《RE: My Dragon Girlfriend In The Dragonic Apocalypse》


 Chapter 1 Return

    "Ahh!" ke sat up, sweat dripping from his brow. He was slightly confused as to what was going on. He could have sworn he was just burnt to ash. So why was he¡­.


    "Mr. Harris, I do not mind if you do not wish to attend ss or even sleep through it. It is your money, after all. But let me remind you that if you are going to disturb the ss, you can get out! " The man standing down by therge white board with many lines of text written on it yelled out.


    ke, full name ke Harris, stared nkly at the man with sses. "Professor Turner? I thought you died!?"


    "I am alive and kicking, thank you very much! So please don''t curse me into my grave," Professor Turner replied while trying to suppress his anger. "Now, please get out!"


    ke could only nod in confusion. He got up and looked down in front of him. He grabbed hisptop, phone, and keys and left, not caring for the books at all. He walked out of the ss and stood in the hall, staring nkly ahead. "What the hell is going on?"


    ke did not understand it. The world as he knew it hade to an end. A race of dragons called the Dragonic came out of a rift that appeared in the sky, and millions upon millions of dragons wreaked havoc over the world. Modern day weapons did nothing to them. Even nuclear weapons were useless. But that was only the beginning. Humans and dragons continued to fight until the poption was almost wiped out. But then the dragons opened more rifts and let in new races and monsters, which only brought more dangers to the human poption. These new portals brought with them strange energy called mana that forcefully evolved humans allowing them to wield special powers. They started a new push to try to regain somend, and ke was one of the soldiers who walked across this new battlefield.


    "I could have sworn that we were fighting this humanoid dragon, and it used a city scale magic attack¡­." ke held his head. He walked down the hall, trying to make sense of it all.


    Magic was what humans gained the use of when mana spread across the world, forcefully evolving all humans. Although this process of evolution also killed arge chunk of the poption as well. Some even turned into monsters, but those who survived were able to use magic to fight back¡­.


    ---


    ke returned to his small single room apartment. He put down hisptop and keys on a side table and fell t onto the bed face first before reaching into his pocket and pulling out his phone. He looked at the date, and his eyes opened wide. "It''s June 19th!? A week¡­. Wait¡­ what if everything I experienced was just a dream? But no¡­ I remember clearly the pain and suffering I went through. The feeling of losing my arm to one of those damn monsters. I can still remember that day as if it was yesterday. It bit my arm off and started eating it in front of me. Dragonic hounds¡­"


    Dragonic hounds were just an evolved form of normal dogs. Many animals mutated after evolution bing either monsters or what was called spirit animals. Spirit Animals also yed a major role in the battles. They contracted with humans and fought alongside them in hopes of turning the tide of war.


    ke scratched his head in frustration, rolled over, and sat up. He got out of bed, got his keys and wallet, and walked out of the door. "I will get some food and then head to that ce¡­."


    ke was not sure if he was remembering things correctly or not, but after the dragons appeared and people were looking for ways to defeat them, someone found an old shrine deep in the woods where inscriptions were carved into the wall of an ancient cave. He had no idea what was there because the army quickly got involved and took over the site without giving any answers.


    The forest in question was actually only an hour away by bike, just outside the city. It was a nature reserve that people could hike through. But normally closed at night. He was not sure of the exact location, but he knew it was deep in the forest.


    As ke walked down the streets, the bright lights of the neon signs and street lights shined down from above, giving him a nostalgic feeling. He wondered how long it had been since hest saw a city like this. He had lost track of all time after the dragons appeared. He had to struggle to survive. During those times, people''s hearts changed. He was forced to do many dirty deeds in order to get just a can of food. He not only had the blood of monsters and dragons on his hands but also humans.


    ke stopped and looked at his reflection in the window of a small cafe. He wondered when it was thest time he actually saw a decent view of his reflection. He had blonde hair and a decent looking face. His body was also not in bad shape, but he was always a loner. This was not by choice but because someone decided he did not need friends at college and spread rumors about him. And that person¡­.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh? If it isn''t ke. Hey, give me some money." A voice came from behind him, causing ke''s brow to furrow. He turned to see asshole number two, the man who stood next to the person who ruined his college life. Dn Morgan, a rich prick who wanted to make ke''s life a living hell. He spread rumors saying that he stole a ton of money and did jail time. Now no one dared talk to him in case he tried to steal from them. Why this was, ke had no clue. He had never spoken to Dn once in his life before Dn decided to begin bothering him.


    But as for asshole number two, he was Darrel Palmer, a bastard who liked to talk with his fists rather than use words. "Hey, shit head, did you hear me!? I said, give me some money."


    ke sighed. While he was still unsure if everything was real or not, he knew one thing. He had dealt with many people like this bastard in that unknown reality. And he still remembered how to fight very well. At least, he hoped. "One, two¡­. Five all together¡­." ke mumbled. "Should be doable."


    "Huh? I didn''t hear you! Come on, give me your wallet. I will take what I need." Darrel said with a smile.


    "Haha, Darel, you know you will just take it all, who are you kidding?" One of Darrel''sckey''s yelled out with a chuckle.


    "Yeah, Darrel, when have you ever not taken all his money?"


    "Hey, you guys! I am a very kind person. As long as I get what I want, I will not do much harm to him. Right, Buddy~?" Darrel leaned towards ke with his hands in his pocket. His arrogance on full disy.


    It was just that he never expected to see a fiste flying at his face.


    *Bam!*


    ke''s fist made solid contact with Darrel''s nose, causing blood to instantly splurt out all over the ce. This was quickly followed up with a roundhouse kick to the head, sending Darrel straight to the ground. ke did not hesitate as he took a step forward and kicked the closest of Darrel''s followers in the stomach, following it up with a knee to the face. He then pushed the man into the one behind him before sending out a punch to that follower''s face.


    "What?" It was only now that one of the final two followers reacted. The two men stared at ke in disbelief. "Shit, screw this!" One of the followers yelled before he ran away, not willing to even step in for his friends.


    Seeing this, ke spat on the two followers next to him, who was knocked out on the ground, and looked at thest person standing. "You want to continue?"


    The man quickly shook his head: "No-No! No, I''m good!"


    "Then take this trash and tell Dn he should wash his neck. Because I will be looking for him soon." ke put his hands in his pocket and walked away. He decided since he had this second chance and his current abilities seemed to be the same as before, just much weaker, he would deal with the bastard who ndered him. In a week, the world will go to hell anyway. He can wait until thest moment before dealing with that bastard. He lost count of how many times he had been beaten up. How much of his hard earned money had been stolen. The looks of disdain he had to suffer under. So much so that he had no choice but to lower his head. But now¡­.


    ke looked down at the blood that sttered on him and frowned. "That bastard got blood all over me. I guess I will use what money I have left to go get some new clothes then some food before heading out to check that ce."

 Chapter 2 Searching For The Ancient Cave

    ke ignored all the looks he was getting from the people on the streets as he walked into a small second hand shop. He came to this ce because they would be less likely to kick him out with the blood sttered on his clothes. And he also did not have much money. He walked over and grabbed a t-shirt and a new pair of jeans. He ripped the tags off and took his clothes off right there in the store before putting on the new ones. He walked over to the counter under the stupefied gaze of the clerk and ced the tags on the counter. "I will take these. Also, can you toss these away for me?"


    ke ced his old clothes on the counter. The clerk could only nod his head absentmindedly. He seemed very confused as to what was going on. After paying, ke headed out of the store and made his way to the convenience store. He was not buying anything fancy, just snacks to sate his hunger for a few days. He had been used to not eating, at least he thought anyway. While he did wish to have a nice big meal, he knew right now he did not have the money or the time.


    Currently, he just wanted to find that cave and hope he can find something that will allow him to survive easier when shit hits the fan. He had spent so much time wandering around and doing things that broke him inside that he hoped for an easier ride this time around. Why or how he came back, he did not know, but he also did not care. And if a week passes and it turns out he was just crazy, he would figure out what to do at that time.


    But no matter what, the years of experiences that he went through were still vivid in his mind. It was all way too real, and he did not wish to write them all off as fake or him being crazy right away. He wanted to first see if things would y out as they did in his memories.


    With a stic bag full of cheap snacks, ke made his way out of the city. He had no bike, so he would have to walk. The passersby walked the streets without a care in the world, none of them knowing that their lives would soon be destroyed and that they would need to fight for survival. He could not call them stupid or ignorant. He knew he would be the same as them at this time as well. He would still be bullied and looked down on and forced to give up all his money, living a life without much meaning.


    A life of finishing college to go work at somepany somewhere. Making money to spend on whatever caught his interest. Growing old and dying just like every other human on the. But now, if things did go as it did before, that easy life would be no more. He would be thrown into the battle between humankind and the monsters that invaded.


    Dragons were no joke. One dragon could easily kill millions without much effort. But the scaly bastards were not exactly the things that frightened him. It was the humanoid dragons. Those who had the same appearance as humans. They were the ones who were the most dangerous. They stood at the top of the food chain and could destroy whole countries with a single wave of their hand.


    For now, his only goal was to try to live a better life during the start of the apocalypse and hold out until the Magic Age came to be. That was what theing of mana was called the Magic Age. What was once thought to be nothing more than fantasy became true. Casting spells such as fireballs and creating spears of ice out of thin air, it all became a reality. It was a reality that actually allowed humanity to fight back and begin gaining some ground.


    ke wondered what would happen in the years toe if he actually stayed alive. But for now, he just wanted to find this cave¡­.


    Two and a half hourster, ke was walking through the forest in which the cave in his past life was found. He did not know the exact location, but he did know it was deep in the forest near a stream. He had bought enough snacks tost a week at most if he rationed them carefully. Something he was quite used to doing.


    Food had been so scarce that a candy bar couldst a person three days if they were careful. ke, himself had even made a bag of stale chipsst an entire month. Eating only a few a day and careful not to lose himself in his hunger.<sub> </sub>


    "Maybe I should have bought a shlight¡­." ke frowned as he let out a sigh. The sky was now dark, and the visibility in the forest had dropped by a lot. The bugs were out and trying to eat him alive, but this was easily ignored. He had dealt with worse. The only thing that worried him was bears or coyotes. Bears because he was nowhere near strong enough to deal with them and coyotes as they sometimes hunt in pairs which would make it hard to defend against.


    Deciding it would be dumb to continue trying to search at night, ke found a tree that looked like its limbs were strong and climbed up it. A survival tactic he had learned during the apocalypse. Only a few monsters dare fly through the skies. The dragons owned the skies, so they did not like seeing other beings taking up their domain. Anything that was caught flying was quickly destroyed. If it was something edible, the dragons would just eat them.


    ke always wondered why the dragons actually appeared in his world. No one was able to actually find out the reason. Whether it was a fluke or they invaded due to their world being destroyed, no one actually knew. They appeared and then began destroying everything as theyid waste to all in their path.


    The only good thing was that the introduction of mana allowed the world to recover almost instantly back to a state of lush green fields and forest that swayed in the wind. It was as if the dragons first destroyed the world to rebuild it to be a habitable ce for them. Whether this was the case or not was another story since no one knew for sure.


    The next morning ke woke up and stretched. He looked at the green leaves in front of him and ripped off a bunch, wiped them on his clothes, before stuffing them in his mouth.  His brow furrowed slightly as heined: "Damn, these are bitter¡­."


    Bitter or not, he still ate a few more. It was better to eat this than nothing at all. He wanted to save as much of his snacks as possible. He climbed down from his tree and made his way deeper into the forest. He continued like this for almost three days when he finally found a small stream. He filled up his water bottle that he had bought and chugged a few mouthfuls before looking back and forth down the stream. "Let''s see¡­ was it upstream or downstream¡­."


    He couldn''t exactly remember which direction everything was found, so he could only take a stick and stuff it lightly in the ground. It swayed a few times before dropping down and pointing upstream. "I guess upstream it is."


    While this kind of guessing was stupid, it suited ke just fine. It was either that or flipping a coin, and he did not wish to identally lose the coin. Right now, he still needed money to survive. After he finished here, he nned to empty his bank ount and store up on food and water. If there really was a cave in this ce, he nned to move it all there and camp out until the day before things happened. He would then take care of that bastard Dn before returning to his cave. Even if he were to be arrested in the process, it wouldn''t matter because all hell would break out not long after.


    He walked upstream for another few hours when he came to a small rocky section that had many vines hanging down over the raised edge of the stream that was a bit taller than himself. While it was still considered a stream, it was at least deep enough to reach halfway up his shin.  He walked in the water and looked around. The wind blew, causing the vines to sway, and that was when he noticed something. His lips curled up as he waded through the water and climbed onto a rock near the edge of the stream. The earth here was raised almost ten feet high, and arge tree with many vines growing off of it rested on the edge. Some of the roots even poked through the earth. It seemed that at some point in the future, the tree would fall over and block the stream.


    It was not the tree that caught his attention but whaty beyond the roots and vines. He pushed everything out of the way, making a small gap for him to climb up into a small opening he had only spotted thanks to the wind.

 Chapter 3 The Drawings On The Wall

    "Damn, this is tight! To think my first time saying this would be because I was trying to wiggle my way through a small cave entrance¡­." ke actually wanted to curse even more. Because he could not even remember being with a single girl before, he only cared about survival and had no chance to actually climb those steps to adulthood.


    "But seriously, that guy actually climbed through this hole?" ke knew that this hole also might not be the ce, but he still shoved his body through the skinny entrance. Such a ce was hard to find to begin with if one did not know what they were looking for. While there was a chance that this ce was not the ce he was looking for, if he did not take the risk to check it out, he would end up like he was before. And this he did not want. So far, everything has been simr to what he remembered. His current fighting ability and even this cave that he found.


    Everything so far was actually pointing to the reality he once lived through to being a true reality and not him having some kind of vivid dream during his college ss.


    As time passed and ke crawled further into the small tunnel, he began to worry about not being able to get out or that this tunnel never opened up, but all those worries were washed away when he came to the end of the small tunnel to an open room that was faintly lit up with glowing blue lights.


    "This is¡­." ke hopped down into the rocky cave room. The room had many glowing blue mushrooms, which lit the room up fairly well, allowing ke to see without any issue. "These mushrooms¡­" ke had seen these mushrooms before. They were not the normal kind of mushroom you would see in a cave on Earth. It was more like they shouldn''t be able to grow here. That was because this kind of mushroom fed off mana. Which meant¡­. "You have to be joking, right!?"


    ke looked at the wall, which was covered in runic lettering and images of dragons and other monsters. When mana took over, the knowledge of magic was instilled into those who evolved and allowed them to understand how to read the runes used in casting magic. "Does this mean¡­ It must be. How else could the legends of dragons and other kinds of monsters be talked about throughout history? What we think was fantasy because we never saw it with our own eyes is actually a reality of the past?"


    Looking at the wall with ancient drawings of all kinds of different monsters, ke came to a realization. "This world was sealed off?" With this thought in mind, he began trying to interpret the pictures and runes above them to try to see if there was anything here that would grant him great power and allow him to be stronger than anyone else in theing apocalypse.


    ''In the beginning, mana flowed like rivers¡­.''


    ''Mana gave rise to monsters and beings who could wield the elements of the world.''


    ''Life flourished on a delicate bnce until one day¡­.''


    ''A race of dragons, the Dragonic, started to be greedy and wanted to rule over all the races.''


    ''This race enved their own cousins and began to use them as weapons of war.''


    ''They sent out legions of armies and began overthrowing the other races, enving them and forcing them to fight for their cause.''


    ''Years of war ravished thends¡­.''


    ''The only ones who could stand up to this threat were two races. Humanity and their superior knowledge and ingenuity and a race of ancient dragons, the Ather, who were able to resist the Dragonic''s strange control over the other dragon races'' minds.''


    ''But the war was not without its losses. The Ather dragons gave up their lives to seal the dragonic, and their massive armies into a void separated from this world, taking with it the mana that once thrived here, all in order to allow their weaker yet resourcefulrades in arms the ability to thrive in a new world without magic.''<sub> </sub>


    ''With no mana, the world could once again be reborn into a new age. All traces of the world from before were wiped out, and the humans left had to start all over from scratch.''


    ''To those who are reading this¡­ My brethren gave up their lives for peace. So I hope you will find peace and happiness in this life that so much blood had to be spilled in order to achieve.''


    ke stood back and looked at therge mural inplete shock. "The Earth really was once a fantasy world¡­."


    ke fell into thought as he scanned the rocky wall once more. It was then that he noticed something hidden just out of sight. "This is?"


    ke walked over and knelt down. In the corner of the room, there was a small inscription written on the wall. He reached out and wiped the dust off to see a small message. "If a dayes and you need my help¡­.. Unlock the seal that I have ced on this ce."


    Underneath this text was a set of runes. ke hesitated for a moment before bringing his thumb to his mouth and biting the tip of it. He then reached out and traced the runes with his blood before speaking out loud each rune: "Razdan, Vermi, Phzmi!"


    *Boom!*


    The wall in front of him suddenly exploded, revealing arge blue metal double door with the image of a dragon carved into it. ke coughed as few times as he wiped the dust from his mouth and eyes. He stared at the door with arge grin on his face. "No one ever said anything about this. So does this mean that in the future, even when someone does find this ce, they will never open the seal? No, wait, the army took over this location, so did they try to cover up the fact that Earth has a different history than the one that was told? What was the point? Or did they get destroyed before even having a chance to open the door?"


    Many possibilities of what might have happened filled ke''s mind, but he shook his head and gazed at the door in front of him with eyes filled with determination. "Whatever the reason, I don''t care. From this moment on, I can only rest my future on what lies beyond this door. Friend or foe. Whether I live or die. All will be decided after I walk through this door."


    Taking a deep breath and closing his eyes, ke clenched his fist and stepped forward with determination. As soon as he saw the runes on the wall, he already knew what he had lived through was true. He was actually surprised at first that he could still read them all. But since he had memories of his past life, he figured it was not so strange for him to be able to read the runes.


    He stood in front of the door and reached out to ce his hand on the ice cold metal of the door. A chill shot through his body, making him tremble, but he did not care. He pushed hard on the door with everything he had, but instead of the door opening as he had imagined, his face turned redder and redder. "Haah! What the hell!? It won''t budge!"


    "Wait¡­ If there are mushrooms here that rely on mana, then that means." He looked at the door and closed his eyes. He was trying to remember the strengthening spells he used in his past life. "Ridan Freati Sonfinol!"


    Arge red rune suddenly formed in front of him and shot into his body.  Red runic markings began to flow over his skin. He could feel his body bing stronger. He did not know why he was actually able to cast this spell. He should not have been able to. After all, he had yet to evolve. He was just giving it a try, but here he was casting a strengthening spell. A smile curled up on ke''s lips as he once more got into a pushing stance and leaned against the door. He pushed as hard as he could. Rumbling sounds could be heard around him as the whole room seemed to be shaking. "What the hell? Even with a strengthening spell, it won''t open?


    Just as he was about to give up, the door suddenly moved ever so slightly. Seeing this, a sh of determination appeared in his eyes as he pushed even harder until his face was almost purple. This time the door was actually giving way. Although slow, it was definitely moving. He pushed and pushed until finally, there was a space big enough for him to slip through.


    As soon as he passed through the door, he bent over and held his knees. His breathing was ragged. He felt like he had just run for miles. He never thought the door would be so heavy. After catching his breath, he raised his head to finally look around the room. But what appeared in front of his eyes was a beautiful girl lying on a stone bed peacefully sleeping.

 Chapter 4 Dragon Girlfriend

    ke looked at the figure, who had snow white hair with skin to match, wearing a ck spaghetti strapped dress that draped slightly over the stone bed shey on. Her slim legs and small feet were visible for all to see. ke watched as her chest with ample breasts rose and sank with every breath she took. Her soft breathing echoed through the small room that shey in. One thing that ke did take notice of was therge amounts of mana that filled the air of this room.


    "No wonder those mushrooms could grow as they did in the cave¡­." The entire room he was in was made of mana crystals. These crystals formed from a dense amount of mana in the air for some reason. Once formed, they would emit mana continuously until exhausted. But normally, they were only found in small bunches. But these mana crystals¡­. They were five times the size he was! "A single mana crystal the size of a thumb can give off mana for an entire year but these things¡­. How long have they been emitting mana for?"


    With many questions on his mind, ke walked over to the sleeping girl. When he finally got a good look at her face, he was stunned by how beautiful she was. She was like something you would only see in storybooks. Her beauty was definitely unmatched in this world. Gulping a mouth full of saliva, ke took a deep breath and reached out to gently shake the girl''s shoulder, but just as he was about to touch her, the girl''s eyes suddenly shot open, and what stared back at him was not the pupils you would see on a human but ones he was very familiar with. Slitted pupils and orange eyes. All the signs of a dragon.


    "Hmmm? You seem quite brave to take advantage of a girl, human." The girl''s voice was soothing to the ear and sounded sweet, but ke couldn''t keep the sudden chill from running down his spine.


    "No! This!" ke began to panic as he quickly retracted his hand and backed away."I was just trying to wake you up¡­."


    "Hmmm? So you were not going to grope my breasts and do beastly things to me while I slept?" The girl asked, making ke''s face turn red. He couldn''t help but think of these beastly things she was talking about.


    "I w-wouldn''t dare!" ke finally spat out as he lowered his head.


    "Oh? A virgin. I see¡­ I see¡­" The girl smirked as she sat up and looked at ke up and down. As she looked him over, her eyes suddenly went wide. "Oh? Magic? To think humans could still use magic."


    "Ah no, this is only because of this ce, or well, it should be. I am not sure¡­." ke took a deep breath as he looked at the girl in front of him. "Is what was written on the wall out there true? Was the dragonic originally from this world?"


    "Written on the wall?" The girl tilted her head, seemingly trying to remember what ke was speaking of. "Oh, that! Yeah, well, I am not sure how many years have passed, but I did leave a message for future humans at some point but to think people can still read runic script. You should have lost that knowledge over time due to the reset I did on the world when the dragonic were sealed. But then again, you can also use magic¡­. Did mana return to this world?"


    "No, well, it''s like this." ke began to exin things about how he seemed to have returned in time and what things were about to take ce in the future. He told her everything that was about to happen and how mana would once again return to this world.


    The girl did not blink once as she listened to ke''s story. Every word kept her attention. Only once and a while did she frown at certain things in his story. When he finished speaking, she lowered her head and rubbed her chin. "If what you say is true, then this world is really in trouble. But that does not mean all is lost. Do you know the reason why my Ather dragon race saved your humankind instead of using them as a sacrifice to seal the dragonic?"


    ke shook his head. Up until now, he had not even known anything about them. "No. I only heard about your race when I read what you left behind."<sub> </sub>


    "Humanity has something that other races do not. They have the ability to evolve into higher beings with the right help. Back then, many humans rose up and were leaders of the war, even standing side by side with the strongest of my Ather race. They were able to wield powers that could easily destroy the world. Those people also sacrificed their lives to allow those who were standing behind them, trying to survive in a world that had turned to hell, to live better lives, and hopefully see a future where death and carnage were not all they knew.


    p "Humanity was the only race that could evolve properly if mana was taken away from this world. And in order to keep things from ever being found out about this portion of their history so no one would try to release the dragonic, we erased everything, even the memories of the humans who would need to start from scratch. I am not saying that we were able to get rid of all of it, but I will say that ny nine percent of the world had been reborn." As the girl finished speaking, she climbed off the stone bed and stood up. It was only then that ke realized that this girl was different from other dragons. She did not have horns and a lizard like tail, but on both sides of her head, tufts of hair stuck out in the shape of horns, and her hair flowed down her back, curling up stiffly at the end like a tail, swaying back and forth as she moved.</anda>


    Normally if he had seen a girl walking around like this, he would ignore thempletely as if they were some kind of freak, but this girl captivated him so much he could not take his eyes off her. To him, she was¡­. "Beautiful¡­."


    "Wha!?" The girl froze as she looked at the human in front of her in confusion, her cheeks turning red. "What are you talking about, stupid human!"


    "Ah, sorry! I just¡­ I was captivated by your beauty just now, and kind of spoke my mind." ke scratched his head. He was never good with talking to girls as it was, so having to exin his sudden outburst made him flustered. He had spoken to many girls in his previous life, but that was always about serious issues at hand and had no meaning behind it besides orders.


    "You! Human, you dare tease me!?" The girl raised her hand that had at some point turned into arge ck w and was about to swing down on ke but stopped short when ke closed his eyes and suddenly yelled out: "I wasn''t teasing you! I would die happy to have a girl like you as my girlfriend!"


    At this moment, the entire room went silent. ke had no idea what the hell he was saying, never mind trying to think of a proper excuse. He was just blurting out the first thing that he could think of. But once it came out, he wanted to shoot himself. He wondered why the hell he would say something so cheesy and cringe! But when the pain of having his body torn to shreds never arrived, ke slowly opened his eyes to see the dragon girl in front of him blushing and twirling her hair. "We-We should get to know each other first but¡­. But¡­ if you are willing¡­. I do-do not mind¡­. But-But just in name only for the time being¡­."


    "Huh?" ke was even more confused now. Where did the dragon, who seemed arrogant before, go? Why was she swaying back and forth, blushing and twirling her hair? What happened to the ck w that was going to rip me to pieces?


    The girl looked at ke and saw his nk expression, and anger began to start to rise up inside her. "Are you saying that you were just joking when you asked me to be your mate!?"


    "What!? Huh!? No!" ke only saw her two arms turning back into ws and raising them in the air. Fearing for his life, he shouted out: "I will be happy to be your boyfriend!"


    "Oh? I-I see¡­ Then¡­. I-I will be in your care." At this point, ke wanted to scream. He wanted to know why she was angry one minute and then blushing the next!? Was this how dragons girls are or just girls in general? He really did not know. He had never been in a rtionship before, so he was unsure about a lot of things but now, somehow, out of the blue, due to a simple word that he had spoken, he had suddenly gotten himself a dragon girlfriend.

 Chapter 5 The Path To Becoming Strong

    Currently, ke was sitting on the stone bed with the dragon girl standing in front of him. "I guess we should introduce ourselves since we are now officially a couple in name!"


    And it was this sentence that spilled from the dragon''s girl''s mouth that confused him the most. If he even came close to mentioning anything that said otherwise about their new rtionship, she would suddenly get angry and want to kill him. So he could only ept this new fate. He just did not understand what a boyfriend in name actually meant. But at the same time, he did not see a downside to having a dragon girlfriend. She was cute and very powerful. While he really had no actual feelings for her at this time, he did not mind getting to know her and maybe one day actually forming true feelings for her.


    He watched as she ced her hand on top of her ample breasts while standing with her legs spread out and her head held high as she proudly spoke her name: "My name is Lilliana Atherlia, thest of the Ather dragons! You can call me Lillia!"


    "My name is ke Harris. Human and someone who has been reborn." ke gave his introduction, but he realized he could have left out the reborn part, but he couldn''t help but add something when Lillia said something amazing as well.


    "Hmmm¡­ ke¡­. ke¡­. ke¡­. Not a bad name! Very fitting for my boyfriend in name only." Lillia nodded her head in approval. Why this was, ke did not know, but she kept saying in name only.


    "Ummm¡­ Lillia, what does: in name only mean?" ke asked curiously.


    "This¡­ I-It''s because we just met. We still need time to really get to know each other. But don''t get me wrong. You are my boyfriend, so don''t think otherwise." Lillia blushed as she lowered her head and yed with her fingers.


    ke nodded his head at this. What she said did kind of make sense. But something bothered him: "So if we do not work out, we will just break¡­."


    "You want to break up with me!?" Lillia''s arms once again suddenly turned into huge ws causing ke to break out into a cold seat as he yelled out: "No! That is not what I meant!"


    "Huh?" Lillia''s arm froze mid air and looked at ke in confusion. "Wha-What do you mean?"


    "I mean. If we do not work out and we find out that we do not really match each other. If ites down to that, we should not try to force it, is all I am saying. I am not saying I want to break up with you. I mean, we haven''t even given it a chance yet." ke replied. Thanking the gods above that Lillia actually let him finish this time. He did not know if his heart could handle being threatened by thoserge ws.


    "I see¡­ But that won''t happen. Now that we are a couple in name only, we are bound together. You see, we Ather dragons have a kind of sense. It allows us to sense the one who will make the perfect mate, and there is only ever one that will appear. But to think you would appear here even after I sealed myself away. I guess this is what the meaning of fate is. Your scent was the main reason I allowed you to even enter this room." Hearing Lillia''s words and listening to what she had to say, ke really did not know what to make of all this fate stuff. If it was truly fate then wouldn''t they have met in hisst life?


    But in order to not make the dragon girl mad at him, he could only nod and say: "Then I guess I will be in your care from now on."


    "Mmm!" Lillia smiled as she tapped her chin and looked ke up and down. "You are too weak. Very, very weak."


    ke was not offended by her words at all as he nodded his head. "This is very true. While I do not understand why I was able to use magic just now, I do know that currently, it will be a struggle to survive once the Dragonic returns. Lillia, do you have any ideas on what I can do?"


    "Let''s see, I do not know how long I have been asleep here but before the seal was ced and the war was still ravaging thend. Humans were able to evolve to be supreme beings. But it was no easy feat. Those humans spent millions of years to reach their current state. And there were only a handful of such humans." Lillia frowned, but she only made more questions for ke.<sub> </sub>


    "You said millions of years ago, but ording to what I know of this world, it has only been around for four billion years." ke did not understand. Even if there was a kind of reset on the, the earliest recorded animal ever found was 1,237,000 years old. And this was discovered two years ago in 2026.


    "This? Four billion years old? Hmm¡­ I guess that should be right around the reset date. To be honest, we put humans in hibernation back then. There were a few different breeds of humans, but I am not sure what happened to them during this time. But the truth of the matter is, is that this is over five trillion years old. At least that was what my ancestors told me at one point." Lillia''s words were actually really destroying all known science.


    ke liked space and things rted to space, so he knew a lot about the universe. But the date that was most widely known now was that the universe was 16.28 billion years old. Since that was as far as they could look back. The scientific world was turned on end when they discovered that the Big Bang was not actually the beginning of the universe. They found many gxies ands much older than the big bang theory with newly made telescopes that could look farther out and found that what they thought was the big bang was actually just a veryrge gxy, that took up arge section of the sky and was now called the Big Bang Gxy.


    "Five trillion years old. Then Lillia, how old are you?" ke asked.


    Lillia turned and looked at ke with a smile that did not reach her eyes as she firmly said: "I am twenty years old."


    "But¡­." ke was confused. Hasn''t she been alive all this time? But before he could continue asking, a hand that had turned into a w mped his shoulder and squeezed it as the voice of death entered his ears. "I am twenty years old!"


    "Ah! Mmm¡­. Right, twenty years old¡­." ke felt a cold sweat roll down his back. He couldn''t even breathe. Nor did he dare raise his head to look the scary dragon girl in the eye. He only now remembered something an olddy once told him. Never ask a girl her age unless you are seeking death¡­. Thinking of that olddy, he couldn''t help but apologize in his heart for not taking her seriously.


    Hearing ke say she looked young caused Lillia to smile and blush. "Hehe¡­ Saying I look so young¡­."


    ke almost coughed up blood. This girl basically threatened him into saying it. He had a lot to say but didn''t dare say anything out loud, so he decided to change the subject. "Is there a way for me to be strong before the Dragonic return?"


    "Hmmm... I did happen to keep a vial of blood that belonged to a certain ancient race. Although, whether it will kill you or not is another story." Lillia paused before continuing: "I can say that if you are able to merge with this blood, you will be able to grow ten times more powerful than any human ever could."


    "Blood? Which race''s blood are you talking about?" ke was slightly interested. He did not mind taking a risk as long as he was not going to transform into some kind of disgusting monster. After all, he came here to be strong.


    "The Drakani. A higher race of Vampires that had a bit of blood from every race within them. But right now, as you are, you can not handle such blood. If you did take it, your body would swell up and explode, instantly killing you. But do not worry, you said that with the return of mana that humans were able to evolve, did you not? Since that is the case with the mana here and my help, I can help you evolve once more before the Dragonic even arrive.


    From there, you can begin enriching your body with mana. The process may seem slow, but once you reach the second stage of evolution, I will help you take in this blood and expand your strength greatly." Lillia stepped forward, sat in ke''sp, and leaned against his chest. "Since we were brought together by fate, I will be sure to help you grow as strong as possible."


    ke was silent. Feeling the warm body leaning against him, he felt a little self conscious but hearing her words that were spoken softly and filled with sincerity. He couldn''t help but feel touched. "Then I guess I should work hard so I do not disappoint you."

 Chapter 6 The Way Of Evolution

    "Before we start anything, I should go to the bank and get my savings out and get enough supplies to live off of for a while. I also need to go home and get more clothes¡­. My phone and myptop¡­." ke had a lot to n for, now that everything was truly real. It was clear that things were different now than before since he had a true dragon sitting in hisp.


    "Hmmm? Home? You have a home of your own?" Lillia''s ears perked up as she raised her head.


    "Yeah, well, it''s more of just a room, but it has a small kitchen and bath attached," ke exined.


    Lillia suddenly stood up and pped her hands. "Wonderful! I will go with you. I would like to see the world you humans created after so many years."


    "Wait, hold on. You want toe with me? Lillia, you do know I had to crawl through a small hole to even get to this location. I am not trying to be rude, but your breasts will make it hard for you to even squeeze through there." ke was not against bringing Lillia with him. In truth, he did wish to bring her with him so he could at least have bathroom facilities until the day the apocalypse happens. He also felt bad that she was stuck down in his cave all by herself. But the hole to get out was too small, and he couldn''t have her blowing up the ground just yet either.


    "Hmm? I can just teleport us out?" Lillia tilted her head to the side with a confused expression as if ke should have known from the start that she could do such things.


    "Ah? Well¡­ Then if you can teleport us out, then I see no reason why you can''te with me. But what about mana? Don''t you need mana to survive?" ke asked. He was slightly worried that the current air conditions outside would be toxic to her as well. After all, this world was pretty polluted. And the city was not the healthiest of ces to be.


    "Mana is fine. I will just take the mana crystals here with me. This way, we do not need toe back here again." With a wave of her hand, all therge mana crystals disappeared. Such huge mana crystals were something that would be coveted greatly when they were discovered during the Magic Age. They became the new currency and were also used in crafting many things.


    ke sighed and shook his head. It seemed this new dragon girlfriend of his could do just about everything. He looked at the cute girl in front of him and smiled. "Then the only other thing would be to do something about your horns and tail¡­ Can you make them look more like hair by chance? So that they do not stick up?"


    "Like this?" The horns made of hair that stuck up fell down and joined the rest of the hair on her head, and the stiff ending of her hair loosened and fell into ce. Now Lillia looked no different from any other human.


    "Perfect. We can leave whenever you are ready." ke replied with a smile.


    "Then¡­" Lillia hopped over and hooked her arm with kes. She then waved her hand, causing a magic circle to form under their feet, and not even a secondter, the two disappeared from the room. As they left, the whole area began to crumble. The walls, the metal doors, everything that had anything to do with Lillia disappeared in an instant.


    When they reappeared, they were hovering ever so slightly over the treetops of the forest below. ke was startled at first but quickly realized that they were not falling at all. Lillia slowly lowered them down to the ground with a big smile on her face. "Mmm¡­ definitely a new ce. Even the trees are so strange."


    Lillia let go of ke''s arm and looked around in awe. The world in front of her was so alien to her that she found it all fascinating. Lillia spun around causing her ck dress to rise up and twirl around with her. Her bare feet disturbing the dirt of the forest floor. She looked like she was truly enjoying herself.


    While ke was happy that Lillia was having a good time, he couldn''t help but worry about her health. "Lillia, are you okay with the air here?"<sub> </sub>


    Lillia, who was spinning around, stopped, her dress falling back into ce. She turned and looked at ke and took a deep breath. "Mmm¡­ While it does seem a bit heavier, it should be fine." Lillia''s cheeks began to blush as she suddenly thought of something. She lowered her head and asked:  "Ar-Are you worried about me?"


    "Well yeah. I mean, you have lived in a world without all the toxins that this world has. I was worried it might make you sick." ke replied honestly while scratching the back of his head.


    "Hehe!" Lillia smiled brightly. She ran up to ke and hugged his arm. "Don''t worry. Dragons are not weak. We do not get sick so easily."


    "Alright then, let''s head out of here. We need to hit the bank and then do some shopping before we head home. You will need some extra clothes and stuff as well. Also¡­." ke blushed. "Can you make your dress a bit longer? When you spun just now, I could see everything¡­."


    Lillia pursed her lips and waved her hand, causing her dress to flow down past her knees. "Humans and their silly rules. You haven''t changed on this aspect, I see. "


    ke breathed a sigh of relief. He saw something amazing just now and had to do everything in his power to restrain himself from blushing or having a certain reaction in a certain area. He made note to buy some undergarments for the cute dragon girl. But he was indeed relieved to find out that she had the proper parts.


    Before they could leave the forest, ke asked Lillia to check which direction the city was in. it was easy to see if one climbed a tree. He had done it a few times while searching to keep his bearings. But for Lillia, she just floated up into the air and did not need to climb anything. So with their direction set, the two were now walking through the forest.


    "Lillia, you said something about the second evolution earlier. What did you mean?" ke had been wondering about this. He did not know how evolution worked. He only knew with mana returning to the world that humans had evolved to be able to use it.


    "Mmm¡­ Practice? You need to be able to expand your mana pool. Let''s say when you first gain the ability to cast spells. Normally your mana pool would be enough to cast maybe one or two spells if you were born with a higher than normal mana pool. As you continue to cast spells and drain your mana, it will gradually expand your mana pool.


    Slowly but surely, you will be able to gain mana greater than you had before, and those one or two spells cast will turn to three or four. As you continue to use it, the more mana you will gain until finally, you reach a point to where your entire being is saturated in mana, allowing you to evolve once more." Lillia exined.


    "So basically, there is no quick way about it. I will just have to keep casting spells over and over until I expand my mana pool to a great amount. No wonder people in my past life were gaining so much power. The war was really a good way to allow people to strengthen themselves." ke realized that once he became a soldier, that he was able to use stronger and stronger spells more and more frequently. Mana drain was a big thing during the war because it would make you feel tired and weak. But now, this mana drain was actually good for them.


    "Mmm¡­ Sadly it is a good way to rise to power faster. But luckily you do not need to wait long. We just need to get you to your first evolution. Even though you can use some rudimentary spells like strengthening, you will not be able to cast higher level low level spells until you evolve." Lillia wanted her boyfriend in name to be the strongest, and she decided she would do whatever it took to do that. Plus, what she did not tell ke was that the higher the mana one has, the longer they will live.


    "I will be counting on you then. Lillia, if there is anything I can do for you in the future, let me know. I will do whatever I can." ke was someone who always repaid the kindness others bestowed upon him.


    "There is no need to be so stiff, you are my boyfriend in name remember?" Lillia smiled and hugged ke''s arm tighter. She was happy that she met her fated one after sleeping for so long.

 Chapter 7 Shopping Part 1

    ke and Lillia walked through the streets of the city, making their way to the bank. "ke, what''s that?"


    "That is also a car," ke answered  Lillia''s question with a smile. He could see her eyes glowing with excitement, so he patiently answered any and all her questions. No matter if she kept pointing at the same things or not, he did not find it annoying one bit.


    It took them thirty minutes to reach the bank. When they entered, ke walked over to the clerk and took out his bank card. "Hello, I want to take out everything in my ount and close it."


    "Hmmm? Is there a reason you wish to close the ount?" The clerk asked. It was normal standard practice to ask this question when someone came to close an ount.


    "Nothing in particr. I just see no reason to keep it open anymore." In a way, this was true. If you looked at the activity on the ount, one would see that it was not all that busy. About one transaction a month. Every month he would put in one hundred bucks. His current total after three years was exactly three thousand six hundred. Even if he was going to go hungry, he would not touch the money in the ount. But now, this amount was going toe in handy.


    The clerk did not say anything more after hearing ke''s reply. She just did what she was asked to do and emptied his bank ount and put it all into a small envelope.


    After getting his money, ke led Lillia out of the bank and asked: "Lillia, the space thing that you used to store the mana crystals, can you store other objects in there as well?"


    "Yes, why do you ask?" Lillia answered while looking at ke in confusion.


    "Well, with the apocalypseing up, we will need many things. This means water, food, clothes, and whatever else that might look useful." ke exined.


    "Oh! No problems. Leave it to me!" Lillia smiled and patted her chest. Such a task was simple for her.


    "Thanks, Lillia. But before we go anywhere, let''s go to a store close by and get you some footwear and proper undergarments." ke breathed a sigh of relief. If he had to rent a truck to pack all the items in, it would have cost him a pretty penny. But now, he could just fill up the carts and have Lillia store it all away. This would allow them to live quitefortably in the days toe.


    "Always so stiff!" Lillia said with a pout. She didn''t like it when ke kept saying thank you to her.


    "It''s more that I am just showing my sincere gratitude. Even if we are boyfriend and girlfriend, I should still say thank you when thank you is due. And me saying this now is me saying thank you because it will be a huge help." ke tried to exin, but Lillia only waved him off. To her, stiff was stiff.


    ke could only shrug his shoulders. Even if she thought he was being stiff, he still felt the need to say thank you. "If I remember correctly, the store down the street sells clothing. After we get you what you need, we can take a taxi and go to the mall."


    "Taxi? Mall?" Lillia was hearing all kinds of new words.


    "Ah, a taxi is a car. Basically, you pay someone to drive you somece. The mall is quite far from here, so it would be faster to go by taxi." He did not want to take Lillia on the subway as they were too packed, and he did not want to subject Lillia to that. "As for the mall, it is where we will do our shopping. Actually, I just want to get to the mall area as there are better stores in the general vicinity that would be better to buy supplies at.  Ah, right, Lillia, can you eat regr food?"


    "Food? Mmm. I am not sure if I will like the new kinds of food of this era, but I can eat if I want to. Normally I don''t since there really is no need. Mana helps provide the nutrients my body needs." This did not go for just dragons either. During the Magic Age, after one evolved, the need to eat normal foods was not as necessary. Only drinking water still was. Mana actually sustained the body''s natural systems. Water was still needed due to the main foundation of what the human body was made of. But this did not mean you could not eat. It was just that eating, in general, was not needed. He only asked because he did not know if dragons could eat normal food.<sub> </sub>


    ke also knew he would be evolving before the apocalypse came to be, but he still wanted to have food on hand since bartering would be a big thingter on after the apocalypse passed. Food would then be the main currency. ke nned to use this to get weapons and anything else that he might need during that time since mana would be scarce until the Magic Age.


    "Good! I will take you somewhere nice to eat tonight then to celebrate our first meeting and bing a couple." ke said with a smile. Lillia blushed and hugged ke''s arm tighter as she lowered her head and whispered: "Then I will leave it to you."


    ke nodded and pulled Lillia along to a small boutique that sold female clothing. It was one of the few clothing stores on this stretch and would suit their needs for the time being. While it was a little expensive, he figured he could splurge a bit to make the cute girl next to him happy. That and she could not go walking around barefooted and without panties on.


    As soon as they stepped into the shop, a young woman walked over and asked: "How may I help you¡­." The young woman took one look at the couple in front of her and did her best not to frown. She thought maybe she could get a decentmission, but it seemed to be people who would only browse around and probably not buy anything.


    "Actually, can you find her a pair of socks, shoes, and some underwear?" ke asked. His question caused the young woman''s expression to crack as she frowned.


    "Sir, if you need throwaways, it is best if you go to the second hand shop down the street, which it seems you have done many times already. This is Pinky''s Boutique. We only sell things of higher quality. The cheapest pair of shoes here is one hundred dors." The young woman replied with a bit of disdain in her voice. She did not want to deal with people who would bring her no ie.


    ke''s expression did not look good. While he may not be very rich, he did not need to be looked down upon by some saleswoman who lived offmission. He was about to say something to retort when he saw Lillia''s arm starting to turn ck, so he quickly grabbed her hand it and pulled her behind him. "You''re right. I shouldn''t shop at a trashy store like this. The second hand goods shop is much better."


    With that, ke quickly left the shop, leaving the young woman to stare at their departing backs. "Humph! If you don''t have money, don''te in here!"


    Outside Lillia''s brow was furrowed as she gripped his hand. "ke, why did you stop me? Do you like that girl or something!?"


    "What!? No!" ke quickly answered. He could feel his hand starting to be crushed. "If you did anything now, we wouldn''t be able to leave this ce. We would end up getting arrested then we wouldn''t be able to have dinner tonight or go home. You can''t just go beating up everyone you see."


    "Oh¡­." Lillia pursed her lips and tilted her head as she asked: "What do you mean by arrested?"


    "This world now hasw enforcement. If you, let''s say, beat that girl up or killed her, whatever you nned to do, we would have been arrested and put into holding cells. Most likely different holding cells. If we escaped, we would end up as fugitives and would have to go on the run for the entire week." ke tried to exin as best as he could. Thest thing he wanted was to cause too much of a scene right now. If they found out that Lillia was different, they would definitely stop at nothing to capture her and send her to some government facility somece.


    "Oh¡­" Lillia did not like this new world with such strict rules. She was used to using the system where power makes right. If someone wrongs you, just off them. She didn''t drag the matter on. She looked down at the fingers that were interlocked with her own and smiled.


    "Let''s go down the street a ways. There is another cheaper store that sells brand new clothing." ke sighed in relief when Lillia did not push the issue. But his poor hand seemed to have umted some damage. Although not broken, it was still sore. She had squeezed it pretty hard.


    When they entered the next shop, they were greeted by another young woman who happily assisted them without any attitude. Although she did give ke a strange look, and Lillia pouted when she found out she needed to put on underwear. They were now at least all set to finally head to the mall and start shopping for the things they needed.

 Chapter 8 Shopping Part 2

    Currently, ke and Lillia were both sitting in the back seat of a taxi. Lillia was quite amazed at this new form of transportation as she gazed out the windows and looked at all the new and fantastical things. While the driver felt that the girl was nuts, ke watched from the side with a small smile on his face. He wondered how he would have reacted if he had slept for a long time to wake up to a whole different world.


    The trip to the mall was an hour and a half drive. When the two got out of the car, ke paid the driver before taking Lillia''s hand and pulling her to cross the street as he did not n to go into the mall itself. He was nning to go to the Falmart across the street. He had to make the most of his money, so he decided to go there where he could buy in bulk, and if Lillia did anything weird, she would fit right in. After all, it was Falmart.


    "ke, what is this?" Lillia asked as ke took a carriage.


    "It''s a shopping cart. It is used to put the items you wish to buy in. Sometimes parents will stick their young ones in them to keep them from running all over as well. You can take one too. We will be needing two anyway." ke exined.


    "Okay!"  Lillia happily went to take out a shopping cart, but when she pulled on it, they all moved at the same time. She furrowed her brow and pushed the carts back in, and tried pulling on it once more. But this only resulted in the same thing happening a second time.


    Seeing her struggle, ke chuckled and walked over and held the handle of the cart in front of the one Lillia was trying to pull out. "Now try."


    Lillia pursed her lips and pulled on the cart. As she did, the cart easily slid out, causing her to smile. "Hehe!" With a bit of a proud expression on her face, she waited for ke to praise her. Sadly she only a: "Alright, let''s get going." instead of any praise.


    Seeing him take the cart in front of him and push it into the store, Lillia snorted and pushed the cart into the store, following after him. Whether she was mad at him or not, it didn''t matter. As he was now her mate, she had to follow him no matter where he went or how she was feeling. This was just how her race was.


    The two, one pouting and the other smiling, pushed their carts down the aisles of the store. ke was heading to the camping section to get a tent, some sleeping bags, and other survival type gear. While he did not need to worry about fire since magic could handle that, he still needed to get things to use while stuck outside.


    He also did not need to buy bottled water or anything like that for himself. All of it would be for barteringter on for other things. This meant he could splurge on a better tent that would be morefortable to sleep in. He also wanted to get some batteries and a small hand crank generator he could use to keep his phone going. He knew he couldn''t use it for the inte or anything like that when the apocalypse happened, but he could still use the GPS function on it to check where certain stores were so he could raid them before others did.


    But besides these essentials, he wanted lots of socks and underwear and clothing. But thinking up to here, A question came to mind, "Lillia, your dress. You made it longer earlier, which is normal for humanoid dragons, but are you able to wear normal clothing as well?"


    "Yes. My dress is only my scales taking shape as a dress. If I retract them, I can wear normal clothing, but if I am attacked, they might get torn or destroyed, which is why I have never really cared too much about actual clothing." Lillia exined.


    "I see. So wait, does that mean you could have used scales to cover that spot as well?" ke asked, his cheeks slightly red. It was not the sort of topic he was used to talking about.


    Lillia looked at ke and grinned without saying anything. She would not answer him as payback for not praising her! Not paying attention to the questioning look on ke''s face, she pointed at a thing at the side. "What is this?"


    "That?" ke looked at what she was pointing to and answered: "It''s a kids pool. You fill it with water and swim in it on hot days."<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm¡­ Strange things." There were just so many different things that she had never seen before that she did not know what to make of them. But this made her feel relieved. It seemed that back then, her race made the right decision. The human race was truly able to rise back up and have created so many grand things. Even without magic, they were still able to flourish.


    "We will need a geiger counter as well¡­" ke mumbled as he looked at the shelf full of different kinds of geiger counters. When the Dragonic appeared, the government found that their weapons were useless against the dragons and decided to risk it all and try to nuke them, but even after trying several times, they only seeded in sending radioactive materials up into the sky, which fell down as radioactive rain. This made many areas hard to move around in since some radiation levels were higher than others.


    "What is that?"  Lillia leaned over and looked at the object in ke''s hand.


    "This will help detect if there is radiation around. Radiation is dangerous to humans. But it doesn''t seem to bother dragons. At least the Dargonic were not bothered by it even after being hit with arge bomb." ke replied as he looked at the one he picked up to see if it was rechargeable or not.


    "Radiation? Bomb?" Hearing all these new words, Lillia wondered just what these things were.


    "I will show you what they are when we return home since it is easier to see pictures of it than it is for me to exin it." ke was not trying to avoid her question, but trying to exin to someone who has never seen nor heard of such things would be hard without pictures.


    "Then I will wait until we get home." Lillia was not bothered by having to wait to get her answer. But she was even more curious now than before about this bomb and radiation thing. From the sounds of it, it seemed humans had used it against the dragonic as some sort of weapon. She wondered what kind of weapon humans were able to make without magic.


    "This is the basics. Let''s go to the clothing section and then pick up some food supplies and water. After that, we can head to somece to eat before going home."  ke already got the main things they needed for themselves besides clothing and canned and dried foods.


    The two shopped for another two hours before filling up both carts. To make things easier on them, they pushed the carts to the self checkout line. After spending two thousand eight hundred, mostly clothing for them, of the three thousand six hundred, ke felt that the future was going to be much easier this time around. Now they just had to leave the store with the goods they bought and then find a spot with no one looking and have Lillia stick it all in her space.


    They walked out of the store and towards the side of the building. As soon as they turned the corner, ke stopped and looked around to see if there were any cameras. When he saw that the coast was clear, he asked Lillia:  "Lillia, can you store them away, please?"


    Lillia nodded and waved her hand, causing all the items in the shopping carts to disappear. With this all set, ke let out a sigh of relief. Now he wanted to treat Lillia to something good to eat. But as the two walked around the corner of the building to walk towards the main road, a familiar person with a bandage on his nose suddenly stepped out in front of him. "Well, Well, if it isn''t Trash Boy. Fancy meeting you here. You really surprised mest time. Did you think I would let you go that easily?"


    It was none other than Darrel Palmer, the man ke had beaten up when he first returned. Seeing him, ke''s expression turned dark. "Darrel, if I was you, I would leave now."


    "Huh? Are you acting all tough guy now? You caught me off guardst time. But now, I am more than ready for you to attack me back.  Or is it¡­." Darrel looked at Lillia and grinned. "I see. You finally got a girl, and now you want to impress her. Too bad you are about to get your ass kicked. But don''t worry I will make sure to treat your girl very well. "

 Chapter 9 Incident Outside The Store

    "Say that again¡­." ke instantly became angry. He only just met Lillia, and while they may have be a couple in a strange way, he would not stand for anyone talking to her in this manner. Standing behind him, Lillia''s eyes were glowing with happiness seeing how ke was willing to stand up for her. But this glow onlysted while she was looking at ke. As soon as her eyes moved to Darrel, they became filled with killing intent.


    "Huh? Do you really think you can stop me? You are nothing but trash and will always be trash!" Darrel yelled out. The people entering Falmart did not even dare look in our direction. There were five other people with Darrel, and each one was yelling at the passerby, threatening them to mind their own business.


    *Crunch!*


    ke turned to see a huge chunk of the wall crumbling under Lillia''s grip.  He grabbed her hand and pulled her behind him as he calmly said: "Lillia, let me handle it. Don''t worry. These punks are not worth your time."


    "If you say so¡­." Lillia lowered her head. It seemed like she was blushing at ke''s words, but if one could see her eyes, they would know that she was filled with murderous intent. She really wanted to make these humans disappear for threatening her mate.


    "Hahaha! Guys, listen to him. He says he can deal with all of us!" Darrel yelled out while holding his stomach andughing. But this was his fatal mistake. He had forgotten that ke had already beaten him up once and how he did not want to give ke a chance to get the first punch in, but it was already toote.


    ke''s fistnded on the side of Darrel''s head, causing him to stumble to the side. ke reached out and grabbed Darrely by the cor of his shirt and threw another punch to his face right onto his already broken nose.


    "Shit! You fucker, you are dead!" Darrel yelled out while kicking ke in his stomach to make some room. This kick really hurt as the current him did not have the strength of his past life. He couldn''t help but gasp for air. But before he could get his bearings any more, a shadow appeared in front of him, and a loud bang was heard.


    He could only watch as Lillia grabbed Darrel by the head and smashed him into the ground with so much force that that ground cracked under the impact. She seemed to have held back. "You dare threaten to kill my mate!"


    "You bitch!" One of Darrel''s followers yelled out. They had not been paying much attention to what was going on because they were scaring everyone else off. But when this follower turned to see Darrel on the ground and the girl yelling at him, holding his head to the ground, the follower instantly got mad and charged at Lillia.


    "Watch your words!" ke kicked the follower in the head, knocking him to the ground, before retreating back to Lillia''s side. He looked down and saw blood pooling by Darrel''s head and knew the dipshit was probably either dead or brain damaged now.


    He could hear the sirens in the distance, which meant someone had called the cops. Without much thought, he grabbed Lillia''s hand and pulled her away as he began running towards the back of the store. "ke, why are we running? We can finish them all and be done with it!"


    "We can''t kill people just yet! While I thank you for holding back, you still seriously hurt that bastard. I have no idea if he is dead or not, but the fact of the matter is, is that I struck first, it would look like self defense on their part. So we can not stay here when the cops show up." ke exined as he continued down a small grass slope entering the back parking lot of another business.


    "Why is this world so full of stupid rules!?" Lilliained with puffed out cheeks. She just wanted to kill the man who dared to threaten to kill her mate. What is wrong with that? Such people should die no matter what!


    "There is nothing I can do about today''s society, but that will all change when the apocalypse happens. There will be no rules, and probably like what you are used to, the world will be a ce where the strong rule." ke knew very well the horrors of the apocalypse. It was not just dragons and monsters that one had to watch for but also people. Humans would do anything to survive. Every sin one could think of wasmitted during those times. And ke was no saint either. He also had tomit many sins in order to live.<sub> </sub>


    "Why do I kinda wish this apocalypse thing will hurry up and arrive¡­." Lillia pouted as she gripped ke''s hand.


    "Don''t worry. Each one of those bastards will die this week. We just need to wait a few more days. I will not let that Darrel off so easily. If he is still alive after having his head smashed like that, we can just go to the hospital he will be staying at and finish him off there. But the main culprit of all of this is someone else. He will also die as well for all the hell he has put me through." Lillia could feel the killing intenting off ke causing her to smile. It seemed her boyfriend in name only was not as soft as she thought. This made her happy. Because if he was too soft, he would not be able tost long in a world of magic.


    ke and Lillia ran to the nearest store and walked inside. It was a clothing store, so he pulled Lillia to the women''s section and had her pick another outfit to wear. Before going to the men''s section and grabbing something for himself. After going to the changing rooms and putting on the new clothes, he had Lillia store his old clothes in her space, so he would not leave anything behind. Only then did they leave the store after paying and walk around normally.


    "It seems things got a little messed up, so for now, let''s head to grab some food," ke suggested, and Lillia happily nodded her head.


    "There is a semi decent restaurant over there. It''s a steak and grill, but it is pretty good. I will try to get reservations at a better restaurant tomorrow night." ke wanted to treat Lillia with a least one really good meal to celebrate their new rtionship, but sadly he had not had time to actually set things up, and he only had two days left, not including today. So he could only try to find a decent ce by the next night.


    He also hoped that they could skip the watchful eyes of the police for the next three days and deal with the people who have caused his life to be hell on the final night. He would wait a few hours before the start of the invasion, which was Friday night at midnight, to deal with those he needed to deal with because once midnight hit, the world would be dropped into chaos.


    On the first night alone, many cities would end up in ruins. While his city would not get touched until the next morning, the power would go out throughout the entire state. The air raid sirens would also go off, and panic would soon ensue. Cell signals would onlyst until noon the next day, and after that, it would be a total information ckout. No phones, inte, no means ofmunication.


    People will take to the streets, and some will begin breaking into businesses and stealing everything they can. The chaos that would ensue looked just like what one would see in those doomsday movies. No country would go untouched. There was no safe ce. You could only run and run some more. Humans became nomads once more and had to keep on the move because staying in one ce was as good as asking to be eaten or burned alive by the Dragonic. This was just the first six months. What came after was the start of the Magic Age and the rise of a new era.


    When ke walked into the steak and grill, the smell of food entered his nose, causing him to salivate. He had not eaten much the past few days, so he nned to eat a decent meal today while he still could. "Table for two?"


    "Mm¡­ can you make it a more private area, please?" ke asked. The waitress nodded her head and brought them to a corner table further away from the other guest.


    "Oh! This is like the Inns of the past. You can order food here, right?" Lillia asked as she looked around with great interest.


    "Yep. They will give us a menu in a moment, and we can order whatever you want." ke answered with a smile. While he was nervous that they would be tracked down, and he really did not wish to rely on Lillia''s strength, but if things got too bad he could ask her to fly them some ce else.


    "Here are your menus. Do you want some water?" The waitress asked as she handed out the menus.


    "Yes please." ke nodded and allowed the waitress to do her thing. He looked up at the girl in front of him to see her pouting away as she turned the menu around over and over. "ke, I can''t read any of this!"

 Chapter 10 Having Fun While They Can

    ke smiled as he moved his seat to sit next to Lillia and began exining what each dish was. He found it quite strange that he was not all that nervous in front of this girl. He was not sure if it was because she was a dragon girl or if it was because she seemed dead set on him, he was not sure, but he did not mind it either. He figured with time, as their rtionship really begins to grow, he will most likelye to love her.


    While this may be a strange thought for someone who fought against dragons, he knew for sure that this girl sitting beside him was not the same as the Dragonic. While she was hot tempered, she also did not seem like a bad dragon. She even had some very cute expressions.


    After ten minutes, the two finally ordered a whole table of food. ke decided to just let Lillia taste each dish and pick the one she liked the most. Surprisingly, she ended up liking the chicken caesar sd the most. The steak and hamburgers she did try, but she said they didn''t suit her taste. In the end, he ended up eating mostly all the meat dishes while she ate the sd and pasta dishes.


    As they finished eating, ke leaned back and looked up at the ceiling. He couldn''t help but think about how ces like this will disappear in just a few days. "ke!"


    "Hmmm?" ke was slightly tired after eating so much. He really wanted to go home and take a nap.


    "What are we doing next?" Lillia asked. She had been having a lot of fun seeing all the new sites. While she hated certain aspects of this strange world, other aspects were new and exciting.


    "I was thinking we could go home to my ce and rest a bit. I kind of wanted to evolve as soon as possible if you are okay with that." ke could see her eyes that were brimming with excitement dimming down a little, causing him to sigh. "We can go see a movie first. There is a movie theater close by."


    "Movie theater?" Lillia instantly became confused. But her interest was piqued.


    "Mmm¡­ It would be easier to just show you. Let me pay the bill, then we can go see if any movies are starting soon." ke picked up their hats and ced Lillia''s on top of her head. She looked up at him with her cute face and pursed her lips. ke chuckled and took her by the hand and led her to the counter to pay the bill.


    After leaving a decent tip, he walked with Lillia to the movie theater, which was luckily away from Falmart, so he did not need to worry about running into any cops. If the cops were searching for them, they were not putting much effort into it. He did, however, expect them to show up at his house, but even so, he wanted his phone andptop. He was nning to just leave hisptop alone, but since the hand crank generator came with some attachments, he figured he could make use of it at some point.


    As they walked, Lillia swung the hand holding ke''s back and forth with a smile on her face. "ke, what kind of magic do you n to learn?"


    "I am not sure. I only ever got to learn body enhancing spells before I died. I have seen people casting fireballs and using other kinds of elemental spells, but they all seem really¡­. Lame, to be honest." ke liked fantasy type things, but the idea of only casting generic spells like fireball just did not sit right with him.


    "Then, I will teach you my Ather dragon race''s specialty. And it is the reason why my race could push back the dragonic." Lillia stopped and let go of ke''s hand. With her hands behind her back, she walked in front of him and leaned over, looking up at him with her big round orange eyes. "Ather dragons are masters of golems. They can range from a small golem that is nothing more than a toy to monster golems with the power to fight the stronger members of the dragonic race one on one.


    "It was because of this skill that allowed us to be able to push them back and seal them off. Without it, we would have surely lost, and you would not be here today. Which probably means I would have died long ago, or if I did not die, I would be single for the rest of my life." Lillia said with a sigh. She had always dreamed of meeting her fated one. Never in her life did she ever think it would be with a human, one that was reborn no less.<sub> </sub>


    "Golems, huh? It should be easier to practice as well." ke liked this idea a lot. He had never heard of humans using golems in his past life. But then again, if they were something that was the specialty of the Ather dragons, then it could be that such knowledge would not be known...


    "That it will. And they can be used anywhere on the as they can be made from any kind of material. That is why golems are things that can be terrifying. Like this city, for instance. If I were to make a golem, I could use the entire city as the base for it and create one that stands high up into the skies. A single step would be like  a high tier spell going off." Lillia''s words made ke even more excited. Now he really couldn''t wait to begin learning how to make golems.


    Of course, he did not expect to create something like what Lillia talked about right away, but he still felt that golem creation would be much better than some shitty fireball. His body enhancement spells that he used could easily tank a fireball or two in his past life. Spells also take time to cast as well. Then again, humans had only begun to learn how to use magic, and many were slow to really grasp it. This did not mean that some were not very good at it, or else humans would never have been able to rise up to stage a counterattack at that time.


    "When we reach your house, I will help you evolve. Then I will begin teaching you about golems." Lillia loved golem creation, so to see ke interested in learning about them made her happy. She also liked the fact that her race''s specialty could be passed on to someone else.


    When they reached the movie theater, ke saw the movie billboards and almost face palmed. Three movies in a row came out all about dragons. "ke, look! Lower dragons!


    p ke looked at where Lillia was pointing to see the image of a dragon that was supposed to be as big as a castle, but in her eyes was nothing more than a lower life form, and chuckled. He knew why this could be considered nothing more than a lower dragon.</anda>


    Dragons like this are what started the apocalypse. While scary looking and unkible with human weapons, they were really just mere antspared to the really big dragons. Some were as big as an entire city, and when they flew overhead, the whole sky would turn pitch ck.


    And they were only slightly scarier than the humanoid dragons. Those dragons¡­. ke remembered the one whoughed out loud while calling them ants. Sadly he could not argue with that dragon because it was not wrong. Whenpared to them, humans were nothing but ants.


    "Let''s watch this movie." ke pointed to a romanticedy that was much more light hearted. Lillia walked over and looked at the picture, and nodded her head. She did not seem to care what they watched.


    "I am surprised, though. You humans could figure out what dragons look like without even seeing them." Lillia was shocked when she saw the picture of the dragon because the details were almost one hundred percent urate.


    "Well, dragons have been in human folklore for thousands of years. But it seems that the folklore was actually true and just something embedded into our genes. Unless there were still some dragons long ago that was covered up in history."  ke did not understand it. He did not understand how humans coulde up with the exact description of a dragon when they have never seen a real live dragon.


    "It is possible. After all, as I said, the reset was not one hundred percent. Some may have hidden and terrorized humans during your regrowth period. At least, this is all I can think of since humans do not have heritage  abilities. Like you can not pass down your knowledge through blood as dragons can. " Lillia exined.


    "You are probably right. But it doesn''t matter since that is all about to be fact in the next day anyway. Let''s go get our tickets. This movie will start in ten minutes." ke took Lillia by the hand and walked into the theater. He had no idea that at this moment, his door was being broken down by the police and that a warrant had been issued for his arrest.

 Chapter 11 On The Run Part 1

    ke''s apartment¡­.


    "Sargent, the whole room is clear, and to be honest, I do not think this guy is some kind of monster. I found his cell phone andptop, and each of them is pretty boring, to say the least. I mean, he is a young man, and there was no porn whatsoever." A young woman wearing rubber gloves and a police uniform informed the older man in a suit standing outside kes''s apartment.


    "You think I do not know that? I already looked up the history between the two parties, and it seems the onesining are the ones who are the real monsters in this situation. Tina, you should know we are basically being used by that Morgan kid. He is Tod Morgan''s son. Tod has his hands in everything, including politics and even the upper brass. We can only do his dirty work even if we do not wish to." The older man by the name of Steve Grason replied. He hated this, but if he wanted to keep his job, he had no choice. He couldn''t give up his livelihood for some no named kid.


    Tina, on the other hand, did not know any of this and now felt horrible. She turned around and walked back into the room while saying: "I will look around once more."


    Steve watched his new recruit walking away and shook his head. "She is still too green. The world is not such a nice ce."


    Tina walked back into the room. She was the only one searching, as the ce was small. She looked around once more and then at the bed where she hadid out the phone andptop from before. "I do not see a point in taking these as they have nothing on them. Even his call record only has a single phone call that was made seven months ago, and that number was to a restaurant."


    Sighing, Tina wondered just what kind of life this boy had led. Thinking for a moment, she took out a piece of paper from her pocket and a pen and wrote down a number and a few words. Only then did she walk back out of the room and look at Steve. "He is not here and did not take his phone. There is only a call from a few months ago on it, meaning he has not contacted anyone. I do not see a reason to confiscate anything that has nothing to do with the case."


    "Mmm¡­ That''s fine for now, let''s go. I will station a few people outside the house. If he returns, we can then arrest him and bring him in. After that, whatever happens to him is up to fate." Steve let out a sigh while making room for Tina to leave. He looked into the room once more before grabbing the door handle and closing the door. He felt bad, but it was not his problem.


    In the movie theater, oblivious to what was going on, ke watched the excited dragon girl next to him as she looked at the screen in front of her.


    "ke, it''s moving! It''s moving!" Lillia shouted as she looked at the screen in surprise and shock. She had never seen such a thing before.


    Although her outburst did gain many stares from the other movie goers, which ke outright ignored as he tried to exin things to Lillia. "It''s what is called a moving picture. They record things on a camera that will take images of what is going on in front of them at a very quick speed, making it seem like it is moving. It then uses a projector that passes light through a thing called film to disy the image on therge screen."


    "Wow! Humans really do make some very interesting things. That part about them has not changed at all. Even back before the reset, humans came up with all kinds of means to fight dragons. Their ability to think of new and innovative ideas was truly astounding." Lillia could only praise humans on certain aspects while other aspects were not so praiseworthy, but since ke was human, she did not bring it up.


    "Humans have always been a race that likes to try to create new things. At least some of them." ke replied. He knew what would happen soon. Humans will be humans'' worst enemy once everything is taken away from them. Only when the magic age arrives will they begin to work together once more. During the first part of the apocalypse, only the governments were fighting the dragons while the citizens were trying to survive, even if it meant betraying fellow humans. It truly had be survival of the fittest.


    ke got Lillia to calm down so that they would not get kicked out and watched the movie together. After the movie was over, ke led Lillia out of the theater and stepped back out into the sunlight. "We still got some time, so is there anything you want to see?"


    "Mmm¡­ Well, there is a lot I want to see, but I know that we do not have much time. I am quite satisfied with the fact that you have taken me to so many interesting ces." Lillia was easily satisfied. She knew that ke needed to evolve sooner rather thanter and that their future would rely on how quickly he could develop his skills. She also wanted ke to reach his second evolution as quickly as possible. She only wanted to be a little selfish before things began to turn back into the world she used to know.<sub> </sub>


    "Are you ke Harris?" A voice interrupted the two small moment.


    ke turned to see a cop standing there staring at him with a picture in his hand. "Sorry, you got the wrong person," ke replied as he tried to walk around the cop while pulling Lillia along.


    "Hmm? Can you take off your hat?" The cop asked while stepping in front of ke, not letting him go so easily.


    "You want me to take off my hat? Are you sure you want me to take it off?" ke asked. He knew this cop was only doing their job, but he also knew that this was mainly due to the issues early, which meant that things were not so simple, especially when Dn Morgan and his friends were involved.


    "Yes, I am quite sure." The cop did not understand ke''s question, but he soon realized how much he regretted asking ke to take off his hat.


    ke only nodded and took his hat off, but instead of just dropping his hand to his side, he flicked the hat at the cop, causing the cop to reflexively reach out to catch it, only to catch a fist in the face. ke did not stop there as he used his forward momentum to kick the legs out from under the cop and mmed him to the ground. He then grabbed the cop''s handcuffs and cuffed the cop before taking his gun, grabbing Lillia''s hand, and taking off. Everything happened so fast that no one even registered what happened until it was all over. Only then did someone scream out in surprise.


    <o>,m "ke, what was that?" Lillia was just as confused as the next person. She had no idea who that man was. She only saw ke take the man out and grab a strange object off the man.</o>


    "That was a police officer. He was here to arrest me. While it is probably being watched by the cops, we need to stop at my house and then find a ce toy low for the next two days. Lillia, sorry, but it seems I will not be able to take you to a fancier restaurant..." ke felt bad. He had promised to take her to a nice ce, but now he was going to have a warrant out for assaulting a police officer. He had no choice but toy low now.


    "It''s fine. I don''t really care about human food. I just wanted to be with you. I do not need more than that." Lillia answered with a smile. "Plus, if you want to keep these cops busy, I have a n that might work."


    "What kind of n?" ke asked. He was interested in what Lillia could cook up.


    "I can make golems of you and send them to run around the city. How many do you think will be good? One hundred? One thousand?" Lillia asked.


    ke was stunned for a moment before letting out augh and saying: "One hundred should do. We just need to keep them busy until the apocalypse. It will also help with dealing with Dn and Darrel once and for all. But wait until we reach my house. We will have them all run out at the same time so we can escape."


    "Okay!" Lillia nodded her head with a smile. She was happy she could help ke out. She also found her idea quite amusing. She wondered what humans of this world that had yet toe across real magic would make of her ke golems.


    ---An: Don''t forget to vote! Each vote helps with WSA and will lead toward more chapters!---

 Chapter 12 On The Run Part 2

    "Sargent! They spotted ke Harris at the movie theater. But¡­." Tina paused. When she heard the news, she didn''t believe it until a video was sent over as evidence. Since the case was under her department''s care, she, of course, would receive all news about ke. But seeing how he so easily overwhelmed the officer and even handcuffed him surprised her. But what worried her the most was the fact that he stole the police officer''s gun!


    "Spit it out, Tina. I am busy." Steve was somewhat annoyed because he kept getting stacks of paperwork dropped on him.


    "Sargent, ke Harris beat up a cop, handcuffed him, and stole his gun." Tina finally said while biting her lip. In a way, she felt that he should have done those things since this was all because of someone who held too much power. Tina was a young woman with short shoulder length brown hair and hazel eyes. Her cheeks had a few spotted freckles as well.


    At the station, she was known as the fairy of the department, because of her cute smile that exposed her dimples and her friendly nature. But everyone would agree that she was too kind. This was why when she saw how ke, a young man who had not really done anything wrong, was being hunted down by the very same organization that was supposed to uphold thew, she saw his actions as the right choice.


    "Alright. I will figure something out after I finish¡­.." Steve dropped the paper in his hand. He was only half listening to Tina, and it took a second to register. He turned his head and looked at her with a shocked expression. "Repeat what you said!"


    "Sargent, I said that ke Harris beat up an officer, handcuffed him, and stole his gun." Tina repeated.


    "Contact the officer who is on stakeout in front of his apartment and make sure he doesn''t do anything stupid. If he tries to engage before backup gets there, we might have a dead cop on our hands." Steve never thought ke would do such a thing. ording to the reports, he was a good student who suffered from bullying, but due to the Morgan family, no one could help him. Not even secretly.


    Outside his own apartment building, ke stood not far away, looking down the street from behind an electrical box. "Lillia, see that car there in front of the building?"


    "Hmmm? The one with the man inside picking his nose?" Lillia asked. Her eyesight was much better than any current animal on Earth, so she could easily see things at a distance as if she was standing right there.


    "Haha, yeah. He is probably a cop that is watching the house. If we enter now, either he will a: try to stop us before we even get close to the door or b: call for backup and only approach us if we try to leave. If he tries to stop us before we enter, we will need to take him out." ke didn''t n to kill anyone. He did not hate these people. They were just doing their job. But that did not mean he was not averse to beating them up.


    "Oh? Speaking of cops. The one you beat up before, you took something off of him. What was that?" Lillia asked. Her eyes shining with interest.


    ke smiled and pulled the gun out and showed it to her but did not hand it to her just in case. "It''s called a gun. It is a weapon that can easily kill people. It uses a thing called gunpowder inside a small metal object called a bullet, and when you squeeze the lever here, it will cause the gunpowder tobust and send the tip of the bullet out towards your target. I do not know all the inner workings, but its main purpose is to kill."


    "Oh¡­ That is interesting indeed but seems useless against dragons." Lillia lost all interest. She thought the gun would be some kind of amazing weapon but turns out to only fire some metal at a target. While it could kill a physically weak race such as humans, it would do nothing to a dragon.


    "They are. Well, more like they will be the most useless things ever created. No matter what weapon we used during the start of the apocalypse, they were all useless. Anyway, let''s be ready for a fight. I do not n to kill him, but if things get out of hand and I can''t handle him, Lillia, can you wack him in the head and knock him out?" ke asked. He felt no shame in asking a girl for help. After all, she was not just some random girl but a dragon.


    "Mmm¡­ If you need me to do anything, just ask. I will help you with whatever you want." Lillia was happy that ke was willing to rely on her. She knew ke wanted to do things on his own so he could grow stronger, which she did not mind, but knowing he was willing to rely on her made her very happy.


    "Then let''s go." ke smiled and grabbed Lillia''s hand.<sub> </sub>


    The two walked forward naturally as if they had no care in the world. If one were to look at them they would not know that the young man holding the beautiful girl''s hand was actually wanted at this moment and time.


    In the car, the officer who had been digging for gold flicked his prize off his finger and looked at the couple walking by. He picked up the image in his hand and looked at it, then looked at the person turning to enter the building. He hurriedly jumped out of the car and ran across the street with his gun drawn. "ke Harris, stop right there, or I will shoot!"


    This was something ke had not expected. He never expected that the stupid cop would draw his gun right away.  ke stopped, turned around, and looked at the cop. He could feel his hand starting to hurt. Lillia was definitely getting angry.


    What the two sides didn''t know was that inside the car, the officer who was currently holding ke at gunpoint''s phone was ringing off the hook. "Sargent, he is not answering!"


    Tina''s words made Steve clench his fists, crushing the paper in his hands. "Send out a few cars and check in on the situation. Jeff is not one to leave his post."


    "Yes, sir!"  Tina quickly turned around and ran to do what she was told.


    Jeff, on the other hand, was not having a good day. The target was right in front of him with his hands in his pocket, walking towards him with a smile on his face. How could he know that just because a gun was pointed at him that ke would not be scared? ke slowly strode over, Lillia following behind him with her eyes staring daggers into Jeff.


    "Sir. I know you are just doing your job, but I must ask you to turn around and think of it as if you have never seen me." ke spoke calmly as he came to a stop a few feet away from Jeff.


    "ke Harris, are you threatening a police officer?" Jeff asked. He did not know why, but this young man gave him a bad feeling, and the girl behind him, whose orange eyes were staring him down as if she wanted to rip his head off, made things even worse.


    "No, not threatening, just giving you some helpful advice as a good citizen," ke answered with a smile. He truly was not scared of some gun. Lillia had kindly given him a small barrier just in case. It was subtle, and she tried to do it in a manner that he would not notice, but he was used to mana flowing over his skin as he used to use such barriers in his past life as well. So even if The officer in front of him fired, he would not die.


    "A good citizen!? Would a good citizen have a warrant for his arrest?" Jeff had no idea what this kid did, but a warrant was a warrant, and an order was an order. He would follow through with his orders.


    "Hmm? Warrant? Ahh, you mean that slip of useless paper that was only issued due to the Morgan family." ke already knew everything, so he had no reason to fake like he didn''t. "But if you look at my history, I have nevermitted a crime. I even filed my taxes every year. So how could I not be considered a good citizen?"


    As ke said all this, the had taken a few more steps forward, reached out with his hand, and ced it on the muzzle of the gun. "Plus pointing a gun at an unarmed citizen is illegal, you know."


    "Hey let go!" Jeff yelled out and quickly backed up. But that was his first andst mistake as he suddenly felt something hit his chin and his vision go ck.

 Chapter 13 On The Run Part 3

    ke picked Jeff up off the ground and dragged him back to his car. He then handcuffed him to his steering wheel and gentlyid his head on the headrest of his seat.  After searching the car for a bit, he pulled out two 9mm and some ammo along with the gun that Jeff originally had pointing at him and the one he stole from the other police officer. Why he had so many guns, ke did not know, but it was helpful to him.


    This made four guns in total and about one hundred rounds of ammo. This was not for dragons but for the humans he would have to encounter in theing days. He took the holsters off Jeff''s body before rolling the window down and closing the door. He then turned and handed two pistols and the ammo to Lillia. "Store these away for now. We may need themter."


    "Hmmm? Why would I need such useless items?" Lillia asked with pursed lips. She looked at the gun in her hand and did not really find it worth writing home about.


    "For humanster on. There will be no mana until the Magic Age arrives, so we will need to conserve the mana we have." ke exined.


    Lillia thought for a moment and felt that what ke said was right. While they did have mana crystals, they were not exactly easy to use when inbat. She could use her dragon breath which was not based on mana or her physical strength, but she felt that maybe these things would not be too good to expose right away either, or else they might be chased down left and right. With these thoughts, she stored both guns away.


    "Alright, let''s go upstairs. While small, it is still the ce I lived before the apocalypse." ke was not ashamed of his way of life. He actually led quite a clean life. He was not the richest man, but that did not matter as he was working hard to get through college.


    "Then let''s go!" Lillia excitedly grabbed ke''s hand and pulled him towards the building.  ke smiled and let her lead the way.


    When they got inside, he brought her to the elevator. She had never been in one before so she was quite interested in such things. "When I get my phone andptop, you can begin making the golems."


    Lillia''s eyes lit up. She had been waiting for this. She wanted to see the faces of the smelly humans who were looking down on her ke. "Leave it to me! I will show you just how great I am!"


    ke chuckled as he opened his door. He frowned as soon as he walked into the room. He saw that his phone andptop had been moved. "It seems the Morgan family is really going all out this time around. They even had them get a warrant to search my house."


    ke walked over to the bed and picked up his phone, but as he did, he noticed a piece of paper lying underneath it. He picked it up and unfolded it. "Hmmm, this is¡­."


    ''ke Harris, my name is Tina Wellings. I was in charge of searching your room. It may sound strangeing from a person who has just ruffled through your belongings, but I think you should give me a call. I will do what I can to protect you.''


    Below the short note was a phone number. ke let out a lightugh as he shook his head. He then tossed the note aside. He could only guess that maybe this Tina girl was new to the force. Because in the face of those who have power, you really can''t do anything even if you did fight back. That is, if things were still the same. "Lillia, can you store these for me too, please?"


    "Yep!" Lillia took the strange objects and put them in her space. She was ready to show her stuff! She had always loved creating golems since it was like creating life from any substance.


    After Lillia put ke''s things into her space, she cracked her knuckles and neck a few times and was about to begin her show to impress her boyfriend in name only when the sounds of police sirens filled the air.


    "Oh, they showed up faster than I thought. Lillia, it''s time. Do your thing. Use as much of the building as you need." ke did not care what happened to anyone else in this building. Many of the residents in this building were also college students, and half of them were people that just watched on as he got bullied or joined in. So if some of them came to harm, it was karma pping them in the face.<sub> </sub>


    Lillia grinned from ear to ear as her body slightly lifted off the ground. She waved her hand, causing a magic circle to appear under ke''s feet causing him to float as well. With another wave of her hand, exactly one hundred magic circles appeared all over the room and other parts of the building, one after the other, lighting up the walls, floors, and ceilings. "Now, time for the real fun to begin. Rise!"


    With a loud shout, the walls and floors of the building began to crumble and slowly came together, clumping into a solid mass before it started to take form. First the feet, then the legs, the torso, fingers, arms, and then finally the neck and head. At first, they just looked like mashed up bits of materials made from everything in the vicinity, but these humanoid shapes began to slowly take on the appearance of ke. Seeing this, ke couldn''t help but be a little shocked. "So this is golem creation¡­."


    "Hehe! What do you think? Good, right? Good, right?" Lillia stood there floating in the air with her hands on her hips with a proud expression.


    "Yes, very good," ke replied with a smile. He looked at the gaping holes in the building, listened to the screams of those around him, and felt that this magic was a bit more than just creating golems. It had a wide scale destructive ability.


    "Alright, I will send them out, and then we can get out of here." Lillia said as she waved her hand. The once lifeless dolls that looked exactly like ke all had magic circles appear under their feet, and secondster, they took off in all directions. Landing on the ground and running away.


    "If I recall correctly, there should be an abandoned house just outside the city. We can hold up there for the time being." ke did not wish to bring Lillia to such a ce, but he figured that in the future, this was something that was going to happen a lot more than he wanted, mainly because everything would be basically abandoned or burnt to the ground by dragons.


    He did have some worries about Lillia revealing herself at ater time. She was thest of her kind and was the enemy of the Dragonic. If they knew about her then she would definitely be their main target.  And thest thing he wanted was that. "Lillia. No matter what, until I am strong enough, do not reveal who you are."


    "Hmm?" Lillia looked at ke with a confused expression, she did not understand what he meant by that.


    Sighing, ke continued: "Let''s say the Dragonic finds out about you. What would be the first thing they would do?"


    "Ah! Right¡­." Lillia frowned. She now understood what ke meant. "Don''t worry I will keep myself restrained. But that means you will have to do most of the fighting¡­ And they might instantlye after us when they see the golems."


    "Then we will only use golems in emergency situations for the time being. We can also use other magic as well. While it may be a bit more boring, it can at least get us by. And I guess when I do get strong enough, there may be some cooler spellster on." ke replied with a slight smile. He hoped this new life of his would definitely be better.


    Lillia chuckled as she held onto ke''s arm and flew through the air with him. They rose high up into the sky above the clouds. "ke, the world of magic is much more than you can ever imagine. I do not know how much you understood about magic before you died, but I can say this for sure. There are spells out there that could easily destroy this world in a single cast. There are spells that can even resurrect the dead at the cost of millions of lives. There are many things you still have yet to learn and ke¡­."


    Lillia blushed as she interlocked her fingers with his. "I will walk alongside you as you journey into this new realm of understanding. Every mile. Step by step."


    ke held the hand that was smaller than his own and smiled. "Then I will show you just how strong I can be. How I will be truly worthy of being called more than just your boyfriend in name only."


    "I will be waiting¡­."

 Chapter 14 Evolution Part 1

    After ke and Lillia left, the one hundred kes ran in all directions making the cops who were showing up at the scene to stand there feeling helpless. Tina, who had decided to lead the small team, parked her car and got out of it. She looked at the building that now looked like swiss cheese in shock. "What the hell is he?"


    "Captain! Jeff is fine, he was just knocked out, but all of his weapons are gone." An officer informed after checking Jeff''s condition. While Tina was new to the force, she was already a captain due to her abilities in the academy. This was why she worked directly under steve.


    "Alright, get him to the hospital to be sure. I want everyone else to begin searching for survivors! After we get everyone out of the building, we will begin our investigation. We need to know what the hell caused this." Tina yelled out. She had already sent a few people to chase after the people who looked like ke. But none of this made sense. When she first saw four kes running past her, she almost crashed her car. She had no idea how or why so many people were trying to pretend to be ke. But now, after seeing the building, she felt something more was going on. While she really wanted to start investigating the building to see how it ended up like this, she knew that saving the people in danger came first.


    Meanwhile, ke and Lillianded at the abandoned house that was surrounded by woods. The whole ce was a mess and covered in graffiti. "This ce is worse than I thought¡­."


    "It''s not that bad." Lillia looked at the ce and felt that while it was nothing to write home about, it was definitely still livable, at least from the outside.


    "We will have to wait and see. If the inside smells, then we can find a new ce." ke did not want to subject himself or Lillia to living in a ce that was filled with fecal matter.


    "Well, why don''t we go deeper into the woods? I will take a mana crystal out, and I can create a small dungeon for us to stay in for the time being." Lillia suggested. She saw no reason to keep running around when she could just create a temporary abode for them.


    ke thought for a moment before nodding his head. Her suggestion made sense, and it would be safer as well. "Alright, let''s do that then."


    The two flew deeper into the woods. Lillianded softly and let go of ke''s arm. She walked over to an area near arge tree, took out a mana crystal, and waved her hand. The ground began to shake slightly before a hole appeared in the ground.


    What surprised ke was that instead of the walls inside, from what he could see being made of dirt or mud, they were actually smooth stone. He had no idea what she did or what kind of spell she used, but it was truly a fascinating sight. He wondered when he would ever reach her level in magic.


    Lillia seemed to be enjoying herself as she rose the earth near the entrance and made some stone windows and a set of stairs leading down. She then created a stone door with a handle. With a flick of her finger, a few light balls soared through the air and into the open door of the new home they would be staying in for the next day.


    "You are truly amazing. It looks beautiful." The room was still made of the forest floor, which revealed two stone windows and a door leading in. It looked like something from the movie Master of the Ring, where the hoobits lived in earthen homes.


    "Hehe,e, let''s take a look." Lillia grabbed ke''s hand and pulled him forward. They walked down the stone steps and into a small dwelling about ten feet underground. It has two rooms, arge sitting area, and a small bedroom. Inside the bedroom was a small bathroom area with a stone toilet. "I made sure to add one of these since you humans still need to do your business to get rid of your bodily waste. Once you reach your second evolution and merge with the Drakani blood, you will no longer need to worry about things like bathrooms or even aging."


    "Thank you for thinking of it. I was just nning to use the outdoors.." ke replied with a smile. He had no choice but to go to the bathroom outside in his previous life. There was no longer running water or anything of the sort, so toilets became useless tools of a life they could not return back to until the Magic Age.


    "I figured it would be too dangerous when this apocalypse thing first happens. Isn''t this why you got so much water and other items? To hang back and let things y out for a few days?" Lillia asked.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, that is true. However, I do n to run to the supermarket as soon as the power goes out to grab everything I can. Although I am not sure how you will feel about stealing a bunch of things." ke was not going to hold back since he would know what was going to happen.


    "Oh! We are going to do a raid!?" Lillia asked excitedly. She liked things like this.


    ke chuckled as he said: "I guess you could call it that. Power should go out around three in the morning tomorrow night. We will leave here early to take care of those two people and then head straight for the supermarket." He had it already nned out. Take care of the two idiots and then reach the supermarket just before the power goes out. Then when the power goes out, he would wipe out everything he could.


    "Okay. But I should ask. I can just shove it all into my space, right?" Lillia asked.


    "Yeah, if you do not mind." ke was going to ask this, but he did not know if he should or not. So he was d she brought it up.


    "Then that will make things easier. While the carts were quite entertaining, they were not very practical forrge amounts of things." Lillia found them to be more of a novelty item. She did not mind paying for things as that was how things worked before the world was reset but to have to push a cart around was a bit of a hassle.


    "Then I will leave that part to you." ke walked over and sat in the middle of the room and looked up at the ball of light lighting the room and felt slightly rxed, knowing things would be much easier this time around.


    Lillia reached into her space and pulled out arge mana crystal. "This should be just about enough¡­." Lillia mumbled as she ced it down next to ke. "ke, I need you to take your shirt off. Mana transfer is best done through skin to skin contact."


    ke nodded and pulled his shirt off. While he was on the skinny side, he still had some okay muscles. Lillia took a long look at her boyfriend in name only''s current physique and knew it would definitely get better as she trained him. She nned to make ke as powerful as her or even more. But in order to do that, he would need to stop being human altogether.


    Which was why she needed him to grow quicker and reach his second evolution, only then would the real training begin. She smiled, just thinking of how her man will be someone other girls could only dream about having. She did not tell ke that while the Drakani were an ancient race, they were also a race of some of the most beautiful beings. And had a natural aura that attracted the opposite sex. It was just that this race had one w. They needed blood to survive.


    But because they were also very powerful and a race that was practically immortal, she would never have to worry about losing ke to things like old age or sickness. She knew just how lonely an immortal life was. This was why she was happy to have met ke and that he was indeed her fated one. Otherwise, he would never have even had a chance to meet her.


    "Okay, let''s get started. ke, it might hurt." Lillia warned.


    "I know. I have lived through it once before. The whole process is basically changing how the body works. And even adds a new organ that holds mana. " ke had learned a lot about the human body changes after evolution. While it was painful, it was all worth it.


    "Then let''s begin¡­.." Lillia knelt down behind ke and ced her hands on his broad back. She closed her eyes and willed the mana in the airing from the mana crystal toe to her hands. Her eyes lit up as took a deep breath and slowly let it out before slowly beginning to inject ke''s body with mana.

 Chapter 15 Evolution Part 2

    "AHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!" ke cried out. He had no way of acting cool at this moment. The pain of having your body changed was not something any human can just silently endure. ke''s brow was dripping in sweat, and it had only just begun. Last time it took him an entire night to actually evolve. He hoped now, with Lillia''s help, this would onlyst half that.


    Lillia looked at ke''s furrowed brow with a nk expression. She did not feel sorry for ke having to go through so much pain as this was nothing whenpared to what he will endure when hepletely changes races. She knew he could endure this moment. He had endured it once before. So there is no reason for him not to be able to endure it again. She could only try to make things go as quickly as possible.


    Minutes turned to hours, and ke could feel his muscles and bones beginning to absorb the mana and gradually fusing with them. He could also feel the new organ that would hold his mana pool forming and pushing around his other organs to make room for it.


    Six hourster, ke''s brow slowly eased up. Lillia also stopped injecting mana into him. She allowed him to lean back and rest his head on her chest as he panted in exhaustion. ke slowly opened his eyes and looked up at the two eyes that were looking down at him and smiled. "It''s done."


    Lillia smiled and nodded her head. "Mmm¡­ You worked hard."


    ---


    During this time that ke was working on his evolution deep in the Rocky Mountains, arge distortion in space appeared. From it, a tanned young woman with red hair, orange eyes, ck horns, and a dragon tail stepped through it and took a deep breath. "Peh!" She instantly spat on the ground. "Damn ce stinks. Why the hell do the elders want to take this ce over again?"


    "Trian, don''t question the elders." Another young woman stepped out of the portal. She was also tanned skinned with red hair, orange eyes, ck horns, and a dragon tail.


    "But Elder Sister Frean, think about it. Why are we here to take over a world that has no mana whatsoever? They didn''t even exin anything and just told us toe and find the points for our forces to begin their invasion. It just makes no sense, not to mention this world stinks!" Trian yelled out. She couldn''t stand the smell of this ce.


    "It is not up to us to question their motive, but if you had paid attention to the things you learned upon birth, you would know that this ce used to be our domain. We are only retaking what belongs to us after being sealed in the void. Plus, once we let the flow of mana back into this world, it will change into a haven for us. As Dragonic, when have we ever allowed others to try to take what rightfully belongs to us?" The Frean replied as she stretched her arms.


    "Boo! Fine. If Elder Sister Frean says so¡­. Then I will be off. I will take the east coast."


    "Alright, and remember, do not attack anything yet. We are only here to find perfect locations to start our invasion. Just like the others. If you attack, you will suffer punishment straight from the elders." Frean Warned.


    "Punishment from the elders¡­." Trian shivered at the thought. "Don''t worry, Elder Sister Frean. I will do my job perfectly!"  With that, she quickly flew off, leaving behind Frean, who had a slight smile on her lips.


    ---


    Back where Lillia was, she looked up towards the stone ceiling above her and furrowed her brow slightly. "It seems things will really start soon¡­."


    "Lillia, did you say something?" ke asked.


    "Just talking to myself. ke, keep taking in mana until you can take in no more. You need to take in as much mana as possible now that you have evolved. Your mana pool needs to be filled, so it will take time." Lillia said as she patted the top of ke''s head. She kinda liked being with her boyfriend in name only like this.


    ke nodded his head and went back to taking in as much mana as possible. If this was a cultivation novel, he would be working towards breaking through to the next realm but sadly, this is not how mana worked. Using mana and replenishing it was all that his mana pool was used for.  Only by gradually making it bigger would you finally get a chance to evolve. But just taking in mana would do nothing. It was the same concept as if you were pouring water into a pot that was already full. The excess would just leak out. It does nothing to the pot. ke would need to keep using magic and refill his mana, then continue to repeat the process until his entire body finally became saturated with mana.<sub> </sub>


    "While you are taking in mana, let''s start your lessons on golem creation." Lillia finally stood up and stretched her arms before walking to stand in front of ke.


    ke''s eyes lit up. He had been wanting to learn this since he saw it in action earlier.


    ---


    "Tina, what the hell do you mean fifty or more ke''s are running around the city?" Steve yelled over his cell phone. He had dropped all his paperwork when he had heard what happened, but none of it made sense. He had no idea how so many ''kes'' suddenly appeared.


    "Sergeant, I am not lying to you! " Tina felt depressed. Her sergeant did not seem to understand the situation. "Sergeant, right now we have every squad at our disposal chasing after ke in all directions across the city!"


    "What do you¡­." The phone in Steve''s hand fell to the floor of his car as he watched five kes running right by him. "What in god''s name¡­."


    "Sergeant!? Sergeant!? Damnit!" Tina threw her phone to the ground. She was sick of all of this. She had no idea what the hell was going on and no help from her superiors. She then used her radio and yelled into it. "Capture and arrest every ke Harris you find!"


    ---


    The real ke was currently watching the dragon girl in front of him write out a magic circle in the air. His gaze was locked on the magic circle as he tried to memorize it the best he could.


    "Each rune in the magic circle represents the spell type and what you n to do it. As this is what is considered a null spell that has no actual set element, it is a little moreplex. To start, I will have you make a small rock golem the size of your hand. It is much simpler than trying to take on moreplex shapes. The rock golem you will make will look like nothing more than a rock, but it will at least be able to move around by rolling here and there." Lillia exined as she pointed to the floor, creating another magic circle, and from that, a small rock the size of a fist appeared and began rolling around.


    While it was nothing grand, it still made ke excited as it was like building an automaton. If he got good at it, he could create hundreds, maybe even thousands of such automata and create an army of golems to fight for him. How long it would take to reach such a height, he did not know, but he was willing to slowly learn things one step at a time.


    "Now, as you can see, the magic circle was not changed in any way, but it still created an earth element based golem. If I had used it on fire, it would have made a small floating fireball golem. Water would have resulted in a water ball. I am sure you understand what I am getting at.


    "But the key to it all is how the magic circle works as it is different from normal magic.  Null element spells are rare, and this is why golem creation is something you will not learn about unless you are taught by an Ather dragon.


    "For now, let''s just start with the magic circle. Use the mana from the mana crystal to weave your magic circle in the air." Lillia asked as she once more began creating a magic circle in the air.


    ke was no stranger to moving mana. So writing a magic circle in the air was easy for him. He had done it many times. But what he did not understand was why there was no incantation. "Lillia, there is no incantation for this?"


    "Incantation? No. Null spells are magic circle based only. While things like casting a me based attack would need an incantation in order to use it. But even then, it can be done with silent casting. But it takes time to learn how to project your thoughts into your mana. I will eventually teach you how to do that so you can cast spells without needing to speak your incantations out loud." Hearing Lillia''s exnation ke nodded his head. He actually hated speaking those stupid incantations outloud. If he can do this silent casting he would be happy. ke took a deep breath as he continued writing his magic circle. He knew things had to be done one step at a time. Rushing would get him nowhere especially when it came to magic.

 Chapter 16 Taking Action Before The Apocalypse Part 1

    ke slept until noon the next day. When he woke up, he found his head lying on a soft thigh and a certain dragon girl running her fingers through his hair, smiling down at him. "You are awake?"


    "Mm¡­ Sorry for turning you into a pillow." ke yawned and slowly sat up.


    "It''s fine. I am the one who offered. You must not have slept that much since you returned." Lillia looked at the hand that had been ying with ke''s hair feeling a bit sad that he woke up.


    "I guess you can say that. I only slept a few hours each night. To be honest, this was the best sleep I have had in many years¡­." ke stretched and stood up. He had many things he needed to aplish today. "Lillia, we will be heading out. So we will need to avoid cops as much as possible."


    "I wouldn''t worry about that. The cops still have yet to catch a single one of my golems." Lillia stated proudly.


    "Oh? Are they that fast?" ke asked. He was quite curious about this. He did not know the exact capabilities of the golems just yet.


    "Mmm¡­ They can run faster than those moving car things." Lillia replied with a smile. "So what do you need to go out for so early? It is still light out."


    "I still need to track down a few of Darrel''s minions and Dn''s friends and make them tell me where they are." ke had to do a bit of recon to find out exactly where everyone would be. Otherwise, it would be hard to kill both of them before the clock strikes twelve.


    "Then what are we waiting for!?" Lillia smiled as she pulled on ke''s arm, wanting to leave right away. ke could only shake his head as he let the dragon girl pull him along.


    ---


    In a tall building on the top floor penthouse, a ss flew across the room and smashed into the wall right next to a man in a ck suit. "What the fuck are you all doing!? I asked you to arrest that little shit! Why is it taking you so damn long!?"


    "Sir, it''s really not their fault! There seems to be over one hundred people posing as ke Harris running around the city. The police department has every man out there working overnight, trying to find the real one. It is just that¡­." The man paused. He had no idea how to exin that no matter how hard they try, they can''t seem to catch any of the kes that are running around.


    "Just what!? Fucking spit it out!" The young man around ke''s age yelled. His eyes were burning with rage. Out of everyone, he hated ke the most. All because of a single girl he wanted to make his. Even after he made the girl do as he wanted, she still said she would only ever have ke in her heart. Since then, ke had be an eye sore and wanted nothing more than to ruin that damn kid''s life. But he still seems to be hanging on. He had done everything to the bitch besides kill him. He just wanted the kid tomit suicide and get out of his line of sight. But after he beat Darrel, his ns changed. Now he just wanted to get rid of him for good.


    "Sir, they can''t catch the kes who are running around. They are all too fast!" The man replied finally while lowering his head.


    "Are you fucking kidding me!? Is he fucking super man!? What do you mean he is too fast!? Cut the shit and get that bastard here for me by midnight tonight, or you can forget about living to see another day!" The young man yelled, sending the man in the ck suit running out of the room.


    "Now, now, Dn, you shouldn''t get so worked up over a nobody." Another young man walked into the room with a slight smile on his face.


    "Brad, I don''t want to hear that shit from you. What the hell is up with your father''s police force?" Dn leaned back and looked at Brad with narrowed eyes.


    "Wha! Scary! If you keep looking at me like that, I just might wet myself." Brad said with augh. Out of everyone Dn knew, only Brad could say such things to him and get away with it.<sub> </sub>


    "Humph! Just get those bitches to catch that prick. If I don''t get rid of him once and for all, then my name is not Dn Morgan!" Dn yelled as he picked up the wine bottle on the table and took a sip.


    "They are working on it. Just let them be. What are a few days going to do? Just rx and drink. Anyway, I will go down to the station myself and see if I can find anything out." Brad replied before walking towards the door.


    "Let me know what you find out." Dn could only listen to Brad for the time being.


    After leaving the room, Brad''s eyes turned cold. "You should be lucky that your father is who he is, otherwise, you wouldn''t be able to even think of killing others."


    Brad got into the elevator and pressed the button. He then took out his phone and made a call. "Yeah, it''s me. Reduce the number of officers chasing the target. Yeah, I know what I said before, but I changed my mind, just do it!" After hanging up, Brad looked up at the ceiling of the elevator and sighed. "ke Harris, huh? I wonder. What will you do next? And what was it that you used to turn a building into swiss cheese¡­."


    ---


    ke and Lillia walked through the streets of the city. They were currently headed to one of the ces ke hated to go to the most. Since the apocalypse was right around the corner, ke saw no reason not to make a big scene. ke walked onto campus and made his way toward theputer science building. The ce he hade to every weekday to take sses and sadly got bullied in the process.


    He remembered those days. Lowering his head, never daring to look people in the eye. He had not nned toe back to this ce, but he had no choice as he had to get the information that he needed. "Lillia, I n to disable the person''s hands and make them mute when I am done getting the information I need."


    "Oh? Well, I guess it does make sense. After all, if they run and contact the people in question, it will make things harder to deal with, especially if you want to kill both of them. I will disable them for you. They won''t be able to move after I am finished with them." Lillia offered.


    ke was happy that she would offer to do such a thing, but he still shook his head. "There is no need for you to dirty your beautiful hands. I have done this quite a few times, so I know how to deal with it."


    "Okay!" Lillia smiled as she looked at her hands. She was giddy because ke called her hands beautiful.


    They walked into theputer science building, getting a lot of stares and whispers from the side. Lillia, who had keen ears, could hear every word and wanted to kill everyone talking about her ke. ke had told her a lot about himselfst night before he slept. He wanted her to know who he was before he was reborn. When she heard everything that had happened to him, her anger red, and it took almost an hour before ke could calm her down so that she wouldn''t destroy the entire city.


    Sensing Lillia''s aura changing, he grabbed her hand and pulled her close. "Ignore them. If they dare talk crap, I will just hit them until they can''t speak anymore. None of these people here are able to do anything to me anymore, so it is fine."


    Even without evolving, ke would have said the same thing because he had years of experience fighting life and death battles. He had no idea what happened to half the people here after the apocalypse, but he did know that it did not matter to him as he only cared about three things at this time. Killing the two people who ruined his life, growing stronger, and keeping Lillia happy. He would work hard and be someone strong enough to truly stand at her side. While he was still not in love with her. He hade to like the cute dragon girl quite a bit.


    "ke Harris, what the hell are you doing here!? Didn''t you die!?" A young man with an arrogant look yelled out as he stomped over to ke with a mocking smile on his face. His gaze slowly moved to Lillia, causing him to be slightly shocked. "Oh? You actually dare bring a girl here? Are you not afraid of her finding out what you have done?"


    ke did not even reply to the young man''s words. Instead, his lips curled up into a big grin as he stepped forward and grabbed the young man by the neck. "So d to see you here, David! I just happened to want to talk with you. Come, let''s have a nice chat, shall we?"

 Chapter 17 Taking Action Before The Apocalypse Part 2

    As the crowd of students watched ke drag David away. They all stood there stunned at what they had just witnessed. "Was that ke Harris!?"


    "Couldn''t be! There is no way that that was ke Harris. He would never act in such a way ...."


    "That was definitely him, and he took David away! Quick follow, what if he decides to kill him!?"


    When the crowd of students heard those words, they quickly gave chase to see what was going to happen. But when they turned the corner and looked down the hallway, ke and David were nowhere to be seen.


    Up on the rooftop of a tall building within the city, ke stood in front of David, who was lying on the ground, shaking in fear. "Who are you!? You are not ke Harris! You''re some kind of demon, right!?"


    "A demon, huh? Well, maybe¡­." ke smiled as he suddenly leaned forward while stepping on David''s ankle.


    "Ahhh! Why are you doing this!?" David yelled out. He had no idea why he was being treated in such a manner.


    "Why? Are you fucking kidding me!? How much did you fucking make my life a living hell? And you ask why I am doing this? I had nned only to take care of Dn and Darrel, but you had toe walking right up to me. David Fellings. Number three on the list of people who made my life a living hell for no reason. This works out well. I''ll tell you what. I promise not to kill you if you tell me where both Dn and Darrel are going to be tonight."


    "K-kill!? Are you insane!? Do you think you can get away with it!?" David yelled out. He did not really think ke had it in him to kill anyone.


    "Hahahaha! You really are fucking stupid." ke pulled out one of his guns and pointed it David''s left leg.


    *Bang!*


    "Ah! Shit!" David yelled out. He looked at his leg, which was now bleeding, then back up at ke with fear in his eyes. He then turned his gaze to Lillia. His eyes slowly showed a sign of hope.


    "You girl! Why are you just standing there like none of this matters to you!? Do you not care if someone gets killed in front of your eyes!?" David shouted out, his voice trembling.


    "Huh? Why should I care about you? All that matters to me is ke. You stinky humans can go die for all I care. Especially people like you." Lillia snorted as she crossed her arms in front of her chest and red at David. "If it was me, I would have already ripped you limb from limb, but ke wants to deal with you himself. If you cherish your life, I would speak up and quickly."


    David shivered as he felt a surge of killing intent flow over him. He looked back and forth between the man and the woman and realized one major thing. They were both crazy! He did not wish to betray his friends, but he also did not wish to die. "Saint Johnson''s Hospital, VIP room number 8. Darrel can be found there. And as for Dn, he usually stays in his penthouse on Eighth street Mason za Building top floor. It''s the only one there."


    "Hmm¡­ Thanks. As I said, I will not kill you. So ¡­. Frutia Sazban!" As ke said these words, a magic circle formed in front of him. Secondster, a small fireball appeared and floated over to David. "Do your best to stay alive¡­."


    "What!? You said you would not kill me if I told you! Ahhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" David''s body became engulfed in mes as ke stood there watching him burn. His eyes held no emotion. Such as thing as killing a fellow human was nothing to him. he had done it many times already.


    "Are you ready?" Lillia asked, ignoring the stenching from the mes.


    "Mmm¡­ Thank you for teaching me the incantation for fireball. It truly is a useful spell. The sun is starting to go down, so let''s take a walk and say hi to a friend who is in the hospital." ke said as he turned and looked at Lillia with a smile.


    "Hehe. Sounds like fun!" Lillia hooked her arm with kes and flew up into the air before finding a quiet spot tond inside an alley. From there, they slowly walked back out onto the main street.


    On top of the building, the fire on the roof slowly began to expand from David''s body to other parts of the roof.<sub> </sub>


    The two walked the streets of the city without a care in the world. The cops were nowhere to be seen as most were too busy chasing after ke golems. By the time they reached the hospital, the sun had already gone down. The reason they walked was so that they could easily kill time and also have more time to just talk about themselves.


    "We are here. Let''s go finish things with Darrel, shall we?" ke grabbed Lillia''s hand and pulled her along. He went straight to the front desk. Smiling, he looked at the older woman behind the desk and asked: "Excuse me, my friend is staying in the hospital here in VIP room 8. Can you tell me which floor that is on?"


    "VIP room 8? It is on the tenth floor." The woman replied with a smile. She did not find it strange at all that ke was asking such a thing since he knew the room number. Not to mention when there was such a beautiful girl standing next to him, she did not see any reason to need to check up on things.


    "Thanks." ke smiled and thanked the woman before going to the elevator. He pressed the button going up and waited patiently for the doors to open. "I wonder how surprised Darrel will be to see us. I wonder if you will be happy."


    Lillia did her best to hold herughter back. ke had already said he was going to be putting on a y when he entered the hospital, and it seemed he was really into it. "Hehe¡­ I am sure he will be delighted. After all, you two have been friends for soooo long."


    "You''re right!" ke smiled as the elevator door dinged and opened. Both Lillia and ke walked on. After hitting the button for the tenth floor, the doors closed, and the elevator began rising toward the tenth floor.


    Inside VIP room 8, Darrel was staring at the tv on the wall with a bored expression. The more he thought about that day, the more he wished he had killed the bastard known as ke Harris. But what he did not understand was that girl. She was strong and fast. "What is a girl like that doing with that prick?"


    "Are you questioning the reason why my Lillia wants to be with me?" A cold chilling voice entered Darrel''s ears. He quickly turned his head to see the prick he was just thinking about standing there with a cold expression. "You! What are you doing here!? Get the fuck out!"


    Darrel went to reach for the call button, but before he could, a me suddenly appeared in front of his face. Causing him to jump back. "Ahhhh! What the fuck is this!?"


    ke smiled as he sat on the edge of the bed. Waved his hand, causing the fireball to slowly float back over to him. "You see, this world will change soon. The dawn of a new age will begin at midnight tonight but sadly. Darrel Palmer, your sad little life will end here. If you wish to curse anyone, curse the fact that you did Dn''s bidding."


    After saying these words, not giving Darrel a chance to reply, he threw the me at Darrel. It instantly ignited and engulfed his body, causing him to scream out in pain. Lillia looked at the man who was burning alive with a cold expression. She had already wanted to kill this guy the first time she met him. "Ganitia Famen!"


    With a wave of her hand, a barrier suddenly formed around Darrel. His screams of pain were muted, and any smoke rising was concealed within it. "Are we off to take care of thest person?"


    "Mmm¡­ As for Dn, a simple death is not enough. Do you have any means of making him wish he was dead without killing him right away? It would be nice if hested until this cityes under attack."


    "Mmm¡­ I know a curse that will make him feel so much pain he would wish he was dead while his body slowly rots. It should kill him within that time." Lillia answered.


    ke nodded his head. It seemed this would definitely be a good way to fully take revenge. "Then we should get going. His ce is two hours from here."


    ---


    In a certain penthouse¡­.


    "Huh? David was dragged out of the college!? How the fuck did that happen!? First Darrel, now David!? Where the fuck is David?" Dn yelled into the phone. His face was once again red with anger. He couldn''t understand this change in ke Harris. It was as if he had be a new person altogether. "Find David! I do not care what you do. Just find him!"


    After saying this, he hung up his phone and threw it on the table before leaving forward and tapping his finger off of it for a few seconds,  He then picked up his phone once more and made a call. "It''s me¡­. Tighten the guard."

 Chapter 18 As The Clock Bells Toll Part 1

    Mason za Building¡­.


    "Hmmm¡­ Fancier than I thought it would be¡­." ke looked at the building that stood before him that was many stories tall. How many, he did not know, nor did he care. He only came here for one thing, and that was to take care of Dn Morgan.


    "I do not see what is so fancy about it?" Lillia looked at the building, which looked no different from the other buildings around her, in confusion. She did not understand why ke said it was fancy.


    "The inside, not the outside. Look at the decor inside¡­. Nevermind." ke chuckled. He realized that as a dragon from ancient times, she had probably seen more majestic buildings than this.


    "Hehe¡­ It is quite fancy on the inside. I will give you that."  Lillia replied while trying to help hide ke''s embarrassment.


    The couple walked through the ss doors and into the main hall. They did not go to the front desk and walked straight to the elevator. As they entered and ke went to press the top floor button when he noticed something off. "Hmm? Need''s a key?" Frowning, ke pressed the highest floor number he could and decided to use the stairs to get to the top floor.


    They got off at the seventeenth floor and walked over to the stairs but were met with arge metal door blocking the path up. "I will deal with it." Lillia said as she went to step forward and break the door open, but ke quickly pulled her back.


    "No, don''t. These doors are all set up with rms.  Our only option is to go in from the roof. That is if you do not mind flying us up there." ke hated the fact that he was relying so much on Lillia, but this was something that he had to do in order to bypass security.


    "No problem! Leave it to me!" Lillia said with a smile as she turned and walked back out of the staircase, ke following behind her. They headed down the hall near the elevators, where a set of windows stood.


    What they didn''t realize was that there was a hidden camera in the stairwell by the door to the penthouse staircase. Dn sat on his couch staring at the security cameras with his knee bouncing up and down. He did not understand it. The person he could easily walk all over was now standing on his doorstep. Although ke had left the stairwell, he felt that this was not going to be the end. He picked up his phone and made a quick call. "There is an intruder in the building who is trying to get into the penthouse. A young man named ke Harris and a blonde headed girl. You need to hurry up and have them taken out of here."


    Dn was worried. Very worried. He had already received a call saying that Darrel had died by burning to death inside the hospital. They couldn''t even get to his body as there was some kind of invisible wall blocking them from touching it. There was also a mysterious fire that spread on the rooftop of a building near the college. While it did not cause too much of an incident, they did find some blood and a bullet along with some skeletal remains. And Dn had a hunch that the bones belonged to David.


    All of this happened in a single day, and all of it pointed to one person. ke. The kid he tormented and wanted dead more than anything. He looked at the gun on the table and picked it up. He checked the safety and the clip to make sure everything was working before making another call. "Get people to the rooftop. Keep an eye out for anything strange. If you see ke Harris or the blonde headed girl, shoot to kill!"


    Dn was not going to risk it. Even if he had the protection of his father, that did not mean someone would not be able to walk in and take him out. If he wasx, he could easily end up dead. And this was what Dn feared the most. He had no idea what happened, but the weak ke Harris that he knew was now a different person, someone who did not fear repercussions. He seemed to be after only one thing, and that was revenge. It was while Dn was lost in thought that something truly strange happened. The walls and the windows all of a sudden had a bluish glow to them. Even the doorway also had a bluish glow.


    "What is this!?" Dn stood up and held his gun in his hand, ready for anything. He walked over to the door and tried to open it, but he found his hand could not even touch the handle. His breathing started to be heavy as he began to panic. "What the fuck is going on!?"<sub> </sub>


    "Oh? To think the great Dn Morgan would actually panic over such a little thing like a barrier." A voice that was like the voice of death came from behind him, causing Dn to turn around and look at the person who suddenly appeared and was sitting on his couch.


    "You! You fucking piece of shit, what did you do!? Huh, ke Harris!?" Dn yelled out, his voice trembling. He did not like this one bit. ke was sitting on his couch with the girl with blonde hair at his side with a calm expression on his face.


    "What did I do? I didn''t do this¡­ You see, my Lillia suggested making it so you could not escape. So we put up a barrier on this room once we figured out you were in here. No one cane in or out. Well, unless it is Lillia or me." ke replied with a smile as he picked up the bottle of wine on the table. He undid the top and smelled it before furrowing his brow. "I never was never one to drink, and this stuff smells like piss as well. How do you even drink this? I thought you were rich. Howe you are drinking this trash?"


    Lillia giggled as she took out a bottle of water from her space and handed it to ke. "Drink this instead."


    "Thank you, Lillia." ke replied as he undid the cap and took a sip. He then put the cap back on before looking at Dn once more. "The high and mighty Dn Morgan, shaking in his boots in front of the one person he so wished to destroy. Now tell me. Dn. Why are you, so hell bent on destroying my life when I have never crossed paths with you? You made everyone believe I was a thief. You made everyone look down on me while you and your goons beat me up and robbed me every chance you got. What for? Just because I was alone? Just because I had no one!? Tell me, MR. HIGH AND MIGHTY DYLAN!"


    "You¡­ Because of you! I couldn''t have her heart!" Dn suddenly yelled out. He couldn''t handle the stress anymore and began blurting out the reason. "Because of you, even when I fucked her by force, she still did not look my way. The fucking bicth even went to make sure she didn''t get pregnant and then skipped town. All because she fucking loved you and not me!"


    "Huh?" ke looked confused, but the girl next to him aura suddenly changed. She turned towards ke with eyes filled with anger. "What girl is he talking about, ke!?"


    "Lillia, calm down. I have no idea what he is talking about either! You saw my room, my phone, and myptop. I made sure to let you know all about me. If there was another girl, you would have seen signs of it already." ke began to sweat. While she had not started to transform yet, the aura she was emitting was enough to make him feel pressure. Luckily his words seemed to calm her down.


    "Right¡­. That does make sense¡­. So this person is trying to stir up trouble¡­." Still angered by what she heard, her cold eyes turned toward Dn. "You quickly tell me who this girl is!"


    Dn almost wet himself when he felt a strong killing intent suddenly m into him. He had never felt such an aura before. When he saw the girl flip out on ke, he nned to fan the mes a bit more, but now he felt like if he did, he would die. He was holding a gun, yet he did not even have the balls to use it. Nor did they seem to care that he was holding on. Gritting his teeth, he decided to just tell the truth. "ke did not even know her. She had a crush on him. As for who she was, her name was Grace Townson."


    "I see¡­ So ke didn''t even know her. Yet she loved him, and you forced yourself upon her. And all because of her liking someone else, you decided to torture my poor ke." Lillia''s eyes lit up as she mumbled under her breath. A ck magic circle suddenly formed under Dn''s feet. "Since you like torture so much, let''s see how you deal with it yourself."


    "You!" Dn felt a shiver run down his spine as if death was right in front of him. His whole body trembled, causing him to squeeze the trigger on his gun.


    *Bang!*

 Chapter 19 As The Clock Bells Toll Part 2

    Dn stared at the transparent blue shield that appeared and then at the bullet that was slowly falling to the floor. He looked at blonde headed girl with fear in his eyes. He did not understand. He did not understand why ke was able to meet such a girl who could do such unworldly things. He was nothing. He was easily crushed under the palm of his hand. So why!? "Why are you with such a good for nothing!? Why are you helping him!? Because of him! Because of him!"


    Dn shakingly pointed the gun at ke and pulled the trigger.


    *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*


    The bullets once again stopped just before hitting ke. But what Dn did not get was how ke could casually sit there and yawn as if being shot at was nothing. Was he not afraid? Was he not afraid of dying?


    "Dn, do you want to know why? Do you want to know why you are ending up in such a fashion? Why you keep losing everything?" ke suddenly stood up and began walking over to Dn. "Well, do you?"


    ke smiled as if he had no care in the world as he raised his hands in the air and stretched. He looked up at the clock that was seconds from striking midnight and smiled even wider. "Because the world you were so used to being the king of is about to fall. The world that you thought you could do whatever you wanted in will soon be a ce of death and chaos. Rivers of blood will soon flow across thends. The cities, the countries, none of this will soon exist. All that will exist is the will to survive by doing what you need to gain a scrap of food or water. Hiding from those who wish to kill you. Every day will be a struggle, but you know what!?"


    ke pointed down at the ck magic circle that still had not activated yet andughed: "You will only know endless pain until this city is destroyed. You will be forced to watch as your body rots right before your very eyes. You will understand the pain you caused everyone. But even still, this doesn''t seem like enough. But sadly¡­. I do not have the time or luxury to be dragging you around just to torture you. So for the past me and the girl you ruined because of your ego and sick mind, this will have to do."


    ke turned around, not caring for what Dn''s face looked like. But all that came from behind him was the sounds of Dn screaming. The magic circle activated, and now Dn was feeling pain no human could take naturally, but no matter how painful it was, he did not seem to be able to pass out. He had already dropped to the floor and curled up into a ball. But out of the corner of his eye, he saw a smirk on the blonde headed girl''s face. Those eyes were like staring at a devil. They were cold as they gazed upon him, but as soon as they turned to the young man next to her, they turned soft and curled up as she smiled.


    Even as the two figures disappeared, Dn could only cry out in pain. He regretted everything. He regretted forcing Grace to have sex with him. He regretted making an enemy out of ke Harris. He regretted it all, but now he could only suffer in pain due to his own deeds. He just wished¡­. He just wished he could die. For the first time in his life, he felt death was the best course of action. But the pain was too great. He could only scream and had no control over his own mouth, so he couldn''t even bite his own tongue.


    --


    Outside standing in the sky, ke and Lillia looked out over the horizon as the night sky turned purple. "It has begun¡­."


    "Mmm¡­ I can feel thousands of dragonic flowing into this world." Lillia could feel the magic fluctuations. They were only lower dragons, so they were no big deal, but the sheer number of them was nothing the humans of this generation could handle on their own.


    "Let''s head to the store. I want to take it all." ke said with a smile. The power had yet to go out. It was almost time, so he had to hurry before panic truly ensued.


    "Just point the way!" Lillia said with a bright smile.


    ---


    New York City¡­..


    "Hey, look at the sky."<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm? Why is it purple!?"  As the people on the streets looked up into the eerie purple sky, a horrifying sound rang out through the air.


    *Roooooooooooooooooooarrrrrrrrrrr!!!!*


    It was a sound that one could only hear if they watched a video or a video game with such things in them. Arge lizard like creature with wings and a long scaly tail flew across the sky. The people on the ground did not even think it was real and thought it was some kind of event. They pulled out their phones and began filming therge lizard creature flying through the sky.


    But as tens of more of these figures began to appear in the sky. Some started to be worried. And their worries were soon toe true. No one mistook them for what they were. Many had already cried out their name. But what they all forgot about these mythical creatures was one thing¡­..


    The mouths of the dragons in the air opened up. The undersides from the middle of their belly, along the neck, and to the throat began to glow with a reddish orange light. Secondster, the city streets of New York were filled with screams as buildings caught on fire and the people within began to cook alive. Those who were lucky were instantly turned to ash as dragon fire was something that was hotter than any me known to man. The Buildings began to crack and cave in under the intense heat, falling down to the streets below with the people inside.


    New York City, home to millions, was now nothing more than a sea of mes¡­.


    This same urrence was happening all over the world. London, Paris, and Beijing, no matter the name of the major city, they were all turned into a sea of mes. In less than thirty minutes since the clock tolled twelve around the world, billions of people died instantly.


    ---


    And while the world was going to hell, ke and Lillia walked into a supermarket. They took a cart, acting like they were shopping. Lillia happily skipped along next to ke with her hands behind her back, humming an ancient tune. It was soft and mellow and wasforting to the ears. It made ke forget about all the worries he had as he leisurely walked around the store.


    They had only walked around for a few minutes when the lights began to flicker. It was then that ke''s lips curled up, and he stopped in the main water aisle. He leaned over towards Lillia and whispered: "As soon as the lights are out, make your move."


    "Mmmm¡­ don''t worry, everything in this store will be ours as soon as they go out, even the things in people''s carts." Lillia smiled mischievously as she sped her hands together and cracked her knuckles. Not even a minuteter, the lights finally shut off, and screams could be heard throughout the store.


    "Everyone, please stay cal¡­." The supervisor who worked the overnight shift froze when blue lights began to appear all over the store. They were small, no wider than a football, but there were thousands of them, and they hovered over everyone''s items. And then¡­. They were gone. Not a single item was left in the store. Seeing Lillia''s satisfied look caused ke to chuckle. While he was stealing items that might help people stay alive after the apocalypse, he did not care since he had no way of telling who would stay alive or not. For all, he knew, these people would all end up dead in the next few hours.


    "Let''s head to the next ce." ke replied as he pulled Lillia by the hand and left the store.


    "The next ce?" Lillia asked.


    "There is arge clothing store not far from here. We will break in and take all the clothes we can get. We won''t be able to wash clothes properly for a while, so this is the best bet. I also want to go to the pharmacy and grab as many first aid things as I can get as well." ke was not nning on doing all of this, but with Lillia at his side, it would be best to do it while they still could. The more they had stocked up, the longer they couldst. Because the days ahead would be bleak. With clothes and things like soap stocked up they could keep themselves clean even if they were sweating. Well at least for ke. He couldn''t help but realize that Lillia always smelt like strawberries and never seemed to sweat either.

 Chapter 20 Stealing Right Out From Under Their Noses

    Standing outside the pharmacy, Lillia easily broke the window without making a sound allowing the two to walk straight into the store without issues. "ke, do you want everything in here?"


    "Mmm¡­ yeah, let''s take everything." k''s eyes fell on the front counter where a few boxes of rubbers were hanging, and wondered if he would ever climb the true steps of adulthood. He, of course, did not n to push anything with Lillia. In fact, he did not n to make any moves of that kind until he could truly stand at her side as an equal.


    In a matter of seconds, the whole ce lit up with magic circles. All the items were then quickly stored away into Lillia''s space. After the pharmacy, they hit many more stores along the way. Slowly but surely, they continued their lootin¡­. shopping spree through the city, taking everything they could.


    As they walked the busy streets, ke stopped in front of a tv disy that was showing the current events. "Oh?" Lillia looked at the screen and at the dragons destroying everything. "Are those the weapons of today?"


    "Mmm¡­ Those are called fighter jets. They are weapons of war. But sadly, they are useless when ites to dragons. Their missiles and bullets are nothing to a dragon''s scales. In a few days, they will be desperate and try to nuke the city in hopes of taking out a dragon or two." ke exined.


    "Nooouke?" This was a new word for Lillia, so she had no idea what it meant.


    "A nuke uses radioactive materials to create a bomb hundreds of times stronger than the missles you saw just now," ke answered, trying to simply his answer as it was hard to exin as it was. Although, he did find the way Lillia was sounding out the word ''nuke'' to be quite cute.


    "Hmmm... sounds about right. I do not think any kind of non-magic attack can affect a dragon, even the lower ones. It would be different if it was infused with magic." Lillia''s words caught ke''s attention.


    "Wait, infuse? Do you mean you can, like say, infuse a bullet with magic and have it take on the magical properties?" ke asked.


    "The things that go into your gun? Mmm¡­ you can. But the damage they will do is nothing to a dragon. Although if the dragons do allow the other races that they enved back into this world, as you said before then, they would be effective against them. But those weapons would need some modifications. We can work on themter as they need special materials which will onlye once this world reverts to its natural state." ke hung on to each and every one of Lillia''s words. This meant that regr weapons might actuallye in handyter on once modified.


    <o>,m "If we are modifying the weapon, can we just rebuild it from scratch with better materials? Or would that be counterproductive?" If they had to modify it anyway, there was no reason not to pull it apart and rebuild it with new materials. Earth magic can easily reform ores into any shape. He had seen it done before in his past life.</o>


    "We should be able to. In your past life, did humans not try to remodel your weapons to use magic?" Lillia was quite interested in how humans coped with the sudden change of the world. She wondered if they were just as smart as before.


    "I am not sure if it was done or not, but I know, for the most part, most switched to swords, bows, and even just in magic. It was more of taking a few steps back. Or maybe no one actually had time to work on making a magic weapon or understood the process enough yet to do such a thing." ke wished they did have some weapons that were magic based. It would have made many battles easier.


    He remembered trudging through the trenches trying to hold the line with magic only. Because he was a physical type, he had to always be in the thick of it, fighting dragons or even other races. They could hold the line easily when it came to some of the other races but there were those who knew how to wide scale magic attacks, and even if you dug in to try to protect yourself, you were still as good as dead.


    He had seen many people die in his past life. Rivers of blood from not just humans but the other races as well. Although they did seed a few times in taking down a dragon. Those were just lower dragons and maybe even newborns at that. They were nothingpared to the higher ranked dragons.<sub> </sub>


    Humans had put dragons into a list of rankings. The lowest was the one kind of dragon most people were familiar with. They were no bigger than a house and had thick scales all over their body. The middle ss dragons were five times as big as the lower dragons. The higher ss could easily be a mountain. And then there was the triple S ss. Humanoid dragons who could destroy anything and everything.


    At the time, no one knew how many different kinds of dragons there were or how powerful each kind was. They only knew that dragonic and the dragons under them were very powerful no matter what ss they resided in.


    "Then we will make sure to make a bunch of these kinds of weapons but upgraded," Lillia said while hugging ke''s arm.


    "Then we should hit one more ce. It''s just that it might be a bit tricky." It was at times like this that ke wished he lived in an area with a gun store. But that did not really matter since they could still procure what they needed from a local source. It was just that that source was the police station itself.


    The two made their way to the city police station. Most of the cops on duty were already out patrolling the streets due to the events that had been going on. So when ke and Lillia walked into the station, they were met with one person sitting behind the window at the entrance. "What can I do for you?"  The police officer asked. He seemed to be only in his early twenties.


    "Hmmm¡­. About that¡­." ke looked around and frowned when he saw only one door leading out back that was probably locked.


    "Hey! Either file your report or leave. This is not a ce to be loitering around." The young officer yelled out. He did not seem to be in a very good mood.


    ke leaned over and whispered to Lillia. "Any luck?"


    "Mmm¡­ The detection spell has picked up the same make and model of our current weapons one floor down. There seems to be simr objects as well. If I make a hole in the ground where we are standing, we will be right next to where they are being kept." Lillia had cast a kind of detection spell that would allow her to set an item she wanted to search for, and it would find it for her within about a one hundred foot radius.


    "Alright. I will keep him busy by filing a report while you do your thing." ke said before walking up to the counter blocking the view behind him. "Sir, I have to file a report of an attempted robbery."


    "An attempted robbery? Hold on." The officer turned and began digging out the paperwork. He had no idea that as soon as ke blocked his view that a hole opened up in the middle of the floor, and Lillia had lowered herself down. Secondster, the hole was gone, and she was once more standing next to ke.


    "Here, fill this out."  The officer handed ke the paper he had to fill out. ke smiled and quickly filled it out. He put the address of the ce being robbed as the police station itself and even put the police station phone number down. All of which he got from the small business cards to his side. After ke finished filling it out he pushed the file to the police officer before turning around and pulling Lillia with him. "I do hope you catch them soon."


    "Huh? Wait! You need to sign this¡­.." The police officer stared at ke''s departing back, feeling a bit confused. He then turned his eyes back to the file and began to read it. "Huh? Items that were stolen¡­. All your guns¡­. What? Wait!"


    The officer shot up from his seat and suddenly ran downstairs to the store room. When he got in front of the weapons locker, he stood there in a daze. "How the hell did he do it!?" He didn''t understand they had never moved from the main entrance. So how did all of the weapons that he had just checked on an hour ago suddenly disappear!? The young officer quickly ran back upstairs to the security room to check the cameras. What he saw was a beautiful girl slowly descending from the ceiling and then waving her hand. The next thing he knew was, that the weapons disappeared in a blink of an eye.

 Chapter 21 A New Age Was Coming

    ke and Lillia arrived back at their dugout home after taking the weapons from the police station. "I wonder what kind of face he made after he found out we took his weapons." Lillia seemed very amused by what she had just done.


    "Is this the first time you have done this, Lillia? You seem very good at it." The whole thing went perfectly. She didn''t even make any noise, nor did she make any magic circles that would draw attention.


    "Before the reset, I used to stea-borrow things from the elder dwarves. They would scream for days cursing my name." Lillia replied with a proud smile.


    p ke shook his head. But he was curious about one thing. "How did they even know your name?"</anda>


    "Ah¡­ Well, one day, I heard them shouting about how their weapons were gone, so I yelled out that I, the great Lillia, havee and conquered. Since then, even if I was not the one to ta-borrow their items, they would still scream out my name and curse me. I had quite the reputation! I even had a whole one hundred rooms worth of borrowed items as well." Lillia stated proudly. She was very proud of her collection. "See, look at this sword here."


    Lillia took out a shiny sword that gave off a powerful aura. "This is a sword made by an elder dwarf."


    ke looked at the sword. He had no intention of holding it. I felt that if he did, he would be consumed by the power of the sword. Lillia, seeing ke not even try to touch the sword, eyes shed with amusement. "You are smart. These weapons are too powerful for the current you. The power in this sword would instantly turn you into dust."


    "I can feel the pressure from the sword. If I had yet to learn about magic and just how powerful it can be, I might have been overwhelmed with curiosity, maybe even greed, to want to make such a weapon mine. But I am not foolish enough to hold such a powerful weapon that would consume me." ke replied as he sat down on the hard stone floor. "We need to figure out what we will be doing in the next few days. I am not sure how safe it might be to be staying in this forest. I know the dragons at this time are using scorched earth tactics to kill off any humans that might be hiding."


    "Hmmm¡­ If they did destroy the forest, they would definitely sense my magic. So I guess we should leave at some point. You said this city won''t be hit until noon time?" Lillia asked. She had already gotten used to the words used to designate time.


    "Yes, if everything continues to go as it is, they will show up in this city by then." ke was unsure of what to do. In his past life, he had barely gotten out of the ming rubble. He was actually lucky that he had been beaten up that day and locked in the cer of the campusputer science building. They had dragged him down there and beat him up until he was almost fully unconscious. But he had somehow kept himself awake just long enough to experience everything that had happened. He found a spot in the cer to hide for almost three days before finallying out.


    "Hmmm¡­ Then we should probably head towards a mountain as soon as they strike. Even if they burn the entire world, they will still not be able to burn a mountain down." Lillia said as she moved to sit next to ke. She then patted her thighs and looked at ke with a bright smile.


    ke chuckled andid his head down on Lillia''s soft thighs. As he felt Lillia ying with his hair, his eyes became heavy, and he dozed off.


    ---<sub> </sub>


    In another part of the city. Tina stared at her phone and sighed. "He never called even though he had most definitely seen the note¡­." She did not know why she was so concerned about it. As of now, from what she saw on the news, cities were all up in mes. Even now, she dared not go to sleep as the world seemed to be going to hell.


    "Maybe I should leave too¡­ Disappear into the forest and nevere back¡­." Tina sighed as she thought about this. She did not want to risk sitting around. Billions of people have already died, and yet the government has yet to move. The political system was just too stiff. So much infighting, yet people were dying left and right.


    Watching all the news channels on her phone, each one covering the same thing, but each one also saying different things ming this person and that person. "This world¡­." Tina stood up and went to her closet, and pulled out a duffle bag. She stuffed it with clothes and began emptying out her dry food cab into it. She filled up a few containers of water and put that in as well. While the bag was now quite heavy, she still slung it over her shoulder and brought it to her front door.


    With all the events that had been happening this past week and all the crazy things she had seen, she was not going to stick around any longer. She saw no reason to stick around any longer. From what she understood at the start of the whole ke Harris incident, everything pointed to him being the victim and the police force being used to settle a debt.


    That was when the strange things began to happen. The holes in ke''s apartment. The one hundred ke lookalikes that were even faster than their cars. So many strange events had started happening all at once, and they only seemed to have been happening around ke Harris.


    Tina sighed once more as she changed into light clothes. She then put on a pair of hiking shoes before going to the couch. She did not n to leave just yet. There were still a few hours until light. As long as nothing happened between now and then, she would begin her journey out of the city. She looked at the cell phone in her hand that had been put on silent and looked at all the calls from her sergeant, and shook her head. "Sorry, but I am not so loyal to a ce that I just joined. I also wish to keep my life. Those dragons that are all over the inte are destroying city after city. They will soon be here. And I do not wish to be here¡­."


    Letting out yet another sigh, Tina made a firm decision. "Why am I waiting for light when those things could being here at any time¡­. I would rather not wait to die burning alive."


    With her decision made, Tina got up and walked to the front door, picked up her bag, and left her house. She didn''t even bother locking it. It was not like she had much to worry about anyways. Everything that was important was in her bag. She had her gun in a holster strapped to her body for protection, so she was not too concerned about being robbed.


    As she walked out of her house, she realized she was not the only one wanting to leave. She saw many people in the halls even though it was sote at night. They were takingrge boxes out of their house. Seeing such things, she could only shake her head. To try to leave by car was just in dumb. Walking was the best bet. This was why she did not take her keys. She had no need to. She only took her phone and a small sr charger. This way, she could keep up to date on the current events at least until the wifi stops working.


    The city had no power. There were no lights hiding the night sky. She could clearly see the stars as she looked up at the sky.  They looked pleasantly beautiful. She wondered just how long she could survive. How long will it take before she ends up dead like everyone else? Whatevery waiting for her down the road, she hoped if she was going to die, it would be quick and painless. The image of the young man whom she had been chasing for the past few days popped into her mind. She wondered if he knew about all of this. If he knew things were going to change or not. Or if maybe he was part of the change. If only she knew that at this moment, the one she was thinking about was happily sleeping on the thighs of a race that was now seen as mankind''s enemy. Although Ather dragons are on mankind''s side, it did not change the fact that she was a dragon through and through.


    As the cities burned around the world, many lives would soon meet and intertwine.  A new age wasing for both mankind and dragons.

 Chapter 22 Meeting Up

    Tina walked out of the city and walked for a few more hours after that. By this time, the sun had juste up, and it was around seven in the morning. She trudged through the forest with a small canteen of water in her hand. "I know I said I would find a ce to hide, but this is a bit crazy. Where am I even going to go?"


    Tina had only wanted to leave the city. While she had some food supplies, she was not very well equipped to survive outside. She did not smoke, so she only had a single book of matches to light a fire. If she were to hunt, she could at least cook some food. But once she ran out of matches, she had no way to easily start a fire. She would have to figure out a way to do it after she ran out. "Why didn''t I take survival courses instead of trying to be a police officer?" Tina pursed her lips as she continued walking. She just wanted to get away from the city.


    After another hour, she suddenly stopped in her tracks. Sticking out of the ground in front of her was a hut of some kind. It was built into the ground, but it did not look shabby at all. It looked very well built. "This is?"


    "Lillia, do you have everything¡­. Ah¡­." ke looked at the girl who was standing at the entrance of the underground cottage, who stared back at him with a nk expression.


    "ke Harris!" Tina suddenly yelled out as she pointed at the young man she had even dreamt about due to everything that had happened. She could not and would never forget this face.


    "ke, who is this!?" Lillia''s jealousy meter was starting to rise as she stared past ke at the young woman pointing at her boyfriend in name only.


    "Lillia, will you stop getting mad every time a girl even looks at me. I do not know who she is, but she seems to know me." ke replied. He was not bothered by her little outburst anymore, as long as she did not start to dragonfy that is.


    "But¡­." Lillia pursed her lips and, as if to show her dominance, hugged ke from behind and rested her chin on his shoulder as she red at Tina.


    "No¡­ You wouldn''t know who I am. Although you should have seen my note." Tinaposed herself as she let out a long sigh. "Please tell me that the one hundred or so yous running around the city is some kind of illusion."


    "Ahh, that was Lillia''s magic. Speaking of that... Lillia, you should cancel that so no one can track your magic." ke had forgotten about them


    "Okay, done. It is good that she reminded us of them. I had forgotten about them. If a dragonic saw them, they would have been able to trace the magic signature back to us, which would not have been good." Lillia hated to say it, but she owed the tramp in front of her. However, she still wouldn''t give ke to her!


    "Just who are you, people¡­." Tina did not understand a word of what was being said. But she knew it should have been something that should be kept secret. Suddenly she started to be afraid. She was worried if they would decide to kill her here and now to keep her quiet.


    "Ah¡­ What was your name, by the way? You know mine." ke asked. He didn''t remember the name that was written on the note.


    "It''s Tina Wellings." Tina replied.


    "Well, Tina. It would not be smart to go deeper into the woods. The dragons will just torch it. Better to head to the mountains." ke decided to be nice and give her a bit of information to save her life. She didn''t seem like a bad person. Lillia, on the other hand, hugged ke tighter as she continued to re at Tina. For dragons, they were very protective of their fated ones, especially against those of the opposite sex.


    "What? I just walked all the way here. The mountains are in the opposite direction! Wait! Why do you even know that?" Tina asked. She was confused as to why ke knew they would burn down this forest.


    "Because I have already seen it happen once. Anyway, we do not want to waste time. If you wish to survive, then turn around and push yourself to your limits. You only need to survive for six months." ke said as he pulled Lillia with him as he finally exited the house and began walking towards the mountain range.


    Tina watched their backs as they got further and further away. It only then dawned on her that she should probably stick with the person who knows what is going on. While she did not know this for a fact, with everything that he had shown thus far, she decided to go with her gut feeling. "Hey, wait, let me travel with you!"


    A few hourster¡­.


    "ke, she is still following us." Lillia pursed her lips. She didn''t like this woman.


    "Just let her be. In a sense, she was willing to stick her neck out for me in case I needed help. Good people are hard toe by, so if following us will help her survive, it will be for the best." ke answered as they walked down the long road ahead. He was using the GPS on his cell phone to find the safest route. They were currently on a back road heading upstate towards the closest mountain range.


    *Rooooaaaaaaaaaaaaarrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!!!!!*<sub> </sub>


    A loud dragon''s roar rang out across the sky. ke sighed as he stopped and turned around. He looked up into the air to see the sky starting to turn ck. He then looked down at his phone, which now showed that it was exactly noon time. "It''s started."


    "Hmmm¡­ There is a mid level dragon mixed in. We were right to leave." Lillias frowned.  She did not want to run into any dragons over lower dragons until ke was strong enough to fight them, especially since she could not expose herself.


    Tina ran up to them with fear in her eyes as she asked: "Wh-What was that!?"


    "The dragons have finally reached the city. You were quite smart to move when you did." ke replied. He looked up at the sky and shook his head once more. This was only the start. He looked at the fear filled eyes of Tina and then looked at Lillia, who looked back at him and snorted in understanding as she crossed her arms across her chest.


    ke chuckled as he said to Tina: "You can follow us. But you have to listen to Lillia. Oh, and don''t fall for me, or Lillia might just kill you."


    Lillia liked hearing thest part of ke''s sentence. Although it was true, she might just kill the girl if she crossed that line. "Since ke said you cane, then make sure you do not fall behind."


    "Ri-Right¡­." Tina was still trying to get over thest part of ke''s words. She really did not wish to die.


    "Then let''s get going. Staying here will make us a target if we are spotted." ke said as he turned around and continued walking forward. In his past life, it was the same. Humans had to keep on the move. If you got spotted, you were dead. There were no outrunning dragons. You had to be lucky and escape without being seen. At that time, ke used to chuckle to himself as he thought about how humans seemed to be like cockroaches to dragons. No matter how many humans they killed, they just kept popping up out of nowhere.


    p They kept walking forward. This time with Tina only two steps behind. Now that she was officially allowed to join their team. They found cover around four in the afternoon to stop to rest. They were not the only ones out here either. There were quite a few people. ke watched as families kept walking forward, their faces filled with stress, despair, and anxiety of not knowing what was toe. Would they survive? Would they be able to live to see another day? Would their lives ever return to normal? All of these things were things they had to worry about at this time. So many uncertainties would cause many to lose their minds or want to kill themselves, but because they wanted to live, they kept moving forward. And because humans naturally congregate, they unknowingly began to form a crowd.</anda>


    "This is not good¡­." ke said as he watched the people grouping together as they walked by. "At this time, the more people grouped together, the higher the chances that they will be spotted. We will change course and move through people''s backyards. It will be a bit riskier, but it will be safer than walking in a group."


    "ke, can I ask how you know all of this?" Tina finally couldn''t keep her mouth shut. She had to know.


    "Because he has been there already. He has experienced it all." Lillia answered for ke. She did not wish for him to remember the bad times.


    "But how?" Tina really did not understand. How did he already witness all of this?


    "It''s fine, Lillia. It is good for her to know anyway. I am someone who has lived and died once. I woke up about a week ago in my body after dying many years in the future. A future where Earth is no longer dominated by humans but by dragons and many other races. In that world, humans can only be considered a minor sentient race. I died fighting a high ranking dragonic. She looked no different from you and me. But she had horns and a dragon tail and the power to wipe out entire cities with a wave of her hand. I died due to one of these attacks. The hell I went through is still fresh in my mind.


    "At first, I questioned my sanity. I wondered if it was all a dream. But then I met Lillia, and well, the rest you probably know already. But you can say that everything is going exactly as it did in my past life except now things are different. I know what will happen, and I know how to survive. I will not struggle like I didst time, especially when I have Lillia by my side. But at the same time, I need to grow stronger and stronger so I can stand by her as an equal.."  ke exined while causing Lillia to blush with his words.


    "Then, Lillia, who are you?" Tina was still confused. She could take most of what ke said because of what was currently happening, but he was leaving out important bits of information, making it so she could not make heads or tails of the rest.


    "You do not need to know who I am as I do not trust you," Lillia responded bluntly. Tina lowered her head. She did not wish to anger Lillia, as she was the key to her survival. She had to hold her curiosity and wait for Lillia to finally trust her.


    "Alright, let''s get going. We will need to stop againter since Tina here will need to eat." ke said as he stood up. He no longer needed food as mana would nourish him. But unlike Lillia and himself, Tina was still a normal human. Tina had question marks over her head about ke''s words because it sounded like he did not need to eat at all.


    As ke turned to walk into the field next to the road. He felt the hairs on his neck suddenly stand up. "Shit!" ke grabbed Lillia''s and Tina''s hands and pulled them both with him as he ran towards the nearest cover he could find that was away from everyone else.


    "ke, let go of her hand right now!" And Lillia, who knew what wasing, was more concerned about ke holding another girl''s hand.

 Chapter 23 Explaining Reality

    "Lillia, shut up!" ke yelled. He did not care if she got mad or not. It was either he died by her hand or by the dragon that was about to show up. Because ke was trying to get away fast, he had not noticed Lillia''s reaction. If he did, he would have seen that Lillia had stoppedining and lowered her head. Her cheeks were also slightly red. It seemed she liked ke''s manly side.


    When she heard ke yell at her, at first, she was mad, but when she saw the serious look on his face and his determination to take them both away from there. She understood one thing. Her fated one was not someone to y around. He was doing his best to ensure they would all survive. She decided she would need to reign in her outbursts and put more faith in the man she nned to spend all eternity with.


    ke pulled them, running as fast as he could until he saw a ditch for them to hide in. He quickly pulled the two girls and pushed their heads down as he also lowered his head. His heart was racing. Since his return back to this time, he had not felt this scared, even when Lillia was angry at him.


    *Roar!*


    A loud roar echoed through the air. Arge shadow covered thend. Screams could be hearding from the road. ke gritted his teeth. He raised his head slightly and looked up at the sky. A red scaled dragon was pping its wings, looking down at the humans below. It was as big as a five story building. But even with its godzilia like size, it was still a lower dragon.


    ke could only shake his head at the stupidity of the people. They were all running in a straight line instead of trying to split up. They were just asking to be mowed down. There may be smart ones once and a while, but this time there were none. ke watched as the underside of the red dragon lit up, and it sprayed fire down the road. He quickly ducked back down, making sure to push the other two''s heads down as well.


    Tina''s face was pure white. If it was not for the fact that she had some training, she would have already screamed out in fright. Right now, she was holding her breath. She did not dare to breathe. She did not even mind the fact that she was being held to the ground by ke. She was actually grateful for his quick actions.


    Time seemed to move slowly as the sounds of screams could be heard. The smell of burnt flesh filled the air. There were some who pleaded for their lives, while others pushed their own loved ones toward the dragon. The minds of mankind were weak in the face of danger. They would sacrifice anything to stay alive. It was amon urrence in his past life as well. The same things happened over and over. When humans ran into dragons, they used every means possible to get away. He had even seen one man throw his own child into the jaws of a dragon''s mouth in hopes of getting away. Of course, he only made it a few extra steps before turning into ash.


    Ten minutes passed when the sounds of wings pping and the pressure began to dissipate. "It''s gone. He did look around, but he is gone now." It was Lillia who spoke up.


    ke flipped over onto his back and let out a long breath of air. "Lillia, sorry for yelling at you." ke knew he was rude, but he had no choice, the situation did not make time for him to be able to try to appease her normally.


    "No¡­ It''s fine.  I should be the one to say sorry. I should not have overreacted when I already knew a dragon wasing. But ke¡­. How did you know a dragon was near?" Lillia asked curiously as she reached over and dusted the dirt off ke''s face.


    "Years of instinct. Dragons give off pressure and killing intent way before they reach you. It took me four years to learn this and basically engrain this ability into my soul to the point that I can give myself a five to ten minute head start." ke exined.


    "I see¡­." Lillia learned something new. She was actually surprised it took him only four years to learn such a thing. It would take most at least ten years to acquire such instincts.


    "That¡­ Thank you!" Tina bowed her head to ke and Lillia. "If you two were not willing to allow me to tag along, I would have probably died by now."<sub> </sub>


    "It''s nothing. I am helping you because you once offered to help me. I like to repay other people''s kindness. I am one to treat others with the same respect they treat me." This was just how he was. After he had hardened himself, he had always repaid kindness with kindness and evil with evil.


    Tina stared at ke and sighed. She couldn''t help but see ke as nothing but a good person. After a moment of silence, she said:  "I wonder how that Morgan kid is now. I wonder if his father was able to pay the dragons not to kill him."


    "Ah, he probably died before they showed up," ke said offhandedly as he stood up and stretched. He then helped Lillia up and dusted the dirt off her dress.


    "Huh? Why would he have died before they showed up?" Tina asked. She was confused by what ke meant.


    "Because I had Lillia curse him. He would experience twelve hours of pain as his body rotted away without being able to do anything about it." ke answered honestly. "Are you nning to arrest me now?  I mean, the kid deserved it."


    "Huh? No, I just¡­. I never expected it. But wait¡­ The death of Darrel¡­." Tina suddenly felt like she was struck by lightning as she looked at ke with a bit of fear.


    "Darrel and their friend David all died by burning to death. They put my life through hell to the point where I wanted to kill myself many times. You are not going to tell me such people get to live? And don''t say they will do their time in prison. I mean, what kind of horse shit is that? Jail should only be used for petty crimes. One time offenders. Not against people who torment others because of a stupid fucking grudge. If you pity such people and want to try to help them, then fuck off now. Because you will be a burden to Lillia and me." ke paused and narrowed his eyes at Tina.


    "This world is about to change. Such ideology will get you nowhere. This world is going to change so much that you won''t even know what happened to you as youy in the middle of the street somece naked after being fucked by multiple men against your will. Trust me, I have seen it happen." ke may seem like he was being an asshole to Tina, but he was trying to give her a proper reality check that the world was not ever going to be the same. "Let''s just say I was getting rid of people that could have caused me future issuester on."


    Tina stared at ke with a nk expression. She was trying to take in everything he had just said. While she did not like what he said, and he could have put it more delicately, she knew he was right. She knew how humans were. They were selfish and would do disgusting things. But this was not all humans either. She took a deep breath and let it out slowly as she gathered her thoughts.


    On the side, Lillia stood up and hugged ke from behind. "You are really kind," Lillia said in a hushed whisper that only the two of them could hear.


    "I just do not want her to end up like many of the girls I have seen. It was never a pretty sight." ke replied. Lillia smiled and hugged him tighter. Her boyfriend in name only had just scored a few points in her book.


    "Alright, let''s go," ke said as he went to step forward before pausing and turning to look at Tina. "What about you? Will you still follow, or will you still follow the same train of thought as before?"


    "Huh?" Tina looked up at ke in surprise. "I will follow." Right, she would follow. ke was her only chance of survival. If she still had doubts about what he had said before, they were all gone now. Right now, she believed everything ke said. She would stay alive and try to be useful to the man who had decided to show some kindness towards her. She, of course, had no intentions of anything beyond friendship. She did not wish to anger Lillia. In fact, she wished to befriend Lillia too.

 Chapter 24 A Long Road Ahead

    "That dragon really torched the entire road¡­." Tina frowned as she saw the charred remains of many people. The people that died ranged from all ages. Dragons really did not care if they were young or old.


    "It did a sloppy job of it. It didn''t seem to care too much about anyone that escaped. To them, we are nothing but bugs that are meant to be exterminated. They can kill us at any time. Well, all except for one." ke squeezed Lillia''s hand, causing Lillia to smile and rest her head on ke''s shoulder.


    "All except for one?" Tina was confused. She did not understand what ke meant by his words.


    <o>,m "I am a dragon," Lillia answered with a yawn.</o>


    Tina looked at Lillia, then at ke, and then back at Lillia. "Haha¡­ You can''t trick me." She really thought that she was being teased. But her eyes soon went wide and almost fell out of her head when she saw Lillia''s hand suddenly turn into a w. While it was not huge and still had a human shape, the ck scales and sharp ws were very visible and very real.


    "Am I still tricking you?" Lillia asked. She was very amused by Tina''s reaction.


    Tina shook her head. She did not know what to even say to this. But before she could even say anything, a magic circle suddenly appeared under her feet, and Lillia stepped forward and poked her forehead. "You are no longer able to speak about this to anyone but us. Nor are you able to even think of my ke as a love interest. Since you choose to walk this road with us, you will need to follow our orders without question, do you understand?"


    Tina felt cold sweat building up on her forehead and her back as she looked into the orange eyes with pupils that were far from being human. While she did not like the fact that this was being forced upon her, she also knew this was her only path to survival. Clenching her fists and staring Lillia square in the eye, she said with determination: "I understand."


    "Good," Lillia answered before returning to ke''s side. "Remember. We are now a single group. If you wish to be alive in the time toe, you will need to pay attention and follow what you are told to do. The contract I made does not bind your actions besides the ones I stated. You have a free will of your own. You can think of it as a kind of ve contract, but I promise you. As long as you are loyal to ke and never betray him or I, I will do my best to protect you until the day the Age of Magic arrives."


    ke looked at Lillia with a questioning gaze. He never expected her to do something like this. Lillia looked back at him and smiled as she leaned in and whispered: "If dragons decided to capture her in the future, they could easily force her to talk. With this, if she does talk, she will die. Now that she knows I am a dragon, I had to make sure she would never speak about it to anyone."


    "Mm¡­ it''s fine. I was just curious. Were there actually ves besides the ones the Dragonic used during the war?" ke asked.


    "Mmm¡­ There was even a ver Guild. It was quite profitable. Although there were many rules. ves had to be paid a certain wage and could not be abused in any way. Like you could not starve a ve, nor could you kill to beat them. You also had to supply them with all their living necessities and put a roof over their head." Lillia answered.


    "From what you are saying, everything else was a go then. So I guess sex ves were pretty popr back then." ke did not hear anything that would not allow a person to use a ve for sex.


    "How did you know?" Lillia asked. She was surprised ke would know such a thing.


    "Lillia, sex ves have been a thing in human history as well as in many books and tales. And they have always been a highmodity item." ke answered while rolling his eyes. Lillia lowered her head. She never realized ke thought about such things.<sub> </sub>


    ''I guess he is a man after all¡­.'' Lillia thought as she blushed from ear to ear. She wondered just how long it would be before he could no longer hold himself back.


    "Anyway, we will need to keep going. There is no telling if the dragons will take time to recheck this area. We will skip using the road and continue passing through backyards. But keep an eye out for people who might still be holding up in the houses. They have a tendency to shoot first and ask questionster." Bake warned before turning and walking towards the field.


    Tina quickly checked her pistol to make sure it was loaded and turned the safety off, holding it in her hand. She didn''t want to risk being caught off guard. Lillia nodded her head in approval. She was starting to not mind this human anymore. But this was just because Tina could no longer fall in love with ke even if she wanted to.


    The trio walked for a few hours when they finally came upon a more secluded area. Only then did ke stop. "We will rest here for now. Now that I am thinking about it. Tina, you have been carrying that bag this entire time. Lillia, can you store it away for her, please? It would be troublesome if she dragged us down because she was carrying something so bulky."


    While he sounded rude, he was saying it this way so that Lillia would not suddenly get jealous. But in truth, he could see that it was causing Tina quite a bit of trouble. She looked exhausted from carrying it. Since she was now theirrade, he would not let her suffer. If it was before when he had not been able to gain his magic and had Lillia by his side, he would only think about himself, but now he could at least look after a person or two.


    "Ah! Sorry I was not even paying attention." Lillia quickly grabbed Tina''s bag from her and tossed it into her space. Tina just stared at her in shock. She had never seen someone just make something so big disappear into space and at the same time do it so nonchntly like it was an everyday thing.


    "This¡­." Tina was having all these new experiences thrown at her and was having a hard time keeping up with it all.


    "It''s magic. When we reach the mountain and can create a sealed area, I was nning on having Lillia try to help you evolve as well. Although whether or not you will be able to live through it or not is another question." ke lightly exined.


    "What do you mean by evolving?" Tina asked. She kept feeling like she was a newborn chick who knew nothing. But this was only natural as no humans knew what was toe except for the young man standing in front of her.


    "Ah right, I didn''t tell you yet. In about six months'' time, the Dragonic will open a rift to allow in the other races that were separated from this world billions of years ago. That is when mana will return to this world, and the Age of Magic will begin. During that time, you can think of it as humans returning to their roots and evolving back to their original state." ke really did not know how else to exin it, even if it did sound confusing.


    "Wait, other races? There are other races that wille to this world?" Tina thought dragons were enough, but now more races will also appear? Not to mention the fact that ke talked about mana.


    "I should be the one to exin," Lillia spoke up as he pulled out a tent from her space and tossed it on the ground. "The world that you live in has gone through a reset. Basically, a long time ago, a war broke out, and the Dragonic tried to take over the world by enving all the other races. It was my dragon race, the Ather, and humankind that stood up and fought. We won but at a great cost. I then reset the world to a new state of beginning to allow humans to start all over without mana and did my best to erase what I could of the old world. In other words, your human history is sort of a lie."


    Tina took a deep breath, trying to take everything in. "So you are saying¡­."


    "To put it simply, all mythse from some sort of truth. Dragons, dwarves, elves, all of these races that you would see in fantasy tales, once lived on this world and the reason they pop up in human tales of old is because they were actually seen in real life."

 Chapter 25 A Dragons Major Weak Point

    "So you are saying that everything from fantasy tales are things that are actually real and existed at one time or another?" Tina was very surprised to be hearing all of this. She felt like her mind had just been blown. Everything she thought was true was actually a lie.


    "Yes. When the reset happened, it was not a one hundred percent reset. I tried to make sure everything was wiped out, but it was impossible to be one hundred percent. Although the world did start over, they were able to survive all this time. I am sure many events have happened to this world in the time I have slept, but humans are strange creatures who are able to push through anything. But I will say that everything you have learned up until now was pretty much a lie." Lillia added, causing even more of a mind blow for Tina.


    Tina knew that they were not messing with her. They had no reason to. She did her best to try to slowly take in all the information she was receiving. By the time she came around, a small fire was started, and a tent was set up. And on top of it all, a nice smell was entering her nose.


    "Come eat. I am sure you probably did not prepare much, right?" ke asked as he held out a cheeseburger to Tina.


    Tina stared at it, unsure if she should take it or not, but while she had mixed emotions, her stomach answered for her. "Grumble~"


    "Haha! Humans are quite amusing." Lillia burst out inughter. ke also chuckled while Tina lowered her head in embarrassment. She took the burger and sat down on the ground, and munched on it quietly. It was the first thing she had eaten since the day before, so it was quite tasty.


    "Eat up, then we will rest," ke said as he stood up and stretched. "The tent is big enough for all of us."


    "Wait, what about a lookout? Should I take first watch?" Tina asked.


    "Nah. Lillia doesn''t really need to sleep, so she can keep watch. And you are still a normal human, so you need to rest up. If anyone were to keep watch, even if Lillia did need to sleep, it would be me and her splitting it. I do not want you holding us back fromck of sleep. If a dragon suddenly shows up and you''re too tired to even run, you will end up getting us all killed." ke once again spoke harshly, but his words showed that he was concerned about her not sleeping enough.


    Tina lowered her head back down and munched on her burger. She knew ke was just looking out for her. So she did not say anything else. Lillia looked at the girl munching on her burger and hoped that she could survive. She was very obedient. She would make a perfect -maid for her and ke.


    They did not get to sleep long before the sounds of roaring filled the sky. ke shot up and readied his gun. They had hidden the tent quite well using the hay from the field, and the campfire was buried, so no traces were left. Lillia did not make an underground shelter because if they had to escape quickly, they would be trapped, and her using magic would make them even easier to find.


    "Tina, get up!" Lillia poured a bottle of water on Tina''s head, causing her to shoot up from her sleeping bag.


    "What''s going on!?" Tina quickly woke up when she heard the sounds of roaring.


    "The dragons are on the move. Probably survivor hunting. Be ready to fight at any time." ke answered as he peeked outside. "Lillia, how close are they?"


    "If they keep moving as they are, they will be here in five minutes or less. We need to move now." Lillia answered.


    "What grade dragon are they?" ke asked. He was worried that they would be a middle ss dragon.


    "Hmm, the onesing you can defeat with your current powers, but you will still need to be careful. They are just wyverns, and they can not use breath, so the basic magic that I taught you will work." Lillia replied. Even though she said this, she was still nervous as this was her first time seeing ke fight anything other than a human. Wyverns may be a lower form of a dragon and could only use physical means to attack their prey, but they were still very strong. Especially for a low level magic user like ke.


    "Wyverns are no issue," ke replied as she readied his gun. "Tina, when you shoot, aim for the eyes or the open mouth. Wyverns are weak in these areas. But mainly aim for the eyes. If you blind them, it will make it easier for me to finish them off."


    "Understood," Tina replied and readied her gun.<sub> </sub>


    ke did not exin anything to Lillia since she would already know these things. She already had her gun ready as well. She felt strange by the fact that her an Ather dragon was using such an archaic way of fighting. This was something they would have used in early ancient times before they learned to use magic properly. But now, since she had to refrain from using magic, she had to use such a weapon now.


    They quickly put everything away, and with Lillia pulling Tina, she led the way through the darkness with ke close behind her. They only got three minutes out when Lillia suddenly stopped and turned around. "Take cover and prepare for battle!"


    Everyone quickly found a spot to take cover. Lillia and Tina were hiding behind some bales of hay, while ke was hiding behind a tractor.  Not even a minuteter, the ground shook as a wyvernnded on the ground, its wings spread out. If anything, it looked more like a de-feathered bird, but its wings were more bat like, with three ws attached to the tips. The rest of its body was more dragon like, just much skinner and slimmer. Its body was fully covered in greyish scales, and its eyes were a deep red as it looked around for any meaty targets.


    It raised its head and smelled the air, and snorted as it looked in the direction that ke was hiding. It took a step forward and began walking towards ke. ke, on the other hand, did not seem to be worried about it. He was only scared of the dragons. Wyverns were just an ill bred version of a dragon and a bird to him. He looked over at Lillia, who immediately raised one finger up. ke nodded and slipped down to the ground and rolled out from cover with his gun aimed at the dragon''s head.


    *Bang!*


    "Roar!" The wyvern cried in anger. But this was followed by two more shots.


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    Tina did not waste any time in giving ke backup. While Lillia was stomping her feet in anger because her gun would not fire. It seemed she had forgotten to turn the safety off. She wanted to show ke her cool side and shoot the wyvern in the eye, but Tina took all the glory before she could even do anything!


    "Roooaaar!" The wyvern cried out this time in pain as its eyes became blind. Tina was on point with both her shots. She had always been at the top of the academy when it came to her sharpshooting.


    ke did not let this chance slip by as he ran up to the wyvern  that was thrashing around due to the suddenly going blind and dodged its wings as he slid up and under the base of the tail with a fireball in his hand and shoved it up a certain sensitive part of all dragon breeds. Its reverse scale, the thing that would anger any dragon breed alive.


    "ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRRRRRRRR~~~~~~~~~~~!!!!!!!!!!!!" The wyvern cried out in pain as ke shot not just one but multiple fired balls up the wyvern''s weak point. Even Lillia was currently clenching her cheeks. She would never go for such an area, yet here was her boy friend in name only, shoving fireballs up a wyverns asshole like it was a Friday night.


    The fireballs were made of magic, so they would not go out without using water magic or if they consumed all the mana, they were made of. So having repeated fireballs firing up inside it, the wyvern s innards were all being burned to a crisp.


    The wyverns thrashing around quickly slowed as it suddenly copsed on the ground, twitching. Smokinging from its behind. It had actually been cooked from the inside out. ke looked at the wyvern with a big smile and nodded his head in satisfaction. "Not bad for this life''s first kill."


    "ke?" Lillia called out as she walked over. Her walk was slightly awkward as she clenched her butt cheeks.


    "Hmmm? Give it another twenty minutes and the meat will be fully cooked then we can eat it." ke replied thinking Lillia was asking how long it would take to cook.


    "No, I wanted to ask¡­. Why there?" Lillia had a hint of fear in her voice.


    "Oh? Dragons have one major weak point. Their anus."

 Chapter 26 Run In By The River Bank Part 1

    "That may be true, but that is not the point!" Lillia stomped her feet. Just thinking about some fireballs being shot up her butt made her cringe!


    ke did not understand why she was getting so upset. But he had no time to even think about it as another roar was heard not too far away. "Another one ising. Lillia, store this way if you can. We can eat itter. Dragon meat is good for the body."


    Dragon meat gave very good benefits if eaten. Just like some of the legends stated that by drinking dragon blood or eating its heart would give beneficial effects, it was very true. Although you would not get immortality but you could gain greater strength, and right now, he could really use it.


    "I nned on it." Lillia wasted no time in storing away the dragon into her space before turning around and following after ke and Tina. "ke, we got three minutes before it arrives. We should be able to get some distance if you let me lead."


    "Eh? But it''s just a wyvern.  I can just shoot a few¡­."


    "No, you won''t! That is why we are running!" Lillia yelled out as she grabbed both ke''s and Tina''s hands and dug her foot into the ground beforeunching forward. Tina did her best not to bite her tongue or scream out in fright. While ke was confused as to why they were running.


    ke frowned. He never killed wyverns so easily before. With their eyes unable to track a small bullet, they were perfect targets to get some free dragon meat. He did not seem to understand why Lillia did not want him killing more in front of her. Even now, as Lillia was running, her cheeks were still clenched due to the images of ke shooting fireballs up the wyverns butt being fresh in her mind.


    With Lillia''s speed, they were able to get a few miles out beforeing to a stop at the edge of a small wooded area. "How far off track are we?"


    "One second." ke took out his phone and turned it on. He could only hope the GPS signal was still working. "Phew, it still works. We are about four days out by foot. But if we keep going north, we will run into the mountain range. With this, even if we do lose the GPS signal, it will be fine."


    ke could now discern their approximate location and now knew they were basically a straight shot north towards the mountains. While the trip was long, it was still well worth it since it was away from all the major cities.


    With their path set, the group continued forward through the night until dawn finally began to break. ke had everyone stop at a river bank because she could tell Tina was starting to grow tired. She barely got to sleep after all. "Let''s camp here."


    "We can wash up in the river a bit as well," Lillia said excitedly. She pulled off her shoes and dipped her toes into the water, and let out a squeal. "It''s cold!"


    "Well, it is still early morning." ke chuckled as he stretched. He looked over at Tina, who was fidgeting around, looking this way and that way, and sighed. "If you got to go, just go. Or if you are afraid of going alone, Lillia can apany you."


    Tina pursed her lips and nodded. She wondered if this man knew any delicacy. She walked over to Lillia and asked her to go with her. ke watched as the two girls walked off into the trees and sat down on a rock, looking out over the water. He thought back to how he was during this time in his past life. "I was really pathetic at that time."


    Compared to before, he had a much bigger head start. He even got an entire wyvern to strengthen his body. Just a single slice of wyvern meat was enough to boost a body''s strength by two folds. This woulde in handy. Even though Tina had yet to evolve, she would still benefit from the meat as well.


    While ke was lost in thought, Tina had walked a little ways into the woods with Lillia. "So¡­ how did the two of you meet?"


    "Hmmm? ke and I? You could say it was a fateful encounter. He snuck into my sleeping chambers and woke me from my deep slumber."  Lillia answered with a small smile on her lips.


    "Hmmm¡­ He was able to find where you were sleeping?" Tina was curious. She wondered just how ke knew where to find Lillia. Was it another one of those memories from him living the same life twice?


    "He had no idea I was there. And because he has lived twice, he was able to read the runes on the wall that I left exining the history of the world. But the most important part was his scent. No one could enter my chambers unless I let them. In truth, I never nned to open my chambers for anyone nor leave that ce. But ke''s scent made me change my mind. Ather dragons have what is called a fated one. One we are destined to be with. I had long given up hope on my fated one when I became thest of my kind. I never once thought I would meet a human who would end up being my fated one." Lillia exined. She couldn''t help but remember ke''s face when she first met him. It was quite goofy with all the dirt all over it.


    "Sounds romantic," Tina replied. But right now, she had a serious issue. She had nothing to wipe with!<sub> </sub>


    "It is," Lillia said with a smile before reaching into her space and handing a roll of toilet paper to Tina. "Use as much as you need. We got plenty."


    Tina blushed and nodded her head. "Thank you."


    "No probl¡­." Lillia''s ears suddenly perked up as her brow began to furrow. "Hurry up and wipe. We gotpany."


    "Huh!?" Tina quickly wiped and stood up. She pulled out her gun, ready for anything.


    "Oh?" A male voice came from further in. "Two beauties."


    A young man with blonde hair came walking out from the tree line along with two others. One girl and another man. "Chuck, this is why you are still single even during the apocalypse." The girl behind him teased.


    p "Stacy, you talk a lot for someone who gave her first time to some old man for money," Chuck replied with a sneer.</anda>


    "Bullshit! Chunk, just because you are my brother doesn''t mean I won''t kill you!" Stacy yelled out.


    Lillia, who was watching all of this, stayed on guard. While Lillia was not scared, she still did not want Tina to get hurt by ident. She was to be her v-maid when things settled down after all. She grabbed Tina''s hand and said:  "Let''s go."


    "Hey, wait!" Stacy yelled out. "Do you have any extra water!?"


    "Using such a word as ''extra'' is not something one should use during an apocalypse. If it is water you want, then I suggest drinking from the river up ahead." ke stepped out of the treeline as he walked over, pulling the two girls behind him. His eyes coldly scanned the three people. Two males and one female. While they looked friendly enough, he was never one to take chances. "Let me make this clear. You mind your business, and we mind our own."


    "Are you really going to act like that? We are all human beings. We should be helping each other out!" Chuck yelled out. He did not care if they had weapons or not.


    "Human beings turn into devils when they see something they want. Do you really think this is the same world we used to live in? I suggest you and your group continue on and mind your own. We have nothing for you." ke was trying to be as nice as possible since they did not seem to be too hostile towards him. But that did not mean he would not use force if he needed to.


    "You!" Chuck went to step forward, but the young man behind him pulled him back.


    "You are ke Harris, are you not?" The young asked as he pulled Chuck behind him. The young man had brown hair and hazel eyes. He was staring at ke with great interest. He had finally gotten to meet the young man that was giving Dn such a hard time before the dragons appeared.


    "Do I know you?" ke asked as he yed with the pistol in his hand when a thought came to mind. "Let me guess. You are one of Dn''sckeys. Perfect, I had been wanting to release some of my stress."


    "Wait! I am not your enemy." The young man held up his hands. "I do not even have a weapon. Dn was not really a friend but more of an acquaintance. I will admit that it was me who had the police station send people out to hunt you down, but I did not n to let Dn get ahold of you. He would have had to go to the police station to see you."


    "You talk a lot of shit, you know that, right?"

 Chapter 27 Run In By The River Bank Part 2

    "What?" Brad looked at ke in confusion. He did not seem to understand what ke meant.


    "You really are stupid. Do you think I would just go: haha, you really got me good? What kind of shit is that? I mean, think about it. If I did not have any ability, I would have been fucked, and on top of that, because of you, many people got hurt in the process. All because you had to go and follow the orders of that fuckwit Dn. I am so d I killed him." ke tapped the gun off his neck as he stepped forward and asked coldly: "Hey, do you want to experience what Dn had to experience?"


    "Wait! You don''t think you can go and just kill someone, do you!?" Chuck suddenly yelled out, stepping in to defend Brad.


    "Ahhh! Why is this world filled with so many damn idiots!" Balke yelled out. "Look fucking around you! Why are you even here? Where the fuck are we? Do you think some cop is going to give a shit if I shoot an idiot or two? Hey, why don''t we ask one?"


    ke turned and looked at Tina, who still had her gun at the ready, and waved her over. He then looked at Brad and asked: "Brad, was it? Do you know who this is?"


    Brad looked Tina up and down and shook his head. "No, I don''t."


    "I was the one in charge of finding ke. You allowed the police station to be used for something that goes against what police officers are supposed to do, uphold justice, and protect the innocent. But instead, you wanted to bring in an innocent man. Let me say this now if ke told me to kill you. I would do it." Tina said coldly. While it was true she could not go against their orders anymore, she would still do it as she found people like Brad sickening. He acted like what he did was no big deal without caring for everyone involved.


    "This¡­. You''re lying. You''re no cop! Plus, it''s not like we will always be like we are now. I mean, what is wrong with asking for a little help from a fellow human? Why are you guys making such a big deal out of it?"  Chuck still did not seem to grasp the situation they were in.


    "Yeah. My brother is right. What is wrong with asking for a little help from a fellow human being during hard times? Isn''t this the time we should be gathering together? We have amon enemy. We should all be joining forces and helping each other out." Stacy added.


    "ke, why are you wasting time with these people? We could have already been eating by now." Lillia was starting to get impatient. She stepped forward and held on to ke''s arm. "Why don''t you just roast them and let them understand the harsh realities of this new world."


    "I was hoping they would just heed my warning and keep on walking. But I never expected them to be such idiots. I guess this is what it means to be rich. They can not ept the reality in front of them now that they have lost everything. So they are walking around aimlessly in a dream world. I am quite surprised they did not die reaching this point. More importantly¡­ how did you even get this far into the forest?" ke suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "We used four wheelers and rode them until they ran out of gas," Brad answered honestly. They were in such a hurry to escape that they did not have time to bring anything with them. When they saw the streets packed, they quickly jumped on their four wheelers that had some extra gas strapped to the back and rushed off until they ran out of gas a few hours ago.


    ? "You fucking idiots!" ke yelled out, and as if on cue, a loud roar was heard overhead. "Shit!"


    ke did not hesitate to grab both Lillia''s and Tina''s hands and turned to run. But he quickly stopped when he heard another roaring from the front. "Damn."


    "Hey! Give me a gun!" Chuck yelled out from behind him, causing ke''s rage to re up. He turned and walked right up to Chuck and bashed him in the face with the butt of his pistol.  Blood squirted from Chuck''s nose as he grunted in pain and fell to the ground.


    "Chuck! You bastard!" Stacy screamed.


    "Would you shut the fuck up? What are you screaming for when there are fucking dragons around?" ke cursed at Stacy in a hushed voice. He couldn''t stand these idiots, they were trying to get him, and hispanions killed along with them.


    "You¡­" Stacy wanted to yell at ke some more, but she was quickly cut off by Brad: "He''s right. You scream once more, and I will leave you both here as well."<sub> </sub>


    "I will say this now you three are on your own. I only take care of my people, not yours. And especially not fuckwits like them." ke said coldly before turning around. If he was lucky, they could still somehow sneak off before the dragons found them.


    He pulled both girls along as he listened to the roars of the dragons circling overhead. Lillia leaned in and whispered into his ear: "If we need to fight, we can. They are only wyverns."


    "That''s good to know. I am not afraid of fighting wyverns. I am afraid of fighting them with other humans around. Lillia, if we end up battling the wyverns, I want you to take out those three idiots. I didn''t dare shoot them earlier in order to not attract attention, but those idiots had led them right to us. What were they thinking when they decided to use a damn four wheeler to run away? It''s like nting a damn death g on your head." He did not understand how people''s minds worked. He was actually surprised that those damn wyverns had not caught up to them until now unless¡­


    "I think the wyverns we ran intost night were led to us by those idiots. They must have gone right by us, and then we overtook them after that because you pulled us along. But because I killed one, I dyed the wyverns from catching them." ke now regretted fighting that stupid wyvern.


    "What is done is done. There is no useining about it now. Let''s just figure out what we will do." Lillia said. She could tell ke was not thinking straight due to being angered by those humans. She had already decided to kill them the first chance she got.


    "Then let''s find a better ce for battle. I did say I wanted more dragon meat." ke''s eyes shed. He could care less about the people behind him now that he could just kill them off if they got near them. Lillia''s words also cleared his head and allowed him to think more rationally.


    "You are not going to¡­." Lillia''s butt cheeks clenched. She hated this part about her boyfriend in name only! She wished she could erase this weak point from his mind!


    "I said it was the weak point," ke replied with a big grin as he shrugged. Lillia wanted to protest and tell him to find another way when ke suddenly said: "Over there. The river bank is clear enough and also has some cover. Tina, same as before, aim for the eyes."


    "Got it!" Tina replied as she checked her weapon.


    "Alright, then get into positions," ke said as they quickly arrived at the spot he pointed at. Now he just had to lure the two wyverns in.


    Brad and his group were confused as to what ke''s group was doing. He watched as the two girls split off from him and hid behind some rocks while ke stood out in the open, looking up at the sky. They watched as he raised his hand with a pistol in it and then fired towards the wyvern that came flying by.


    *Bang!*


    *Roar!*


    "Is he an idiot!?" Chuck cried out while holding his nose. "He called us idiots, and now he is shooting at them!"


    "Chuck, can you learn to lower that loud ass voice of yours? Do you want to attract them over to us? In the first ce, we were the ones who lured them here, and you know that. We thought we lost them, but it seems we were wrong."


    "Che¡­Why are you sticking up for that guy? He should just die. Let''s get out of here while he is distracting them." Chuck said while clicking his tongue.


    "No. We will stay here. If you wish to leave, you can. But I am staying. I want to see what happens. Plus, even if we do leave, it''s not like we willst more than a few days without food. If they have food on them, then we can at least steal it and take their guns if the dragons just kill them and fly away without eating them."

 Chapter 28 Two Melons

    "Fuck man, you are starting to sound like that shithead!" Chunkmented as he looked at Brad with a bit of unease in his eyes.


    "It''s him who opened my eyes to how to survive from now on. He was right. This world is no longer as it was before and probably never will be. We are in a new age. The Dragon Age! So let me tell you this now, Chuck, Stacy, if you two wish to keep following me, then you better stay quiet and listen to my orders from now on." Brad''s eyes shed with a light of coldness.


    He now understood why ke was so adamant that they kept moving on. He was actually being polite at that time in his own way because he would only protect those he cared about. Brad understood that to him, they were nothing but outsiders who were trying to take what little resources they might have. But luckily for Brad, it seemed ke was an idiot who would actually try to fight the dragons.


    On ke''s side, he looked up at the wyvern that was flying down towards him with a big smile on his face as he licked his lips. "I so want a wyvern burger right now with melted cheese¡­."


    Behind him, Lillia held her head. She really did not know how she should feel about her boy friend in name only, only thinking about food at a time like this. If he messed up once, he would die. She was starting to think he was actually a closet battle junkie. Or maybe just a major foodie. That was when a thought came to mind. "Wait, he won''t eat me, will he?"


    "Lillia, if he eats you, you will probably love it trust me," Tina replied from the other side, but her words really confused Lillia. Lillia was, after all, a virgin and never actually talked about these things before. But from how Tina said her words, she felt that whatever she was talking about was definitely naughty, causing her to blush.


    *Roar!*


    *Bang!* *Bang!*


    *Rooooooooooooaaaaaaaaaaaaar!*


    Tina was once again on point with her shots, causing the wyvern to roar out in pain. "Good job Tina!" ke yelled out as he made a hand signal to Lillia. Lillia grinned from ear to ear as she cracked her knuckles. It was finally time to deal with the insects.


    Back on Brad''s side, he watched in stunned silence when he saw Tina suddenly shoot the eyes out of the dragon. But what amazed him even more, was the fiery ball that had formed in ke''s hand. "Is he superman?"


    "Brad, something is not right!" Chuck pulled on Brad''s arm, causing him to turn and look at him. "What?"


    "Dude, the other chick is gone. Only the guy and the fake cop are fighting the dragon!" Chuck pointed out, causing Brad to freeze. He whipped his head around and searched the whole shore that ke and Tina were on, but he did not see anyone else. "This¡­."


    "What ya looking for?" A voice came from behind Brad.


    "That blonde haired hair girl, who else would I be looking for?" Brad did not understand why Stacy was asking such a stupid question. He turned his head with an annoyed expression on his face only to suddenly have sweat begin to form on his brow. In front of him was definitely the blonde headed girl, but her arms were covered in ck scales, and her fingers were pointy like ws that dripped with blood and had two familiar objects in them.  "You¡­. You¡­. You¡­."<sub> </sub>


    "Did you bite your tongue or go even stupider than before?" Lillia asked with a sneer. In her hands were two heads. Only the heads were there with no bodies attached to them. "I got rid of the annoying ones first. Now it is your turn."


    "Wait! We can talk this out! I am willing to be your ve!" Brad yelled out. He did not even care if he drew the other wyvern''s attention. As long as he could survive this, he did not care. If the other wyvern really dide over this way, it might serve as a distraction enough for him to escape.


    "Talk what out? And I don''t need a ve, I already have one. Well, I guess we can talk about why your heart is currently still beating in my hand. You see, you know too much, so it is not good for you to still be alive. Whether my ke wanted it or not, I nned to kill you all." Lillia''s eyes were cold, and her face showed no expression as she crushed the still beating, bloodied object in her hand. Her eyes glowed with a fiery light. Luckily she kept her anger to a minimum and did not let out any of her dragon aura out.


    Brad stared at the object in Lillia''s hands and then looked down at his chest. His expression turned white when he saw the gaping hole in his chest. He never even saw her move. He would never have thought that the girl that ke had hugging his arm this entire time was not human. More than that, she looked more like¡­. "A dragon¡­." These were hisst words as his body copsed to the ground. A pool of blood flowed out from underneath him.


    Lillia looked at the human by her foot with no emotion in her eyes. She tossed the heart in her hand to the ground and walked over to the river, and began washing her hands. She had just stuffed her hand into another man''s chest, so she had to make sure there was no scent left. She did not want ke to get angry at her for having another man''s scent on her. Of course, ke would never be able to pick such a thing up. She was just thinking more in dragon terms.


    When she walked back over to where ke was, two wyvernsy on the ground smoking. Their eyes open wide, and their tongues hung out of their mouths. Lillia''s head slowly turned to see ke, standing there with a frown on his face. She looked down at his left arm to see it was covered in some kind of brown substance. It took her a few seconds before she suddenly burst outughing: "Hahahahahaha! Serves you right!"


    "Shut it!" ke grumbled with a wrinkled brow. He ripped his shirt off, revealing his new toner muscles that he got from evolving, and then took off his pants and socks, leaving only his boxers on, and jumped into the river. He wanted to bathe no matter what.


    Lillia was stillughing at ke''s unfortunate ident. While Tina covered her mouth, trying not tough. After a few minutes, Lillia calmed down and put the two dragons away. She then walked over and pulled Tina by the hand. "We should bathe too. We won''t get many chances like this, so we should do it while we can."


    "Mmm¡­ But I don''t have a bathing suit¡­."  Tina did want to bathe, but she had nothing to wear to bathe in except her underwear and ke was right there.


    "Just take it off. I will be doing the same." Lillia said as she pulled her skirt off and stood there in her ck underwear. After taking her shoes and socks off as well, she walked towards the river and jumped in. Only Tina stood there, unsure of what to do. But after a few moments of contemting, she went ahead and did the same. Luckily she wore something that would not be see through if it got wet.


    ke floated on the calm river surface using a rock as an anchor. He felt refreshed now that he had cleaned off and the stink had disappeared. He gazed at the two girls who jumped in the water in their underwear with a slight sh of light in his eyes. He was, after all, a man, so taking in the sight of two beauties in their underwear was a sight to behold. But with how they were washing up in the river, they seemed more like bathing suits, so it was not as stimting as it should have been. While Tina was very cute, his eyes were glued to Lillia. He felt that his eyes were always drawn to her. He had no idea if this was that fated one thing or not, but he did not care either. He found her very pleasing to the eye.


    He leaned back and looked up at the sky. He had a good day today. He got rid of another one of the people who caused his life to be hell and was now free of any concerns. He did not even need to ask if Lillia killed them or not. He already knew the answer and did not care. Life to him was a struggle, to begin with. Either you win or lose. The winner got to live while the loser died. And this time, he was the winner while Brad was the loser. But more importantly¡­. He was going to have some wyvern cheeseburgers tonight!


    "ke¡­." Lillia''s voice entered ke''s ear, causing him to open his eyes to see two perfect melons floating on top of the water next to him, d in a ck bra. He looked up at the girl''s face that they were attached to and smiled. "Hmmm?"


    "When we reach our destination, we will need to be extra careful. It''s far from our position, but I felt a faint signal of a Dragonic. They are not heading this way, but they seem to be watching things." Lillia''s words were low, and her voice trembled a little. For her, a Dragonic finding them would mean the end for all three of them. Even if she fought with everything she had, she could not protect ke and Tina. Even if she sacrificed Tina, ke would still end up dying. And this thought scared her.

 Chapter 29 Lillia’s Time Of The Month

    A few dayster, ke and the girls arrived at the mountain range they had been aiming for. They did not run into any more humans or dragons. Just an asional wild animal here and there. "So this is where we will be staying from now on?" Tina asked.


    "Well, not exactly here. We will need to move deeper into the mountains. I think maybe a day or two more before we can be considered out of sight and out of mind." ke answered. He hoped they could stay here for the time being and be off the dragon''s radar. He still had yet to eat any wyvern meat. Lillia wouldn''t let him until they reached the mountain range. It was a kind of punishment for making her witness ke''s ming attacks in a certain area.


    "Now then¡­" ke licked his lips as he looked at Lillia, causing her to shiver. "Lillia, you said once we reach the mountain range, you  would allow me to eat my wyvern burger!"


    "Fine!" Lillia pursed her lips and pulled out arge wyvern like it was nothing, and threw it on the ground before turning her head away from ke. She began to wonder what was more important, her or the stupid dead wyvern. All he talked about was eating wyvern meat. As her thoughts trailed off, Tina''s words entered her mind causing her face to grow bright red as she slowly sat down on the ground, hugging her knees while burying her face into them.


    On the other side of the wyvern, ke was busy carefully prying off the scales of the wyvern before cutting off a huge chunk of the thigh meat and cing it on a t rock he was using as a te. "Lillia, can you take out the meat grinder?"


    *Bang!*


    The meat grinder mmed onto the ground next to him as Lillia shouted out: "Stupid ke!" ke stood there looking at the angry dragon girl walking off with a confused expression on his face.


    "What is that all about?" ke scratched his chin, unsure of why she was acting so strange. After trying to figure it out, he figured it must be that time of the month, so he shrugged and went back to work on preparing his wyvern burgers.


    Tina, who was at the side watching everything, was doing her best not to burst outughing at the antics of the silly couple. She quickly hurried off after Lillia to see what was truly wrong. When she found her, Lillia was sitting on a rock with a bunch of pebbles next to her throwing them off into the distance. "Settled down?"


    "Humph! Stupid ke only cares about eating some wyvern." Lillia once again blushed at her own words. She did not understand why she was so caught up on this now!


    "I see, so you''re jealous that he is eating some other dragon and not you. Hmmm¡­." Tina teased. The past few days, she and Lillia had be really close, so this kind of teasing would not result in her getting killed.


    "What, no! Ho-How can I be jealous of such a shameless thing!? Wait! No, not at all! Tina, tell me, why do I freak out over stupid things just because I want him to pay more attention to me?" Lillia knew her main issue was that she did not like seeing ke more obsessed over something else than her.


    "Probably because you love him, no? Or are close to that point, at least. I am not too sure. I have only had two boyfriends myself. One of which I thought I loved. But to be honest, I do not know what love is since I have never experienced it for myself. You said ke is your fated one, right?" Tina asked.


    "Mmm¡­ There is no doubt about that. ke is my fated one, and I am destined to follow him for all eternity. And to be honest, I do not have an issue with that. While I get stupid jealous over the dumbest things, I like every aspect of him. He never wavers in what he is doing, and when he is serious, I can''t help but want to sit beside him and watch him quietly. ke just has this aura about him that draws me to him no matter where he goes. And this is only after knowing him for a short time. I also know he only wants to eat wyvern meat badly to gain strength, but he seems overly obsessed with it." Lillia exined as she raised her head to look up at the sky.<sub> </sub>


    "My time in slumber made everything feel like it was just yesterday. I was fighting alongside the human race as we did our best to force the Dragonic back. When we seeded, and I reset the world. Now here I have awakened many millions of yearster to find my fated one and am about to be thrown into another war against the Dragonic. But my existence to them is taboo. So I can not do anything. If I make myself known, it is for sure that they will try to hunt me down and kill me. ke is also not ready to face them. With his mindset, he wouldn''t hesitate to throw himself in front of me to protect me. He has that kind of determination." Lillia sighed.


    Tina listened quietly from the side without saying anything. From what she understood, it seemed Lillia was afraid her life would soone to an end if the Dragonic found out about her. And because of this, she wanted ke to pay more attention to her. And because he kept talking about wyvern meat, she was getting jealous over this and walked off in anger. In a way, she found Lillia cute, although she could understand someone getting annoyed over her actions if they kept happening. But she still had good reason to be a little selfish at this time.


    "Have you told ke any of this?" Tina asked.


    "ke is the one who reminded me not to use magic and why he collected so many guns. He wanted to make it easier for us to survive without using magic until the Age of Magic finally arrived. We are not in love, and I kind of attached myself to ke. But he has treated me like his girlfriend. Even though it is in name only at this moment and time." Lillia''s answer confused her. She did not know what, in name only, meant. From the way she saw it, the two were definitely already a couple.


    "Well, maybe it is ke who just wants to get stronger faster, no? I mean, you both mentioned that eating dragon meat, in general, would cause our bodies to grow stronger. If he wants to grow stronger, then my guess is that he wants to do so so he can stand at your side on equal footing, no?" Tina was only putting her own thoughts into it. But she felt that ke truly wished to grow stronger so he could protect those he cared about unless she was overthinking things.


    "Well, he did say he wanted to grow stronger and stand at my side as equals¡­." Lillia confirmed Tina''s thoughts. She smiled as she saw Lillia''s mood perk up, so she suggested: "Then let''s go back and see him. I am sure he is already cooking food for us."


    "Mm¡­ Let''s go."  Lillia nodded. The two walked back over but froze when they saw a group of humans, one of them with a gun pointed right at ke. Lillia''s hair began to flutter as her anger began to rise. She would never forgive anyone who dared threaten her, ke!


    On ke''s side of things, he looked at the middle age man who had red hair and a short thick beard and shook his head. "What good is it pointing that thing at me?" ke was not scared in the slightest when the man pointed his shotgun at him. It was not the first time he had guns pointed at him.


    "Just hand over your food!" The man shouted. The two younger girls, who looked to be in their teens and resembled the middle aged man, seemed frightened by what was going on. But they did not look too good either. ke noticed this right away and knew that this was probably a family, and the father was just trying to do what he could to allow his daughters to live. But that did not mean he agreed with the way this man went about things. That was why. He looked at the man with no expression on his face and tly said: "No!"


    "What? Are you not afraid I will kill you!?" The man yelled back. But ke still shook his head.


    ke pointed at the shotgun in the man''s hands and said: "It''s not loaded. Otherwise, you would have used it to kill a big bear or something to hold you all over for a while. I can see that you are used to the woods and whatnot but you are by no means a man who can kill another human being. Not in front of your daughters."


    The man stared at ke in disbelief. He was at a loss for words.

 Chapter 30 A Father And His Two Daughters

    There was truly nothing he could say. The young man in front of him, half his age, called out everything andid it right in front of him. He truly did not have any ammo left, and this was all he could do to try to feed his daughters. They had already lost their mother a few days earlier, and now they had gone two days without a proper meal. A few mushrooms here and some wild nts there but nothing that could really fill them up. He was desperate to give his daughters a good meal, so he resorted to something he thought he would never do.


    He had no idea what the hell was going on with this world now that those lizard things were flying all over the ce, but his only wish was to keep his daughters alive for as long as possible. Give them a few more years if he could.


    "Lillia, my bag is on the other side of the Wyvern, so can you get me the rifle with the silencer and one hundred bullets, please?" ke shouted out, causing Lillia, who was about to explode in a fit of rage, to snap out of it. "Ah? Yes!"


    ke then looked at the three burgers he had made and sighed. He still had a few full wyverns, so he could always make more. He picked them up and put them on a stone b and walked over to the man, and handed it to him. "Eat this. It might sound strange, but the meat of a dragon is good for humans. It will strengthen you a bit. It should at least allow you to stay alive for a while longer. And if you wait a bit, I can also give you some more to take with you after you leave. It will onlyst a few days, so I can only give you so much."


    The man''s eyes began to tear up as he looked at the goodwill the young man in front of him was giving him. He never thought that he would be shown such kindness after trying to rob someone. He had a lot of questions, like: how did you kill a dragon? But he kept them to himself. It was enough that he was able to secure something to eat for his daughters.  "For this grace¡­. I will one day try to repay you."


    "There is no need. Eat this before you go and regain your energy. I will be making more, so eat your fill." ke''s kindness stemmed from this father who was willing to do whatever it took to feed his daughters, even if it meant risking everything with an empty shotgun to try to trick someone into handing out some food. ke was sure that even if he handed over a single can of food, the man would have epted it and left peacefully. These are the kind of people he was willing to help out. While he would not take them with him, he could at least give them a fair chance of survival.


    "Here¡­." Lillia handed over the rifle and box of bullets. She had already been told what was what the same night when they stole the weapons, so she knew  the difference between them.


    ke took the rifle and bullets and ced them by his feet. He was not stupid enough to just hand it over now. While he figured the man would not turn this weapon on him, there was always a chance. Instead, ke said: "Then name''s ke, and this is Lillia and Tina."


    "Ah¡­ My name is Robert, and my daughters are Samantha and Erica. I should apologize. I should not have done what I did." Robert scratched the back of his head. He was trying to be sincere, but he was never a person to be good with words or actions.


    "It''s fine. You were only trying to keep your family alive." ke replied as he began preparing more wyvern meat. This time Lillia sat at his side, helping him while Tina stood guard. She had had her pistol in her hand the entire time.


    After a short while, ke prepared some more burgers. He passed three more to the father and daughters. He gave one to Lillia and another to Tina. He then stared at the burger in his hand with a bright smile. "Finally!" He opened his mouth and sunk his teeth into the delicious meat of the wyvern. He could feel the juices attacking his taste buds, causing his lips to curl up even further. That was not all he could feel. He could also feel the magical properties within the wyvern meat slowly seeping into his muscles and bones as they spread out throughout his body. It was not something a normal human could detect, but since he had already evolved and had mana within him, he could feel the mana surging through his body with each bite.


    He figured after a few days of eating this wyvern meat that even Robert''s two daughters would be strong enough to fight a bear bare handed.  This was just how good dragon meat in general, was for the human body.


    "So, how long have you been out here?"  ke asked after savoring the taste of his burger. Even Lillia was quiet as she munched on the burger in her hand. She had to admit it was very good. Tina had gulped hers down. She didn''t even care for the grease smeared across her cheeks. She had never tasted something as good as the hamburger ke made.<sub> </sub>


    "Well¡­ We were originally out at my camp a day out, but a dragon had flown from gods knows where and burnt my whole camp down. My wife¡­ I just want to know why they must attack the innocent too. But then again. That is the thinking of someone who is at the top of the food chain. And with what little news I was able to catch before service went out, we humans are nothing but ants to the dragons." Robert''s voice trembled slightly, but he did his best to keep hisposer.


    "That is true. But Robert. From now on, if you see other humans, do not act so friendly towards them." ke warned. "You have two daughters. They may still be young, but that won''t matter to some people. Always remember this."


    Robert stared into ke''s eyes that did not waver, showing just how serious he was as he made his statement, and Robert let out a long breath as he nodded. "I will keep your advice in my heart. Thest thing I want is anything happening to my baby girls. They are all I have left."


    ke nodded as he peeked at the two girls who were munching their burgers. He could see that their eyes were red and were on the brink of crying. So he did not speak further on the subject.


    They ate in silence, and as the day grew to an end and when everyone had their fill, ke finally decided it was time to pack up. He looked over at  Lillia, who nodded and put the rest of the Wyvern away, causing Robert and his daughters to stare at the scene in shock.


    ke ignored them and picked up the gun and bullets at his feet and handed them to Robert. "Take this. Use the bullets wisely and never take off the silencer, or you will risk giving off your positions to any nearby dragons. Keep your family safe. If you can survive for six months, we may see each other again."


    ke then got up, not waiting for Robert to react. He turned and walked off. He was going to use the cool night air to cover as much ground as possible until it was too dark to see. As The group of three began to disappear into the tree line, Robert''s daughter Erica tugged on his sleeve. "Dad¡­."


    Robert shook his head and looked up at the sky, and sighed. "Girls, if you ever see that young man again. Offer him any help you can."


    "Mmm¡­" Both girls hummed at the same time. They did not know where ke came from, but they did owe him their lives. The girls held the meat they received from ke tightly in their arms. It was their food supply for the next few days.


    "Where should we head now?" Samantha asked. She was still nervous about what they would be doing from now on.


    "For now, we have a way to protect ourselves and arge forest to gather what resources we need. We will look for a water source and build a small camouged camp. But we will move further up the mountain like ke seems to be doing. We will just go in a different direction." Robert did not want ke to think he was trying to follow him. He did not wish to anger that young man who had seemed to have killed a wyvern and even made it disappear like some kind of magic trick.

 Chapter 31 Settling In

    "This mountain valley should do, right?" ke asked as he stared down at the skinny valley below. They had spent another five days walking around the mountain range, looking for a proper hiding ce where they could settle down in.


    "This should do. It is farther in and well hidden. Unless they detect us somehow, there will probably be no way any  Dragonic will be finding us for the foreseeable future. " Lillia answered. She had been the one in charge of finding the perfect spot for them to settle in until the Age of Magic arrived. She had been taking into ount every possible precaution needed when selecting a ce.


    "Then let''s get down there." Even though the ridge was many hundreds of feet, high, ke did not hesitate to jump off the edge and straight down into the valley. He was followed by both Lillia and Tina. Not even Tina hesitated as she jumped down. This was because of the wyvern meat the two had been eating non-stop three times a day. Their bodies were strong enough now to take the impact of jumping off anything that was less than a thousand feet high.


    When theynded, the group made their way to the area where the value came to a sharp point. This trip took another two days, but when they finally arrived, they were met with a small little oasis deep in the mountains. The flora and fauna covered the area in a way that made the ce seem like a fantasynd. There were many nts here that Tina and ke had never seen.


    Lillia knelt down and looked at therge purple flower with petals as big as her head with a smile. "To think even one of these survived."


    "Lillia, you recognize this nt?" Tina asked.


    "It is a nt that predates the reset. My guess is that there is a small source of mana underground here. It''s not much because I can barely feel it, and unless someone was really searching for it, they would not be able to find it either, but I know it''s there now that I am actually searching for it. But to answer your question, this flower is called Purple Elysi. If it is refined and has its properties extracted correctly, it can be turned into a potion called ether. This potion helps in recovering mana, although it is pretty disgusting on its own and needs a few other nts to not only amplify the potency of the ether but to make it taste better. Otherwise, you would probably just throw it back up. Not even dragons can drink an ether made of pure Purple Elysi."


    "Hmmm¡­ Should we leave something like this sitting out here?" ke asked. He wondered if this was going to cause any unwanted attention.


    "No, I nned to pluck it anyway as we will be needing ingredients like this soon. Long duration fights rely on how much mana one has. If you run out, you are just asking to die." Lillia answered. And without hesitating, she dug her hand into the ground and ripped up a huge patch of it, and stuffed it into her space. "The roots hold the seeds, and they can also be rented to regrow another one. You can even split the part to grow multiples. It is a kind of nt that easily grows anywhere and in abundance."


    "That is good to know." ke was happy to hear that because, in his past life, there were many new kinds of nts, but no one ever tried to do anything with them as far as he knew. That was because there was no real way of testing their effects or figuring out their properties anymore.


    The Age of Magic had brought upon it a whole new world. Earth was nothing like it was in the past, and almost everything was brand new. Some nts did survive and evolved to be a superior version of their older self, but this was far and few between. The rest seemed to have transformed into whole new species of nt.


    As long as ke and his group can stay alive until the Age of Magic, they can finally go out into the world and work to grow stronger. He had no idea what he had to do just yet besides using magic over and over, but he hoped there were other ways as well.


    The group walked over to the cliffside, where Lillia waved her hand, creating an entrance into the cliffside about one hundred feet deep.  Once the group entered, she closed it up behind them. If one were to look at the cliff side now, they would not know that there were people inside the cliff itself. But if you looked closely, one would see a line of pin holes at the bottom and top to let air in and out.  Each one had a small magic circle sucking air in and or blowing air out of the tunnel they were in. Each one was also surrounded by another barrier that kept the magic fluctuation from being detected. Lillia had thought things through carefully before using forms of magic that would be easier to detect.<sub> </sub>


    Lillia then took out a strange tool that looked like antern of some kind. It did not have a wick or a lightbulb inside, just a white rock that was emitting light. "ke, hold this while I make our dwelling."


    ke nodded and reached out, taking thentern. Both he and Tina watched as Lillia licked her lips and began waving her hands, causing multiple magic circles to appear. It was simr to the process of how she made the underground house in the forest outside the city, but each magic circle was carefully encased in a barrier.


    In no time at all, a small door opened up to arge room, and then there was a long hallway that led to many more rooms on each side. After a bit more work, the entire ce suddenly lit up like it was day allowing everyone to get a good look inside. "Tina, your room is on the left side. ke and mine are on the right."


    p ke chuckled. He found it amusing that she still put Tina''s room as far away as possible. "Not bad. With all the daily necessities we have on us, we can actually make this ce quitefortable. As always, you do amazing things, Lillia. Thank you."</anda>


    "Hehe!" Lillia blushed as she lowered her head towards ke. ke chuckled once again as he reached over and patted her head. She seemed to like these head pats.


    "Now then. Let''s get settled in and eat before Tina begins her evolution." ke said as he looked over at Tina, who started to be nervous. She had heard from ke that it was not only very painful but that there were chances of her bing a monster or just in dying.


    "Shouldn''t I wait a little bit longer?" Tina asked nervously.


    "No. ke is right. It is best to get you started now so you can work on growing stronger. This means this whole ce will need a barrier to keep anyone from sensing our magic. Which reminds me, ke, Tina, I do hope you both are ready for intensive training. You will not only learn magic but also how to properly fight with many different weapons. You will be holding mock battles where I expect you to get hurt. But don''t worry, even if you lose a limb or something, I can heal you back up."  Lillia answered. She had a fire in her eyes as she eyed the two humans in front of her. She nned to work them hard and mold them into warriors who could easily survive in the new world that was about to form.


    ke''s eyes also shed with determination. He had wanted to ask Lillia if she could train him in other things. So now he was kind of d that Tina had followed them as well. He would have a training partner to work with while they learned everything they could.


    "Okay, enough chit chat let''s get started. I do not want to waste any time. From ke''s knowledge, we only have less than six months to go. During this time, I will turn you both into warriors!" Lillia announced before suddenly dumping a bunch of things onto the floor. It was pots and pans along with bedding and other necessities. "I will go work on the bath."


    After saying that, Lillia turned and headed towards the backside wall and created another hallway. ke looked over at Tina, who was pale faced, and shook his head. "Your body has grown much stronger since you have been eating wyvern meat. You will be fine." Sadly while ke''s words were meant to smooth over Tina''s worries, she still could not keep herself from worrying too much.


    ke sighed when he saw no change in her expression. He could only shrug and start getting things in order. He knew she would be fine, but he knew the pain was not easy to deal with. He had already evolved two times. Once in his past life and once in this life. When he thought about how he would need to go through his second evolution at some point, he couldn''t help but be a little worried himself, but he was sure that Tina would be fine phsyically because she had eaten wyvern meat. He just hoped her mental state was strong enough to deal with the pain.

 Chapter 32 Found A Way To A Dragon Girl’s Heart

    32 Found A Way To A Dragon Girl¡¯s Heart


    That night key alone on his bed, leaning back on it, staring at the stone ceiling. A lot had happened. He knew at this moment Tina was undergoing her evolution. Thanks to Lillia putting up a barrier covering the whole living space, including the training room she made under them, they were able to move around freely without being detected. Lillia had said unless it was an elder from the Dragonic race, no one would know they were here unless they began blowing things up.


    ke raised his hand above his head, causing a magic circle to form above him. A small ball of water hovered there before slowly raining down into ke''s open mouth. "Water magic tastes better than normal water¡­."


    ke then began creating different things. Fire, earth, wind, he formed one of each type before making them disappear. Things created with magic did not disappear unless the caster made them disappear. While he was really starting to gain an interest in the way spells worked, he still found golems to be the most interesting as it was simr to creating life itself. He wanted to go farther than just a basic golem but create one that seemed truly alive.


    A lot of this way of thinking came from his time inputer science. He liked the idea of creating artificial intelligence. He truly enjoyed the coding process that came with creating artificial intelligence. And now that one day he would be able to make arge golem, he hoped to make something with more than just a fewmands built into it.


    ke rolled over to the side of the bed and let his hand touch the floor. After muttering a few words, a magic circle formed on the ground, and from its center, a small rock appeared and began rolling around. This was the limit of his current abilities. But as long as he continued to cast magic and take in mana, he would slowly grow his mana pool to a point that would allow him to cast bigger spells.


    He soon fell into a deep slumber. He did not even notice a certain dragon girl who appeared in his room during the early morning hours. She walked over to the bed and knelt down next to it. She gazed at the young man''s face in front of hers with a warm smile. She stayed there like that for a while before standing up and blushing slightly as she hovered into the air and moved over ke toy down on the other side of him. The bed she made for this room was big enough for two people. And she did that on purpose for his room as well as her own. Tina only got a single wide bed, though.


    Lillia knew that since ke was not truly in love with her yet and that they were only boyfriend and girlfriend in name only that she should not be sleeping in the same bed as him, but she couldn''t stop herself from wanting to be near him at all times. She wondered, though. Would he get mad at her if he woke up to find her in his bed? Would he be happy? Many thoughts went through her mind, but even if such a thing was possible, she still wished to stay by his side.


    in her entire life. The mana in the entire ce was abundant due to the mana crystals spread 09:20


    throughout the ce. Tina had been sitting there taking the mana into her body. She felt like a The next morning ke woke up with a heavy feeling on his waist. He looked down to see a delicate white armid across it. He did not even need to ask who it was. He slowly rolled himself over to see Lillia''s sleeping face. He was surprised that she had actually fallen asleep. Her cute face was only inches away, but he held himself back from making any moves. He did, however, reach up and move a lock of her hair behind her ear. She looked up at the pointy tufts of hair which were actually her horns, and smiled. "She must feel more at home now that she did not need to hide her real appearance," ke whispered to himself with a smile.


    He decided he should get up and start cooking some food. It seemed both Tina and Lillia were no good at such things. He slipped out from under Lillia''s arm and covered her with a nket before leaving the room. Surprisingly when he walked out to the living area, Tina was sitting there staring at the wall. "Tina?"


    "Huh? Ah! ke sorry. I was in a daze. Everything just seems so surreal." Tina had never felt so good in her entire life. The mana in the entire ce was abundant due to the mana crystals spread throughout the ce. Tina had been sitting there taking the mana into her body. She felt like a whole new person, as if she had been reborn.


    "When I first underwent my evolution in my past life, I was the same. But remember one thing. Do not get ahead of yourself now that you have evolved. You will have to continue to grow stronger or even the weakest of the races, the goblins will be able to defeat you, and you do not want them doing that." ke replied as he walked towards the kitchen area.


    "I will make sure I work hard," Tina replied while nodding her head. She did not dare take ke''s words as a joke. He did not seem like the type of person to do so.


    When ke went into the kitchen area, he noticed that Lillia seemed to have added quite a bit. ke sighed as he saw the whole set of kitchen gear all set up in the stone cabs. They were not there when he went to bedst night. "She worked hard. I guess I should make her something extra special." ke lifted the stone lid to an ice box. It was where they were keeping some meat and other items fresh. While they could keep it in Lillia''s space, this was more for the ease of use for the time being.


    ke took out some wyvern meat and cut it into thin strips. He then used wind magic to silently tenderize it so he would not wake Lillia up. After adding a few spices to it and began frying them up with some vegetables and some thinly sliced seasoned potatoes. Once everything was just about cooked, he added an egg to each portion and a bit of cheese. A few minutester, he ted it all.


    It was right at this time that Lillia walked out. She had smelt the food and had gotten used to eating ke''s cooking, or it should be said to be more like he had won her over big time with his cooking skills. He had found the way to a dragon''s girl''s heart! Good food!


    Check out my new novel: Reborn With A Demon or Goddess System


    If you are liking this novel, please give it a vote to give it some love! Also, let me know what you think so far by leaving ament!


    New Voting Goals And Golden Ticket Goals! Want more chapters per week!? Then vote and reach the goals!


    ***Voting Goals!****


    1000 Power Stones = 1 extra chapter a week!


    1500 Power Stones = 2 extra chapters a week!


    2000 Power Stones = 3 extra chapters a week!


    2500 Power Stones = 4 extra chapters a week!


    3000 Power Stones = 5 extra chapters a week!


    4000 Power Stones = 6 extra chapters a week!


    5000 Power Stones = 7 extra chapters a week!


    Huge thanks to my Pat-reon supporters:


    Grangel/ Cole/ Gapir58/ Azurite Pdin/ Skoomer/ Draconis0kelly /Nezuko_Kamadoe/ Rasoutos/ Rojasu Neisan/ Quellec/ Lolop 12/ Liaira/ Useless/ Avokyr Grimfire/ shycow/ Michelle F/ LK123/ Guy Trimble/ DoneDelight/ Sir Hellington/ ME/ bertrand/ Darted Table/ Other/ Ole Martin Johnsen/ Soulsmsher/ Demi god/ Judd/ Zolomen/ Dalton/ Archthrene/ Korokoro/


    ddress. Webnovel censors the word pat-reon)

 Chapter 33 Lessons Part 1

    "ke, I''m hungry¡­." Lillia yawned as she sat in the living area. ke chuckled and brought the tes out and put them down. "Eat up."


    "Mmm¡­" As soon as Lillia sank her teeth into the first bite, she squealed with happiness. Tina also had a big smile on her face as she ate the meal in front of her.


    As for ke, he looked at the two girls and chuckled. He wondered if the saying the way to a man''s heart was through his stomach was wrong, and it was actually the reverse. But seeing the cute dragon girl enjoying her food, ke couldn''t help but want to tease her a bit. "Lillia, make sure you get under the nks from now on."


    Lillia almost choked on her food as she lowered her head, blushing. At the same time, although quick, she did give a slight nod. Tina looked between the two and smiled. She found the two''s interactions quite cute.


    After a good meal, it was now time for training. Lillia brought the two downstairs and began going over the training program she had set up for the both of them. "As you are both only at the level of a baby horned rabbit, I will begin with an easy routine. But I hope you will at least level up to a fanged deer within three days!"


    ke frowned. She was basically calling them worse than an ant. He could understand the perception of a dragon might be somewhat off, but the difference here was like night and day mainly because they were at least on the level of a goblin at this time! At least he was anyway!


    While he had someints about her choice of words, ke did not say anything, and he continued to listen to what she was saying. "You will begin with running around the training room one thousand times. I want it done by noon time."


    Tina''s face paled while ke''s face was filled with fighting spirit. The training room was deep underground making it very cool, and on top of that, it was over a mile wide in all directions. "Alright, let''s do this!" ke said as he took off running. Poor Tina hesitated for a moment, but when she saw Lillia staring at her, she quickly followed after ke.


    A few hourster¡­.


    "What is this!? How can you both notplete the task!?" Lillia yelled out.


    Both ke and Tina were both dripping in sweat and trying to catch their breaths. They looked up at Lillia as if she was a monster. "Lillia. You asked us to run around the room a thousand times! We only had three hours before noon! If we were to do as you said, we would basically need to run at the speed of light!"


    "What do you mean run at the speed of light!? It''s just a thousandps!" Lillia tried to argue back, but she only got an eye roll from ke.


    "Start lower and let us build up to that point then. You do remember we were mere humans not too long ago, right?" ke asked as he stood up and took off his sweat soaked shirt.


    Lillia looked at ke''s sweat drenched muscles and blushed slightly. He had be even better looking after eating so much wyvern meat. His muscles were much toner and were the perfect size. Even Tina had to look away because she was afraid of staring. She did not wish to die!


    "Fine, I will lower the difficulty level¡­." Lillia pursed her lips. After looking at ke, she decided not to be so hard on him. Of course, Lillia was trying to make them do training that only dragons could take at ke and Tina''s level. "Since you both did over one hundredps, we will try to push for two hundred in a week. So, for now, let''s take a break. After the break, we will begin magic exercises. Then dinner, and then weapon practice. Break and, finally, battle practice. Since you are both evolved beings, sleep is not as important."


    Hearing the review schedule, ke nodded his head in approval. It was much more toned down and allowed for them to break between training. ke muttered a few words, and a magic circle appeared above him. Secondster, water fell over his body, washing away all his sweat. "I wish I could do that¡­.. Ahh!"


    Lillia had ''kindly'' made a magic circle like ke''s and drenched her from head to toe. "You will be learning basic magic today, so from now on, do it yourself. Nowe on, I want something good."


    ke watched as the dragon girl crossed her arms across her chest and walked off towards the stairwell.  He chuckled and patted Tina on the shoulder. "You should go dry off and change. I can see everything."<sub> </sub>


    Tina looked down and saw that her white shirt was now fully see through!  Her face turned a crimson red as she quickly rushed off.  She only heard ke''sughter behind her, making her even more embarrassed.


    ke knew that Lillia did not think too much about nakedness. So she wouldn''t think much of him seeing Tina. Which he felt was not too bad because cute girls were always worth looking at as long as he only snuck a peek in order to not bring death upon him.


    When he went upstairs, Lillia was in the kitchen waiting for him. "ke, teach me to cook something simple."


    "Oh? You want to learn?" ke asked.


    "Mmm¡­ You will be training a lot so it would not be fair to ask you to cook at the same time. So I figured if I learn how to make a few dishes, I could at least help relieve some of your duties so you can rest better." Lillia exined, causing ke to smile. He pulled her into a hug causing Lillia to blush and ce her hands on his chest. She felt his smooth skin under her fingers and rested her cheek on his chest to listen to his heartbeat.


    "Then, from now on, I will teach you how to cook during our breaks," ke said as he rubbed Lillia''s back.


    "Mmm¡­"


    After lunch, Lillia was back in her spartan mode. Luckily this time, she could go all out and make everyone push their limits.  She stood in front of the two and passed back and forth as she spoke: "ke already has the fundamentals of magic down, but magic is more than just creating a magic circle for a certain spell. Once you learn it enough, you can easily change the spell to do as you please. This is why the concept of magic being infinity is true. Magic, even if it is the same element, the same base magic circle, will still vary depending on the one casting it. Like so."


    Lillia created a magic circle in the air for them to see. "This here is a standard magic circle for a fireball spell. The way this works is that it takes the shape one would normally envision and creates a ming ball of fire that can then be directed at a target. But!"


    Lillia created another magic circle. It was the same magic circle as before, but part of the runes were missing. "If we remove the part of the spell that says how the spell should take shape and then use our own mental image to envision the shape of the spell, you can now control the shape of the spell. All while using the same kind of magic circle you would use for a fireball. And by adding a bit more mana, you can even make it more powerful. But this only works once you are able to sync the image in your mind with the spell you are casting like so."


    Arge fiery sword appeared in the air and danced around with Lillia''s movements. It was something that both Tina and even ke were seeing for the first time. "A simple basic spell can go a long way as long as you know how to use it correctly and can be even more advantageous in a fight than, say, a high tier spell."


    Lillia waved her hand, getting rid of the ming sword, and turned to look at the two. "So from now until dinner, the two of you will work on making your magic circles without the shape imprinted into them and try to use your own mental image to form the shape of the spell."


    "Umm¡­." Tina raised her hand as if she was in school.


    "Yes?"


    "I was wondering. How do I even begin creating a magic circle in the first ce¡­." Tina had never used magic, so she didn''t even know the basics of the basics.


    "Ah, right! I will teach you how to move the mana inside you to create magic circles. Then you will begin working on his task." Lillia answered before turning to ke. "You will continue with what I instructed. Just remember to feed the image in your mind into the flow of mana within you. This will help imbue the image into the magic circle itself."

 Chapter 34 Lessons Part 2

    While Lillia was teaching Tina how to use mana, ke went to another spot in the training room to begin working on trying to do as she instructed. He was attempting to rece the shape of his spell by using the image in his mind.


    While the process seemed easy, it was not. He had to first understand how to infuse the image in his mind into the flow of mana. And this was the problem he wasing across at this time. It was different than just casting a spell that already had the basic shape implemented into it.


    While each spell was quite simr across all elements, it was much different when it came to trying to cast a spell without a portion of it and then use the image in your mind to rece that portion. As of now, he still had to chant the spell in order to even cast anything. While it might be short, he still hated the fact that he had to chant anything. It was like giving away what you were about to do.


    "What if I just infused the chant and magic circle in my mind along with the flow of mana? This way, it would make the process much easier than just trying to change the image, and I can keep everything a secret as to what I am casting. " With this thought in mind, instead of saying the chant out loud, he was picturing the entire chant and magic circle in his mind. This way, he could inject the image he had in his mind into the magic circle much easier.


    He raised his hand and aimed towards the opposite side of the room, away from anyone. He stood there with his eyes closed, trying to picture everything and merging it with the flow of mana. He knew just imagining merging them together would not work, or he would have already done what Lillia told him to do. He had to actually feel everything merging together. He had to have a strong image of what he wanted and then turn that image into mana itself. Only by turning the image into mana could he then feed it into the flow of mana within him. But he had to be careful to keep his mana flow consistent with the correct mana output he had imagined, or it might not work. At least, this was the theory he hade up with.


    Time quickly ticked by, and ke stood there with his hand out in front of him. He was in some sort of trance. He was trying many differentbinations over and over. Trying to find out the right method of merging everything into one.


    Lillia, on the other side of the training room, turned to look at ke with a strange expression. She felt a strange disturbance in the mana in the room. She had no idea what ke was trying to cast, but it felt a different kind of flowing from his mana. She did not dare to disturb him as she knew he was in the process of trying to figure something out.


    To those who dived deep into the life of magic, such times when you feel like you are the cusp of making a breakthrough in something you are working on, it was very important to not be disturbed, or your train of thought might get disrupted, and at this time it was ke who was in such a state.


    Tina, on the other hand, had a mana crystal sitting in front of her, and she was still having a hard time trying to understand the concept of mana as it was all foreign to her. She was still having a hard time forgetting about her old human self and how magic was fake even though she had seen it many times with her own eyes.<sub> </sub>


    She thought back to the times both ke and Lillia had cast magic in front of her and began trying to use them as a basis for her new reality. She sat there with her eyes closed and her hands on the mana crystal. As her thoughts pictured the two over and over, she began to feel a warm flow within her which was different from when she took mana in. It was faint at first, but slowly and surely, she began feeling a flow different from anything else within her body. She could feel the tingling of some kind of energy flowing over her exposed arms.


    <o>,m "I think I can feel the mana around me now." Tina suddenly spoke softly.</o>


    "Then now try to manipte it. You have been taking mana into your body this entire time, but now you need to try to move it at will.  Once you can control the mana within you that you are taking into your body, you can easily manipte it to create your first magic circle. Try to feel your mana pool first and then slowly take a string of mana from it and flow it around your body once." Lillia instructed.


    "Mmmm, I will try." Tina began trying to move the mana she felt within her. She felt her mana pool and tried to imagine pulling a short hair thin strand of it out of the pool that was only a few drops at this time.


    While she was busy doing that, an explosion was heard on the other side of the room, causing a shock wave to flow over everyone. Lillia turned to see a huge crater in the ground where ke was just standing. Her eyes went wide with worry as she suddenly yelled out: "ke!?"


    "Cough!" Out of the dust and debris, a figure emerged from the pile of rubble and stood up. "Haha¡­Too much mana¡­. Wooah! I feel dizzy. I need to learn how to control that better."


    "ke, what just happened!?" Lillia quickly arrived at his side and began patting his body to get rid of the dirt that was all over him.


    "Ah¡­ I was trying toe up with a way of silent casting. For me, it is too hard to try to rece a single portion of a spell with an image, so I had to imagine it all and then try to turn the image into mana and use that to cast a spell. Although I kind of messed up with the amount of mana to infuse into the spell and the spell that was supposed to be a small me ended up blowing up in front of me. Hahah!"  ke let out a loudugh. He was happy. Because he had aplished casting a spell without speaking a single word with no magic circle visible at all.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 35 Breaking Old Habits Is Hard

    "Wait, are you telling me you learned how to take the image in your mind and turn it into mana and infuse it with your intent of what you want to cast?" Lillia asked, her eyes opened wide in surprise. She had never heard of such a crazy method. Even she only imprinted the image in her mind with her intent and used that while creating the magic circle, so it knew what to cast, and even that was difficult, but he¡­ he went above and beyond!


    "Haha, yeah. It was a crazy idea, but it worked. The hard part was taking my mental image and turning it into mana. I had no idea what I was doing, but for some reason, I felt I could do it." ke exined while scratching his head.


    "That is¡­. You are actually a one in a million genius¡­." Lillia sighed. She thought she could still wear the pants in the family a little longer, but it seemed her boyfriend in name only was already taking that away from her as well. Well, at least in some aspects. "ke, what you are doing is something that even dragons can''t do. It is basically iprehensible to even think of taking a thought and turning it into mana. Merging the image into your mana flow is one thing, but it is only the intent, nothing more. But you are basically taking the entire concept of magic and driving it up another level. I knew humans had potential, but this is just crazy."


    "Is it really that amazing?" ke felt although it was hard, it was not that difficult once he had the idea in his mind. Something just clicked, and he was able to do it.


    "It is. Can you cast it again?" Lillia asked. She was very curious as to how he did it. But most of all, she was worried it might be bad for his body.


    "Yeah, but give me a minute to regain some mana. I was a bit lost in thought and forgot to limit my mana output which almost drained my entire mana pool." ke exined as he slumped to the ground.


    "Mmm¡­" Lillia squatted behind him and began rubbing his shoulders. "If you can control this, then you will be an amazing mage."


    "I was hoping for that to be the case. But I still have many years to go before I catch up to you. Of all things, my mana pool is the one thing I can not rush." ke said with a smile. He looked up at the girl hovering over him and felt like he really was liking this girl more and more. Right now, she was his driving force.


    While he did not want to be weak, without her, he would not have made it this far so quickly. He owed her a lot and wanted to repay her, but he did not want to repay her with his own feelings. He couldn''t lie to himself or her. He would wait until he was truly in love with Lillia before he told her so. Love, to ke, was not something you just say. It was a meaning of how you truly felt for the person.


    This was not to say that he did not like Lillia because he did. But he did not feel he was in love with her just yet.


    A few minutester, ke stood back up and held out his hand once again. This time he was much more focused on controlling his mana output. As he closed his eyes and felt the image, he wanted to melt into mana and seep into his mana flow. A small me suddenly appeared on the palm of his hand. ke opened his eyes to see the me that was no bigger than a candle me dancing as if it was truly alive. ke smiled as he looked at the small me. "Perfect. This time it didn''t explode."<sub> </sub>


    "Wait¡­.." Lillia spoke up as she looked at ke in total shock. She grabbed his hand and then looked at him as she yelled out: "Where was the magic circle!?"


    "Huh? I told you I turned it all into mana¡­."


    "How is that even possible!? The magic circle itself is mana, so how!? How did you not show the magic circle when casting!?" Lillia was freaking out. Even she can only get the magic circles to dim to not bring too much attention to them, but this was just¡­.


    "Uhh? I told you already?" ke was confused. He already told her this!


    "Not fair! I want to do it too! We are not eating until I can do it too!" Lillia shouted. She was like a little kid who had her favorite toy stolen. She wanted to learn ke''s casting method as well. "Also! Tina, get over here. You should learn this too. If we can all use magic in such a way, we can venture out before the six months'' time."


    Tina, who was trying to cast a simple fireball, almost jumped out of her skin hearing Lillia call out to her. But when she heard she was going to learn a new casting technique, she almost started crying. She had yet to learn the original one yet! Now they were changing things on her!


    The days were long after that. Between training physically, they only had a single meal per day while ke trained the girls in his new casting method. Sadly ke was not the best at exining things, but he was doing his best to answer any and all questions.


    After almost two months of this, a loud scream of joy filled the training room. "I diiiiiiiiiiiidddddddddddd it! Finally!"


    After lots of grueling hours and many headaches, Lillia finally began casting magic like ke. Sadly she was thest one, but this was only because Lillia was stuck in her old ways for so so many years. But now she was screaming for joy at the fact that she had finally broken her old habits and was able to aplish what she thought was impossible.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 36 Collars

    That night key in bed with Lilliaying behind him. "ke, thank you for being patient with me¡­."


    "Hmmm? Why wouldn''t I? You really wanted to learn this new way of casting. Why wouldn''t I help until the end?" ke asked as he turned over and faced Lillia.


    Seeing his face so close, Lillia blushed and lowered her head. "I know it must have been frustrating to deal with¡­."


    ke ced his finger on her lips, stopping her from continuing as he leaned in and kissed her forehead. "You are my girl. You wanted something, so I made sure you could have it. There is no need to say any more about that, okay?"


    Lillia''s face was bright red. She nodded dumbly as the only thought in her mind at this time was the kiss on her forehead just now. She stared into her boyfriend in name only eyes in shock for almost a minute before quickly lowering them and snuggling up into his chest. "Thank you for finding me¡­."


    "And thank you for choosing me¡­." ke replied softly as she hugged the girl close to him.


    Like that, for the first time since they were together, ke fell asleep holding Lillia in his arms. Lillia, who was still awake, looked up at the sleeping face and smiled. She was truly happy at this time.


    The next morning Lillia and ke got up at the same time while Tina awoke an hourter. After ke had cooked breakfast and served it, he took this time to make an announcement. "I think we should head out for a bit and see how things are turning out. What we reallyck at this time is the ability to gather information. Cell phones are dead, and there is nothing allowing us to know what is going on in the outside world."


    "So you want to scout around for a while?" Tina asked.


    "Mmm¡­ I want to see if we can also trade a few things as well. Right now, the flying dragons should have moved from this area already. The only dragons around should be drakes who roam around eating any humans they see. While they are a bit more dangerous since they can breathe fire, it will be fine as long as we take proper precautions. But my main concern is not dragons but people. I do not know this region since I have never been here, and I do not know what factions might have sprung up. Thest thing I want is a human faction somehow discovering our base."  ke exined.


    "Factions?" Both Tina and Lillia looked at ke in confusion.


    "During this time, a bunch of humans will band together to gather resources. Those who think working together is the best option type deal. Some of these groups are run by people who will enve the people under them and treat the girls in their group as ythings. I myself was almost tricked by said groups in my past life. I almost became a dog in order to survive off a few rations per day. But I was able to see past their lies, or more like I watched as they killed someone trying to run away when I was on my way to sign up. Luckily they never saw me, and I turned around when I did." ke exined. Those groups were nothing more than a bunch of bandits. They would go out and loot. If they found families, they would enve the men to dobor and then would make the girls be their sex ves. It was a harsh reality for many. And some even did it willingly just to survive.<sub> </sub>


    "To think such things would happen¡­." Tina was surprised by ke''s words.


    <o>,m "You have not watched or read much apocalyptic stuff, have you?" ke asked, and Tina shook her head.</o>


    "Trust me when I say that humans'' ability to read the human mentality is almost on point about certain things. Humans are just as much as animals as any other being on this. The only thing that separates us and what we consider animals is our intelligence. But what happens when you bring in beings with the same or even higher intelligence than our own? We be no different than the animals we once considered beneath us." keid it on thick, but Tina understood what he was saying.


    "So, how are we going to gather information then?" Tina asked.


    "We will just do what anyone who is a higher life form should do. Take someone hostage and force them to talk if they do not talk." ke answered with a smile, causing Tina to frown. She did not wish to use such methods, but it seemed it was the only way. She let out a drawn out sigh.


    "What ke said is right. That is the best way if someone doesn''t wish to talk. But I would think most would give out anything we asked since we are not asking anything personal." Lillia added in.


    "Yes, but our biggest issue is you two," ke said with a frown. "You two are too eye catching. Lillia is beautiful, and Tina has a cute appearance. It will cause many people to want to covet."


    "We have cloaks for that," Lillia answered as she pulled out a cloak.


    "It will still not be easy to deal with. There is only one thing that might keep people from trying to make a move against us. That is if we wish to stay low key, and that thing is cors." ke''s suggestion caused the two girls to look at him strangely. ke only chuckled as he continued: "In my past life, cors were a means of marking a faction''s girls. So that the girls could leave their home bases and help with gathering resources. It was a means of saying they belong to us. You touch them, we kill you, type of thing."


    "I see¡­ wait, is that why you specifically said to keep the dog cors readily avable!?" Lillia asked in surprise.


    "Mmm¡­ I was not really wanting to use them, but even after the Age of Magic arrives, these cors will still be used. And in a way, it does keep these girls safe. Although it might be demeaning, it is better than what might happen to you in some of the other factions. While we might be stronger right now, we are only doing this to keep ourselves from running into too much trouble. The thing is, we need to create an emblem to match. So that emblem on the cors and my neck are the same."

 Chapter 37 An Old Man From Before

    Two weekster, ke, Lillia, and Tina stood at the entrance of the mountain range. Both girls now had cors on their necks with two emblems hanging off of them. They were made of metal and depicted a dragon with a sword stabbed through it. On the side of ke''s neck was the same emblem tattooed into his skin.


    <o>,m While the girls did not like the idea too much, they still did notin about it since they saw it as a necessity after hearing ke''s exnation. ke even gave their fake faction the name: yers.</o>


    "Let''s head to the nearest city to see what is left," ke said as he began walking forward. He wondered just how many factions have formed in the past few months. Since most food supplies were destroyed by the dragons, factions of humans popped up all over the ce within a few months.  But he had no idea just how many had formed yet.


    They did not walk this time around but ran through the forest at a steady pace to make quick ground. With their current powers being well over the strongest human in the world, they were as fast as a car that could move at sixty miles an hour. In what took them a few days before now took only a day to reach the road they had veered from before. "There seems to be a lot of survivors¡­." Tina whispered as she looked at the small groups of people walking down the road. Each one had faces of those who had no idea what to do. The sunken cheeks proved that food supplies were low.


    "A lot of people did survive. It is just a matter of staying alive after. Drakes are slow and clunky, so if you can run away after hearing them, you can easily escape them. But that usually means leaving your things behind. As you can see, most of these people have nothing." ke pointed at the groups who wore nothing but the clothes on their back.


    "It makes me wonder what would have happened to me." Tina did not even want to think about it. Either the ce she had hidden in would have be a charred wastnd, or she could have ended up as some ything for some man she hardly knew just to survive. She wondered what choices she would have made.


    "It''s hard to say. Each person has their own way of dealing with the situations they face, but with your kindness, I am sure you would have tried to save someone and died in the process." ke gave his honest opinion. Tina, before she met them, would have definitely tried to save who she could and died within the first month, even if she ran to the forest near the city. She was not the only one with such an idea.


    "Either that or I would have starved to death," Tina said with a chuckle. She was actually more worried about how she was going to eat after she ran out of her limited supplies at that time.


    "Either way, you are now going to see the new future, and you will understand that my words are not just a fantastical dream," ke replied with a smile.<sub> </sub>


    The group kept moving forward, this time towards the city against the traffic that wasing out of it. "You people should not head that way. It''s like hell on earth back there." An old man stopped in front of ke and warned. He was at least in his early sixties, but he still stood tall and strong. Seeing this old man, ke''s eyes shed with a bit of nostalgia.


    "Sir, no matter where you go in this world it will always be hell on earth. But I should warn you." ke leaned in close. "Take your grandkids and move off the road and into the forest. It is safer than being on the roads. Stay away from other humans as much as possible."


    The old man looked at ke in confusion for a few seconds as he thought about what ke had just said before a sudden realization dawned on him. He nodded and patted ke''s shoulder. "You are a good young man. Stay safe."


    "You as well," ke replied as he gave the old man a nod and kept walking. Tina and Lillia both looked at ke in confusion. They did not understand why he was whispering. as if sensing their questioning gazes, ke spoke up first: "He is someone from my past life that I once fought alongside. He looks older now, but when the age of magic came around, the older people slowly regressed a few years in age due to mana. That man saved me. We got to know each other, and he told me about how he had escaped the city with his grandkids and his daughter inw.


    "But as they were traveling along the road, they came upon a group who were robbing and killing everyone for their items.  Even though, as you had seen, he had nothing of value, such as food, they still killed his grandkids and daughter inw, thinking they were hiding things. He tried to protect them, but he was severely wounded. He was willing to die there with them. But in the end, he somehow survived. A kind doctor found him and treated his wounds, and sealed him up.


    "When he regained consciousness, he made an oath to himself to find the men who killed his family if they were not already dead and behead each one of them and stick their heads next to his family''s bodiless graves to watch over them for all eternity as punishment for their sins. But he never did find them, and heter died to a dragon during arge scale battle." ke sighed as he continued: "I never did get to repay him. Hopefully, this time he will be able to live a different life from thest."


    "I see. No wonder you were willing to go out of your way to say something to him. We passed many families, but you just ignored them." Lillia had thought it was strange that ke would do something out of the ordinary.


    "I wanted to repay him for what he did for me. I can not be responsible for everyone just because I have some knowledge of what is to happen. But remember, even I died during the Age of Magic at a young age, so I have no idea what the world truly ended up like, nor do I care. I will not live as I did in the past. If I wage war against anyone, it will be on my own terms. And to do that, as you said before, Lillia, to do this, I will need to be something other than human."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 38 Future Plans

    "Oh, it''s still on fire," ke said as he saw the smoke rising up over the city in front of them.


    "Dragon fire is hard to put out after all," Lillia exined.


    "I guess that is true." ke nodded in realization. Dragon fire was not easily put out at all. It would take ten times more water to put out if you were just using regr water.


    "I am surprised so many people have returned¡­." Tina couldn''t help but be shocked at the people flowing into the city.


    "Some are here to try to rebuild their lives while others¡­." ke pointed at a group that had three men and two girls in theirte teens and early twenties with cors on their necks. "Some are here to scavenge and maybe even add to their roster."


    "I-I see¡­" Tina reached up and touched her cor. She now understands why ke was so adamant about them wearing them. Although Lillia dly wore hers when she found out it was a sign that she belonged to ke.


    "Let''s go. We are just taking a look. Try to remember the symbols you see and look out for the men with skulls on their necks. They were known in my past life as the headhunters. They did not care what faction you were from. They stole other factions'' women and cut the heads off the men that tried to protect them. Those that submitted became ves. Although there is one faction I am looking for that, I want to keep note of. I want to take them under my wing." ke announced, causing the two girls to look at him curiously.


    "Most were ex-military with very good values. They only had the girls wear cors for protection. And would do everything in their power to save anyone in their group, be it, man or woman. They protected the elderly and were all around good people. If we can find anyone sporting a peace symbol with a marine emblem embedded into it, we can talk with them.


    A lot of them lost their lives after the Age of Magic because they tried to do a full-out attack to imnd for humanity. If things go okay when talking with them, I will go back to the mountain and bring the Darrling family here." ke exined. It was not that he did not wish to help people. It was just not time for him to do anything when he had no way of fully protecting them. If he could get in touch with this faction that called themselves the Fifth toon of Peace, he would be able to begin raising an army filled with experienced soldiers. But to even begin, he had to find them.


    "ke, can I ask you a question?" Tina spoke up after hearing ke''s exnation.


    "Sure." ke nodded.<sub> </sub>


    "What are your ns? What do you see the three of us doing in the future?" Tina asked.


    "Mmm¡­. I know war is not the way to go. Before, humans gathered together and fought all the other races. Only using spirit animals as their main source of backup. But that is not the way we should go about it. War will only bring more death to humanity, which is now so limited in numbers. What good is it to fight to thest man? We should have tried to build up our forces. Befriend other groups of races and pool our resources together to build a new ce in a new world.


    "I have seen the horrors of the war that wille. People fighting for their rights to be on this. But, they jumped out and tried to fight back way too soon. Once they gained new power, they thought that they could take back what we lost, but we only gained so much ground. The battle I died in was a battle against a Dragonic who took on human form. It took a wave of her hand to wipe out an entire city.


    "My goal is to bide time. Build a ce for ourselves in this new world. And train humans and other races to fight as one. Create new weapons to be used on the battlefield that the dragonic have never even seen before. Work hard and one day maybe defeat the dragonic and ce ourselves as the saviors of a free world. A world where all races can live freely. While I know this kind of ideal is not likely toe to fruition, I at least want humanity to be able to stand tall one day and have a ce in this new world.


    "I might seem cold hearted for not saving those I see before me now. But well. What right do I have if I can not fully protect them? I am still human, after all. A gun can still kill me. One wrong move, and I will die instantly. And dying is not something I can do now. After all, I made a promise to Lillia." ke said as she held Lillia''s hand, causing her to blush.


    Tina was a little surprised by ke''s words, but her eyes soon softened as she lowered her head. She knew she was right about ke when she was investigating him. He was a very good person. "I hope we can make a ce that you envision."


    "So do I!" ke let out augh as he smiled. Catching Tina off guard. Her gaze locked onto him as if in a daze. But she soon felt a cold shiver running down her spine as she quickly turned away to see Lillia''s eyes burning with rage. She looked down at the ground, and only then did the coldness on her back ease up.


    She raised her head to look up in front of her, but this time her gaze fell on a group of people. Skulls on their neck. "ke!"


    "Hmm?" ke turned to look where Tina was pointing and frowned. "They are sneaking up on that family of four, huh?" ke did not want to get involved yet, but he could not allow that family to suffer under that group. "Lillia, you take the right. Tina, you on the left. When I grab their attention, end them."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 39 Scavenging Part 1

    Both girls did not hesitate to follow ke''s orders. They both went left and right while ke shot toward the group of men. There were four in total. ke ran right up to them and smashed into the one in the back. "What the fuck!?"


    "Ah! Sorry I was in a hurry and tripped over some rubble." ke pointed at the broken bits of the buildings that were scattered everywhere.


    "I don''t give a fuck if you jerked off to some porn. You dared to smash into me!?" The man yelled out in anger causing his friends to all stop and turn towards ke.


    "Huh? Why are you being so grumpy? I apologized, didn''t I?" ke scratched his head and pretended not to understand what the man was about to do. He watched as the man rolled up his sleeves and stepped towards him.


    "Jack, don''t be too harsh on the kid. He coulde in handyter." One of the men yelled out from behind the man named Jack, the same person ke ran into.


    "Don''t worry, I will just let off some steam,"  Jack replied as he went to raise his fist, but before he could even thrust it out, three shots were heard, followed by three thumps.


    ke tilted to the side and looked at the figures lying on the ground behind Jack, and shook his head. "Ahhh¡­ look at that, your friends seemed to have gotten a headache and died. That sucks. Now then¡­. I think it''s time for you to also get a headache."


    Jack was confused as to what was going on. He only felt his face being grabbed before everything went ck permanently. "Ah shit, messy¡­."


    "You! You killed them!" A man yelled out from not too far away. ke looked up to see the family he had just protected staring at him in horror.


    "Of course I did. Look at their necks." ke said, pointing at the skull tattoos. "They are called the headhunters. They would have taken you and your family. Your girls and wife would have be breeders, and you would have be aborer. I do not want any thanks, but you should understand you came this close to being ves on many levels."


    The man stared at ke in silence, unsure of what to say. ke did not say a word as he turned around and began walking away. He had not nned to get involved until he was ready, but this was something he could not watch happen. It was fine if they would die but to be subjected to what these guys do was not something he could stand and watch.


    The man watched as two girls arrived at ke''s side with guns in their hands and felt a bit ofplex emotion well up inside him. He turned to his family, who were pale in the face, and decided to just leave it be. He had no idea if ke was telling the truth or not, but if what he said was true, he could only be grateful.


    ke and the girls continued walking down the destroyed streets of the city. "Tina, you okay?" ke asked when he noticed she had been quiet this entire time.<sub> </sub>


    "Yeah, I just¡­." Tina had helped kill dragons but shooting one of her own race was a different story, and she killed two on top of it.


    "Get used to it. You may have to do it more than you think." ke had no words to sugarcoat what had happened. He could only say to get used to it. This was a world where killing was going to bemonce.


    "I know. I mean, I pulled the trigger, right?" Tina was a bit annoyed at ke''sck of delicacy, but she didn''t me him.


    "You both did a good job. Three dead in almost an instant. However, I need to get used to my strength. I almost got crap all over me." ke replied as he reached out to Lillia, who quickly took his hand. "Your aim is much better now."


    "I had plenty of time to practice. Tina also helped a lot." Lillia replied as she interlocked her fingers with ke''s. "So where to now?"


    "We will search for that faction I was talking about. I did hear that they formed close to this area. I am not sure if it was inside the city or out. But we do need to watch our surroundings. This city might be already sectioned off." ke replied as he looked down the road ahead of him.


    "Don''t worry, I can detect all humans around us, so even if they try to sneak up on us, we will be able to react in time," Lillia whispered. ke nodded and waved to Tina, who wasgging behind.


    "Stay close." Tina raised her head and hurried forward.


    ke could see a brighter future ahead not only for himself but for those who were willing to join him. If he could pull in this faction, then things would be much simpler, or else he would need to build one from scratch with people who had no training. He did not mind this, but he did wish to have people with more experience under their belt to help with training.


    "For now, let''s go to the college and see if we can scavenge anything useful." ke decided to go there first as he might be able to salvage a few parts and chemicals that coulde in handyter on. While things were highly doubtful to be of any use, it was still at least worth a try to check. "If there are people there, we should ask around for information."


    "I will take that role," Tina spoke up. "It was my upation to question people before, so I should be able to pull any information we need."


    "Alright, then, Lillia, you stay at her side in case something happens. I should be fine if I am just scavenging. We can contact one another with the shortwave radios we have. Just don''t go out of range." ke knew if Lillia and Tina grouped up they would be fine. He was only going to be searching for certain items anyway and if they were on campus then they were close enough that if they did call for help he could easily reach them. Luckily the radios they got should work within the grounds of the campus as long as they stayed in range.

 Chapter 40 Scavenging Part 2

    --An) As you may have noticed that the release schedule for this is all over the ce. I am trying to find the sweet spot but it seems this will now be released at 11pm EST from now on. I will update if the schedule changes again.--


    ke and the girls arrived at theputer science building, where Lillia handed him a small brown pouch with a long leather strap. "Just infuse it with mana to open it, and you can ce anything you want to take inside. Its space is as big as this building."


    "Are you sure you want to give me something so valuable?" ke asked as he shakingly held the pouch in his hands. To him, this was like a legendary treasure.


    "What do you mean!? Are you not my boyfriend in name only!?" Lillia yelled out as her arms began to transform. ke quickly waved his hands back and forth. "That''s not it! Don''t transform here!"


    Lillia pouted as her arms went back to normal. Luckily it did not seem like anyone noticed. Lillia mode to stand in front of ke. "Then what do you mean!? I thought it was natural for couples to help one another out!"


    "I am saying such an item is like a god like treasure to me! Even in my past life, we never had such things! So to me, it''s a valuable item. To be honest, I feel like if I lost it, even I wouldn''t let myself off." ke replied as he scratched his head. Lillia stared at him for a minute before suddenly bursting outughing.


    "Why are you so cute!?" Lilli yelled out as she hugged ke. "Don''t worry, and just use it. Even if you lose it, it is nothing. I can always make another one when the Age of Magic arrives."


    "Alright. Then I will use it wisely." ke replied with a smile. Lillia''s scent entered his nose, making him not want to let her go.


    "Ahem¡­. We are in public." Tina decided to be the third wheel. She was starting to hate the fact that she did not have someone herself, which was why she was starting to hate it when the two in front of her kept announcing their love to the world. But what more was the fact that they stood out! Everyone else was gloomy while these two were all lovey dovey among the burning buildings! People were watching with their mouths wide open!


    It was definitely not normal for people to act the way they were acting. They stood out amongst the rest, but ke did not care. He tantly ignored Tina''sment and hugged Lillia in his arms for a few minutes before letting her go. "Alright, you and Tina, go gather the information. I will hunt down things that might be useful for uster on."


    "Okay, but to be sure you are safe, here." Lillia faked as if she was reaching into her pocket while using ke as a means of hiding what she was doing and took a few pistol magazines from her space and put them in ke''s bag.<sub> </sub>


    "Thanks." ke smiled and hooked the bag around his neck using the long leather strap that was on it. Normally it would be wrapped around his waist, but he did not want to chance it. It was able to tten out anyways, so he just stuffed it in his shirt to keep it from being snatched easily.


    "ke, is there anything, in particr, you want me to find out?" Tina asked. She was d the public disy of affection was now over.


    "Yeah, find out if anyone knows if the Hermon Military Base is still intact. If it is still semi-standing, then we may just be able to find that faction." ke had forgotten that a military base was close by. While it might have been destroyed pretty quickly, the chances of survivors and or the chances that the faction he is looking for might just be there.


    "Alright, I will ask around," Tina replied.


    "Then be safe," ke said as he turned and walked into the broken down building. He wanted to stop by a few ces. If he could, he would try to salvage as many books as possible. He remembered that during his past life, books were scarce. The dragons, after the first cleansing before the Age of Magic, went back, trying to destroy any books they could find. He was sure they did not want humans using the knowledge of technology andbining that knowledge with magic. It would be the biggest advantage to humans. Especially if it was DNA encoded to humans only, no other race would be able to use it.


    So he was hoping to find any research papers he could get. This meant heading to the lower floors of the college buildings that would have the more experimental stuff. Colleges always had a secret sector that did government type projects that were never talked about. This was one of the major sources of ie a college could get. Only the more prestigious colleges were able to get the higher paying contracts. Sadly this was only a semi decent college he was able to get a schrship for along with many years of student loans.


    The building hallways were charred ck from the mes of the dragons that attacked. He slowly maneuvered under the falling debris as the smoke raised up to the sky. Big patches of the sky could be seen through what used to be a roof.


    Sharp metal braided poles were sticking out of the broken concrete walls. ke could hear other people rustling around inside the building, which he did not pay much attention to since the area he heard them in was nowhere close to the ssrooms, or at least where the ssrooms used to be. As he turned to walk to climb over a fallen wall, a man suddenly appeared above him. He wore military duds and had arge burn scar across his face. But what caught ke''s eyes the most was the symbol on his neck. An eagle with a g. "Patriots¡­."


    "Hmmm? Kid, you know my faction?" The man asked, his eyes narrowing. But ke did not falter at the man''s sudden hint of hostility. His lips curled up he began to wonder just how lucky he would be in this new life.


    "To think I would run into one of you here. This is good, indeed. I have a few things I would like to talk to you about. Mind giving me some time?"

 Chapter 41 Bret Jackson

    "Brat, you got to be fucking kidding me, right? You are acting mighty rxed for someone who just ran into a person like me." The man replied, but his lips curled up. "I like that. Let''s chat. Someone who isn''t worried about being killed has some guts, so I want to know what you have to say."


    "I am d you think highly of me but are you not worried that I will kill you?" ke asked. He wondered why this man was so willing to talk with him alone.


    "Let''s just say I have an eye for people. Even though you have two guns on you, they are both clipped into their holsters. If you really wished to kill me, you could have easily as soon as I appeared. I mean, it was not like I was being quiet or anything."  The man replied.


    "Haha! You are right! As expected of someone from the Patriots faction. My name is ke Harris. I have quite a bit to talk to you about." ke replied as he climbed up the concrete b. He stood in front of the man and reached out his hand. "The things I am about to tell you might just blow your mind."


    "Oh? Sounds interesting, kid. Names Bret Jackson, nice to meet you." Bret shook ke''s hand with a smile.


    "Let''s go a bit deeper into the building. I need to gather a few things while I am here, and it will be best to keep eyes off me while we talk." ke whispered. To this, Bret raised an eyebrow but still nodded.


    The two climbed down the other side of the concrete b and made their way to a set of stairs that led down to the lower floors. There were a few people on the stairwell, but most were just hiding out. They looked at ke and Bret with fear filled eyes hugging their loved ones close. Some even held their breaths as the two men walked by.


    When they reached the first basement area, the door was still sealed shut. It needed a keycard to allow anyone to enter. ke walked over to the door and reached for the handle, only for Bret to call out to him. "ke, that thing is locked. I checked already. All the doors are bolted with electronic locks and won''t open."


    "You just need to turn a bit harder, is all," ke said with a smile as he turned the knob, causing the door handle to turn with ease. The sound of something breaking inside the door was heard as the bolt wrenched open. "See¡­."


    "This¡­" Bret stared at ke in shock. He had tried that himself, but the thing wouldn''t budge. He wondered just how strong this kid was.


    "Quickly get in so I can seal it back up. I don''t want anyone trying to steal my loot." ke hurried Bret along.


    Bret had many questions floating around in his head, but he kept them to himself. That was until he saw what ke did next. An orange ball of fire appeared in the young man''s hand as he pressed it against the seam of the door, sealing it shut. "This!? How!?"


    "This is what I want to talk to you about," ke replied with a smile. "Come, let''s walk and talk. I still have things to do."<sub> </sub>


    "Ri-Right¡­" Bret felt a bit of fear for this young man in front of him. He had never seen such a thing before, and the young man did not seem to have any devices connected to him to be able to produce a me, so he had no idea how he did it.


    "What you saw is real magic. Like the fantasy shit." ke answered the question written all over Bret''s face. "You may not believe it, but it is true."


    "Ca-Can you do more besides create fire?"  Bret asked. He was unsure if he could believe the young man in front of him. He was unsure if what he saw was real or not,


    "Mmm¡­." ke nodded and created a fireball, a spear of ice, wind, and earth, letting them all hover in front of him a little ways from his body.


    "This¡­ What the hell is this!?" Bret was freaking out. This was really magical kind of stuff that he had never seen before.


    keughed as he waved his hand and made the spells disappear. "I said it is magic. The real kind. The Age of Magic will soon rise, and this world will soon change. At first, I only nned to work with one other faction and train them for what was toe because I knew how good they were to the people around them, but then there is your faction. I had forgotten about it because before I died, your faction was wiped out a month before the Age of Magic came to be. Bret, I ask you. Would you be willing toe under my banner? You would still be your own faction, but you would need to follow only a fewws that I set up."


    "This¡­" Bret''s eyes went wide. He was having a hard time understanding all of this. He scratched his head and asked: "Just out of curiosity, what rules?"


    "There are only a few. Once you join me, you can not leave. I will kill any traitors. Second, there is no infighting allowed within the main faction. Third, no one is to discriminate or try to harm others within the faction. Fourth, fighting with the races that are soon to appear is not allowed unless okayed by me. Fifth, all people who wish to seek protection must be screened. Anyoneing in needs to have a pass to leave. Those caught trying to sneak out will be detained and questioned.


    "I am sure more rules will be needed, but these are the main ones for now. My goal is to build a new existence for humans. One that will rely on the other races that will soon appear. We will need all the help we can get to fight back against the dragons, but we can not do that until we are ready. We will bide time, use the bined knowledge of all the races who are willing to side with us to create new weapons befitting a new era." ke answered.


    "This¡­. You make no sense¡­." Bret was even more confused now. He had no idea what ke was talking about and was having a hard time understanding any of this.


    "Just think about it for now. We can talk to the rest of your faction after I am done here and meet up with mypanions." ke replied with a smile.

 Chapter 42 A Small Push In The Right Direction

    Chapter 42 A Small Push In The Right Direction


    "What do you think ke is doing?" Tina asked as she and Lillia walked down a somewhat cleared out path between two buildings.


    "It doesn''t matter as long as he doesn''te back with a bunch of girls in tow. He doesn''t realize it, but he is now much more handsome than before. He is ady killer!" Lillia replied while furrowing her brow. "I need to be extra mindful of the eyes around us from now on."


    "Lillia, I think you worry too much. ke doesn''t even pay any attention to me, even when he has seen me in my underwear. His eyes are always on you." Tina said with a sigh of defeat.


    "Hmmm, now that you mention it. But do human men like girls in their underwear?" Lillia asked. She had never really thought about it before.


    "Of course they do! I do not know what it is, but guys are a sucker for girls in sexy underwear." Tina replied with a nod.


    "Hmmm¡­" Lillia fell into thought. After a few more steps forward, she stopped and hooked her arm with Tina''s "Teach me how to make ke like me more."


    Tina looked at Lillia''s serious face and almost burst outughing. She really found this girl to be really cute.


    ---


    Ahh perfect! ke cried out after searching three floors. He was finally getting to some good stuff. Bret, however, had been watching ke pick up one thing after the next and shove it into a small pouch that was hooked on his neck no matter how big it was. He kept seeing one crazy thing after the next.


    "This is the jackpot. Who would have thought this college was actually creating something like this!" ke looked at the ns in front of him with glee. These were ns to make a fusion powered generator a mini version. One so small that it could fit in the palm of your hand. ke was not caring about the makeup of the fusion part but the idea that this could work with magic in some way.


    "You are a strange one. What good is all this going to do us now?" Bret asked. He really did not see the value in all of this.


    "Bret, let me say this. In what I think is, three to four months from now, this world will no longer be the same. What you see outside will soon be covered in foliage of all kinds. What you are seeing now is nothing more than the end to a new beginning. Like I said before, the Age of Magic will soon arrive, and before that happens, before the Dragonic decide to wipe any record of our civilizations off the map, we need to hoard as much knowledge as possible. These files. These books can be a gateway to creating weapons that will allow us to beat even the most powerful dragons.


    "Knowledge has and always will be humanity''s best ally. We need the knowledge of today to mix in with the knowledge of tomorrow if we wish to at least hold a ce in this world. When the other races show up, even normal guns will not work on half of them. Beings wielding amazing powers or skin so tough it could be considered stronger than steel. Bret, answer me this, have you fought a dragon?" ke asked. Bret stared at him and nodded his head while lowing it.


    "I lost half my toon a month back to one. What is left is just the faction we started to try to survive. We saw no hope in protecting anyone anymore. Our fighter jets did nothing. Even the nukes they set off were nothing but toys to those damn things. So many people died. In this city alone, millions died. When we heard these things called factions, where men were enving others and doing as they wished, me and the boys from my toon banded together and tried to create a ce for others and even began destroying the factions that were doing horrible things.


    "I just don''t get it! Humans are facing the hardest trial of our lives, and we can''t even band together properly. People with sick minds are leading the way to a future that is bleak." Bret''s brow was furrowed as heined. He had not even realized how much of a rant he went on.


    "That is why¡­." ke spoke up. " I decided to talk with you. What do you think? The world has begun to change. But that does not mean we can lose all hope. I can offer you and your people a chance to evolve before the age of magic arrives. I can offer you a chance to wield powers beyond your imagination. I can allow you to protect those you wish to protect."


    ke''sst words struck a chord with Bret. He looked at ke''s expression that showed no hint of kidding around and thought about how this young man had been doing one amazing thing after the other. Bret scratched his head in frustration. "I can not make the decision myself. You will need to speak with the captain. He has been doing his best to hold us all together."


    "Then we will do that. We got one more floor to go. That is where the good stuff should be. After that, I will head to the other buildings. While I can not promise immediate results, I can promise that if you and your people are willing to follow me, I will bring you to a brighter future. We will grow stronger and stronger until we are finally ready to strike." ke replied. He was happy his little pushes were making progress. Now he just had to convince the person in charge.


    "Let''s hope you can live up to your words¡­." Bret still had some misgivings, but he figured if this kid was telling the truth, then it would be worth it. He wouldn''t mind sitting back and gaining strength, this was also a tactic used over the generations. But he needed more proof of what he was saying.

 Chapter 43 The Princess Is Mad

    "Oh, there he is¡­. Well, he did bring someone back, but I do not believe she is very good looking." Tina teased as she poked Lillia''s side. Lillia just huffed and walked over to ke and began sniffing him.


    "Am I really that untrustworthy, Lillia?" ke asked.


    "It''s not you that I do not trust. It''s the hussies that might want to try to snatch you away!" Lilliained as she finished her inspection.


    ke chuckled and took Lillia''s hand, and pulled her into a hug. "Don''t worry. No girl will be able to get close to me unless they want a muzzle of my gun shoved down their throat. You know I do not trust others easily."''


    "Like they could even do anything to you if they wanted¡­." Lillia pursed her lips as she hugged ke back.


    "Ahem¡­." Bret was starting to feel slightly ufortable with all the PDA going on in front of him.


    "Just let them be. They will stop in a minute." Tina said, letting out a sigh.


    "I see you have it rough¡­." Bret chuckled as he rubbed his head.


    "Alright, stopining. So how was it, any word of the Fifth toon?" ke asked as he let Lillia go.


    "Nothing. Not even a sighting of them. Are you sure they were located in this area?" Tina asked. Lillia was too busy hugging ke''s arm to care about what they were talking about.


    "I can''t be too sure. As far as I know, they had started off in this area, but it could have been the city in the south as well. The Headhunters expanded quickly, from what I remember, so they could have expanded south or even spread up this way. They were quite ruthless to those who did not surrender to them, so they expanded through fear. At this time, people have weak minds. They don''t want to die, so if you use that against them, they will submit to pretty much anything. Then after being forced to do things they would never do for a while, they would start losing the morals they once stood for.


    "At any rate, we can look into them moreter. For now, this is Bret. He is part of a faction called the Patriots. We will be going to see his captain. If they are willing to follow me, then we will help them evolve." ke exined. This caused Lillia''s lips to curl up.


    "So we are finally starting?" Lillia asked.


    "Let''s hope so. If not, I will go back to the mountain and begin with the Darrling family. They were kind people who shouldn''t die needlessly." ke replied.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmmm, I guess they were not too bad." Lillia pursed her lips. She began to wonder if ke was after the man''s daughters, but her thoughts were interrupted when ke flicked her forehead. "Don''t get stupid thoughts. Come on, let''s go. I already got what I could find that was useful here, and the library ispletely burnt out. Bret, lead the way, please."


    "Ah yeah¡­" Bret was trying to really understand the situation. He had a feeling the two girls that were with this young man were not normal either. Especially the blonde headed girl. She had strange eyes¡­


    ke and the girls followed Bret to the base that was basically destroyed just outside the city. "This ce was hit hard, luckily, most of the men were out fighting at the time, but many people still lost their lives here. We keep security to a minimum to keep the dragons from knowing we still have a presence here. The lower floors are still intact with a bit of electricity, but even those will run dry soon, so we have only about one hour of lights per day."


    "Who''s there? Show yourself!" A voice came from behind some rubble as red dots appeared on everyone''s forehead.


    "It''s Bret Jackson! Get that damn red dot off me. I am here to have these three talk with the captain. Trust me when I say that what this kid has to say will blow your friggin minds." When Bret yelled back, the red dots disappeared, and a few men came out from behind the rubble.


    "It''s good you made it back. We were starting to think something happened to you." One of the men walked up with a smile. He leaned his head to the side and let out a whistle. "What do we have here, two beau¡­."


    *Bang!*


    The man who was just about to speak reached up and touched his cheek. A warm substance was now dripping down it. "Shut your mouth." The one who pulled the trigger was Tina. "One thing I hate in this world is a skirt caller. If you want to hoot and holler at some girl, go to the city, don''t do it to me or her. And you should be thankful I was willing to pull the trigger, or you would have just died."


    <o>,m Tina was not wrong. Lillia''s eyes were already burning with rage, and ke had already begun preparing to cast magic. Bret had sweat forming on his brow. He never thought the girl was such a good shot. "Everyone calm down. ke, you wanted to talk to the captain, right? Let''s go. You guys keep doing what you are doing. And watch your tongues!"</o>


    "Yes, sir!" The men replied. Most of them had no chance to react. The girl''s draw was so fast that no one had even seen her move. The one who almost got shot in the head was still frozen in ce, unable toprehend what had just happened to him.


    One of the other men regained his senses and walked over to hispanion, and put his arm around his shoulder. "This will teach you not to open that big mouth of yours anymore. Maybe we will finally have some peace and quiet around here."


    "Shut the fuck up!'' The man yelled out, pushing the arm off his shoulder before turning around and walking away.


    "Ah, look, the princess is mad! Hahahaha!"

 Chapter 44 Striking A Deal Part 1

    <strong>--AN) Sorry, I forgot Webnovel forces two privilege chapters when going premium. So here you go!--</strong>


    In a small office with papers all over the ce, a man with short ck hair and arge scar across his cheek sat in a chair, looking at the three people in front of him. "Bret, why did you bring them here?"


    "Because he wanted to speak with you, and I found what he wanted to talk to you about was worth bringing him here. Are you going to tell me that I shouldn''t have, Mike?" Bret asked as she sat on the desk and picked up one of the papers on the desk and nced it over before putting it back down.


    "No, I trust your judgment. Well then, speak what did you want to speak¡­.." Mike looked at the three people in front of him, ying with different balls of energy in their hands with his mouth wide open. One had fire, the other had water, and thest had what looked to be lightning. "This!? What is this!?"


    ke smiled hearing the question. He extinguished the me in his hand and said: "The future of mankind. I came here to strike a deal. I am looking for people to join my cause. For people who are willing to follow some simple rules in order for mankind to live to have a future in this world. You can consider me a returner of sorts. I have lived through everything that is happening here before and know that humanity will make many mistakes in the future. I wish to have people who are willing to follow me and lead a life where humanity will have a chance to survive and even grow strong enough to one day take back what was stolen from us."


    "What do you mean?" Mike narrowed his eyes. He never liked when people talked like this. So righteously that it seemed like the person was trying to be a god.


    "I want to have a society where people can live safely and can learn to fight against the dragons," ke answered. "As you saw, the powers we just showed were nothing more than the tip of the iceberg. Myself and my friends here, are all evolved humans. In a few months'' time, more humans will also evolve. The Age of Magic will arrive, and with it will bring more races that we only thought were fantasy. But they are all too real. I mean, hell, dragons were supposed to be mythical creatures until just a few months ago, were they not?" ke did not say Lillia was a dragon since it was to be kept secret. This was why he called her an evolved human.


    "Okay, you do have a point. Your idea doesn''t sound too bad, but why should we follow you?" Mike asked. He had the same idea himself, but he could not sit idle either.


    "Because only by following me will you be able to grow strong enough," ke said as he raised his hand and flicked the wall next to him, causing it to suddenly crack and shatter, leaving a two inch deep pit in the wall where the tip of his finger hit. "As you can see, I am not just able to use magic but am physically stronger."


    "This¡­." Mike was shocked at the sudden burst of strength. He even felt a wind pass by his face. He knew this man was not someone he would want to make enemies with, but he could not just trust him. Taking a deep breath andposing himself, Mike asked: "So you are strong and wield great power. Why not fight the dragons?"<sub> </sub>


    "You mean this?" ke had already had Lillia transfer the head of a wyvern into his bag. He reached into it and pulled it out, and held it in the air. "Wyvern meat is quite good, you know."


    Both Mike and Bret''s faces paled. They never thought the young man in front of him had already hunted a dragon! But at the same time, Mike''s anger began to rise as he shouted out: "This¡­ You!? If you can do this, why didn''t you help the cities!? So many people died! We could have fought them back!"


    "Are you an idiot? This is just the lowest of the lowest of dragons. Forget killing the big guys, even a drake would be harder to kill. These things can''t breathe fire. They only have the ability to use physical attacks. And they have a weakness. Their eyes. Once you take those out, it just takes a few fireballs up the as¡­."


    "ke! Everyone gets it!" Lillia clenched her butt cheeks. She really did not like where ke stuck his fireballs.


    "Alright, calm down." ke shrugged as he looked at Mike. "Fighting dragons takes much more than the little bit of power I showed just now. What we have seen are only theckeys of the true enemy. They are the dragons in human form called the Dragonic. You could consider their power to be the power of the gods if I were to exin it in a way you can understand."


    "What¡­" Mike''s eyes grew dull. He never thought that dragons were that powerful. He once more took a deep breath, trying topose himself. "Let me ask you this. Are you an enemy to humanity?"


    "What the hell did I just ask you?" ke asked back, scratching his head. "Why would I try to recruit you people in hopes of forming a group of people who can build a ce for humans and other races to live freely and prepare for the future, if I was an enemy of humanity?"


    "Ah¡­ Heh¡­ I guess that was a stupid question. Alright. I will give you a chance. If you can make any one of us do what you can do. I will have me and my men follow you. But you must have one of us gain this new power you call magic."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 45 Striking A Deal Part 2

    "Let me volunteer," Bret spoke up. Now that his captain had okayed it, he wanted to be the first to gain these new powers that ke and the girls had.


    "Wait¡­." ke held out his hand. "I must tell you this does note without risks."


    "Oh?" Mike was curious. He never thought ke would stop them from doing anything and warn them like this.


    "First, the pain is like giving birth times one hundred." ke began. "Second, there is a chance you might turn into a monster."


    "Wait, you are saying that we might not even be human anymore?" Mike asked.


    "Right. You will be what we call ghouls. A kind of humanoid monster who wants to eat the flesh of other beings. They are strong and hard as hell to kill but they are mindless without any will of their own except the instinct to kill everything around them, even other ghouls." ke exined.


    "I see¡­. And the third one?" Mike pondered for a moment before having ke continue.


    "The third is death. Not everyone is able to push through the pain. They will die from it. And when I say it is bad, I mean it." ke''s eyes locked on to Mike''s without wavering, showing just how serious he was.


    "Well¡­ Bret¡­ What do you think? Even with the three warnings, I think what we gain outweighs the risks. But the question is do you wish to try to evolve, as ke put it." Mike asked as he looked at Bret.


    "I will still try. If the girls can do it, then I can do it. If it means we can fight dragons easier, then I''ll be damned if I give up this chance by being a pussy." Bret replied firmly.


    "Then we will go to the training ground. We will lock it down with a few of us watching how things pan out. ke, I hope you can handle it if he turns into this ghoul thing, right?" Mike was worried about Bret turning into a strong monster that weapons would not work against. The whole squad would end up being wiped out if he did, and no one could handle it.


    "Don''t worry. If things turn out like that, I will personally kill him." ke replied. He then turned to Bret. "Don''t think I want to do such a thing. I just want you to know that I will make sure you won''t have to harm any of your brothers in arms."


    "Much appreciated. While I know this is dangerous, I still have to do it. I will be the one who will step forward and show them that with a bit of guts, we Patriots can do anything." Bret replied.


    "Haha! Well put!" Mike let out augh. "I will get Joey to clear out the training room. Then the two of us will be a witness to whether you be an evolved human like ke here or a monster. Or maybe just a pansy who dies from pain. Let''s hope it is not thest one because I will write Pansy Bret on your tombstone!"<sub> </sub>


    "Haha! I will expect you to!" Bret let out augh.


    The group made their way down to the bottom subfloor, which was a special training room for all kinds of different things, including bio weaponry. It was the most secure floor in the whole base since it had an immediate lockdown measure in case of idents.


    Six people now stood in the cleared out training room on a tform that was normally used for sparring matches. "Bret, no matter what, we hope you can pull through."


    "I will. Watch me. I will be throwing those fireball things around in a little while." Bret replied with a snort.


    "If you turn into a woman, Mikey will marry you," Joey yelled out.


    "Fuck off, Joey!" Mike smacked Joey in the back of the head. ke smiled, seeing how close they were. They were like a true family. Brothers in arms, closer than normal blood brothers. People who trusted each other to watch their backs.


    "Let''s get this on with," Bret said as he sat down in the middle of the tform. He had his shirt off, which revealed the scars he had acquired from his years in service.


    "Alright. I will begin. Lillia, if you would." ke would be the one to help Bret evolve. Lillia refused to touch another man, and ke didn''t like the idea of anything of Lillia''s flowing into another man. So he was taking up the job after a few instructions from Lillia.


    Lillia took out a small mana crystal and handed it to ke, who then had Bret hold it in hisp. He did not need arge crystal like the one he used and did not dare to take such a thing out at this time.


    "You will soon feel a warm flow entering your body. You will want to concentrate on that and then feel that same warmth from your surroundings. The crystal you are holding gives out this same energy which is called mana. Let the mana flow into you and throughout your body. Do not fight it. The more you fight it, the more painful it will be, and the chances of you dying will rise." ke exined. "Are you ready?"


    "Yeah. Let''s get this over with so I don''t chicken the fuck out." Bret didn''t like the thought of dying, and he was pushing those thoughts to the back of his mind. He was thinking of it as a mission where he had to push through the enemy''s front line, where bullets and missiles would be flying overhead. He took a deep breath and readied himself for the battle ahead.


    "Alright, then I will start." ke sat cross legged behind Bret and ced his hands on the middle of the man''s back. He took a deep breath himself and began channeling the mana in the air and from within him into Bret. He could only hope things would work out. The future he envisioned relied on this moment.

 Chapter 46 The True Beginning Part 1

    "Ahhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!" Bret let out an ear piercing scream as the pain began to overwhelm his body. "Holy mother of Jesus. Shit. Fuck. Damn it all!"


    "Anyone else finding this rather funny?" Joey asked as he chuckled at his friend''s torment.


    "Joey, shut the hell up." Mike shot Joey a stern look, causing Joey to raise his hand and mouth: "Okay. Okay."


    Joey then looked at the two girls who were watching the show and nodded his head in appreciation. "So¡­. How did you all meet?"


    "Can you not speak to me? Your breath stinks." Lillia was the first to speak up as she gave Joey a disgusted look. "And you stink."


    "Pfft!" Tina turned and beganughing. She had expected as much. After all, Lillia only cared about ke and only ke. She was lucky and had a contract with them, so she was part of their team, meaning Lillia would try to protect her as well. But this guy¡­.


    "What the hell is this!? One tells me I stink, and the otherughs. This is why I hate pretty boys! I should go over and give him a peace¡­.. Why do I feel like the air temperature in here just dropped?" Joey began to shiver as Mike slowly began to back up, not wanting to get involved. Joey had not seen it, so he did not know these people''s strengths. But from what Bret had whispered to him earlier, the blonde headed chick with the rack was ke''s girlfriend, the other girl might be in the mix as well, but he was told one thing. Not to anger the blonde headed girl as she seemed to be even more dangerous than ke. Mike did not see it until now, but he was d he had taken his friend''s advice. The girl was exuding a killing intent that could slice a man in half. It was a good thing that Joey was slow on the uptake.


    "Hot damn! Why does it hurt so much!?" Bret yelled out, causing the chill in the air to die down. Lillia turned to see Bret''s body glowing slightly.


    "He is almost done. He is evolving quite quickly." Lillia''s words made everyone turn and look at Bret. His body was still slightly glowing, but it was obvious that his screams had grown quieter.


    Two more hours passed, and Bret sat there with sweat dripping from his brow. He was trying to understand this new feeling that was swirling around inside him. "This is?"


    "You are now able to move mana around your body. For now, just sit there and take in the mana from the crystal. You need to build up your mana pool before you can even think of casting any spells." ke replied as he stood up. Although secretly, he was breathing out a sigh of relief. If Bret had turned into a monster or had died, he would not have been able to pull this faction to his side. And that would not be good since these people were all elites. He really needed talent like this on his side.


    "ke!" Lillia ran over to ke and hugged him. She then whispered into his ear: "That ugly man tried to hit on me."


    "Hey! I did not!" Joey yelled out. "Wait, you just called me ugly!"<sub> </sub>


    Mike sighed and patted Joey''s shoulder. "Well, she is not wrong. Now then, go and get your punishment. But be warned, that kid''s finger flick can leave a crater in the wall in my office. If it hits your head."


    Joey''s face paled. He walked forward and got down on his knees, and pressed his head against the ground. "I am deeply sorry. Please forgive me."


    "Hahaha!" ke let out augh. These are the kinds of people he wished to associate with. People who had close bonds and were truthful to themselves in a good way, not a bad way. While one man sulked, one dragon girl hugged her mate, and everyone elseughed, the mood in the room was quite harmonious.


    <o>,m Mike gave the three a room to share for the night while he tried to figure out how to exin things to his men. Bret was told to stay in the training area and continue to take in the mana from the mana crystal.</o>


    In the room, there were two cots. Tina had already stripped down to her underwear and was lying on one of them. She had not slept on a bed like piece of furniture for a few days, so this was quite to her liking, even though the cot was stiff.


    Lillia had put a barrier around the room so no one could even listen into their conversation, nor could they open the door. ke was leaning against the wall of the room on the bed with Lillia between his legs, leaning the back of her head against his chest. She was fiddling with his fingers as she let ke figure things out in his head.


    She found that ke''s ideas always seemed to pull through one way or another and felt that maybe after his rebirth, he was graced by the gods with the power of luck. "Do you guys always have to be so touchy feely?" Tina asked as she looked at the two from her cot.


    "Tina, you can massage Lillia''s feet if you are jealous," ke said jokingly. Tina rolled her eyes and turned onto her back, and looked up at the ceiling ignoring him. This caused ke tough out loud before asking: "Lillia, how do you think we should do the contract tomorrow?"


    "You just tell me what you want to stick into it, and I will set it up," Lillia replied. Her only concern was making sure no one betrayed ke. As long as no one was able to betray him she did not care what the contract had in it.


    "Alright I have a few things I would like to add. Do you think you can slip them in without others noticing?" ke asked.


    "Easy enough." Lillia answered as she adjusted herself so she was able to rest her cheek on ke''s chest. She enjoyed listening to his heart beat.


    "Then if that is the case¡­." ke went on and began telling Lillia the things he wanted the contract to be on. The things that could be said out loud and those that could not be said out loud in order to make sure no traitors were in the group.

 Chapter 47 The True Beginning Part 2

    "Alright, you bastards, listen up! We Patriots will be falling under a new Master." Mike began to speak, causing the men below him to look at home with wide eyes.


    "Captain, what do you mean!? Are we not still going to uphold the values we have always believed in!?" One of the men yelled out.


    "You idiot. Would I choose someone to follow if it was going against our morals!? We have always followed a strict set of rules and followed our country''sws. But the times have now changed! If we want to see a brighter future, a future that is about to change mankind itself, we will need to follow someone who has the power and means to teach us and allow us to survive until the day we are strong enough to rise once more and reim what we have lost. Anyway, let me introduce you to ke Harris." Mike stepped aside and let ke take the floor.


    ke stood in the center of the room and smiled at everyone with his hands behind his back. "I may be young now, but I can say I am older than most of you if you include my previous life. Now before you start calling bullshit, let me ask you. Can a normal person do this?"


    ke held out his hand, causing a fireball to appear. But the crowd below him still had doubts with the murmurs that swept over them. But these doubts were soon destroyed afterke threw the fireball through the air and into the wall near them all, causing an explosion. "As you can see. Even a simple fireball is able to do a bit of damage." ke pointed to the scorched wall. "While it is weak at this time. I can say that it is due to me being weak that such a fireball can barely do much damage. But¡­ "


    ke looked over at Lillia, who threw a fireball of the same size as ke against the same wall, causing an even bigger explosion to ur, but this time debris went flying everywhere. "As you can see, if you practice enough, magic can be more deadly than a bullet. Even my simple fireball is enough to incinerate a man where he stands. A new dawn is approaching. That new dawn is where humankind will have to make a choice. Continue being fools who know nothing of the world or evolve and be beings that can one day stand at the peak of the new world that is toe."


    "Are you some kind of god? Why are you talking like some priest!?" A man yelled out, which caused an uproar ofughter, but ke did not care. He knew these men were rowdy from the start.


    "I am no god now, but in the future, there is a chance I can really be one. That same goes for each one of you here. But to get a head start on this path is not easy. I say this because some may die before they evolve, or some might even turn into monsters. But either way, a majority of you have the ability to pull through just like Bret."


    Bret walked forward, hearing his name called and held out his hand. Within it was a dinky little me about the size of a candle me dancing around in the palm of his hands. He looked so proud that it was actually quite funny.


    "What the hell is that!? Is that the size of your dick?" Someone yelled out.<sub> </sub>


    "Fuck you! I just started learning yesterday!" Bret yelled out, his face red. Mike and Joey, who were also on stage, turned their heads tough. "The point of the matter is that I was able to evolve with ke''s help. With more training, I will one day have the ability to do what ke and his wife are able to do. Just like how you all had to train for months to even get twice as better as you were when you first joined, the same goes for magic. Do not look down on this. That kid can flick your head off with just his fingers."


    "Ahem¡­ Anyway, we proved that the abilities that ke and his girls are able to use are indeed gainable, but it is not easy. The pain you will have to endure will bring you close to death''s door, through it, or may even turn you into a monster. The risks are high. I will not force any of you to evolve but just know, ording to ke, you will all have no choice in a few months'' time." With these words, Mike began going over the rules they would need to follow.


    After everything was exined, those who wished to leave could have left, but no one walked out of the room. ke had Lillia do the contract that they would all be bound to ording to what they had talked about the night before. For the rest of the day, ke helped Mike and Joey evolve next. The two were just like Bret and only yelled out curses as they dealt with the pain.


    At night ke, Tina, and Lillia returned to their room. Tina and Lillia began to undress while ke began trying to figure out what they should do next. "What do you girls think? I was thinking of moving this base to somece less conspicuous. If we build an underground base to start things off, we can at least stay concealed at the start of everything. I also want to get the Darrling family from the mountains and under proper protection."


    "Humph! You just want the girls!" Lillia snorted, but her voice held a bit of teasing.


    ke ignored Lillia''sment as he continued: "From there, I want to head south to the next city. And see if I can find the Fifth toon of Peace. If we can bring them under us, we will have a good force to start with."


    "I see no issue with that n," Tina spoke up as she sat down on the bed, her ckce underwear on full disy. Next to her, Lillia sat in whitece underwear. ke was doing his best to keep hisposure but he did not look away from the two girls, he took it all in without any shame.


    Lillia nodded as she said: "Mmm¡­ Tina is right, there is no problem with the n. But we might not be able to get everyone evolved before the main event happens."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 48 Are You A Man!?

    "Okay, since we have that all settled, let''s get down to a more serious topic." Lillia suddenly changed the topic.


    "What topic?" ke was confused. He did not know of anything else that they would need to discuss.


    "Are you a man!? Why is it that you got two girls sitting here exposing themselves, and you haven''t done anything!" Lillia was mad. She had worked up the courage to do as Tina suggested to seduce ke, but he just stared without making a move. She did not know why but before when he saw her, she thought nothing of it but now she felt a little shy. She could only me it on the underwear. But at the same time, she was nervous about her first time. She didn''t want to go through it alone, which was why she also had Tina wear underwear that was also see through. She has known Tina for a while now, and Tina had to listen to her no matter what due to the contract, so she did not mind having Tina here at her side.


    ke''s cheeks turned red as he scratched his head. "Well... It''s not that I do not want to, but it''s kinda hard to do when I know you do not want me looking at or touching other girls too. I mean, I don''t mind if Tina watches, but for my first time with another girl, it is kinda¡­." ke slowly found his manhood crashing around him.


    "Hehe¡­" Both Lillia and Tina giggled and got up and sat beside ke. "Do you think I would allow Tina to dress like she is if I didn''t want her to be touched by you? "


    "Huh? But you made it so she couldn''t fall in love with me when you forced her into a contract." ke replied, feeling very much confused. He had no idea when things changed.


    "Ahh, about that... well¡­ it all started when I asked Tina for a bit of help¡­." In the end, what had happened was that after Lillia asked Tina for help with getting ke to notice her, she started seeing Tina holding her head as if she was in pain. It was then that Lillia realized what was going on. After a bit of questioning, she found out that Tina was suffering from sharp pains in her head every time she thought too much about ke, which was why she would always try to think about other things instead.


    She had been trying her best to put the thoughts to the back of her mind and repress any feelings she was gaining due to ke''s seemingly overprotectiveness of her. ke had be more handsome over time, drawing her eyes towards him, and she couldn''t help but stare at him from time to time until pain would shock her out of her daze. Luckily Lillia was not so mean as to make the pain too much for her to bear. But it still hurt when it hit. "So basically, I like you as well. And after talking it over with Lillia the other day, I do not mind being second¡­"


    "Mmm! We will be sisters! But don''t get me wrong." Lillia started. "Not just any girl can join. They have to be under contract and understand that you are my fated one. But I also know that soon it will be hard for me to keep you all to myself all the time when you evolve into a Drakani¡­ Drakani need multiple mates to satisfy not only their hunger but their lust as well¡­. I was thinking it would be easy for me to handle all of that, but the more I realize how great you are, the more it seems that other girls will definitely fall for you. You''re kind, handsome, and a yboy without even knowing it! Bastard!"<sub> </sub>


    ke was stunned by all of this, but at the same time, he felt a bit conflicted. He did wish to sleep with both of them, especially Lillia. But he felt like he should still wait. He was not powerful enough yet to really be by her side as an equal.


    "You are thinking something stupid, aren''t you?" Lillia''s voice which was right next to his ear, snapped ke out of his thoughts. "You are my fated one that I will spend all eternity with. Why are you thinking so much? I am basically handing my body to you on a silver tter. If you do not take it now, I will never let you touch me again!"


    ke was even more stupefied. He did not wish for that to happen! "Fine! But just so you know, I might not be the best my first time around¡­." ke said while blushing. His first time with a woman, and it was a girl he really liked and at the same time another girl he was attracted to! Two at once! This was a bit too stimting for a person who was too preupied with survival to lose his virginity in his past life.


    "Hehe! I have just the spell. It would refresh your body back to its original state with each cast, so I can easily make it so you can go all night by setting the spell up to auto recast. And don''t worry about getting us pregnant, either. I will set barriers around our wombs for the time being. Until we finally get settled, we should not be having any kids." Lillia, for once, was sounding like the responsible one, but ke was still hung up on this refresh magic that Lillia spoke of. Wasn''t this like every man''s dream?


    "Alright, you win. So Lillia first, then Tina? Tina, are you sure about this?"


    "Are you an idiot!? Do you think I just go exposing myself to anyone!? I am still a virgin too, you know!"


    --AN) Let me know if you want: A) glossed over sex scenes, B) Semi explicit sex scenes, C) the whole thing, baby yeah! Comment on this paragraph and let me know. Thanks!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 49 Not Just One But Two Girlfriends Part 1

    [R-18: Since it is their first time together, it will be much more graphical than theter chapters'' sex scenes. For everyone who voted. Please enjoy!]


    Tina''s face was flushed red. But at the same time, she couldn''t help but rub her thighs together. She was about to finally graduate from being a virgin to being someone''s woman. She liked ke. He had treated her so well even though she had just kind of popped up out of nowhere. He did not kick her to the side. To her, he was like her savior. Someone who did not take advantage of her nor ask much of her. And¡­ There was Lillia. Normally one would think sharing a man would be bad, but after talking with Lillia and knowing that she would always be with these two, she felt more rxed and weed this new rtionship that was forming on this day.


    "So what do we do?" Lillia asked as she leaned over in front of ke.


    "I guess we should undress him first," Tina replied. Everyone was in their underwear except for ke. And as for ke, he was stilling to terms with the fact that two beautiful girls were going to be his from this moment on. He was not even paying attention to the fact that both girls were pulling his clothes off. He even obediently raised his arms over his head so they could pull his shirt off without realizing it.


    When it came down to his boxers, both girls gulped a mouth full of saliva and took a deep breath. When the finally pulled his boxers off, a half erect dick sprang up into view, causing both girls'' eyes to grow wide. "So this is what it looks like¡­." Lillia was the first to reach out and poke it, which brought ke back from his daze. He looked down to see both girls'' faces next to his dick, inspecting it as if it was some kind of alien being.


    "It''s kind of cute¡­." Lillia said as she looked at it then down at herself. "But it''s big¡­."


    "Mmm¡­ I have seen a few on theputer¡­. For research purposes... but never seen one in real life, and this is¡­." Tina reached out and gently grabbed the mega mushroom in front of her and gently stroked it. "Lillia, if you do this¡­."


    ke grunted as his dick began to stand tall due to the hot breaths and the two girls suddenly stroking his dick. He watched as both girls, one on the bottom and the other on the top worked in sync to make his dick big. This kind of stimtion for a pure virgin like ke was a bit¡­ "Girls, if you keep doing that, I will¡­."


    A streak of white milk shot into the air surprising the two girls. Lillia, who had her face right over the tip, got hit in the face, causing her to jump back in fright. "What is that!?"


    "Lillia, rx." Tina chuckled when she saw the horror in Lillia''s eyes. She reached over and wiped a glop of it off Lillia''s brow and licked it. "This is the stuff that goes inside a girl when a man wants to get a girl pregnant. It''s called cum."<sub> </sub>


    "Oh! I see¡­. But why did you lick it?" Lillia asked as she wiped a bit from her face as well and looked at it. She then stuck her pink tongue out and licked it. "Bleh, salty¡­."


    "That it is. ke, you need to eat more fruits." Tina scolded.


    "Hey Tina, it''s going down. What do we do now?" Lillia asked as she reached down and flopped the half erect dick in front of her back and forth.


    "Umm, you will need to cast that refresh magic on him, and then we will do something I saw on the inte before," Tina replied as she bit her bottom lip. She had never tried this herself, but she wanted to make ke feel good. When Lillia finished casting a spell on ke that would auto refresh his ability to keep going, Tina took his dick and shook it gently before lowering her head down and putting it in her mouth.


    Lillia watched curiously as Tina bobbed her head up and down a few times before pulling it out of her mouth. "Do the same, but be careful not to use your teeth. Just swirl your tongue around it and watch his expressions. It will allow you to know if he is feeling good or not."


    Lillia nodded as she lowered her head. She paused just before putting it in her mouth when she felt Tina moving her hair out of the way. It was at a time like this that she was happy Tina was here teaching her things. She lowered her head and slipped ke''s dick into her mouth, and did as Tina said.


    ke had no idea what the hell was going on, but he was in heaven. He did not know if the girls were doing good or not, but to him, it felt good. He could only grunt in response to their every action. He reached out with his hands and caressed the girls'' backs before slipping his hands down to the thighs. He could feel them both tense up, but neither one moved around. He gently caressed their thighs before gathering up his courage and moving his hands between their legs. Both girls jolted, and Lillia, who had his dick in her mouth, paused her actions before continuing. When he looked at the girls'' faces that had their eyes closed, he smiled. Their cheeks were flushed but seemed to be enjoying his light petting. Tina and Lillia both parted their legs slightly to give him better ess. Soon both girls were licking his dick together while softly moaning while he teased their clits. Their upturned eyes as they looked at him with passion made him feel like a very lucky man.


    Tina had taken over sucking his dick when he finally exploded. He could no longer hold it as he shot stream after stream into Tina''s mouth. Her eyes widened, but she still held it in. She waited for him to finish before pulling his dick out of her mouth. She then grabbed Lillia''s head and pushed her lips against hers. Lillia''s eyes widened, but when she felt something salty and slimy entering her mouth, she began to take in what Tina had offered. Since it belongs to ke, she would drink it. When their lips separated, Lillia wiped her mouth and pouted her lips. "ke was supposed to be my first kiss¡­."


    "I was just feeding you, not kissing. You can still kiss him first. A real kiss." Tina replied, causing Lillia to nod and ke to roll his eyes. This dragon girlfriend of his was gullible! He sat up and pulled Lillia towards him, not caring for what she just had in her mouth and gave her a proper deep kiss.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 50 Not Just One But Two Girlfriends Part 2

    <strong>[R18]</strong>


    As ke kissed Lillia, he could feel Tina''s lips wrapped around his dick. Lillia had froze at first from being kissed by ke, but soon she softened and fell into some sort of trance as she allowed ke to invade her mouth. She had been waiting for this day, the day she and her fated one would finally kiss. She could feel ke move his hand behind her back, trying to get her bra off. She was just about to help him when she felt the spe undone and the straps slide off her shoulders. She then felt ke''s hand reach her snow white breasts with one hand while the other continued to tease her clit.


    She couldn''t stop the moans that wereing out of her mouth. Each of ke''s actions sent jolts of pleasure throughout her body. When she felt ke break off the kiss, she was a bit disappointed but soon realized she was in for an even bigger surprise as she kissed down her neck, then to her chest, where he finally took in one of her pink cherries on her white mounds and nibbled on it sending her over the top. She let out a loud moan as her panties became soaked.


    Tina, who was still sucking ke''s dick, smiled as she pulled his dick out of her mouth. She moved over and reached for Lillia''s panties and pulled them down and off her body. She then pushed ke back back onto the bed as she whispered: "She should be ready."


    ke''s eyes glowed with a bit of excitement as he nodded. He knew what was about toe. He watched as Tina helped Lillia adjust herself so that she was hovering over his already stiff dick. Lillia was stilling down from her orgasm just now, so she was like a doll in Tina''s hands as Tina hugged her from behind. She reached down and rubbed Lillia''s pussy with her hand. She leaned close to Lillia''s ear and whispered softly: "It might hurt at first, so be ready."


    Lillia was still in a daze and absentmindedly nodded her head. The next thing she knew was that she felt something thick entering her pussy. It felt good, so she subconsciously pushed down on top of it, causing a sharp pain to shoot through her body, but it quickly dulled as she was already way too sensitive. Before she knew it, she was leaning her head into ke''s chest and slowly moving her hips up and down. ke could only grunt as he felt his manhood being consumed by the cute dragon girl whose tail was wagging back and forth with each movement of her hips.


    Tina watched the two fucking at the side and began stripping her underwear off. She licked the fingers that had been covered in Lillia''s juices and found that she might be a bigger pervert than she had thought.


    She moved toy up next to ke and began kissing his neck while stroking herself. She had never been this turned on before. Just listening to the man she liked and the girl she seemed to also like in the same way moaning right next to her and in full view of her eyes, she couldn''t help but drip from her pussy.


    ke reached over with his hand and began helping Tina, who was being left out while Lillia rode his dick. Tina''s soft moans were right next to his ear as she began sucking on his earlobe. His finger dipped in and out of her pussy as he moved his hips to match Lillia''s movements.<sub> </sub>


    The tension in his balls began to build up once more, and before he knew it, he was releasing arge stream of his milk inside Lillia, causing her to have another orgasm. Lillia seemed out of breath as shey on top of ke. But because of the refresh spell that was on him, he was still stiff even though he had just released. He gently moved Lillia to his side and turned his head towards Tina. When she saw his eyes, she nodded while blushing and moved to sit on top of his body.


    Tina bit her lip and closed her eyes as she slowly pushed her man''s dick inside her pussy. When it hit her cherry, she sucked in a deep breath before pushing down hard. She cried out in pain and dug her nails into ke''s sides until the pain numbed a little. She was happy that ke did not move on his own and that he was waiting for her to get used to this new invasion. After a minute, she finally started moving. While painful at first, as the pleasure began to build up and she got used to it, she began to moan softly. She had finally lost her virginity.


    Lilia, who was starting toe to from her second orgasm, looked at the girl riding her fated one''s dick and smiled softly. She crawled over and kissed ke on the lips before kissing down his chest and towards his dick. She then moved her head towards where Tina and ke connected and stuck out her tongue, extending it a little so that she could touch ke''s shaft, and every time Tina lowered her body, Lillia''s tongue would flick her clit, causing her to cry out. She could taste a bit of iron from the blood that came out but slowly but surely, it was reced with love juices.


    Tina, on the other hand, was starting to work up to her first orgasm. With Lillia teasing her with her tongue and ke''s dick going in and out of her hitting all the right spots, the ball of pleasure that was welling up inside her finally exploded, causing her to cry out and arch her back. At the same time, Lillia took this chance to put her mouth out Tina''s clit and suck on it, causing a secondary orgasm.


    ke felt Tina''s pussy tightening hard around his dick, making him lose control and release deep inside her. With this, both girls had officially be his women physically. They would no longer be boyfriend and girlfriend in name only and were officially a couple. And on this night, he nned not to let either of them get any rest. He really liked this refresh spell.


    ---


    The next day ke walked out of his room glowing from head to toe. He went out to where the mess hall was to find Mike brewing coffee. "Oh? Where are the girls?"


    "Ahh¡­ Well, I might have been too rough¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 51 Sisters

    "Are you trying to rub it in!?" Mike yelled out as he took his coffee and stomped out of the room. As for ke, he just shrugged and got a cup himself.


    Back in the room, two girls were snuggled up next to each other, looking each other in the eye. Tina blushed as she remembered everything they had donest night. Both she and Lillia had done many things that she had never expected to do with another girl. But even after doing so much and even losing her virginity to the man she liked, she still felt maybe she was overstepping her bounds. "Lillia, are you sure about this? I know ke is your fated one. You have been talking to me about it since we first met. If you want¡­."


    Lillia pushed her fingers against Tina''s lips before leaning over and kissing them. "We are now sisters. The two of us will work hard at our man''s side. If I wasn''t sure, I would have just let you suffer under the contract''s terms. But soon, we will both need to help ke even more. Once he evolves to be a Darkani, we will need to offer him our blood. And when we do, we will never be able to escape his grasp because we will be bonded with him. This question you asked me now should be asked to you. Are you ready to be something not human?"


    Tina''s eyes widened, but she quickly nodded her head. She already knew this. She had long prepared for this. "Mmm¡­. If it is for ke, I am willing to be something non human as long as I am not some kind of disgusting monster."


    "Hehe. Don''t worry. If anything, you will be even more beautiful than you are now." Lillia smiled warmly at Tina before reaching out and holding her hand. The two girls looked into each other''s eyes for a few seconds before drawing closer. They soon shared a passionate kiss.


    A few hourster, both girls found ke in the training room. He was busy helping people evolve. When the girls walked up, they were walking hand in hand. Mike looked at the two and raised an eyebrow because it seemed that they had gotten much closer. "You two seem closer."


    "We are sisters. Of course, we are close," Lillia replied with a smile. However, MIke''s furrowed his brow as he turned and red at ke while mumbling: "Lucky bastard."


    "AHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!! RWAAAAAAAAAAAAAAR" A horrible cry came out of the soldier in front of ke. Hearing this, ke opened his eyes to see the man he was helping evolve suddenly stand up and begin twisting his arms in different directions while letting out an inhuman roar.


    ke sighed as he stood up and pulled out his gun and ced it on the man''s head¡­


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    The soldier dropped dead on the spot with a gaping hole in his head. This soldier was the first to transform into a monster. "ke!" Mike had run over and looked at his man, who was now on the ground dead, and closed his eyes. This was one of his brothers, and now¡­..


    "I''m sorry, but I did what I needed to do before he began growing scales. If I allowed him to transform anymore, it could have gone badly." ke replied tly. There was no emotion in his voice.


    "No¡­ You warned me already about this. But still¡­ Every man here is one of my brothers¡­." Mike replied, his voice holding a depth of sorrow.<sub> </sub>


    "You should give him a proper burial. Once he is moved, I will clean this up." ke said before turning around and walking over to the girls. He looked at them with a smile feeling much more confident than before.


    p When ke walked over, both girls took the initiative to kiss him one after the other as they said good morning. "ke, is that what happens to humans when they fail to evolve?"</anda>


    "Mm¡­ Well, I killed him before he could truly be a monster. He was still able to keep his human form. But normally, humans that transform into monsters will growrge thick scales on their bodies, and their hands will grow sharp ws. Razor sharp teeth will push out the human teeth they had, and their jaws will be able to open wide enough for them to bite a man''s head off with ease. The main issue is the scales. Bullets won''t prate their scales." ke exined.


    Tina''s face was slightly pale. She never realized how close she hade to bing a monster. But she also knew it was inevitable. If she had survived, she would have still had to have gone through the whole evolution process.


    "What do you think the sess rate will be?" Lillia asked.


    "I think about seventy percent. Maybe more. I am not sure what triggers humans to evolve into monsters. It could be blood or could be some kind of gic quirk. It could be anything, really. Anyway, when we finish up here, I n to have Mike have two of his mene with us back to the forest to find the Darrling family. This way, they can be safe with the others while we travel south." ke really wanted to get this done and over with, so he could continue his search for the other faction. It took a lot out of him to help each person evolve.


    "Do you want me to help?" Lillia asked. She knew it was hard for ke to keep sending mana into other people''s bodies.


    "No, it''s fine. When there are girls, I will have you help them but for now. I will deal with it. Plus, this is helping my mana pool grow quite fast." ke still did not wish for his girls to be touching other men, but he would not reject their help when more girls began to join under his g.


    ---


    It was two weekster that ke and the girls, plus Bret and Joey left the base while Mike and his men began searching for a ce they could make their new home base away from the city. Lillia had given them a magic tool that they could use that would allow them tomunicate long distances away. She figured it was safe now that she could not sense any higher dragons anywhere near the area they were in for many thousands of miles.


    "ke, where are we heading?" Bret asked.


    "To the mountains. You both have been eating wyvern meat, so you should be able to keep up. We will be running full speed."

 Chapter 52 Saving Friends Part 1

    One dayter, early in the morning, ke climbed out of his tent and stretched his arms. He looked at the two men who were building a small fire with dark circles under their eyes with a bit of confusion. "You two couldn''t sleep?"


    "You asking us if we couldn''t sleep!? Let me ask you this. Are you actually a robot? I mean, what man can go for fucking seven hours! Shit, did you even sleep!? We were kept up all night due to the girls moaning all night long!" Bret was a straight man, so he alwaysid things out in front of him for everyone to hear.


    "Oh? Ah! Lillia forgot to put a sound proofing barrier up. Haha.... Well... I guess I am just more manly than you." ke replied with a smile before walking over and sitting next to the fire. Joey was giving him a death re because he was unable to rest at all. "Go sleep for a few hours. Once you take in a bit more mana, you won''t need to sleep as much. But for now, sleep some. I will wake you when it is time."


    "Fuck! I will do that." Bret cursed at ke''s shamelessness before marching off to his own tent. Joey didn''t say anything before returning to his own tent as well.


    ke chuckled, seeing them all stomp off, feeling mighty proud of himself. Although if it was not for Lillia''s refresh magic, he would never be able to go as long as he did. He knew this, but he still felt proud every time the two girls copsed on his body after being fucked to the point of exhaustion. But even as he thought of this, he did not think at all that he had only been doing this type of thing with the girls for a few nights now. In other words, his head was getting bigger.


    Two hourster, both girls crawled out of the tent and walked over to ke to give him a good morning kiss before sitting down next to him. "Lillia, you forgot the sound barrierst night."


    Lillia''s cheeks turned bright red, as did Tina''s. "I-I will be sure to do it from now on."


    ke started breakfast, and by the time it was done, both Bret and Joey climbed out of their tens after a four hour nap. "Are you guys feeling better?"


    "Yeah, we are good. Military training helped us adjust to short sleep schedules." Bret answered as he took the te of food from ke. "You cook some damn good food, though. Your girls are lucky."


    "That they are. If you were a woman, I would try to marry you." Joey replied as he shoved some wyvern meat into his mouth.


    "Thank god because if I were to marry anyone as ugly as you, I might have to end my own life." ke''s words made Bret choke on his food.


    "Hahaha! Cough.... Hahaha! Joey, he got you good." Bret yelled out.


    "Humph! You are just jealous of how handsome I am, right girls?" Joey said while giving both Lillia and Tina a yful smile.


    "Hmmm? Joey, are you sure you are not still dreaming? I mean, how in the world are you handsome?" Tina asked with a straight face causing Bret to choke once more.


    "Fine, fine! Laugh it up! I don''t want to talk to you anyways!" Joey said while pouting into his food.<sub> </sub>


    "We are only a few hours from the mountain base. Lillia, have you found them yet?" ke asked. He had Lillia use some detection magic to try to spot the Darrling family.


    "I have, but we might want to hurry," Lillia replied, her cold expression catching everyone''s attention.


    "Why, what is up?" Bret asked.


    "They are being chased by arge group of men. The girls are running while trying to help their father, who seems to have been shot in the legs." Lillia stood up and looked down at ke. "We should move now. If I drag you all along, we can get there in ten minutes."


    "Alright, let''s go then. Let''s pack up. We need to move. Lillia will toss everything into her space, so don''t worry about breaking anything down. And..... Be prepared."


    A minuteter, ke had Tina on his back as he tied a rope around his waist to tether both Joey and Bret to him. They were very confused as to what was going on, but before they could even ask what was about to happen, they found themselves being pulled through the air and the ground under them getting smaller and smaller.


    ke was holding Lillia''s hand while she flew through the air. This was the fastest way to reach the family. The speed was so fast that even ke''s cheeks were fluttering under the wind. Tina buried her face into ke''s back to protect herself while the two men dangling in the air were holding on to the rope as if their life depended on it. Not that it didn''t, in fact, it did.


    When theynded, theynded a few hundred feet from their targets. kended solidly while Bret and Joey fell to the ground like a sack of potatoes. "Holy shit... that was insane! Flying through the air!" Bret and Joey looked at Lillia in amazement. They wondered if she was even human!


    "We need to move. Get the ropes off, and let''s deal with the task at hand." ke ordered as he untied the rope from his body and had Tina climb down off his back. He waited for everyone to be ready before they all took off running.


    When they got close, they heard a shot fired, and a bullet whizzed past ke''s cheek. ke narrowed his eyes to see blood flowing through Rob''s shoulder. "Those bastards want their old man dead! Lillia!"


    "On it! Just step up, and I will send you over!" Lillia held out her hand and ck jumped forward while Lillia mmed the bottom of his foot as he passed by sending him flying into the air up over the Darrling family andnded right behind them with a big bang causing dust and debris to fly everywhere.


    "What the fuck!?" One man yelled out.


    "Oi.... Who the hell said you could touch people who are under my protection?"

 Chapter 53 Saving Friends Part 2

    "Huh? Who the hell are you!? Where did youe from!?" One of the men yelled out. He was very confused as to where ke even came from or how he made such an entrance, even leaving a small crater where hended.


    "I am here to ruin your fun. You dare shoot my friend and chase after him like a pack of hungry wolves? Do you even know who the fuck you are messing with!?" ke yelled. He was mad. He liked Robert. He was a good man. He did not like seeing those he saw as friends being hurt.


    "Hey, look, I know you are trying to y hero, but I suggest you fuck off before you die." One of the men yelled out before aiming his gun at ke.


    "I think it''s you who needs to fuck off. Not that I nned to let you." ke''s lips curled up as he dashed forward.


    <o>,m Seeing how ke was charging at them, the men raised their guns and began firing at him.</o>


    <strong>*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* </strong>


    ke watched as the bullets whizzed by him in slow motion. After dealing with Lillia''s training, bullets were not as fast as her fists! "ke!" Bret yelled out as he raised his gun, but Lillia stopped him. "It''s fine. He''s ying."


    "ying!? Are you fucking kidding me!?" Joey yelled out as he also raised his gun, but this time, it was Tina who stood in front of them. "ke is a battle junkie, and bullets can''t harm him even if they hit him."


    "What!?" Both Bret and Joey looked at each other in shock. They never heard anything about ke not being able to be harmed by bullets.


    "By the way, Lillia and I are also immune to them, too," Tina said with a smile. But this was only because of the strengthening magic that Lillia taught them that was better than the one ke first cast when he was at Lillia''s tomb and barrier magic.


    Although if Tina or ke were hit by a bullet from an anti tank gun or stronger, they would definitely be hurt. That is, if they did not have a mana barrier up. Thanks to kes''s new way of casting magic, they were able toe up with many new ways of using magic spells. The mana barrier would have been more of a sphere shape around the person who cast it but using ke''s new method of casting magic, it was just a thinyer that was almost impossible to see with the naked eye that covered their skin.


    But even so, even with a rain of bullets flying at him, ke did not need any barrier or strengthening magic, even though he was always using them. He was trying to expand his mana pool as quickly as possible, and using spells that would continuously drain it was the best way to do so. But even at his current rate, he would still need about another year or two to reach the threshold of his second evolution.<sub> </sub>


    When ke arrived in front of the man in the lead and grabbed the tip of his gun and squeezed it, it exploded in the man''s face, instantly killing him. "Shit!" One of the men yelled out. ke turned and smiled at them as he said: "That''s one¡­. Nine to go."


    The nine men looked at ke like he was some kind of monster, and they soon believed it to be true when they saw him ignite both hands in mes and charge at the next man, grabbing him by the face and setting him on fire as the man was mmed to the ground. "Ru-Run! "


    Even after yelling, it was already toote. ke was too fast for them to escape. If they had tried to run in different directions, it might have been okay, but these men all ran in a group trying to escape him. ke was like a predator who was chasing after his prey. Heughed as he grabbed each man by the head and mmed them to the ground, leaving them to burn to death.


    Bret and Joey both had a cold chill run down their backs. They wonder what would have happened if they had made enemies of ke. They were trained soldiers with some of the finest training in the world, but they dared not try to fight ke, not even in a group. Bullets didn''t kill him, and he was too fast to try to use grenades on. "Joey, thank the lord we befriended this bastard."


    "I hear that," Joey replied, while Tina, who was looking after the girls, chuckled when she heard them.


    "That''s ke?" Robert''s daughter Samantha asked.


    "Mmm¡­ He is ying right now." Lillia answered as she continued healing Robert''s wounds.


    "Haha¡­ Thatd is something else¡­." Robert chuckled. "Those bastards had been waiting for a chance to get at my daughters'' for a few days now. It was just as we were reaching the forest edge that we messed up. I slipped on a muddy slope and got shot in the leg. It was only a matter of time before they would catch up. These girls refused to leave me and run."


    "You are all your daughters have left. Of course, they wouldn''t leave you. What the hell happened? How did they even make you all suffer this much when you have eaten wyvern meat?" ke asked as he walked over with a smile on his face. He felt much more refreshed after dealing with the trash.


    "About that¡­. We ran into a dragon who just happened to be snooping around the forest. Surprisingly we were able to kill it as it was small and did not breathe fire. But before it died, it let out an ear piercing scream that caused a loud roar to shake the sky. Not even a secondter, its mama, I guess it was, appeared and sent me and my daughters flying. I lost the gun and had no choice but to take my daughters and run or end up being the dragon''s dinner."

 Chapter 54 Things Falling Into Place

    "So you just ran into a bout of bad luck¡­." ke sighed. Things like this were bound to happen, but the idea of a dragon being in the area did not sit right with him. "Lillia¡­."


    "Already checked the surroundings, and there is nothing. It probably moved on after its baby died. But still, to take down a baby dragon with only your current strength, not bad at all." Lillia praised. She really was impressed with their ability to take down a baby dragon with a single gun and strength alone.


    "You praise me too much. I just got lucky and shot it in the brain through the eye." Robert did feel like he did anything impressive after all, it was a baby. It was nothingpared to the wyvern that ke had lying dead on the ground when they first met.


    "Well, you were lucky that we showed up in time. I was actually on my way here toe and bring you three to a safer ce." ke said as he checked Robert over for any other wounds.


    "Came to get us?" Robert was confused. They had only met once, but he even thought toe find them when they could have gone anywhere?


    "Mmm¡­ I am forming my own group. The men here are part of what is left of the military. Their group is called the Patriots and has been brought under me. You will need a neck tattoo, and the girls will need cors, but it will be better than being targeted left and right." ke lightly exined while standing up.


    "Wait¡­ Tattoo cors!?" Robert gave ke a strange look. He was wondering if ke''s mind snapped.


    "Ahh, right, you wouldn''t know. I will let Tina exin while I put the tattoo on you. Lillia, can you pass me the stuff?" ke stretched out his hand toward Lillia. She nodded and pulled a few things from her space. To do the tattoo easier, Lillia had created a tool that you inject ink into that would slice into the person''s neck while injecting the ink. ke did not wait for Robert''s permission before stabbing him with it.


    "Damn it! ke, what are you doing!?'' Robert yelled out.


    "I am keeping you and your family safe. Ah, right, Tina, hurry up and exin!" ke''s mind was all over the ce since he kept having to think of their next move, so he was hurrying things along.


    "ke, slow down a bit." Tina chuckled as she began exining to Robert: "It''s like this. Factions are popping up all over the ce, some of which are nothing but ve factions. Each faction has cors and tattoos. Cors are for women to show they are ''owned'' by a faction while the men get tattoos. As you can see, Lillia and I both have our cors as well."


    "So it''s like that¡­ ke, why didn''t you just exin things like that!?" Robert yelled out as he pressed on his neck.


    "I got a lot going on in my head atm so well, yeah¡­ anyway. This will ensure your safety. But to secure it, even more, we will be helping you evolve when we get back." ke looked at the girls and smiled, causing them to blush and Lillia to pinch his waist. "Ouch!? Lillia!?"<sub> </sub>


    "ke, you might not have realized it, but you are too handsome now to be smiling at girls," Lilia said with a huff.


    "What the hell does me smiling have to do with anything!?" ke rubbed his side, still not understanding. "Anyway, give the cors to the girls. And girls. You did well. You and your father are good people. People who deserve to see the new world that is about to be created."


    "Lillia, kick him. He is doing it again." Tina said teasing manner, but Lillia still did it, kicking ke right in the shin.


    "Lillia, are you trying to kill your husband!?" ke yelled out, causing everyone tough. Samantha and Erica were young, so seeing a handsome young man who was willing to face men with guns for them caused their hearts to beat for him.


    "Anyway¡­. Let''s get the show on the road, shall we?" ke said. He didn''t want to be kicked anymore. "Bret, Joey, you will take the rear. If anything happens, protect Robert and the girls above all else."


    "Don''t worry. We will." Bret patted his chest. He found ke to be a true and honest person who was someone worth following. He had jumped right into the thick of it without a second thought to help people he barely knew. He may seem unconcerned about matters, but once he talks to you, he seems to see you as a friend and will try to help you as best as he can.


    "Hey, Mike, where are you all at now?" ke took out the magic tool that allowed him to contact Mike.


    "We are in the forest next to the city but quite a few miles out. There is a rocky enve that would work perfect for our new base. What do you think? It''s quite hidden and should allow us to move around easily." Mike asked.


    "I will leave it up to your expertise. If you think it will be safe, we will use it. I got your location so we will be heading your way. It might take a few days, so secure the area and look for good spots to make escape tunnels." ke wanted escape tunnels in case any human dragon types appeared. They would be starting with an underground city for the start of everything but will slowly build up as time goes on. Once things above ground begin to settle with the new races, they would be able to flourish in many ways.


    "Alright, we will secure the area. I found a few families trying to hide out. I was nning to take them under our wing if that is fine." Mike was still a person who had sworn to protect those in need. He couldn''t just leave them be.


    "That''s fine, but make sure they don''t have cors or tats. As long as they are clean, we can take them in. Exin to them the process of joining and how they will need to be bound to a contract." ke replied. He could already see many people seeking salvation soon under his banner, which meant they could soon start building a proper home for humans and other races.


    "Will do. I will see you when you get here."

 Chapter 55 Heading South

    A few days passed, and ke and his group had made their way to the enve that Mike had talked about. They were already digging deep into the rock and had cleared out quite arge space for the families that they picked up. "ke, you are here!" Mike came running over when he saw ke and his group.


    "Yeah. We will be heading south soon to see if we can find the other group. Lillia will help with making a full base and set it up to be concealed. Did you already map out all the escape routes?" ke asked. The reason why he was having Lillia do the base was because she already said she could do it all in an instant, and he wanted to at least get these people a better living environment.


    As he looked at the families that had young kids, he couldn''t help but smile. Scenes like this were far and between in his past life. This was what he was working toward a ce where everyone could live happily. No matter if he had to turn into a monster himself to protect it. He didn''t care. He was not one to give up halfway. Since he decided on this, he nned to follow it through no matter what.


    Lillia went right to work kicking everyone out of the new base until she was done. She had to set up a few things as well to make sure no one could enter without permission. "Mike, there is a space time box in the kitchen filled with wyvern meat. You just need to inject mana into it to pull some out. Should be enough in there tost a few years. There are also many other frozen goods in there as well. You can tap the panel at the side to find out exactly what is in there. The three escape tunnels are sealed on the outside and can only be opened from the inside. This entrance will be hidden as well with an illusion. Only those who you register into this tablet here will be allowed to pass through it. Just have them drop a drip of blood onto it to register them. Ah, make sure you hold it and inject mana on it while they do, or it will turn to dust. I put a chain on it so keep it on you at all times."


    ke stood by the side while Lillia exined things to Mike. He was talking with Robert. "I would help you three evolve, but it will take too much time and we have a lot of ground to cover."


    "No worries. I will deal with it. It''s only a short time now until the Age of Magic arrives. I really can''t thank you enough. You really saved my daughters and me back there. You know those two girls can''t keep their eyes off you. Your little heroic stunt has pretty much stolen their hearts. If it is you, I do not mind¡­." ke raised his hand, stopping Robert.


    "Things need to happen naturally. Right now, I also have Tina and Lillia. Plus, they are still young. They might fall for someone else tomorrow. If they continue liking me even as time flies by, I will talk to my two girls about it. But for now, you should be more worried about evolving when mana fills the world again. They will need you the most at that time. To ease the process, the entire base will be filled with mana. So you will be able to slowly absorb it naturally. But remember if anyone turns into a monster¡­.." ke gave Robert a stern look. "Whether it is you or your daughters, you will be killed."


    "I understand. If we evolve or do not evolve, it is all about how strong we can make our bodies during that time. This is why you instructed everyone to keep eating wyvern meat for each meal, right?" Robert asked. He knew ke well enough now to know this kid was awkward.<sub> </sub>


    "Mmm¡­ At least, I think, anyway. The wyvern meat will help strengthen the body and prepare it for your evolution. It''s just you still must survive the pain as well. Anyway, you and your daughters are safe in Mike''s hands. This base is the safest ce for you as well. And make sure your daughters always have their cors on, just in case. Never take them off outside the base." ke couldn''t help but stress this point the most since he wanted everyone to be safe no matter what.


    "I know," Robert replied with a nod of his head.


    "ke, everything is ready," Tina said as she walked over.


    "Alright, we will be leaving then. We need to try to get to City D before shit hits the fan." ke said as he patted Robert on the shoulder and walked over to Mike. "If anything happens. Save the majority."


    "Understood." Mike knew ke was saying that if they werepromised to save whoever he could at the time. If people were left behind, then leave them behind. Mike now understood that self sacrificing himself was not going to help the future establishment of the new nation that ke nned to build. He and his men were more important than a few civilians. While this was hard for him to say, he knew it was right. If he wished to protect humanity in the future, he had to make sure he and his men were safe. But he also knew that ke did not want them to abandon everyone either, only those they could not get to. Save who was in their immediate vicinity and run for it.


    ke and the girls waved their goodbyes before hitting the road once more. They were running at full speed, this time with Lillia pulling them along. They were on a deadline this time. They had to find the Fifth toon of Peace before things changed in order to form a better force in the new world that was about to appear.


    But sometimes, things never go as nned. "Shit, Drakes!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 56 Still Lacking

    "Should we go around?" Tina asked.


    p "There are only three of them. This is a good chance to get some practice against fire breathing dragons. Lillia, only jump in if we are about to be killed. Tina, work with me. And do not stand in one spot. Unlike wyverns, drakes are the closest thing to real dragons as you can get." ke said as he took out a sword. "Use what Lillia has taught you. Aim for the weak points while keeping on the move."</anda>


    "Got it!" Tina nodded and took out a sword from a space pouch that Lillia had given her.


    The two quickly separated and moved towards the first drake that was further away from the other two. Tina watched as ke made a few hand signs and quickly adjusted her position. Watching from afar, Lillia smiled as she saw the teamwork of the two. She was actually secretly blocking the other two drakes'' senses so that ke and Tina could practice on the first one first. This would slow the reaction time of the other two without actually keeping them from attacking.


    ke rushed up and looked for the me pouch that was not covered with scales. It was the only point on a drake besides their eyes that would be weak enough to cut through and would stop them from being able to spit fire. Tina had a sword in her right hand and a gun in her left as she raised it and aimed at the drake''s eyes.


    <strong>*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* </strong>


    *<strong>ROar!!!!!!!!!!</strong>*


    Four shots rang out as Tina quickly moved towards a pile of cars that were stacked up and burnt out on the side of the road for cover. She was only able to hit one eye with her left hand. Her right hand was her dominant hand. But ke told her to get used to shooting with her left hand as well.


    With one eye taken out, the drake was angered beyond belief and began sucking in a deep breath. The me pouch under its belly began to glow with an ominous orange color until it turned an orange white color and then let out a long stream of mes in the direction Tina was in.


    Tina was not stupid enough to stay put as she jumped down off the side of the road into a ditch as the mes sprayed over her head. "Tina!" ke called out as he rushed towards the drake and raised his sword. He shed down at the me pouch, slicing into it, and quickly slid under the drake as mes began to pour out of the wound.


    <strong>*ROar!!!!!!!!!!*</strong><sub> </sub>


    He had to quickly dodge the drake''s rear legs as they stomped down towards him and rolled over to the side before finally standing up and yelling out: "Tina!" He was worried that she was just cooked alive!


    "ke, she''s fine! Watch your back!" Lillia yelled out. ke turned around to see the other two drakes about to spray fire toward him and quickly waved his hand, creating a barrier in front of him. Two streams of mes shot towards him as a w from the other drake was about to smash down on him. ke had gotten into a position that was not easy to get out of! He was already using a good deal of mana to keep the barrier in front of him up to block the mes in front of him, that he did not have the ability to worry about the drake about to smash him.


    "Don''t you dare!" Tina yelled out as she jumped up on top of the drake and ran up its back. Once she reached the head, she swung her sword into thest good eye of the drake piercing her sword directly into its brain. The drake''s body swayed back and forth as blood gushed from its eyes. Tina did not only stab it once but many times in a row. The body finally gave in to gravity as it fell to the ground. Tina quickly hid behind it and used its massive body to block the mes from the other two drakes.


    "Humph! You dare try to hurt my loved ones!?" Lillia snorted as she instantly appeared in front of the two drakes. Their eyes suddenly showed fear and began to back up. But before they could do anything, a massive w formed above them and smashed them into the ground, squishing them like bugs.


    ke, who witnessed this, suddenly realized that to Lillia, these kinds of dragons were just that, insects. They were not even worth mentioning to her. And because of this, ke''s fire to grow stronger increased even more. He wanted to one day truly stand at her side as an equal. Three drakes were enough to put them in a bad position. He had gotten ahead of himself and forgot he was still weak. He clenched his fist as he watched as Lillia snorted and stored the two drakes away. She then turned and looked at ke with an apologetic expression.


    "ke¡­ I¡­." Lillia lowered her head. She hoped she did not hurt ke''s pride by jumping in.


    "It''s fine," ke said with a smile. "Lillia, thank you."


    "Mmm¡­" Lillia''s lips bloomed into a beautiful smile as she walked over. "You two were quite amazing. Tina, you adapted very well to the situation and even put up a barrier to ward off the dragon breath. ke, you survived two breaths at the same time. If not for the fact that your mana pool is still too small, you could have easily blocked the other attack as well. And Tina, that killing blow was nicely done. You moved in perfectly and finished it off. In another year facing ten drakes will be easy for you, and maybe even a lesser dragon will be something you can easily take down with just the two of you."


    Lillia was full of praise, but ke still felt he did not do enough. He had made a mistake and almost lost his life over it. He had forgotten about the other two drakes, and Lillia had to warn him. "Lillia, after we finish with things in the south. I want you to train me harder."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 57 Headhunters Part 1

    As ke and the girls got close to the city, their destination, ke quickly stopped when he saw a roadblock up ahead. "Everyone to the side."


    "ke, why are we stopping?" Lillia asked.


    "That roadblock is not something we should pass just yet until we scope out the situation. Someone''sing. We will wait and watch." ke said as he sat in the bush at the side of the road. A family of three, a man and a woman, and their child were walking toward the roadblock. Tina pulled on ke''s arm, causing him to turn and look at her. When he saw her worried look, he just patted her hand. "Just watch."


    Tina frowned slightly, but she decided to trust ke. She watched as the family got closer to the roadblock. When they were about a hundred feet away, a bunch of men with guns suddenly came out of hiding and pointed them at the family of three. "Oh? Not bad. She will make a fine trophy." One of the men yelled out while whistling.


    "Haha! Boss, look, she got some huge knockers. Is it because they are swollen with milk? I wonder how it tastes." Another skinnier man let out a cackle as he licked his lips.


    "As sick as always. This is why you always gost." The man who was called boss replied while shaking his head.


    "Tina, shoot that skinny fucker. And kill the rest to the left. I will take the right. Lillia, protect the family. Those are Headhunters. They might have already taken over the city. If this is their headquarters, this is a good chance to wipe them out. Scum like this shouldn''t exist. Tina, make sure you have a mana crystal in your pocket to keep your mana supply up." ke gave out orders before charging forward at full speed.


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    A shot rang out, and at that same second, the skinny man fell to the ground dead. The woman from the family of three screamed out in fright and covered her child with her arms trying to protect it. Lillia had already arrived in front of them and put up a barrier around them. She would make sure Tina and ke could fight without worry.


    "Shit! Don''t tell me it''s those bastards from the Fifth toon again!" The boss of the group yelled out.


    "Boss, there are two girls. I don''t think it''s them!" Another man yelled out as he looked around, trying to find who shot the skinny man.


    "I do not think you have time to be worrying about girls at this time." ke''s voice entered the two men''s ears, and before the boss could figure out what was going on, the man beside him''s head flew through the air.


    ke was not using a gun. He was trying to get more ustomed to swords as they would be more useful in the times toe. Tina was doing the same, but she also had a gun in her left hand as she fought. Shots rang through the air, and even at point nk, the guns did nothing, and the people from the Headhunters could only watch in horror as a sword sliced through their necks.<sub> </sub>


    In a matter of seconds, all the Headhunters besides the boss were dead. The boss stood frozen as ke walked up to him with blood dripping from his sword and blood sshed all over his face. "Mo-Monster!"


    "You are calling me a monster!? What the fuck have you people been doing to the people trying to find refuge!? I will give you two options: answer my questions, and I won''t kill you, or I will kill you like your men!" ke pointed the tip of his sword into the boss''s neck, causing him to drop the weapon in his hands and raise his hands.


    "I will answer! Just don''t kill me!" He did not want to die! He had already sold his soul to stay alive. He did not wish to lose it now!


    "You talked about the Fifth toon earlier. Do you know where I can find them?" When ke heard this man mention the Fifth toon earlier, he decided to keep this man alive.


    "Outside the city to the east! I heard they are taking up position in a small town called Cliffside. It is about twenty miles out." The boss answered without any hesitation. He dared not to since his life was on the line. "I answered your question. Can I leave?"


    "Huh? I said questions with an s! Now tell me where your base is located." ke asked him as cold as ice as he pushed the tip of his sword slightly into the boss''s neck.


    "In the middle of the city! At the Royal Hotel! There was a basement bunker there that is now our headquarters." The boss quickly answered once more. He did not care if he sold those bastards out. He was only doing what he was doing to survive!


    "Heh¡­" ke lowered his weapon and turned around. The boss man let out a sigh of relief but not even a secondter, his eyes went wide. He stared down at his chest to see a blood covered sword poking through it. He knew it had pierced his heart. He looked up at ke in confusion. "You said you wouldn''t kill me¡­."


    "I said I wouldn''t. I never said she wouldn''t. Idiot." ke replied with a chuckle before walking away.


    The boss''s body swayed as he fell to the ground. He never got to hear thest of ke''s words. Tina flicked her sword to get the blood off before turning around to look at the family, whose faces were pale from fright.


    "ke, what do we do with them?" Tina asked. She wanted to take them somece safe if she could.


    ke turned and looked at the family for a moment and then at the city. He wanted to go and take care of the headhunters before they noticed their men missing. He flicked his hand and sent out ten fireballs lighting the bodies on fire before turning back to Tina. "Lillia, give them some supplies and tell them to head east to Cliffside. We need to deal with the Headhunters."

 Chapter 58 Headhunters Part 2

    "ke, are you just going to send them on the way?" Tina asked in protest. She really wanted to take them somece safe.


    "Tina!" ke turned and looked at Tina, his expression serious: "We are not saints. We are getting ready to wipe out a gue to the new world. We do not have time to move elsewhere when the enemy is in front of us. Always remember we will help when we can, but people must learn to survive on their own as well. Holding someone''s hand will not help. They learned a hard lesson this time. They will not just march up on any town or city blockade without thinking first. Plus, we already told them where to go. It is now up to them to get there."


    Tina bit her lip and lowered her head. She knew ke was right, but she felt bad for the woman who held a child in her arms. "Your boyfriend is right." The man who was the father and husband of the wife and shield suddenly spoke up. "You not only saved us but also gave us enough supplies to get by for a few days. We will do as you say and head to Cliffside. We owe you our lives. Be safe."


    <o>,m Tina watched as the man took his wife and child and walked towards the east. She really needed to pull herself back a little and realize the priorities at hand. She turned and wanted to apologize to ke, only to be hugged in a warm embrace. The scent of the man she liked entered her nose as she pushed her head into his chest. "While it may seem harsh, our roles are more important than just escorting people. For now, we must rid the world of a serious evil that will cause a rift in humanity after the Age of Magic arrives. We can not allow them to evolve."</o>


    "Mmmm¡­." Tina replied while nodding her head. She hugged ke for a few seconds before pushing him away. She looked at him and smiled: "Sorry. I was thinking too old worldly."


    "It''s fine. Habits are not easy to get rid of." ke replied with a smile. He then turned to Lillia, who had an envious look on her face, and chuckled. He walked over and pulled her close, and kissed her lips. "Thank you for protecting them."


    "Hehe! I was just doing what you ordered, is all.." Lillia blushed, feeling much happier.


    Tina, who saw this, let out augh as she walked over and kissed Lillia''s cheek. "You did well." She then turned and kissed ke as well. The three people looked each other in the eyes and smiled before turning towards the city. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Royal Hotel, basement level one¡­..


    In a meeting room, three men sat looking at the maps in front of them. On the table were also ten shortwave radios. "So what is the deal? Why has the northern entrance not contacted us with their daily report?"


    "We have no idea, we sent people out not long ago to investigate, but they still have not reported in." One of the men replied.<sub> </sub>


    "Are they trying to pull a fast one on us!? If the generals find out that we are not controlling the people under us, we will end up as dog ves! I didn''t work my ass off and kill my superiors to get this position for nothing!" Another man yelled out.


    "Rx. We will just need to take a truck up and see what we find. It''s no big deal." The man sitting at the head of the table with a naked woman in hisp said. He had big hulking muscles and arge scar over his right eye. "We will deal with any issue. If they turned traitor, we just have to hang their heads from the city gates to make sure no one dares to fuck with us Headhunters. That''s all." The man said as she ran his hand down the girl''s body.


    The girl''s eyes were dull, as if she had lost all will. She didn''t even react when the man''s hand reached between her legs. "Fuck! This bitch is a dead fish!" He lifted her up and tossed her across the room. She crashed into the cement wall head first. Her head bursting open on contact. "Fuck get someone here to clean this bitch up."


    "As expected of Trent. After eating that dragon meat, he has be much stronger." One of the other men said, his eyes burning with envy. He also wanted to eat some dragon meat, but only a select few were allowed to have a few slices. He noticed all the higher ups ate it almost every day. But to even kill a single dragon, it took almost two hundred lives. This was one of the reasons why he worked so hard to get to his position. He did not wish to be fodder like the rest.


    ---


    Inside the city making their way across the broken rooftops, ke, Tina, and Lillia all stood on top of the remains of a building near the Royal Hotel. "Where the hell did they get anti aircraft guns!?" ke frowned. "We will need to be careful. If the Head Hunters have this many weapons, they might have already taken down a wyvern of their own which I am sure you know what that means."


    "They will have people with superhuman strength¡­." Tina frowned.


    "But we still have magic, so no matter how long they have been consuming it, they can not beat us," ke added as he turned to Lillia. "Do you want to join in on the fun this time?"


    Lillia''s eyes lit up as she excitedly asked: "Can I!?"


    "Mhm¡­ While bullets may not hurt us, we are stillpletely outnumbered here. Our mana supply will onlyst so long, even if we have mana crystals on us. They can only replenish our mana so fast. So having a third person will help a lot."

 Chapter 59 Headhunters Part 3

    "How should we go in?" Lillia excitedly asked. With how her eyes were shining so brightly, she was ready to run in and destroy the whole base herself!


    "Hehe¡­ I just had a great idea." ke said as he pointed at the trucking from the north side of the city. "Let''s use them¡­. Lillia, can you create golems that look like them? We can kill them and have them pretend to have caught us."


    "Oh! Good idea!" Lillia quickly nodded and waved her hand, picking the truck up and sending it over to her position after sneaking it around a few buildings. The men in the truck all had pale faces as the truck settled on the broken rooftop that they were on.


    ke grinned from ear to ear as he walked over to the truck that was a dual cab and opened the door. "You people really have bad luck. You actually got sent out and delivered right to us. Thank you for all your hard work. Now please die."


    ke did not waste a second killing them. Blood sttered on the seat, which he washed away with water magic. Lillia created two golems to rece the burly men and had them sit in the front seat. "ke, I don''t know how to drive, so I will give you control of the golems. This way, you can have them drive back to the hotel."


    "Alright. We will need to tie our hands up first. Take out some rope and have one of them tie us up before sending the truck back down onto the road." ke really did not care if the truck had already been or would be seen flying through the air because he was just finding this whole situation amusing and fun.


    While he knew he should be taking things seriously, the thought of rolling up into their base with two golems posing as their men and then destroying things from the inside out filled him with excitement. His urge to fight was starting to take over the more excited he became about the battles ahead.


    "It''s happening again¡­." Tina sighed. "Why is he so keen on fighting!?"


    "That is just ke. He likes to beat up bad people and dragons." Lillia replied with a helpless sigh.


    They all got into the back seat of the truck, and when they were all set, Lillia made the truck fly through the air andnd back on the road, where ke took over driving the truck using the golems. Lillia had cast a spell on him that let his consciousness take control of one of the golems. This was only possible because she was assisting him with multiple mind magic spell, which helped him do parallel processing between his own body and the golem itself.


    As the truck drove up to the hotel, one of the men stationed outside on the back of a truck with a mounted machine gun pointed it at the truck. "Halt... Ah, it''s you... Just got back!?"


    "Yeah¡­. The fuckers at the north entrance got ambushed by the people in the back. The boss will be really happy. I got two sexy bitches who I am sure will give them a good time. Makes me jealous knowing they will be ruined by the boss¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "I know what you mean. By the time we get them, they are so broken they don''t even move. They justy there while you plow them." The guard said before motioning with his hand. "Roll around back and register them. You know the drill."


    "Yeah, yeah¡­ One day I will get me a real live one." The golem put the truck in gear and drove off. The man on the mounted machine gun shook his head as he watched the truck drive away. "Idiot. Unless you kill the boss you will never get shit. Just like the rest of us."


    ke felt pain in his sides due to both girls pinching him the entire time he was speaking through the golem. He was only saying that stuff to make things more believable since he knew how most of these Headhunters talked. He never thought he would need to suffer for acting. "Can you two stop!"


    "Humph!" "Humph!" Both girls snorted at him and looked the other way.


    "At least try to act like prisoners!" ke didn''t want their act to be discovered as soon as they got to the registration area. Although he already decided to turn the ce into a bloodbath anyways. But he would rather start inside the building and not outside. So if this registration ce required him to get a tattoo and the girls to wear cors, he would start the bloodbath then and there. "Depending on what the registration process is, depends on if we will be starting moving from registration or not."


    "Mm¡­. If they dare touch me, I will snap their neck." Tina did not see these people as humans anymore after hearing what they all had to say.


    "I will burn them all¡­." Lillia was just being Lillia.


    "Halt!" A voice came from the parking garage entrance. Two men with assault rifles walked out and walked toward the truck. "Show your necks."


    ke had the golem he was controlling expose his neck while Lillia did the same with the other one. The men looked at them, then looked in the back seat. When they saw Lillia and Tina, their eyes lit up. "Oh? Not bad? Two beauties, the boss will surely give you some dragon meat for this. The man is also not bad. He should be able to do some manualbor. Hurry on in and get to registration."


    The golem in the driver''s seat nodded and pulled into the parking garage. It was dimly lit inside, but it was not hard to know where they had to go since there was only one path. When they arrived at the second floor of the parking garage, they were met with arge tent and were once more stopped. "Drop off the goods here. We will take them from here. They have to go through a purification process before they can go any further."


    Seeing the man lick his lips as if he was about to have a good time caused ke to frown. "I can''t wait anymore, so I am just going to run him over. Get rid of your ropes and hold on." ke broke the ropes on his wrist and had the golem step on the gas!

 Chapter 60 Headhunters Part 4

    "What the hell are you doing!?" One of the men yelled out and opened fire on the truck.


    ke and the girls broke free of their binds and watched as the truck ran over the first guy who was shooting through the windshield. "Are you girls ready?"


    "Ready as I can ever be. At least all the heavy weapons seem to be outside." Tina replied. She felt kind of excited now that things were going down. She felt like a superhero who was about to take out the bad guys.


    "Don''t get overconfident. If you get overconfident, you might die." ke reminded everyone before looking up at Lillia: "You can do as you please this time around. I know you have been holding back for our sake. As long as there are no dragons around, I see no reason why you can''t have some fun. After all, these are just humans."


    "Hehe! Finally!" Lillia stood straight up and shot her hands up into the air as she cheered, all while punching the roof of the truck right off. "Time to really let loose! I am so sick of bastards shooting at my man!"


    Before ke had a chance to really finish what he wanted to say, he saw Lillia fly up into the air and start raining spells down one very own around him. "Wait! Lillia, leave some for us!"


    Tina chuckled as she jumped out of the truck. ke sighed as she followed suit. He did say she could have fun, but it seemed more like she was just wanting to destroy everything! Fireballs were sent in all directions as Lilliaughed and continued her rampage. ke looked at Tina and motioned with his head towards the side entrance that led into the main building. She nodded and began heading that way, with ke following behind her. "Lillia, we are going inside. Wipe out the ones outside. When you are done,e inside."


    "Okay!" Lillia answered as she sent out another wave of fireballs. At this point, the parking garage had already be a fiery inferno, and the sounds of gunfire filled the air. Those who were trying to take out Lillia were too busy to notice ke and Tina making their way to the stairwell leading into the building.


    ? But right as Tina went to grab the door handle, the door swung open, and a big muscr man with a scar on his face stepped through the door and looked around. "What the fuck is going on!?"


    "Nothing much, just wiping out the Headhunters," ke answered as he ran past Tina and mmed his fist into the scared faced man''s face sending him flying backward! "Shit! Kill them!" The two men behind him yelled out. At that moment, ten more people appeared in the hall and pointed their guns at ke and Tina.


    ke scratched his head and sighed. "Why are they so dumb!?" ke nodded to Tina, who created a fireball and tossed it into the hall. It exploded like a grenade, lighting all the men on fire.


    "Ahhhh!" Screams came from inside the hall as the men from the Headhunters tried to put out the fire.


    "Damn it! You dare make fools out of the Headhunters!?" A man came flying through the door at ke, who sliced the body in half with his sword and stared at the open door. The body fell to the ground on either side him, sttering blood on his clothes and face.<sub> </sub>


    "Hmm¡­. It seems you have eaten dragon meat. Not bad¡­ To think your head didn''t explode after being punched by me. But you are still not strong enough to face me alone." ke said with an excited sadistic grin. "But¡­ I will give you a chance. If you cannd a single hit on my face, I will let you live."


    "ke, what are you doing!? We should just kill them and finish this!" Tina yelled out as she watched the big muscr man with a scar on his face step back out of the hall.


    "Oh? Do you think you are something after sneak attacking me? I do admit you are fast, but that doesn''t mean shit. I will kill you here, then fuck your girls. This is just how things will turn out." The scared faced muscr man cracked his knuckles and his neck as he took a step toward ke, ignoring Tina altogether.


    Tina pointed her gun at the man, but before she could pull the trigger, a delicate white hand pulled her arm down. "Let ke have his fun."


    "Lillia? What about the ...." Tina looked around and realized that Lillia had basically bombed the whole ce. She did find it odd that no more gun fire was going off. But she still wondered: "What about the men outside?"


    "My golems are already dealing with it," Lillia said as she stared at ke. "Just watch and learn. ke is about to fight a man who has eaten a lot of dragon meat. This means he is basically a half evolved human. There are probably more inside downstairs as well. You need to be prepared for what is toe, so watch this closely."


    "Mm¡­." Tina nodded.


    ke sheathed his sword. He had no ns to use any weapons right now. He wanted to beat the shit out of this man and smash his head into the point that it busted open. He never nned to let the man live no matter what.


    "Oh? Putting your weapons away. Are you sure?" The scared faced muscr man asked.


    "Yep¡­ I only need my fists to deal with you. But I should warn you. Do not get too cocky. Just because you have eaten some wyvern meat doesn''t make you all powerful." ke''s expression turned serious as he cracked his knuckles and stepped forward. He got into a fighting stance that Lillia had taught him. It is a form of ancient martial arts.


    "We will see who the cocky one is. Maybe I will let you live to see how your women be mine. Heh¡­ I think I will do just that."

 Chapter 61 Man Vs Tank Part 1

    ke''s killing intent began to rise. He didn''t like it when people talked like that about his girls. Lillia and Tina were his future wives. There was no way he would let anyoney a hand on them or even talk in such a manner about them. "I was going to mess around a bit, but it seems you want your head smashed in." ke snorted before dashing forward.


    The scar faced muscr man also made his move but sadly for him as he threw a punch, his fist was caught by ke, and a crunching sound was heard as well as a cry of pain. "Shit! What the hell are you!?"


    "You dared bring my women into the conversation. No one is allowed to talk any shit about my girls or else they will severely pay." ke''s eyes were cold as he pulled on the scar faced muscr man''s arm ripping it from his body.


    "Ahhh! Shit! Even if you kill me, the bosses are not someone you can deal with. They are much stronger than me!" The scar faced muscr man yelled out as he held his shoulder that was spurting out blood.


    "No one will survive. And as for you¡­. You will slowly burn up until there is nothing left of your body. You, Headhunters, treat women as objects as nothing more than a tool to wet your dick with but they are much more than that. Maybe if you didn''t open your disgusting mouth, I would have been willing to give you a less painful death, but you ruined it. Burn in hell, jackass." ke flipped his hand, causing a fireball to appear. The scar faced man looked at the sudden me sitting in front of his face and then at ke with fear in his eyes.


    He did not know what was going on, but he knew that this young man in front of him was not ordinary! He suddenly felt like maybe he should have chosen a different path, but it was already toote. The screamsing out of his mouth as he felt his skin melting and turning to ash could not be stopped. He could no longer beg for mercy.


    "Let''s go." ke''s cold eyes turned soft as he looked up at the girls. They both only nodded and followed behind them. "When this is over, we will do whatever you want. I know it is not easy hearing all these people talk in the way that they are."


    "It''s fine," Lillia said as she hopped forward and took his hand. "You were very manly just now."


    "Well, I am a man after all," ke replied with a chuckle.


    "That you are!" Tina walked up and patted his crotch. "Especially in bed."


    "That is true. I am a dragon, and yet he still wears me out. It''s a little unfair if you ask me." Lillia pursed her lips. Shepletely forgot that she used a refresh spell on him that was on auto cast.<sub> </sub>


    "From now on, just kill everyone you see. No need to wait for mymand. Just kill without restraint. I want to get this over with now. I should have just done that with the other man, but my battle instincts got the best of me." ke held both girls'' hands as they made their way down the stairs towards the basement level where the base was supposed to be.


    As they descended, the two girls either shot or burned anyone who got close. They were so quick to act that he did not even get a chance to act, but even if he could, the girls were both holding his hands hostage, so he could not wield a weapon of any kind. Seeing them happily killing people ke did not know if he shouldugh or cry. Especially Tina, who was against harming others but now she is one shooting everyone in the head as if she were ying some kind of video game.


    When they got to the second sub basement, things were not so easy. "Everyone, stop!" ke stopped the girls and pulled them to the side. "Look down the hall. What do you see?"


    "Is that a fucking tank!?" Tina cried out. It was exactly that. ke had no idea how they did it, but they got a tank down to the second sub basement and it was currently pointing directly down the hall at them.


    "ke, what''s a tank?" Lillia asked curiously. She had never seen one before, so she did not know.''


    "It''s a really big gun that fires a really big bullet. If Tina and I were hit with one, we might not survive it even with a barrier up." ke exined.


    "Oh? Hmmm¡­. Well, your barriers can stop a dragon w from smashing into you, so I do not see why a big bullet would hurt you." Lillia said as she pulled ke by his hand and then pushed him into the hall. "Trust me. As you are now, no current technology can harm you."


    ke looked at Lillia, who was staring back at him with a firm expression, and nodded. He looked down the hall at the tank and took a deep breath. He never knew he would one day be facing a tank with only his human body. But he knew Lillia would not have him do anything that would kill him.


    At the side, Tina gripped Lillia''s arm, worry written all over her face. "Lillia, he will be okay, right?"


    "Mmmm¡­ Trust me, no matter what happens, I will not let him die. If his barrier shows any signs of failing, I will save him right away. But ke needs this. He needs to face things like this to gain more confidence. When things change and he bes Drakani, he will need to have the confidence of a king and not look down on himself. He likes to y it safe, but he is much stronger than he thinks." Lillie replied as she pulled Tina close and kissed her lips. "So watch, our man is about to do something no human has ever done before."

 Chapter 62 Man Vs Tank Part 2

    ke braced himself as he took a deep breath and ran down the hallway. They had to go this way anyway to wipe out the rest of the Headhunters, so he was willing to risk it. The Headhunters were a group he could not let survive in the new world. While there were probably many more groups like this that would eventually rise up, this did not mean he was just going to sit by and let this group which would be in his area, build up. It would only make the lives of those who fell into their trap worse.


    One thing he noticed was that although this ce was their home base, there were only men here so far. Which meant most of the women were probably either dead or with the big bosses of the Headhunters.


    <strong>*Boom!* </strong>


    The tank in front of him did not hesitate to fire at him, sending arge shell straight at him. ke formed a barrier around him as he dug his feet into the ground and braced for impact. The shell smashed into his barrier and stopped in its tracks as ke leaned his body forward, trying to keep himself from being blown back.


    Sparks flew as the shell spun to a stop before falling to the ground with a loud clunk. ke did not waste this chance between reloading to pick up the shell that should have torn a huge hole into him and throw it back at the tank. He aimed just right and threw it with all his strength, even using magic to boost his strength even more.


    ? The shell spiraled through the air and entered the muzzle of the tank before causing a loud bang as it blew out the rear side of the tank and crashed into the wall behind it. "What the fuck!? Who dares disturb me!?"


    A loud yell came from inside the room from behind the tank, which was now useless. A bald headed man with skinny arms walked out half naked and stared down the hall. "Who the fuck are you?" He snarled as his eyes locked onto ke.


    "Who I am doesn''t matter. You only need to know that you and the others inside the room are all going to die." ke said as he waved his hand, forming ten fireballs and shooting them all forward. He was no longer ying around. He just wanted to finish this.


    The bald headed man''s eyes widened for a second before sneering before ripping a te off the tank and using it as a shield. "Boy, I do not know how you are able to create fire out of the air, but just know you fucked uping here!"


    "Don''t think just because you ate some dragon meat that you are all powerful. If you were smart, you would realize I just beat your tank by using the same shell it shot at me as my weapon." ke quickly arrived at the front of the tank and kicked it hard, sending it flying at the bald headed man.


    "Hah! You think kicking a tank at me will do anything!?" The bald headed man yelled as he easily tossed the tank aside. He had been doing nothing but fucking girls and eating dragon meat every day. His whole body was stronger than ten tanks! And it was not just him! He still had two brothers inside who had yet to show up.


    "A tank? No? My fist? Yes!" ke replied as he appeared in front of the bald headed man and punched him in the face sending the surprised man flying back into the room. Screams could be heard as he crashed into a wall.


    ke stepped into the room to see a bunch of naked girls of all ages huddled together, frightened. They had cors on and chainsing off those cors. This meant they were nothing but sex ves and nothing more.<sub> </sub>


    ke looked at the girls and felt even more disgusted towards these men. His eyes turned colder as he turned towards the other two men in the room who had just stood up from their couches. They didn''t even have a stitch of clothing on. "You people are fucking sick!"


    "Hah! Why should we give a fuck what you think?" One of the men asked. He had a crew cut and seemed to be missing one eye. "This is our world now. Our Headhunters are kings of thisnd. We give these bitches food, and they give us their bodies."


    "Haha, Brother Kel, why are you even talking to this shit stain? He may have overpowered Brother Steve, but this is nothing if we both attack him." A skinny man with long hair said as he cracked his knuckles.


    "Don''t! I will deal with him." The one called Brother Steve pulled himself up from the rubble and stood up, his eyes were staring at ke as if he wanted to rip ke to shreds.


    "Do you think it would matter how many of youe at me? The results will be the same no matter what. But let me remind you of something¡­."


    <strong>*Bang!* </strong>


    The one called Brother Steve fell to the ground, a pool of blood forming under his head. "Bullets still prate your skin even if you have eaten dragon meat. You think you are all powerful because you gained a bit of strength but sadly for you three¡­. You are still human no matter how you look at it."


    "Fuck! Kill him!" Brother Kel yelled out as he turned and picked up a machine gun and pointed it at ke. Without even trying to aim, he pulled the trigger and sprayed bullets throughout the entire room. ke shook his head and waved his hand, creating a barrier around the chained up girls before raising his gun and firing once.


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    Brother Kel also dropped to the floor. Thest of the three brothers stared in horror at ke and stumbled backward. He didn''t even dare try to reach for a gun because he just saw many bullets hit the young man and did absolutely nothing. "We can talk about this! I can give you half the world! Just let me live!"


    "Who said we were negotiating?" ke asked coldly before pulling the trigger.


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>

 Chapter 63 Fifth Platoon

    "ke, is it over?" Tina asked as she slowly made it into the room with Lillia. But when she saw the naked girls at the side all chained up and shivering in fear under a blue barrier, she finally understood the true cruelty of man.


    "Yes. I leave the girls to you." ke turned and took one nce at the girls. Some were not even of legal age, and it sickened him. These men enved them and tied them up as if they were objects of amusement. As a man himself, he felt ashamed that his own gender could act so cruelly.


    Anger welled up inside him as he drew his sword and walked over to the three bosses'' bodies, and sliced off each one of their dicks. He diced them up and then shoved them in their mouths before cutting their heads off their body. Only when he was done did he finally feel some of his anger subside.


    He hated it. It was a sight he had seen many times in his past life, but he could do nothing about it. He had to walk by as if he saw nothing. The eyes of those girls who spotted him and the pleading look for help and then the helplessness in their eyes as he lowered his head and pretended not to see anything. Each time it was ingrained into his soul. This was why he wanted to get rid of the Headhunters. To save many people from suffering. The families that were probably split up because of them, the girls who were put through horrifying experiences because of them.


    Since he now had the power, he decided to do something about it and hoped it would help those who would have fallen into their hands. "ke, they are all ready to move."


    "Alright¡­ We head east. They wille with us. But you two will need to watch after them since having a man near them at this time is not a good idea." ke decided to protect these girls. But he saw the fear in their eyes when looking at him. They were scarred for life, but at least for now, they were still alive. He washed his hands with some water magic and then sterilized them with fire magic before washing them again and walking out of the room.


    Lillia walked over and hugged ke from behind. "I took care to make sure they were not pregnant or would be. But that is the most I can do."


    "Mm¡­ Thanks, Lillia." ke closed his eyes and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. "Let''s go."


    ---


    Ten girls in total left the Royal Hotel. Lillia took up the rear, and Tina took the middle while ke took the lead. He already knew where he was heading. Luckily he had thought to steal clothing and stuff too before the apocalypse happened. At least now, the girls had shoes and clothing on their bodies as they made their way through the deste wastnd that was once a town. The girls also had new cors on. They matched ke''s emblem.


    ke did not wish to be seen as a hero since he had allowed many people to die even though he could have helped them. He knew he was no saint, but in some situations, he would do what he could.


    Half a day passed, and ke and his group were standing at gunpoint. "Who are you!?" Two men in military uniforms were aiming assault rifles at ke''s head. ke did not move because the people he was searching for were right in front of him. "My name is ke Harris, my small group is called yers. You are the Fifth toon of Peace?"<sub> </sub>


    "You know us?" One of the soldiers asked. He lowered his weapon and looked at ke, then at the shivering girls behind him. He also noticed two girls were acting as guards as if protecting the girls.


    "I know you are a military group who is trying to help those in need. Just so you know, the Headhunters are no more."


    "What!? They are no more. What happened!? A dragon killed them?" One of the other soldiers yelled out in surprise.


    "Not a dragon¡­. I killed them. All of them¡­ That is where these girls came from. I was hoping they coulde under your care, preferably the care of another woman, as they have been through hell." ke''s eyes did not waver in the slightest, so the lead soldier did not know if he was lying or not.


    "You wille with us. I do hope you can hand your weapons over for the time being. If you see that you are no threat, we will give them back to youter on." The lead soldier offered.


    "That''s fine. Tina, Lillia, hand your weapons over." ke ordered as he took his gun holster off and also unhooked his sword. He thenid them all on the ground and did a spin to prove he had no more weapons. Both Lillia and Tina followed suit as well.


    "Alright, we will be sure to give these back." The lead soldier smiled and motioned for his men to pick up the weapons. They also lowered their weapons now that ke was unarmed. The leader walked over to ke and reached out with his hand. "Name is Mack. I am the squad captain here. I will bring you to the General. He will want to hear about the Headhunters."


    "Then please lead the way. I also wish to speak with him about a few things as well. But please keep your men a distance from the girls" ke turned and nodded to Tina and Lillia, who nodded back.


    "Don''t worry. I got two girls in my squad. "Gale, Nicky, you stick with the girls."


    "Yes, captain!" The two girls saluted and went to the back of the group. When they saw Lillia, they said hello, but Lillia only gave them a nod and went to stand next to ke. Gale and Nicky looked at each other before shrugging and following the group.

 Chapter 64 Offer

    "Not a bad setup." ke looked up at the tall makeshift metal walls that had multiple watch towers. The walls surrounded three whole blocks. It was not going to keep any dragons out, but it would protect them from people like the Headhunters.


    "It is indeed a good temporary setup, but we do not know how long it willst. All the houses were partially destroyed. Every day we got people running around trying to find materials and other resources. It''s a hard life, but if it allows us to rebuild from the ashes, then it is better than nothing." Mack replied as he patted ke''s shoulder. The gates to the two opened up without him needing to even say anything. "Come, I will take you to the General."


    As they walked through the gates, Mack had Nicky and Gale bring the girls to a special section of the vige they created that was women only. Mack exined that many girls like the then he saved had the same issues with being around men.


    The vige itself was just small makeshift houses. There was even a small plot ofnd that they were using as a garden. ke spotted many families here and even spotted the couple he had saved before. Seeing them working and helping out made him feel relieved that they did make it.


    ke was led to a small building that looked more like a shed than anything and stepped inside to see a set of wooden stairs leading down. "A bunker?"


    "We dug it out to use as our base of operations. We are slowly expanding it, but it''s not possible to do it quickly by hand." Mack exined.


    ke nodded as they made their way down the stairs. The floors and walls were held up by wood arches, and the ground was mostly made of dirt, with some patches of rocks here and there lined up. They were brought to a side room where an older man with white hair sat by a stone table. "General, I am back."


    "Oh, Mack?" The old man turned and looked at Mack before moving his gaze to ke and the girls. "And this is?"


    "The man who just took out the Headhunters," Mack replied.


    "This¡­. Is it true?" The general''s eyes went wide as he stood up. "Has it been confirmed?"


    "No. I sent one of my men to check things out, but they had ten female survivors." Mack replied.<sub> </sub>


    "I see." The general gaze never left ke, who stared him straight in the eye. "Do you have proof you killed the leaders?"


    "Mmmm¡­. Lillia." ke spoke softly. Lillia nodded and reached into her space, taking out three heads and tossing them on the floor.


    "This¡­. Wait, where did you even pull these¡­.." The general and Mack were both confused as to what they just saw.


    "These are the heads of the leaders of the Headhunters. I personally killed them myself and cut off their heads. Then I cut off their dicks and fed them to them. General, I did note here because of the Head hunters but instead for another reason. Right now, I am forming a new base of operations north of here in a secluded valley. I have already made contact with the Patriots, and they are also now working under me.


    "I wish to bring you and your men along with everyone in this vige to this new base where they will be much more well protected." ke ignored the old man''s question and got straight to the point. "I am looking for skilled men who will help lead the future of the new world that will being soon. The age of magic is about toe to pass, and we as humanity need to build a ce where not only humans but the other races that will soon appear in this world can co-exist and slowly gain the power to fight back against the dragons."


    "Are you some kind of fucking cult?" The general suddenly shouted. He was still confused as to where the heads came from, but he didn''t like the shiting out of ke''s mouth.


    "Cult? No. I wish." ke said with a smile as he waved his hand, creating five different element spheres to appear in the air. "Magic is very much real, and you all will soon find out as well. I am only here to ask if you wish to join my group. I will not force you or try to persuade you to do so. I just want people who have the right abilities and the willingness to save those they can to be in this new world.


    "We will be outside the town near the broken down shack three blocks from here for the next three days. If you wish to talk, you can find us there." ke said as he turned around and walked out of the room. Both Tina and Lillia followed after him. But just as Lillia was about to walk out of the door, she stopped and said: "ke means what he says. He does what he can, but he is no god. He has already formed a ce where people can be safe and protected from dragons. We have killed many in the past few months just to get this far. If you truly wish to help people, then you should really consider his offer. A man of your stature and knowledge would be a big help to him."


    After ke and the girls left, the general looked at Mack and then at the heads on the floor and scratched his head. "What the fuck did we just see?"


    "General, I may not have a right to voice my opinion, but the young man was not a bad person. He cared enough about the girls he saved to keep all men away from them, including himself. I have only known him for a short time, but hees across as someone who does not speak bullshit. Plus¡­. He just showed us something out of this world. If what he says is true, then we would be better offbining our forces."

 Chapter 65 Answer

    [R-18]


    A dayter¡­.


    The sounds of panting could be heard within the barrier inside an abandoned house. Lillia was lying on her back as ke slid his dick in and out of her. Above her face was a dripping wet pussy that her tongue eagerly licking. Tina was leaning forward, kissing ke as he massaged her breasts. The trio had only just started an hour ago, but they were already lost in their lust as they did their best to pleasure each other.


    "I''m about to¡­." ke grunted as he released deep inside Lillia. This caused her to cry out as her juices flooded out of her pussy.


    After pulling out, he waited for the girls to switch positions. Tinaid down while Lillia mounted her face, and ke slid his dick inside her. Tina had Lillia spread her own pussy to allow ke''s milk to drip down into Tina''s mouth. The girls had kind of formed a habit of using their pussies as cups and would take turns drinking ke''s cum from each other''s pussies. This swapping back and forth would go on until the girls could no longer take anymore and would pass out. Only then would ke unload into them one more time each before passing out himself.


    ---


    The next morning the sun shined down through a hole in the ceiling. Lillia had made it so no one could enter the house nor see inside, no matter how many holes there were. They had taken out a king size bed from Lillia''s space to do their nightly activities. "ke, I hurt!" Lillia cried out as she walked over to him in a waddle.


    "I might have been a bit roughst night¡­." ke scratched his nose. He couldn''t help it! The girls were just too damn sexy. After he released inside them the fourth time, they both started licking each other while he took a small break, sucking out his milk as if it was the best thing in the entire world.


    "Just a bit!?" Tina cried as she used a piece of wood she found as a crutch to walk over to where ke was cooking food.


    "You girls could have slept in," ke replied with a smile before waving them both over. "Come, I will heal both of you."


    He knew they were justining for the sake of it so that he would heal them. They could also heal themselves if they wished, but they always made him do it. He guessed they just wished to be pampered. But he had to admit these two girls were cute even when they were acting like this. He watched as they both walked over and sat next to him andzily leaned against him while he ced his hands on their thighs and began casting healing magic on them.<sub> </sub>


    "Tina, we will be in trouble once he bes a Drakani. Which means we will be weing in more sisters, so we need to choose wisely." Lillia said as she let out a rxed sigh. She felt her tightened muscles loosen up, causing her to feel much better.


    "Does he really need more girls?" Tina pursed her lips. She knew Lillia didn''t like the idea either, but it seemed that Drakani needed to have at least four partners to sustain themselves.


    "Sadly, yes. But only a few more." Lillia replied. "But we get to pick carefully because if they do not match us, they can not join our family. ke is my fated one, and I will be damned if anyone dares try to fight me for his first wife spot!"


    "Lillia, I do not think anyone in their right mind will fight you for that spot. I mean, you would just kill them. I think that the girls who join will need to like both of us as well. Or they will not be able to join in on our sessions." Tina did not want a girl who was not willing to join them at night.


    "This is true," Lillia replied. The two girls chatted through ke, who sat there wondering why his love life was being decided for him by his two girlfriends. He never asked for any more girls. He had always thought that it would be better to get to know each other first before going beyond the bounds of friendship.


    A few hours passed, and the trio were rxing while ying a game of cards when Lillia''s hair went from her dragon style back to human style. "Someone is here."


    "You girls, stay here. I will handle it." ke said as he stood up. He patted both girls on the head before walking to the exit of the house and outside. When he exited the house, he saw Mack standing in the street, looking around. "You came?"


    "Yes¡­. I came to tell you our decision. After you left, we had a small meeting between those in the toon and then took a vote on who wished to stay and who was willing to leave. This was done between those in the toon and those who were working hard in the small vige. And well. We got over sixty people willing to join you. That is about half the people we have rescued. That includes myself and my team." Mack replied.


    "Alright. Have them pack up ande to this spot. We will move out tomorrow. This will give them more time to think as well. I am not trying to force anyone. But those who doe will be under my protection, and I will do my damndest to get everyone to the new base safely." ke would not abandon anyone who decided to follow him. He did not wish to lose anyone''s trust, and he was also someone who did his best to keep his word.


    "Alright, I will bring those willing to make the journey and join you here tomorrow. Just so you know, the General was not against your offer. It''s just that he wished to let everyone make their own decisions. I will see you tomorrow morning."

 Chapter 66 The Road Back Part 1

    A group of over sixty people gathered on the street in front of an abandoned house. ke stood there staring at the group, knowing that many of them might not make it all the way back. Such a group was too big and would be a big target, but he still vowed to himself to try to keep them alive. The people here ranged from all ages, from young to old. He knew most of them were hoping for a better life.


    He looked at Mack, who was handing out guns to the men and women who were able to handle them, and felt slightly more relieved. As long as they can point and shoot, then maybe they would all have a chance.


    "Alright, I won''t go into some long, drawn-out speech. Stay on your toes. If you hear or see a dragon, do not scream or yell. Being as quiet as possible is the only way to stay alive. If you scream, you will not only be bringing death upon yourselves but us as well. Let''s go!" ke did not let anyone ask him any questions as he began walking forward, Lillia and Tina at his side.


    Mack looked at ke and shook his head, but he knew what ke said was true. It was just that the kid had no delicacy. He turned and looked at the people they were protecting who had suddenly been instilled with fear and sighed. "What are you waiting for!? As ke said, let''s go!"


    "Hey, Captain, do you think ke would allow me to join his little harem?" Nicky asked as she watched ke from behind. She did not know why but she felt the young man drew her attention every time she saw him. Plus, if she could get in with the one who was leading, she might have an easier life as well.


    "I wouldn''t even try it. Those two girls might rip you to shreds. They are just as powerful as he is. I told you what I saw in the meeting with the General. Don''t push your luck. Well¡­ It might be different if you can catch his eye, but he only seems to have an eye for the two girls next to him." Mack replied, causing Nicky to purse her lips.


    "Humph! I think I have enough sex appeal¡­. All the guys in our squad keep trying to sneak peeks at me¡­" Nicky mumbled, but this only got augh from Mack.


    "They only take peeks because only you and Gale are the only females around in our squad. And don''t think I don''t know what you have been doing with them for extra bits of food. No one is stupid." Mack looked at her with a stern expression. "y your games with those you know. Do not try to step in where you do not belong. If you are looking for a fuck then do it with the guys like you have been. Otherwise, you might not even know how you died."


    "You can''t even sugar coat it a little bit!?" Nicky stomped her feet. She was a pretty girl, but she sold her dignity just for food, and since then, she has kept doing it. It was her choice, and no one forced her to.


    "Nicky, no one wants a slut." Gale said as she came up and patted her on the back. "Well, the guys in our squad do, but well, you know how it is."


    "Don''t talk shit just because you are with the captain!" Nicky yelled out.


    "Can you shut the fuck up!?" ke stopped dead in his tracks and turned and looked at Nicky. "We haven''t even got ten fucking feet, and you are already screaming. If you want to die, then fuck off and do it somewhere else!"<sub> </sub>


    Nicky felt a heavy killing intent pressed on her. She stared at the three people in front of her and realized she really messed up. All thoughts of trying to seduce ke went right out the window. "S-Sorry."


    "Sorry doesn''t mean shit. Just keep the mouth shut so we can make it back in one piece. It''s not just you who wishes to live." ke said with a snort before turning back around and walking forward once more. He just wanted to get back as soon as possible. The time for the age of magic was close at hand, and he had no idea how many of these people would be able to evolve. He only knew that once it began, everyone who had not evolved would need to be separated.


    "Lillia, you made holding cells in the base, right?" ke asked.


    "Mmmm¡­ Each one has a barrier set up to keep what''s inside from escaping. You n to use them for the evolution process, right?" Lillia understood that ke wanted to protect everyone who had yet to evolve.


    "Mmm¡­. When we get back, I want you to help Rob''s daughters evolve. I will help Rob. they should be fine with how much wyvern meat they have eaten." ke could only hope that the Darrling family would be sessful. He liked the three as they reminded him of what was most important. Sticking together¡­.


    "Hmmm¡­ You want to help them out a lot. Are you sure you are not gunning for those two girls? They are cute but¡­." Lillia narrowed her eyes at ke, trying to read him, but he only rolled his eyes in return.


    "I tell you the same thing I told Rob, if they still like me in the future after they have gotten to know me better then I would talk to you two girls about it. Plus, wasn''t it just you two the other day talking about adding more girls?" ke said as he pinched Lillia''s waist.


    Lillia swatted his hand away as she said: "Me talking about it and you talking about it are two different things. But those two, huh? They are cute and should be virgins."


    "What does being a virgin have to do with it?" ke asked.


    "If they are not virgins, then they are not allowed to join! It is that simple! I will not allow my man to fuck some already used girl!" Lillia replied righteously. All the men behind them looked at Nicky, who had thoughts about joining ke''s group early. She quickly lowered her head, wishing she could find a hole to crawl in.

 Chapter 67 The Road Back Part 2

    The group had to move slowly, so even after traveling for a day, they only covered a few miles. They were currently camping out in an abandoned building. The entire area was covered in debris from when the roofs caved in from being on fire. Only onerge room was deemed slightly safe to be living in.


    ke and his girls sat in one corner of the room while the others sat around a fire cooking some wyvern meat that ke offered them. He hoped after eating some, they would all gain a bit more strength. "This was a shorter trip than I had expected."


    "Yeah, I thought things would have taken much longer but running into the headhunters really helped us," Tina said as she leaned her head on ke''s shoulder.


    "ke, do you know what we will be doing after the age of magic arrives?" Lillia asked.


    "We will need to fortify our base as much as possible and begin to grow in strength. So the base will basically be a training ground until we can slowly begin to rise up once more. I also might go out and train a bit as well. I need to prepare for my evolution. I need to use as much mana as possible and doing so sitting in a safe area will not help stimte my mana growth." ke answered as he leaned back against the cold brick wall with his eyes closed.


    "You are going to leave us behind?" Tina asked.


    "Only for a short while, while I go out and train. We can not always be together. But I promise I will always return." ke said as he squeezed Tina''s and Lillia''s hands.


    "That''s fine, but before you go, you need to impregnate both of us." Lillia suddenly said, causing ke to open his eyes.


    "Huh?" He looked stupidly at Lillia, who had a determined look in her eyes.


    Lillia leaned over and kissed ke''s lips as she said: "We will be settling down soon. The base will be a ce for us to hide out for the time being. I see no reason not to bring a new litter into the world."


    "Lillia, I am not saying I do not wish to have a family at some point, but I am nowhere strong enough to even keep one safe. Right now, I am still weak. Drakes are still something I can not fight multiple of. To have a child now would onlyplicate things even more. So can we please wait a bit longer?" ke wanted to be strong enough to protect those he hade to love. While anything can happen even when he got powerful enough, at least with some strength that was greater than what he had now, he would be able to keep any enemy at bay long enough to allow his loved ones to escape.


    Lillia pouted her lip, but she understood what ke meant. She hugged his arm and bit his shoulder lightly in protest but did not say anymore. Tina stayed quiet because she also felt the same way ke did. She was not ready just yet. She wanted to grow stronger because she knew the new world was not going to be easy.


    The next morning as the first dew dripped down under the morning sun, a loud earth shattering roar filled the skies waking everyone in ke''s group up. ke opened his eyes wide and looked at his watch to check the date. "This... It''s too early!"<sub> </sub>


    <strong>*ROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*</strong>


    "ke, what is going on!?" Tina hugged ke as she looked up at him for answers because the roar just now was nothing like any of the other dragon roars she had ever heard.


    "An Elder Dragonic....." Lillia was also hugging ke''s arm. She was worried that if the elder noticed her, not only would she die, but so would ke. She did not want that.


    "Mmmm... this is the signal that was heard when mana began to flood into the world. Lillia, suppress your mana as much as possible until we can make it to the base." After saying this, ke stood up, pulling the girls with him, and looked at everyone else.


    "We need to move and move now. If you can carry someone, carry them if they are too slow. We will be moving at a faster pace. Also...." ke looked at Mack. "Mack, if you or anyone else here shows signs of turning into a monster, I will not hesitate to kill you."


    "Huh? Wait, what do you mean!? What was that roar just now?" Mack was confused as to what was going on.


    "The age of magic is now upon us! We have no choice but to move faster. If you fall behind, then you fall behind. I am sorry, but I can not wait for everyone at this point. ns change, and we need to move as fast as possible. That is why if you can carry someone who can not move fast, then do it. I will not slow my pace anymore. We need to reach the base by nightfall at thetest." ke''s words caused a wave of unease to wash over everyone there.


    Mack looked at ke and remembered what he had said before about the age of magic and understood what was going on. "Understood." Mack turned and looked at everyone else. "Drop everything you have. We will no longer be bringing anything with us. Bring just your body, nothing else. We will help each other make it to the base. But we need to move quickly."


    "Why should we leave our stuff!?" One woman cried out, holding her bag. She did not want to leave what she was able to save after fleeing her home.


    "Because I will leave you behind if you slow us down. What is more important, helping those around you or keeping what little material items you own?" ke asked coldly. He did not mind being the bad guy because it needed to be done. "Alright, I am not talking any more shit with you all. If you want to follow me, then listen to Mack''s orders. Drop your shit, and let''s go!"


    After saying this, ke did not even wait for them to question him more before he started walking off with Lillia and Tina in tow. Mack shook his head and motioned for his people to also move. They dropped their bags and kept what little ammo they had and weapons and began to help those who needed it.


    But what no one expected was that as ke walked past an elderlydy who was waiting for him to pass so she could follow, he knelt down in front of her and said: "Get on. I will carry you."

 Chapter 68 Will I Really Be Reborn

    ke walked down the street with the old woman on his back. Tina and Lillia walked at his side with small smiles on their lips. They couldn''t help but giggle at how awkward their man was. Everyone who was able bodied was carrying someone. Mack and his group were on watch, so they couldn''t really help.


    They walked for hours on end. Even when they were tired, they had no choice but to keep moving on. ke did not want to stop, nor did they have the luxury to stop. Those who were tired from carrying someone would switch off with someone else and then have to hurry to catch up. This kept the group moving at a steady pace. Luckily eating some wyvern meat did help a lot in boosting everyone''s stamina, but even still, after hours of marching, people were growing tired.


    "ke, they are slowing down¡­." Tina said while tugging on ke''s sleeve. It had been eight hours already, and they still had a few hours left to go.


    ke frowned but stopped his steps as he looked around. He spotted a semi intact building and said: "Alright, everyone to the building. Let Mack and his crew go in first to scout it out, and if it is safe, we will break."


    "On it!" Mack said as he waved two of his men to follow him. The group all let out sighs of relief. Most were soaked in sweat. It was not an easy journey.


    "Ummm¡­" A young girl, one of the ones ke rescued shyly, walked up to ke with her head lowered.


    "Hmmm?" ke gently let the olddy on his back down so she could sit and rest and turned to the youngdy. "Everything okay?"


    "I¡­. I wanted to thank you for saving me¡­." The girl replied. Her whole body was shaking. It was easy to tell that she was still not good with men. Out of the ten girls, only she decided to follow ke.


    ke smiled, and he reached into the bag he had tucked in his shirt and pulled out a bottle of water, and handed it over to the girl. "I wish I could have gotten there sooner so you would never have to have gone through such a horrifying experience. But do not worry. I will make sure you never experience anything like that again. So live strong and survive. Grow stronger, and when the timees, and you have the strength, you can save other girls in the same situation as you were in."


    The girl looked at the water bottle in front of her and then slowly raised her head to see ke smiling at her, and tears began to well up in her eyes. She reached out shakingly to take the bottle and hugged it to her chest. "Mmm¡­ I will grow strong. I will grow so strong that no one will ever have to suffer like that again."


    Tina walked over and hugged the girl while ke gently smiled. Lillia watched on with a soft smile on her lips as well.<sub> </sub>


    ke let out a sigh as he looked up at the sky. The sky''s color was turning a slight teal color off on the horizon, which was the sign of mana beginning to spread across the world. "ke, it''s clear."


    "Alright. Everyone, move to the building. While we rest for a half hour, I will exin to you all what is going on." ke said as he began walking towards the building.


    When everyone gathered, ke stood in front of the group and began exining things. "To put it simply, the reason why we needed to move was that, and I know it will sound crazy, mana is being reintroduced to the world. The earth is much older than we think and once was home to many species. As you have all seen, the dragons that caused us to be how we are now are just one of the few races from ancient times.


    "Every race you can find in a fantasy novel is a race that is an actual fact. Dwarves, elves, fairies, goblins, orcs, you name it, and you will find it in the races that are slowly reentering this world after being separated from the after so long. But this brings us to a more serious matter, and that is the mana itself. We, humans, are descendants of the humans that once lived in a world filled with mana. This is why throughout history, we have those who were deemed witches because they could cast spells and other things. And this is why some of you may die as well¡­." ke''s words were like a bucket of cold water on everyone there as they all looked at ke in confusion and a bit of fear.


    ke paused before he continued: "We humans need to re-evolve in order to be able to handle mana. The evolution process is not an easy one. In fact, it''s worse than being a woman trying to pop out a twenty pound baby from her vigina. But, if you are able to handle the pain and are able to make it through the transformation process without dying or turning into a monster. Then you will have a chance to rise up and revolt against the dragonic bastards who have taken everything from us. So each one of you will be reborn anew."


    "ke¡­" Tina walked over as everyone else stared at ke, unsure of what to make of his little speech.


    "Hmmm? What''s wrong?" ke asked; he did not know why Tina was giving him a strange look.


    "Twenty pound baby out of a woman''s vigina!? Couldn''t you have used better words!? I know you are not good at being delicate, but this time¡­.." Tina couldn''t believe the wordsing out of ke''s mouth!


    "Ah well, I figured that was the best way to allow people to picture things," ke replied, scratching his head. He looked at Lillia for help, but she only turned her head, not daring to look at him. But it was then that he felt a tug on his shirt from behind, causing him to turn around. He saw the young girl he saved staring at him with tears in her eyes. "Will¡­. Will I really be reborn?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 69 It Begins Part 1

    ke stared into the big round eyes in front of him that were filled with hope and reached out, cing his hand on top of the young girl''s head. "You will be reborn as a new kind of human being. While you may not regain what was once lost, you will gain the strength and courage to stand up in this new world. So when the timees, stay strong and work hard. Push through the unbearable pain and hope for a new future."


    ke''s words caused the young girl to wipe her tears and nod her head firmly. She had a firm resolve in her eyes. ke''s words were what she needed to take a step forward. She clenched her fists as she stepped forward and hugged ke, causing him to open his eyes wide, but those eyes slowly softened as he patted the girl on the top of her head. He could see that there was hope for this girl to rebound. He hoped she could pass the trials ahead.


    "What is about toe is not going to be easy. I can not promise all of you will survive. But I swear. I will make sure you all will at least die human if you begin to turn into a monster. I will make sure you have a proper grave as well. So tonight, for those of you who have loved ones next to you, spend this time together, even if it is only for a little while, and prepare for what is toe." ke was not trying to scare everyone. He was trying to prepare them. He looked over at Tina and Lillia and motioned with his head for them to take the girl to the side. They had to start moving once more.


    ---


    Nightfall set in as ke, and his group finally arrived at the base. ke was d things went smoothly as he walked into the base camp that had changed much over the course of a few days. Mike''s men, who were good with earth magic, had built rock walls around entrances with a stone gate to hide the entrances a bit better. When ke and his group walked up, Bret, who was on duty, quickly spotted him and had the stone gate lifted to let him in.


    "Haha! Wee back! I see you have been busy." Bret let out a loudugh as he watched mack and his crew walk in.


    "You could say that. You heard the roar, right?" ke asked.


    "Yeah. What the hell was that? It gave me shivers." Just thinking about it made Bret shiver once more.


    "It was an Elder Dragonic. The Age of Magic has begun. As we had talked about before, we will be putting people in separate cells to not only protect themselves but to protect others as well in case the turn." ke said before turning to Mack and the group that followed him. "We will be heading into the base. Each one of you will be secured into a room for the first part of the magic age as mana floods into the world. But do not worry. You will have a ce to go to the bathroom and a ce where you can shower. It might seem like a prison, but it is just until the evolution phase is over.


    "Only those who have evolved already will be allowed to wander around. I am splitting up families except for mothers and their children. Although I do not think your child will make it through. But I could be wrong. But I must warn you. Only those with children under five will be allowed to stick with their mothers. Adults will need to be separated. Mothers will also be given a knife to protect themselves in case their child turns. Please protect yourselves." ke turned back around, leaving the people who came with him stunned once more.<sub> </sub>


    Bret shook his head and rolled his eyes as he stepped forward. "ke is not one to really exin things clearly, so I will give you a rundown on what is about toe since I have already been through it. But we will move while I exin."


    With that, Bret took the group with him. ke took a look at the new setup of the base and was quite satisfied with how things turned out. He could tell Mike, and his men had really worked hard.


    "ke, how long do you think before people start to evolve?" Tina asked. She was still holding the young girl''s hand.


    "Mmm¡­ two days at most, so enough time to get everyone to stuff themselves with wyvern meat and drake meat. We need to build up their bodies as much as possible in hopes they will survive what is toe." ke replied as he let out a sigh and turned to see three girls standing behind him. "Lillia, help this girl evolve tonight. Tina and I will help Rob''s girls, and then I will oversee Rob''s evolution after. They all should have no issue evolving, but I do worry about this one." ke said. He felt responsible for the young girl now and had decided to treat her as a little sister. He just hoped she would evolve without issue.


    "Alright. I will have her eat some wyvern meat first and inject her with a bit of mana to start so her body will grow a bit stronger before I start the real process." Lillia had alsoe to like the young girl''s resolve. So she also hoped she would make it through.


    p "Ummm¡­ My name is Anna¡­." The young girl suddenly said. She did not want ke and the others to refer to her as girl.</anda>


    ke chuckled and ruffled her hair as he said: "Then, Anna, from this point on, you will need to stay strong and work hard to evolve. It may take a few hours but just bear with it. Lillia will guide you as best as she can."


    "I will do my best." Anna had a bit of fear in her eyes when she thought about it, but this was normal after hearing everything ke had said. ke nodded and looked at Lillia, who nodded back knowingly. She would have to deal with Anna if she turned into a monster.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 70 It Begins Part 2

    "Hey, Rob." ke walked into the little apartment that Robert and his girls had. He hade to tell Rob about his ns.


    "You''re back. That was quicker than expected." Rob smiled as he took a peek at his two daughters, who were poking their heads out of the bedroom door to catch a glimpse of ke. "You sure you don''t want them?"


    "Dad!" Erica yelled out before quickly retreating back into the bedroom. Rob let out augh before having ke sit down. "What brings you here?"


    "While you might have guessed, the age of magic is about to begin. The roar you heard was the signal for that. But before the mana flood reaches here, I want to help you and your daughters evolve. This way, it can be done in a way that has a higher chance of survival." ke exined.


    "You don''t have to worry about me. Just my daughters are enough." Rob said. He felt there was no need to worry about an old man like him.


    "No, I will also help you as well," ke said. "I will not leave the girls without a father. And¡­. If by chance, something does go wrong, I will make sure your daughters are safe. This, I promise."


    Rob looked at ke. He was a kid who he had only known for a short time, yet this kid saw him as a true friend and was willing to help him and his family. "I will hold you to those words," Rob said with a nod of his head.


    "Alright. There is no time to spare, so I will be taking the girls with me. If something goes wrong and they do not evolve¡­. Do you want to be the one to do it?" ke knew this was a hard question, but it had to be asked.


    Rob looked at ke before lowering his head and shaking it. "I couldn''t¡­. I wouldn''t be able to pull the trigger, so I will need you to handle the dirty work. I am sorry¡­. To have to put such a heavy task on your shoulders, but as their father, I just can''t¡­."


    "Alright. Don''t worry, I will make it quick and painless if ites to that." ke knew this would be his answer. He also knew that if both girls failed that Rob would probably take his own life as well. Everyone has a reason to live, and for Rob, it was his girls. Whether or not he would try to stop Rob when the time came would be another question. ke did not know if he would stop Rob. A man torn by grief can be depressed for many years toe. Rob would need a reason to keep on living, and in this new world, ke did not know if Rob could find such a reason.<sub> </sub>


    "Sam! Erica! Come on out. You will go with ke." Rob yelled out. The two girls with red cheeks walked out of the bedroom. They seemed to have made themselves up a bit to try to impress ke. Seeing this, Rob smiled and shook his head. His daughters could not hide their infatuation for this boy.


    Sam and Erica followed ke to the second floor basement, where Tina was waiting with two rooms set up for the evolution process. Each room had a mana crystal in it to allow for them to have enough mana to evolve. The two girls stood behind ke quietly, unsure of what was about to happen next. "Alright, to start, both of youe in here with me and Tina so we can go over what you will be experiencing."


    The two girls nodded and walked into one of the prepared rooms that had a bed and a small bath attached to it. ke had the girls sit on the bed while he stood in front of them and began exining things. "In a minute, you two will split up. One will stay in this room, and the other will follow Tina into the next room. You will need to take your tops and bras off and sit on the bed with your backs exposed. I know it might be a little ufortable, especially for whoever ends up with me but please bear with it for the time being. Tina and I will then begin to inject you with mana. Once the evolution process begins, you will feel extreme pain, but you both need to pull through. If not for yourselves but for your father, who will be waiting for you two to return to his side."


    "We know it will be painful, and we are ready," Erica said, although her tensed body and goosebumps that came with the cold sweat running down her back made it seem like she was not ready.


    "You two have eaten a lot of wyvern meat, so it should help a lot with the process. And Tina and I both promise if you begin to turn into monsters, we will make sure you die, humans." ke had to take a deep breath before saying thest part because it was heavy words. He did not wish to leave Rob without his daughters.


    "We are ready." Sam gave a firm nod as she clenched her fists.


    "Then one of you will follow Tina, and the other will stay here." After ke said this, the two girls turned and looked at each other before suddenly starting to do rock paper scissors. ke looked at the two girls in disbelief while Tina chuckled. She found it quite cute how these two were fighting over who got to be with ke.


    In the end, Erica had a proud smile on her face as she held up her two fingers and moved them back and forth as if she was snipping something like scissors. Sam pouted as she got up and walked over to ke. She stood on her tiptoes and pushed her lips against his. It was only a small peck, and she quickly backed away with her head lowered. "For good luck." After saying this, she ran out of the room and across the hall. Tina looked at ke''s stunned face andughed out loud before patting him on the shoulder. "It seems Lillia, and I will have two more sisters in the future." She then kissed his cheek and walked out of the room, and closed the door.


    Before ke could even get his senses back, he felt another warm sensation on his lips as Erica kissed him as well. "It''s not fair that Sam got to kiss you, but I didn''t."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 71 It Begins Part 3

    ke looked at the girl hugging his body and did not know what to think. "ke¡­." Erica spoke softly as she hugged ke tighter. "Can you¡­. Turn me into a wo¡­."


    ke ced his hand on top of Erica''s head, stopping her from continuing. "Why are you acting as if you are about to disappear? You have been eating wyvern meat which has been slowly infusing your body with magic. You only need the final push to evolve. I will be here with you the entire time."


    "I know, but¡­." Erica was still afraid. She did not want to die with regrets.


    "Just trust me. You and your sister will pull through." ke knew this was an empty promise and he hated giving empty promises, but he wanted Erica to feel she had hope for survival.


    Erica looked up at ke and bit her lips before finally letting him go and backing up. She then slipped her shirt up over her head and, with blushing cheeks, undid her bra revealing her twin mounds for ke to see. She did not even try to cover them. She wanted him to look at her. She wanted him to see her as a woman.


    ke had to admit the sight was beautiful. But it was not time yet. These girls still needed a year. "Sit on the bed with your back facing me."


    Erica pursed her lips. She got no reaction which made her feel slightly defeated. So when she sat down, she made sure to scoot closer to ke when he sat behind her. She leaned her head against his chest and looked up at him, and asked: "When I am in pain can you hold me?"


    ke chuckled. He never thought this girl would be so proactive after seeing her earlier. He could only guess she was only like this because there was a chance of her dying. But since it would make her feel more at ease, he nodded his head. Seeing this, she smiled and got morefortable. But sadly, ke pushed her forward so he could put his hands on her back. "For now, until the evolution process starts, I need to inject mana into your body."


    "Okay." Erica was now getting even more nervous. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she said: "Ready."


    ke nodded and began to gently inject mana into her body. The flow of mana was warm, and the chill she had from being topless soon faded, but that warmness onlysted about ten minutes as the pain began shooting through her body. "Ahhh!"


    ? Tears began to well up in Erica''s eyes as the pain grew worse and worse. ke could feel Erica''s body twitching from the pain. He slowly moved his hands from her back to her shoulders while still keeping the flow of mana flowing in the proper cirction. As promised, he pulled her into his arms and hugged her while she suffered through the pain. The rooms were soundproof, so no one could hear what was going on in the rooms. So no matter how much she screamed, no one would know the pain she was suffering.<sub> </sub>


    Before ke started helping Erica in the other room, Sam was not in a good mood. "Big Sister, do you think ke will make Erica a woman before she begins her evolution?"


    Tina was startled by the sudden question beforeughing out loud. "I do not think you have to worry about that. While you two are only a few years different in age between ke, he is not someone who just does any girl he meets. He has no strong feelings for you two girls yet. Maybe in the future but for now, you both will need to wait at least a year before anything like that happens. So for now, you just need to wait and see."


    "Are you not mad?" Sam turned and looked at Tina. She wondered why Tina did not seem to care that she and her sister had feelings for her man.


    "Why would I be? Lillia and I both love ke, and we both love each other as well. We also know ke will have more girls in the future as well, but they will need to be able to be with the two of us and not just ke. ke wants the girls he is with to all get along. Mentally and physically." Tina answered. She blushed, thinking about how she and Lillia had done so many dirty things together, but she also loved it.


    "I see¡­." Sam''s ears were red. She never expected such an answer. "So ke''s women need to get along physically as well¡­.."


    "Mhmm¡­ We can not have a family that does not love each other. That is the one rule we have set for any girl to be with ke." Tina answered. "Take off your top and bra. We should get started."


    "Huh? Mmm¡­. Umm¡­." Sam looked like she wanted to say something more, but in the end, she held back and did as she was told.


    Tina looked at the girl who was holding back and smiled. "Don''t worry. Lillia and I both like you both a lot. So when the timees, if things do work out that way. We will both wee you with open arms."


    ---


    While this was going on, Rob sat in his chair, leaning forward with his hands sped together, praying. He knew he could do nothing but pray at this time. He hoped that no matter what, his daughters would pull through. He believed even if he did not make it that, ke would look after his daughters for him. While he did find him already having two girls was a bit vexing, he would rather have his girls safe and sound with a man who was good to his word than some guy he had never met, even if it meant that they were in a rtionship with a man who had multiple girls. He had long realized this world had changed. The old ways of humanity when men had multiple wives had already returned. "Girls¡­. Just be safe¡­."

 Chapter 72 It Begins Part 4

    ke held Erica in his arms as she cried out in pain. He felt bad for her and wished he could do something to ease the pain, but he, of all people, knew that was impossible. Her body was being reconstructed. She was someone who was in the process of being reborn. The pain was just something she had to deal with to make it through.


    "ke...." A soft voice entered his ear. ke looked up to see Lillia standing there, or more like a golem she made of herself. She smiled and leaned down and kissed his lips. "You do not need to use any more mana. She will evolve fine, just keep her feeling secure."


    "Alright." ke nodded and stopped his mana flow. He then went to stroking Eric''s hair to try tofort her to know she will be okay.


    Seeing this, Lillia smiled and gently patted the top of her head. "She will definitely be fine. I will go see Tina now."


    ke nodded and watched as Lillia melted back into the ground and disappeared. He looked down at the girl in his arms and let out a sigh of relief. He was d. He only now needed Rob to get through his evolution then this family would be able to see the new age.


    In the next room over, Lillia appeared to find Tina doing the same for Sam. She was holding the girl in her arms, trying to reassure her that she would make it through. She looked up to see Lillia standing there and gave a worried smile.


    "She is just as strong as her sister, she will also make it through. Circte the mana in her for another ten minutes, then stop and let the evolution process finish on its own." Lillia instructed.


    "Mmm.... Do you think these sisters will be our sisters in the future?" Tina asked softly.


    "I know they will. The look of worry and concern in ke''s eyes when he gazed down at Erica could not be hidden. He has some feelings for these girls, but he is just waiting for them to be old enough. But I am sure he will show them more attention after this. After all, both girls already showed their interest." Lillia said as she looked down at Sam. She reached out and patted the girl''s head. "They will make good additions to the family."


    Tina smiled and nodded. She also felt the girls would be perfect for the family that would soon be created. "You are right. They will... We will need to lead them correctly so they will alsoe to like us as well."


    "Mmm.... That we will, so we will need to treat them well." Lillia replied as she stepped back. "I need to go, Anna is about to finish her evolution. I am sure ke will take her as his little sister, so I should make sure she is settled in properly. You should be able to stop giving her mana in a few minutes now. Let nature take its course now."


    Tina watched as Lillia''s golem melted away and smiled. In just a short time, the little family of three was slowly growing already. She never thought she would be in a three way rtionship before, but now it seems she would be in a five way one plus a sister inw. "Hehe... He hasn''t even reached his second evolution yet, and he is already building such a big family....."


    ---<sub> </sub>


    A few more hours passed, and Erica, who was in ke''s arms, evolution slowly came to an end. She was soaked in sweat, but that was inevitable. She blinked a few times as she raised her head and looked up at ke, who was looking back down at her warmly, causing her to begin to tear up. "I''m alive?"


    "Mhmm... You did well. You fought through it and are now an evolved human. Congrattions." ke replied with a smile.


    Just hearing these words, Erica suddenly began crying and buried her face into ke''s chest. She was scared. Scared of dying. She tried to be strong. And she did her best not to seem like she was worried about anything, but she still felt insecure. Luckily... Luckily she was able to pull through. As she slowly settled down, her mind went to her sister, causing her to raise her head. "Sam!"


    "Just wait. I am sure she will pull through as well. For now. You should shower and freshen up." ke took out a long shirt and a pair of pants with a belt, and a towel with some soap for Erica to wear and use. "Use this, and then put the shirt on when you are done. It will do for now until we can get you back to your room."


    "Mmm..." Erica smiled and leaned forward, and kissed ke on the lips once more before quickly taking the clothes, jumping up off the bed, and running to the bathroom. Her feelings for ke were growing more and more.


    As Erica ran into the bathroom, a knock came at the door, which ke got up and answered. Tina was standing there with a questioning gaze as she looked at him. "She''s fine, she made it through. How is Sam?"


    "She says she wants to see you, so I came to get you." Tina gave a teasing look before giving ke a hug and then pulling him out of the room. "Go. Since you decided to take responsibility for them, be there for them when they need you the most like you are for Lillia and me."


    ke gave a helpless smile and wondered why his girlfriends were so ready to push him into another woman''s bed. But he, of course, would not do anything, so he walked over to the door and slowly opened it. "Sam, it''s me, ke. Can Ie in?"


    "Yeesh! Ow!" A nervous Sam bit her tongue. Her whole face turned bright red as she tried to find a hole to hide in. She couldn''t believe she actually bit her tongue!


    ke chuckled as he walked in and closed the door behind him. Sam was still shirtless as she sat there holding her mouth. She did not seem to mind ke looking at her. ke sighed as he also took out some clothes for Sam and a towel with soap and set it aside on the bed before sitting down. "Use these to wash up. They are slightly big, but they will get you to your room so you can get changed."


    <strong>--AN) Check Out my VRMMORPG novel: CyPunk Online!--</strong>

 Chapter 73 It Begins Part 5

    When Sam came out of the bathroom, her hair was still wet, and the clothes she was wearing were way too big for her. But with her red hair, freckled face, and big green eyes, she looked very charming. Even ke did not realize he was staring at her. "ke?" Sam felt happy that ke seemed to be in a daze while staring at her. Earlier, he did not react even when she had no shirt on, but now she felt much better knowing that he did notice her.


    "Ahem¡­." ke cleared his throat and smiled. "It''s good that you have made it through. From now on you will be getting trained in how to use magic."


    "Mmm¡­. ke¡­. Erica¡­. She?" Sam walked up to ke and hugged his waist.


    "She''s fine. She is just as tough as you are. And because of this, I know your father will be able to pull through as well." ke replied as ye ced his patted Sam''s back.


    Sam nuzzled her nose into ke''s chest and smiled brightly. "Thank you¡­. Because of you, both my sister and I were able to pull through. And I also know that my dad will also pull through."


    "That he will. Let''s get your sister in here so I can exin how to take in mana since you now need to take in mana to fill your mana pools." ke knew right now these girls needed a day or two to adjust to their newly evolved forms. Only then would he begin teaching them how to use magic.


    With the girls together, ke exined how to take in mana. He couldn''t help but think that the girls really did look alike. Both were budding beauties, and if Lillia gave the okay when the time came, and they still liked him, he would bring them into his small family that he knew would grow bigger in the future.


    He was unsure how he felt about this, but he had no ns to take any more girls in for the time being. Well, he would make an exception for Sam and Erica, but no more after that, not until he evolved to be a Drakani.


    "Big Brother!" Anna came running over to ke, causing him to be stunned by how she addressed him and hugged him.


    "Anna?" ke called questioningly. He was surprised by her sudden affection for him since she had been in such a situation. He figured it would take months, if not years, for her to fully warm up to him.


    "Big Sister Lillia told me to call you Big Brother," Anna replied. ke looked up to see Lillia walking over with a small knowing smile on her face. ke helplessly smiled as he patted Anna on the head. "You were able to evolve. It must have been painful."


    "It''s fine¡­. I have been through worse¡­." Anna replied, her voice going low. But this caused ke to feel anger well up inside him. He wished he did not let those bastards off so easily.


    "You no longer have to worry about bad guys. From this moment on, you will be my little sister. You will be known as Anna Harris from now on, okay?" ke had already nned to protect Anna as she was the only one who followed him out of the girls he had saved.


    "Really?" Anna looked at ke, her eyes welling up with tears. ke smiled and nodded his head. "Really."<sub> </sub>


    "I knew you would take her as your sister." Lillia had a proud look on her face that said she knew her man better than anyone. ke chuckled and nodded.


    "Alright, take Anna with you and Tina and help the girls settle in properly. I need to take care of Rob''s evolution." ke ruffled Anna''s hair and then gently pushed her to Lillia before leaning in and kissing her lips. He then turned and kissed Tina''s lips.


    "ke¡­." Both Sam and Erica called out. They had worried expressions on their faces.


    ke turned and looked at them: "Don''t worry. You two girls are strong enough to evolve, which means that your father is just as strong. He gave you the genes you used to evolve with, after all." ke said before giving a nod and going to find Rob.


    ---


    "ke!" Rob stood up when he saw ke walking through the door.


    "They are fine. I came to get you because it is now your turn. If my theory is correct and the evolution cycle is based on gic makeup, then you should be perfectly fine as well." ke had been thinking this for a while as to why only certain people turned into monsters. Some died from pain shock, but others turned into monsters which meant it must have something to do with their genes. And from what he could tell, the girls both took after their father, so he could guess that they had more genes from his side of the family than their mothers. Of course, he was not fully sure of this since he was no scientist, but from how they both resembled him so much, he could onlye to this conclusion.


    "Then I will be in your care," Rob said after he let out a sigh of relief. His tension was now gone. He was so worried that he was going to get bad news but luckily. Everything turned out fine.


    ---


    Several hourster¡­.


    "Damn, I never want to go through that again!" Rob yelled out as he wiped the sweat from his brow. He had curled up on the bed of the small room for most of the evolution process. He had never felt so much pain in his entire life. The only thing that allowed him to get through it all was the fact that his daughters had pushed through it. If he didn''t, as their father, he couldn''t live with himself! He woulde back to life just to kill himself for being so weak!


    "Well¡­ At least it worked out in the end¡­." ke let out a sigh of relief, this family could still stay together.


    ke was about to exin things to Rob about taking in mana when Lillia suddenly burst into the room. "ke! The Mana wave is about to hit us. I have had everyone who has not evolved locked up. Soon we will have to terminate those who did not make it."

 Chapter 74 Mana Flood

    "Alright, sound the rm! Everyone who has not evolved needs to enter one of the rooms. Anyone outside a room will be killed so they better hurry!" ke yelled out. He had no time to watch over people. There were around two hundred unevolved people here, and each one needed to be in a room.


    "On it. And ke. Ten minutes is all we have." Lilia turned and then disappeared, heading to the rm station. Secondster, an alert went off all over the base telling people to move to the evolution chambers, or they would be shot. The threat was only to make sure people would not waste time trying to do this and that it was something that was a necessity for all people. ke did not wish to harm anyone.


    ---


    While ke''s base was undergoing evolution procedures on a mountaintop, a group of beautiful girls walked through a portal that had opened up. "Peh, what is this!? There is no mana here, and it stinks!"


    "Hey, long ears, shut up and just move along. You are nothing more than a ve to my¡­.. Ugh! Cough!" The dragonic girl who was berating the elf in front of her for blocking the way suddenly had her throat gripped by a huge hand made of mana.


    "Listen here, bitch. My elven race is not someone you can order around. The only ones powerful enough to do so are your elders, and those old bastards would still have a hard time trying to take me down. So do not fuck with this princess, or this princess might end your little dragonic life. You dragons think you are all that even after the humans chased you out of this realm dragging us along with you! Do not think you are the only powerful race in the world. Elves are not to be looked down upon." The elf princess snorted before lifting the dragonic girl into the air and tossing her into the side of the mountain ruthlessly without caring if she hurt the dragonic girl or not.


    "Princess, if the king hears about this, he will scold you¡­." A human servant girl who was wearing a cor said as she tugged on her master''s sleeve.


    "Humph! Nellie, you need to show people who is boss. Your kind was able to push these bastards back. If it was not for you trying to hold on to me, you would not have been dragged with them. Because of this, I even had to restrict your powers to protect you. Your ve status is because of your stubbornness. From this moment on, I am no longer a princess of the elven empire that has lived for all these years. We are now free to do as we please. So before those old bastards realize I already left, we need to leave quickly." The elf princess''s eyes softened when she looked at her long time friend. She hated the cor she had to put on Nellie''s neck, but she had no choice. It was either that or watch Nellie be killed by the dragonic.


    "Yes, Princess Noa," Nellie replied while hurrying behind her Mistress.


    Elsewhere embedded into the side of a mountain face, loud cursing could be heard: "That long eared bitch! Just wait! When I get powerful enough, I will rip those fucking ears off and feed them to the bitch!"<sub> </sub>


    "Oh? Da, you looked like you took a beating. Hahaha!" Another dragonic girl appeared. She looked down at the girl struggling to get out of the hole in the mountain andughed heartily.


    "Triana, you bitch! Help me out!" Da raged. She was already humiliated once thest thing she needed was another person looking down on her.


    "Humph! Stay in there and relish in your own stupidity. Who told you to piss off the elf princess. She is older than all of us except for the elders. Only they can suppress her and the other elf royals and that is the reason why we have not fallen under elven rule after so long. Not to mention her filthy human pet. To have one of the supreme races under her control as a ve is a testament to her power. And you had to go and kick the rock with your bare feet like an idiot! So sit in there and cool off!" Triana left these words before flying away. She did not want to be held responsible for pissing off the elf princess.


    "You bitch Tiana! Wait until I get out of here. I will make sure I beat you good!" Da screamed at the top of her lungs, her words echoing through the mountain range. Da was so mad as she tried her damndest to get out of the hole, but no matter how much she iled about, she couldn''t unwedge herself. "What the hell is wrong with this hole!?"


    ---


    "How is it?" ke asked as he looked at the few people left, running to the rooms and locking themselves inside.


    "We got everyone. Your little threat made everyone react in the way we wanted. Although their trust in you might have dwindled." Lillia replied. She knew ke was doing this to make people move, but she knew some people might not like how he went about it.


    "If they wish toin, then they better make it through the evolution process so they can toss a fireball at me. I gave Mike his orders. We got people keeping an eye on everyone. Once there are signs of someone turning, there will be someone to end their life." ke said. He then took Lillia''s hand and said: "Let''s get the others and go watch the mana wave. I never got to see it in my previous life."


    A few minutester, ke, Tina, Lillia, Erica, Sam, Anna, and Rob all stood out on top of the cliff where their base was. The sky had changed to a deep purple cover which was theing of the mana wave. The purple sky reflected onto the ground casting a purple shadow over everything. ke felt the wind pick up and a thick, dense amount of mana wash over him. He smiled as he said: "Here it is¡­.."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 75 Plans To Venture Out Alone

    As the mana washed over thend, the once devastatednd was now filled with fresh flora and fauna that had never been seen before. Some were mutated nts that instantly evolved, while others were born anew and were new species that this generation of humans had never seen before. Some of which not even the other races from times of old had known about.


    "This¡­" Rob looked around, surprised at what he was seeing.


    "This is the Age of Magic!" ke yelled out as pointed to the distance. "The races from times of old are also returning to the world. They will spread out and begin forming new cities and colonies that we will either have to fight or befriend. The world as we know it will no longer be the same as it was before. But one thing needs to be changed¡­ Lillia, you will not be able to use your magic for a long while now. Not until I am powerful enough to protect you."


    "I know¡­." Lillia frowned slightly as she hugged ke''s waist. "Since I can''t leave the base, can you at least¡­" Lillia whispered into ke''s ear in a pleading tone.


    ke scratched his head and looked into Lillia''s eyes. "Lillia, it''s not that¡­."


    "ke, no matter how we look at it, I will be stuck hiding like this for a long time. This will give me something to keep my mind off everything else." Lillia argued.


    "Alright." ke looked at Lillia and kissed her lips as he let out a sigh. "But only one child for now."


    "What!? No fair I¡­." Tina wanted to protest but was stopped when ke pressed his finger on her lips.


    "You need to train and be stronger. Once I have evolved, things will be different so wait until then." ke replied softly. Tina could only nod her head in disappointment. Lillia took her hand and rubbed it gently.


    "ke, what are we going to do now?" Rob asked.


    "We will slowly begin our training process. As for me, I need to go to a ce. If I am lucky, I will find something good." ke remembered during the early days of the Age of Magic, a special kind of spirit animal was found. It was a powerful spirit animal that helped its contractor through many battles. The Spirit Master was the name given to Fredrick Haralson. His spirit fox turned out to be a mythical nine tailed fox. And the ce he said he found it was not far from his location. But it would still take a few days to get there.


    "Wait, ke, you are just going to leave us here!?" Tina cried out. She didn''t like the thought of ke going off on his own. She was afraid he would disappear.


    "Mmm¡­ It will be easier for me to move on my own. And I could use the training. I think the most I will run into is a few goblins. But those bastards don''t like men anyway. I need you girls here to help make sure the base is fortified and protected. Plus, it''s too early for anyone to go out who does not know what to expect." ke exined. He could not take Lillia with him due to her magic being noticeable to those bastards, and Tina was not ready to be fighting the other races just yet. He could not be sure he could protect her if something went wrong. And some races did things much more horrific than just eating humans.<sub> </sub>


    "ke is right. Tina, you should stay here and use this time to expand your mana pool more. You will also need to take the sses I will be setting up on the races, so you know what you are getting into." Lillia understood that ke was probably going somece that would take a while to get to, and to be with someone else might slow him down.


    "Fine¡­. But you can''t leave until tomorrow!" Tina said with a pout. ke chuckled. He knew he was in for it, so he had no choice. He just hoped Tina wouldn''t try to pull a fast one on him and try to get pregnant too. He had only agreed with Lillia since she was going to be stuck in the base.


    "Alright, let''s head in." ke turned and went to jump off the cliff when two sets of hands pulled him back. He turned to see both Sam and Erica looking up at him with worried expressions. "Are you really going to leave?"


    "Mmm¡­ I need to. But I will be back, so listen to Lillia and Tina and train hard, okay?" ke said as he leaned over and kissed both on the forehead. "You both need to grow stronger."


    "Mm¡­" Erica nodded and hugged ke while Sam lowered her head. She then raised and said: "Be careful. We will always be waiting for you."


    "I promise," ke replied with a smile before looking at Rob, who was giving him an approving nod. "Look at that. Once you girls found a man, you leave your father all alone. I see how it is."


    "Dad!" Erica blushed as she let ke go and backed up. Sam also blushed, but that didn''t stop her from hugging ke really fast before returning to her father''s side.


    "Alright let''s head in¡­."


    ---


    That night ke was pinned to the bed with Lillia rocking her body back and forth on his dick. Her moans filled their apartment as she used her pussy to greedily suck in ke''s seed as it was pumped deep inside her. Tina was standing up in front of Lillia with her mound pressed against Lillia''s mouth. Lillia worked her tongue into her slit and was drinking all her love juices. When she looked up at Tina and Tina looked down at her, a sh of knowing filled both their eyes, causing them both to slyly grin.


    ke had no idea that the girls seemed to be nning something. So when they switched ces and Lillia helped Tina ride ke. He had no idea that he would be in for a double surprise when he got back.

 Chapter 76 Setting Out

    The next morning, ke went one more round with the girls before saying his goodbyes to them. They were reluctant to let him leave, but he had to find the nine tailed fox spirit animal. As he exited the base, Rob and his daughters were waiting for him. "So you are off?"


    "Yeah. If I am lucky, I will be back in a few months to a year. It will be a long trip." While the location would only be a few days to get to, he only knew the general location of where the fox would appear. He did not know when the fox would appear or the exact location, so he might have to wait a while before finding it.


    Sam and Erica both ran up to ke and kissed his cheek. "Pleasee back safe."


    "Mmm¡­ Sam and I talked, and we will learn much from Sister Lillia and Sister Tina. So when youe back, we can¡­." The girls both blushed. ke did not know what to say. He peaked at Rob, who shrugged and looked the other way.


    Seeing this, ke could only sigh. He pulled both girls into a hug and said: "When I return, if you still both like me, I will talk to Lillia and Tina." He then looked up at Rob and asked: "Is that fine?"


    "Knowing they can be with you sets my heart at ease as this world is no longer safe. By the time you return, if it really will take almost a year, they will be of age. And you have my consent. Hell, you had my consent a while ago. Haha!" Rob chuckled as he walked over and patted ke on the shoulder. "Just don''t treat them badly."


    "You have my word," ke said as he gently parted himself from the two girls. "When I get back, we will talk more about this, okay?"


    When the two girls nodded, he smiled and said goodbye before walking towards the gate to see Mike standing there with Bret. "How was it?"


    "Some turned while some made it through. About thirty deaths were due to pain. Surprisingly all kids under thirteen made it through. However, some mothers had to be killed before they harmed their children. There were forty who turned into monsters." Mike reported.


    ke frowned: "Only about half made it¡­. Alright, you guys worked hard. While I am gone, fortify the base and follow Tina and Lillia''s instructions. Lillia will be holding sses exining the different races. Don''t miss them if you can."


    "Got it. I do not want to be left not knowing." Mike replied. He then said goodbye before going back to his duties.


    "ke, man, when I first met you, I thought you were crazy, but now I am d I followed you. But do you think I can get one of those elf girls?" Bret asked with a big cheeky smile.


    "Hahaha!" ke let out augh. He nodded his head and said: "I am sure one will fall for your charms."


    "I knew it! Take care out there. We will hold the fort down no matter what it takes." Bret said seriously before patting ke on the shoulder and running off.<sub> </sub>


    ke jumped up onto the wall and then jumped off it. He turned and looked at the wall that stood tall and waved his hand, creating a barrier around the whole ce. "This should provide slightly better protection for the time being."


    ke turned and began walking through the now forest coveredndscape. It brought back memories of the times he was stuck struggling to survive in his past life. But this time, he had the power and knowledge to survive properly.


    ----


    Meanwhile¡­.


    "Hahaha! Those damn bastards will never catch me!" A young elf woman yelled out as she ran through the trees with a human girl on her back.


    "Princess, are you sure this is a good idea? If we get caught, we will be in big trouble." The human girl asked. She was Nellie, Princess Noa Elclive''s human servant.


    "Nellie, you really worry too much. I already pissed off the dragonic girl, who will probablyin about me when she gets a chance, so there are no worries about anything else at this time. We should worry about finding a new way of life." Princess Noa replied.


    "But¡­. If the orcs catch us¡­." Nellie''s face paled. She did not wish to end up in the hands of the orcs!


    "Fuck the orcs! They can all die for all I care. Plus, only their people at the top can do anything to me, so we just need to be careful not to run into any of them." Princess Noa also had a lingering fear of running into the other races, but she had to escape now while she could. She hated being stuck being forced to be under the rule of the dragonic. If the elders had their way, they would have already married her off to one of the dragonic princes to make firmer connections. But her father refused because he hated them as well! But she could not risk it. She had to be free. Free to choose who she wished to spend her life with. Nellie, who was on Princess Noa''s back, went silent. She could only hope things would work out okay.


    ---


    ke continued for three days until he reached a certain spot within arge forest that had grown over the broken buildings of the city. This was a city far north of his base and was the ce he had heard the nine tailed fox was found. "Let''s hope I can find what I am looking for¡­. But the thing I hate about cities is the damn monsters."


    ke looked at the scaled humanoid figures walking around, almost like zombies, as they searched for food and frowned. This was going to be a real challenge. He was starting to think that the one who found the nine tailed fox before was a damn liar! "What the hell did he use to even make it into the city? Or did he sacrifice a bunch of people!?"


    ke closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Alright, we need to just take things slow."

 Chapter 77 An Idiot

    ke did not have his gun out because the human turned monsters were covered in scales. A gun would not help when fighting them, which meant only meleebat and magicbat. But it was also not good to try to target so many at once because if he did have to fight, he would be in for more trouble as it would attract more monsters to him.


    While making his way to the city, he ran into a few of these human monsters. They were always alone or, at most, in a group of two. "I do have to hand it to Lillia''s weapons, they cut things so easily."


    ke had to be careful with how he fought because one wrong move would bring a swarm of monsters onto him. One could ask him whether he would prefer to fight monsters or dragons, and he would say dragons any day. Because dragons are big and can''t swarm him. It reminded him of the zombie movies where one noise could attract a crowd of unwanted guests. This was the same concept, except smashing heads in did not work, and they were much more violent and quick.


    ke stuck to the side, and when he had to fight, he would move his sword swiftly and quietly, just like how he did in his past life. A sword was your best friend as long as you did not run into something it could not cut through.


    As ke moved toward the center of the city when he suddenly heard a loud yelling from behind him, causing his face to go ck. "What are these things!? I''ve never seen monsters like this!"


    "Princess, you need to run faster! Last time you tried to cast a spell to kill them, it only called more!" Hearing the yells of the two girls made ke''s expression even more sullen because there was a wave of monsters in the hundreds to at least a thousand rushing toward him!


    "Hey, look, a person! Hey! Help us out, would you!?" ke looked at the girl with long ears who was waving at him and shouting and wanted to scream.


    "What the hell is this elf doing!? Are they not strong enough to do a nuclear armageddon!?" After questioning himself, ke made a firm decision. "Run!"


    And that he did. Seeing the young man in front of her running away caused Princess Noa to frown. She gritted her teeth and yelled out. "Are you not a man!?"


    "Are you not an elf!? Why the hell are you not blowing them up!?" ke yelled as he continued to run, using body boosting magic to make him even faster.


    "Because.... That''s none of your business!" Princess Noa shouted back. She looked at the young man who was running ever faster than her and felt shocked. "Hey Nellie, he''s human, isn''t he?"


    "Princess, I do believe so. I think he is a new age human, but I can sense that he is using magic...." Nellie answered she was quite shocked to see a human using magic already.


    "Then we will need to follow him!" Princess Noa did not want to miss this chance. She had not seen a new age human yet, but here one was who could actually use magic. She had many questions to ask him.


    "First, Princess, we need to do something about the mass of monsters behind us." Nellie reminded.<sub> </sub>


    "Geh... Right... But I am out of mana after fighting with those orcs and running full speed since then. Thest attack I used was basically all I had left." Princess Noa had run into some higher level orcs and had no choice but to fight with everything she had. And even then, she could only escape with everything she had. But then she ran into these strange monsters and used some of thest bit of mana she had to kill the few she ran into, but that only resulted in hundreds more chasing after her!


    "Then let''s beg the new age human for help?" Nellie did not know if the new age human was willing to help or not, but she figured it was their own chance.


    "Yes, let''s. Hold on tight. I will squeeze out another burst to catch up to him." Princess Noa nodded in agreement as she formed magic circles under her feet.


    "I''m ready!" Nellie buried her face into Princess Noa''s neck and braced her self for the sudden increase in speed.


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    A sonic boom went off as Princess Noa elerated. In just a split second, she had arrived next to ke. "Holy shit!" ke yelled out. Princess Noa''s sudden appearance scared the hell out of him. He almost lost his footing.


    "You''re human, right?" Princess Noa asked.


    "Why are you asking me stupid questions at a time like this." ke looked around and saw a spot he could finally take cover in. Without much thinking, he grabbed Princess Noa''s hand and pulled her with him as he jumped into a demolished building.


    "Hey, what are yoough!" Princess Noa''s mouth was covered as ke put a finger to his mouth and whispered: "Shhh! They are attracted to sound...."


    Princess Noa nodded, and so did Nellie, who was on her back. The stampede of a few hundred to a thousand or so monsters rushed by, shaking the building they were in. ke set up a barrier around them to block the falling debris. After almost ten minutes, the mass of monsters passed by as ke fell to the floor and let out a sigh of relief. He then looked at the elf in front of him and asked: "Why the hell did you not just blow them all up!? Elves are supposed to be strong as hell."


    "I am out of mana!" Princess Noa answered in a huff.


    "What? How!? There is so much mana in the air. Why are you not drawing it in like a normal person? You can have infinite mana if you are always circting as you use it. Well, as long as you''re not firing off massive spells left and right, but only an idiot would let themselves get so low on mana that they couldn''t even keep their mana up high enough to do basic spells. I mean, only a stupid, idiotic person with no brain and long ears would do such an idiotic..."


    "Now you are just getting personal!"

 Chapter 78 Noa

    Nellie, who was still on Princess Noa''s back, chuckled when she saw her Princess getting flustered. It was the first time she saw her act in such a way. "Princess, can you put me down, please."


    "Ah yes¡­." Princess Noa put Nellie down, but she did not stop ring at ke.


    "So what is an elf princess doing out here? Shouldn''t you be heading south with the rest of your people?" ke asked as he found a cement block to sit down on and wiped his brow. He had just run for his life, so he was already hot and sweaty.


    "South? How do you know they were heading south?" Princess Noa suddenly went on guard.


    Seeing this, ke chuckled as he said: "Don''t need to be so defensive. The orcs will head east from the main portal on this continent, followed by the trolls. Goblins will spread out in all directions and begin trying to find any human women or other races'' females to mate with. The dragonic will head north with the enved dragon races, while dwarves will head west towards the mountain ranges. As for humans¡­ well, we will have sporadic settlements here and there. But for an elf princess to show up here, something must have happened."


    "You know a lot for a new age human." Princess Noa snorted but slowly lowered her guard.


    "It''s only natural for someone who has been reborn. Anyway, my guess is that you ran into a group of orcs on the way here, got into a fight, and stupidly used big spells trying to fight them instead of just using one big st and running away like a normal person." ke''s words were like arrows being shot through Princess Noa''s heart. She red at him wanting to punch the new age human with everything she had, but she couldn''t since he did save her just now.


    But one thing that caught Princess Noa''s attention was the word ''Reborn''. "Wait, what do you mean reborn?"


    "Just like I said. I am someone who has lived through this timeframe once before, before dying to some bitch dragonic. Anyway, while running here, did you happen to see any white foxes?" ke asked.


    "Foxes¡­. No¡­" Princess Noa was a bit disappointed that ke was not borating on the whole reborn thing. She had read about such things in ancient texts that there were chances of being reborn but no actual ounts of it. So this interested her greatly. As for why ke was so upfront about it, well, he saw no need to hide it since it didn''t matter if the elf knew or not.


    "Alright then. Be safe." ke said as he looked outside to see the mob of monsters long gone and went to leave, only to be grabbed and pulled back, causing his face to turn ck. "Listen here, Princess, I need to go so I can not sit around and wait on you."


    "I''ming too." Princess Noa decided she would follow this new age human since he seemed very knowledgeable about everything. This way, she could avoid running into more dangers.


    ke looked at the stubborn princess and then at Nellie, who stood at her side quietly with a small smirk on her face and sighed. "Then, Princess, do as you please but let me tell you now, you are not putting a cor on me."


    "What!? No! I did not want to do this to Nellie, but those damn dragonic in their more powerful days would not allow her to live if I did not seal her magic and keep her as a ve¡­." Princess Noa''s expression looked sad when she talked about it. "Nellie is like my sister. I never wished for any of this on her."


    "I see¡­. So you both lived during the days of old. It''s good to know. I might have someone who can take the cor off. But you have to listen to what I say from this moment on. I do not want you acting on your own. And From now on, I will drop the princess title and call you Baka since it suits you better."


    "What the hell does Baka mean!? My name is Noa! Just call me Noa!" Noa yelled out and stomped her feet.


    "Alright, Baka, Noa, same thing. Anyway, Nellie, was it? Keep an eye on your master, and do not let her do anything stupid." ke said as he exited the broken down building.


    "Why do I feel like you are using my name as means of making fun of me!?" Noa yelled out while stomping her feet once more. She did not know why this new age human was so infuriating.<sub> </sub>


    "That''s because I am!" ke''s voice rang out, causing Noa to grit her teeth and Nellie to burst outughing.


    Noa looked at her long time friend with an aggrieved expression as she asked: "Whose side are you on!?"


    "I am on my own side Princess," Nellie replied with a serious expression causing Noa to turn and stomp off after ke.


    ke did not go very far, he was waiting for Noa a few feet away. He actually never thought he would run into an elf around here, never mind a princess at that. He did not know if he was lucky or not. But he did wish to befriend her. It was just that, she was also too much fun to tease! If he could pull her to his side, it would make things much easier as it would give him a connection to the elves and maybe even an alliance down the road but first, he had to get to know the elf girl better.


    "Why are you just standing there?" Noa asked as she walked up behind ke with her arms crossed across her chest.


    "Was waiting on you and Nellie. We will be moving slowly, so be careful of making too much noise. While therge group of monsters is gone, that does not mean there are not anymore here. I do not want to end up in another situation like before." ke said as he began walking forward.


    "I know¡­. Let it go already¡­." Noa snorted but quickly did as ke said.


    The group of three made their way through the old ruined city that was now covered in nt life. ke did not wish to miss out on any chance of missing the spirit fox, so when he reached the center of the city where it was said that the spirit fox was found before, he looked around for a spot to make camp. After some quick searching, he found a two story building that was still in a somewhat decent condition and made his way inside. Noa and Nellie carefully followed after him in silence.


    "We will camp he¡­." ke frowned as he turned around and tackled both girls behind him to the ground as the sound of guns went off.


    "What was that!?" Noa yelled out, only to see ke roll over and send three fireballs out without a magic circle or incantation. Her eyes widened since she had never expected ke to be able to use chantless magic!


    "That, my dear princess, was a gun. Created by us new humans, as you like to call me." ke replied as he helped the two girls up. "Sorry for pushing you both to the ground."


    "It''s fine, but there are two more hiding upstairs." Noa had already sent her mana out to find any more enemies after being attacked.


    "I know. I will put some barriers up, and we will be okay." ke said as he cast barriers around all three of them before moving to enter the building again.


    When they got to the second floor where the two people were hiding, ke yelled out: "If you do not want to die, put down your weapons. We do not wish to harm you."


    Silence came inside, but ke could hear soft sobbing making him frown. He did not expect children to be here. "Noa, do not attack."


    Noa nodded and watched as ke slowly walked into the room to see two kids, one girl around ten years of age and a boy of five years of age, huddled in the corner. ke looked at the bruises on the kids and frowned even more. "You two here kidnapped?" The girl nodded and flinched at ke''s attempt to get close to them. "Alright, don''t worry. You will be safe now. Nellie, can you watch the kids for a moment?"

 Chapter 79 Waiting For The Fox To Raise It’s Head Part 1

    "Huh? Yeah, that''s fine, but these wounds¡­." Nellie looked at the two human children in front of her and frowned.


    "They will be fine. Just talk with the older one and ask about everything that happened." ke said as he waved his hand, causing a green light to envelope both children.


    "No problem," Nellie replied with a smile seeing how ke was willing to heal the children. Once the kids were healed he went to look around the floor. He meant to go alone, but Noa seemed to want to follow him.


    "Noa, you could have stayed there," ke said as he turned to the elf girl who was not wanting to look at him with her hands behind her back. She had a white set of short sleeve leather armor that had some metal ting on her shoulders, knees, chest, and elbows. She also had a pair of ck and white fingerless gloves. She was slim, and her chest was about the same as Tina''s, but she did look beautiful with her apple green hair and green eyes that glimmered like gems.


    "I just wanted to see what you were doing," Noa replied. In fact, she was afraid of the human leaving her alone in this monster infested area where just a single spell could cause the world toe down with monsters.


    ke shook his head as he said: "Do as you please. But I can say we were lucky. The monsters you trained took most of the monsters out of the area, allowing us to avoid another swarm after those bastards shot at us¡­. Hold on¡­."


    ke''s nose wrinkled as he reached one of the rooms in the hall. So did Noa''s as she stepped back a few steps. "Stay here, don''t look inside," ke said as he pushed the door open. What he saw was not a pretty sight. He had checked for living things but not dead things. He found a room filled with skeletons with bits of rotting flesh hanging from the bones. A table covered in blood and many knives and saws. "Cannibals¡­."


    "Cannibals? What is that?" Noa asked from a distance away. She did not even want to look in the room.


    ke closed the door and let out a breath as he had been holding his while he looked in the room. "They are humans who eat other humans. It would be like one of the elves eating another elf if it helps you understand the meaning."


    "I see¡­." Noa now wished she had never asked.


    "This exins why the kids looked quite chunky. Those bastards were actually trying to fatten them up." He wished he did not let them off so easily by just turning them to ash, so he was quite disappointed in his quick reaction.


    "Urk!" Noa gagged at the thought. She quickly turned and held her hand over her mouth. But what she did not expect was a warm flow of mana entering her body as ke rubbed her back. She froze on the spot, not sure how to react to such a gesture, but she did notice that ke''s mana was very gentle.


    "Don''t think about it. Let''s go back and see if Nellie found anything out." ke said as he stopped rubbing Noa''s back. Noa nodded and regained herposure. She watched as ke walked away with a bit ofplex feelings in her heart. She was not used to people treating her like a normal girl, which ke did without any hesitation. Even when he knew she was a princess, he still did not seem to care.


    ke had no idea that his normal actions had caused a stir in Noa''s heart. He walked back to the room to find Nellie with the young boy sitting in herp and the girl leaning against her, sleeping. Her eyes were dark from many sleepless nights. ke walked over and sat next to Nellie and whispered: "So, get anything?"


    "Mmm¡­. From what the girl said was that there were many of them locked in this room. But as the months passed by, the people here would slowly disappear. But they still fed them meat soup every day, they were the only ones left before she felt great pain in her body. The two men who were their captors began to beat her and her brother, saying they were just toughing them up for what was toe." Nellie replied. But this made ke''s brow wrinkle even more.<sub> </sub>


    "More like they were trying to tenderize them," ke growled as he reached out and gently patted the young boy''s head. "At least they survived. Noa, never mention what they were eating to these two kids. Everything we saw will be erased from this moment on, got it?"


    "Ye-Yes¡­." Noa nodded her head as she held her stomach. She did her best to push the disgusting thoughts out of her mind.


    "So what will we do now?" Noa asked after rposing herself.


    "Well¡­ I will go clean up the messes and then use this building as a base. But we need to be prepared to defend this ce at any time, so we will need to take routine rotations on keeping watch. I will take three shifts while You take one. Nellie will be watching the kids." ke had not nned for this, but in a way, he was d he was able to save two human kids. And he was d he ran into Nellie, who could take care of them with her years of knowledge. As for Noa¡­. Well, he will need to see how useful she will be. "Noa, you help me set up a small fire pit on the roof so I can cook some food for us all."


    "Food?" Noa''s eyes lit up. She had not eaten anything sinceing to this world, so she was very hungry.


    "Mm¡­ It will strengthen the kids. I have some drake meat which we can roast and simmer with some vegetables. It should offset anything that they have eaten so far." ke hoped to clean the kids'' systems out of anything nasty that they had eaten, so he nned to use a bit more oil than normal to make them go.


    ke burnt the human remains in the room he had found and washed it out by opening a window and using water magic. He wanted no trace of what went on here left for the kids to see. Only then did he go to the room and clear out some of the nt life to make room for a fire pit. Using the rubble from downstairs, he and Noa built a decent ce to cook and began to roast a leg of meat on the open fire. But one thing he noticed was Noa''s intense stare.


    "You''re drooling." ke suddenly said, causing Noa, who was indeed drooling over the meat in front of her, to blush from ear to ear as she wiped her mouth.


    "I haven''t eaten all day!" Noa replied with a huff.


    "Then you should eat some when it''s done." ke chuckled as he took out some sauces to ze over the drake meat.


    "Hey, ke¡­." Noa suddenly spoke up as she sat next to him, close enough that their shoulders were almost touching. "You said you were reborn, so you know a lot about this current age?"


    "Mmm¡­. But during that time us new age humans, as you like to call us, were still fighting for our back. We did not know that everything we grew up knowing about the human race was actually false and that the fantasy novels and movies we watched were actually true. I didn''t even know until I was reborn. And to be honest, I am d I was reborn. It has allowed me to meet many people I can trust and love. And once I evolve a second time, I will be something even stronger and, hopefully, one day make the dragonic bow to me." ke''s words may sound like a fantasy, but his eyes were firm. His resolve was strong. He wanted to make it so Lillia could live a life free of worry and not be hunted down. He wanted to keep those close to him safe.


    "Hmmm¡­." Noa was quiet as she looked at ke''s side profile. At this moment, she thought for a human, he was not bad looking at all.

 Chapter 80 Waiting For The Fox To Raise It’s Head Part 2

    "Done!" ke said as he looked at the roasted drake meat in front of him. "Want a taste before I pull it off?"


    "Mhm!" Noa''s eyes were almost as big as her face as she saw the meat in front of her. She had never smelt something so good. She greedily waited for ke to cut a piece off for her, and as soon as she received it, she took a bite out of the drake meat, and her eyes began to water. She quickly finished the meat in a hurry and already wanted more before suddenly feeling a sharp pain in her stomach. "Ah!"


    "Noa!?" ke turned at Noa''s hoarse scream and saw her hunched over, hugging her stomach. "Noa, what''s wrong!?"


    "My stomach feels like it''s on fire! Sharp pains¡­.." Noa cried out. ke took the meat off the fire, stuck it in his bag to preserve it, and put the fire out before scooping Noa up into his arms and running back downstairs. He was fast because he could tell Noa was in a lot of pain. He hurried down to where Nellie was and called out to her. "Nellie!"


    "ke? What''s¡­ Princess! What happened!?" Nellie cried out when she saw Noa in ke''s arms, her eyes filled with tears holding her stomach.


    "I don''t know! She ate some drake meat and suddenly crouched on the ground. Is this normal for elves!?" ke had no idea what to do since he did not know much about elves at all.


    "She ate drake meat!? Princess, I told you that you can only eat meat in moderation! Especially magic imbued meat! Your stomach can not take it!" Nellie yelled out. "ke, I need you to help her digest what she has eaten. Elves grow up eating nts and very little meat. They are unable to digest meat by themselves if it is imbued with magic, and dragon meat of any kind can only be eaten in a small amount, like the size of a small pebble!"


    ke now understood. The stupid elf had eyes bigger than her head and ate such arge amount of drake meat without saying anything to him! He sighed and walked towards the side wall, and ced the dumb elf in hisp. He then undid the bottom half of her leather armor top and exposed her stomach, allowing him to have direct skin contact. Only then did he begin to use his magic to wrap around her inner organs to protect them, allowing her to slowly digest the meat. With his other hand, he took out the meat he had prepared and passed it to Nellie. "Can you cut this up, please? Also, please get some stones and ce them next to me. I will use magic to boil some vegetables as well. She still needs to eat after all."


    "Yeah, sure." Nellie nodded and went to work.


    "Why is it that elves can not eat meat like this? Their body makeup?" ke asked after Nellie came back with some stones. At this point, thanks to ke''s magic, the furrowed brow on Noa''s face eased a bit as she leaned into his embrace, trying to hide her reddening face.


    "Elves have different organs than humans. Even I, who grew up eating elven dishes, will be able to eat this meat with no problem because I have the ability to digest it, while Noa can only eat a small amount, and even then, she would feel pain. Most elves would stay away from meat altogether to avoid harming themselves. Although it has never been proven to harm an elf, it is just very painful for them until they have digested it." Nellie exined.


    "I see¡­ So someone decided to eat a huge chunk of it to test this theory out." ke looked down at the elf in his arms, who was trying even harder to bury her face into his chest. Her ears were bright red. Nellie chuckled, seeing this. She never thought her princess would be so willing to be in a man''s arms like this since she had always told off the suitors who hade and tried to court her. Some of which were more powerful and better looking than ke.<sub> </sub>


    ke had to cook and eat his food with one hand while helping the crazy elf girl digest what she had eaten. During the process, he felt bad, so he even offered her some, which she actually snapped at it with her teeth and ate some more. When both ke and Nellie saw this, they bothughed. It seemed since she was not going to feel pain and ke was willing to help her, she would eat it!


    In the end, as night fell, Noa was still being helped to digest her food while ke sat there talking with Nellie and the kids. The kids seemed to have warmed up to him after he gave them real food. Besides meat, he also cooked vegetables, so Noa was able to eat properly as well.


    As day turned to night, ke was still sending his magic into Noa''s body. He had to wait until she fully digested everything before he could stop, which would take a while to do. As such, he picked her up in his arms and walked up to the rooftop to look out over the area to keep an eye on things. "I know you are awake."


    "Can''t you just pretend I''m not?" Noa asked, feeling a bit helpless. While she did eat lots of food today and was happy that she could finally eat some meat, she still felt embarrassed.


    "As someone who is being used as a second stomach to digest her food, I think I have a right to point out when you are faking being asleep," ke replied.


    "No delicacy!" Noa snorted.


    "I hear that a lot. Both Lillia and Tina tell me that all the time." ke could hear the two girls saying those exact words, yet they still both fell in love with him.


    "Oh? Who are they, your wives?" Noa asked. She was slightly curious about the girls in ke''s life.


    "You can say that. There is Erica and Sam as well, and probably more toe. Why does a certain Princess wish to be my wife as well?" ke asked teasingly. Only to get pinched and snorted at.


    "Stupid human." Noa looked away, looking out over the moonlitndscape. The moonlight cascaded down over the nt covered buildings while small balls of light rose up into the sky, making it a magical sight. "How did you humans live without magic?"


    ke noticed the sudden shift in conversation, which caused him to chuckle inwardly, but he did not make it hard for the elf. "Through lots of hard work and research."

 Chapter 81 Waiting For The Fox To Raise It’s Head Part 3

    Hearing ke''sck of information answer caused Noa to pout and punch his chest in frustration causing ke tough. "Seems like you are feeling better," ke said as he went to remove his hand from the elf''s stomach only for her to grab it and hold it in ce.


    "Just a little longer. Your magic feels warm." Noa said while blushing. In truth, she just wanted to stay like this a little longer. In the arms of a man, she had just met but felt sofortable around. It was her first time feeling a whirl of emotions like this, and wanted to take it in a little longer.


    ke did not say anything and continued to inject mana into the elf girl in his arms. He had no problems helping a cute girl like her. In fact, he was hoping that he could win over this elven girl''s heart. But he would not push things and take it slow, just like he did with the other girls. He would not force them into anything.


    As night slowly gave way to the light of day, Noa had long fallen asleep in ke''s arms. She curled up into his embrace and slept a deep sleep. It was early morning when Nellie came to check on them. When she walked upstairs to see her Princess in such a peaceful state, she dared not bother them and went back downstairs.


    As the days passed, the five people stayed in the small building waiting for the fox that had yet to raise its head. ke kept a sharp eye on the surrounding area, looking for any signs of the spirit animal he so hoped to get his hands on. While he did befriend an elf of old and a royal at that who should be very powerful, he did not want to miss the spirit fox.


    During the days that passed by, ke would make roasted drake meat with vegetables for dinner and eggs in the morning. Noa would always steal bites of ke''s drake meat and force him to hold her and help her digest it. Even when her system finally strengthened enough to not cause her pain anymore, she still did it. She would fake being in pain to make ke feel bad and then hold her like normal. This was a nightly thing, and Nellie and the kids would tease the two for being so lovey dovey all the time. This would cause Noa to blush and pout while ke wouldugh it off.


    It was four months in that things began to change. ke noticed that the human monsters had returned and were starting to congregate near the building he was in. "ke, what are we going to do?"


    "We already sealed off the building so they can''t get in too easily, and Noa set up a barrier. The biggest issue is I can detect something other than monsters out there. Well, more like two groups. One is probably what I am looking for, and the other is a group of humans." ke frowned. He did not want Fredrick Haralson to steal the fox from him.


    "I need to go. I will take out the humans and then grab the fox¡­." ke mumbled, which was heard by Noa, who was sitting next to him.


    "You are going to kill the humans? Why? Are you not all from the same race?" Noa did not understand.


    "It''s because we are from the same race that those bastards will turn on me if they can. Noa, you will stay here and protect the kids. Don''t let anything happen to them. Kill anyone that approaches if they are not me. And I mean anyone. Do not trust anyone like how you trusted me." ke knew Noa was too curious for her own good. He did not want her to be fooled by anyone.<sub> </sub>


    "I will do as you say. I promise." Noa replied as she moved and stood in front of ke. She stood on her tiptoes and pushed her lips against his. These past four months, her feelings for this man had grown to the point she would do whatever he asked. As such, a feeling of worry overwhelmed her when she thought of how he might not return¡­. This was why¡­. "A kiss for good luck."


    ke looked down at the blushing elf as she lowered her head and smiled. Even he couldn''t resist such a cute girl. He grabbed her chin and lifted it slightly as he lowered his head and stole her lips. He pushed his tongue inside her mouth, causing her to open her eyes wide in surprise, but they slowly closed as she hooked her arms around his neck.


    "Ahem¡­." Nellie coughed to break the two out of their passionate moment. "There are kids here¡­."


    ke broke his kiss with Noa, whose face was now bright red, and pushed into his chest andughed. "Haha! My bad. She was too cute to resist. Nellie, if you want, I can give you a kiss as well."


    "I will pass." Nellie''s cheeks turned red as she shook her head. "My job is to take care of the kids. Maybe in the future when I am not busy."


    Rejected but still hope for the future. Nellie was also very cute. He was sure that the girls would probably drag her in at some point. "Alright¡­ Then I am off¡­." ke patted Noa on the head and was about to walk away when the little girl who was named Nichole pulled on his shirt.


    ke looked down at the little girl with a questioning look to see her waving at him with her hand for him toe closer. ke leaned down, and the little girl kissed his cheek. "Big brother,e back safe!"


    ke smiled as he rubbed her head. "I will, I promise. Listen to Noa and protect David, okay?" David was the little boy''s name. He had be very attached to Nellie. Nichole, nick named Nicky, nodded her head as she stepped back, allowing ke to stand up again.


    ke thought for a moment before taking out a huge chunk of drake meat and formed an icebox on the roof with a cover on it using magic. "Use this to feed yourselves while I am gone. I will try to be back in three days, max. If I am not back, you should leave here as quickly as you can to avoid any issues."


    "We will wait¡­." Noa suddenly spoke up. "Now that you have stolen my lips, you have no choice but to return."

 Chapter 82 The Snow White Fox Part 1

    ke looked at the blushing elf for a minute before putting his hand on her head and nodding. "Alright¡­. I will return. This, I promise."


    "Mm¡­." Noa nodded as she gave ke one more hug. Her little elf heart had beenpletely stolen by the stupid human man. The kiss he gave her was thest push that was needed. His gentle kindness and teasing these past few months had allowed him to work deeper and deeper into her heart until, finally, he had consumed it all.


    After breaking his hug with Noa, ke said goodbye to the other three before jumping off the roof and drawing his sword, and running forward. He would not leave the four alone for long. He nned to move as fast as he could in a straight line.


    He moved quickly killing any human monsters that were close to him to keep a train from forming. While Noa had put a barrier up, he still worried that something might happen while he was away. It was just that he couldn''t risk taking the kids with him. He traveled for two days when he saw the two groups moving. One was running while the other was chasing. He could tell now that he was closer than the one running was small, meaning it was a fifty percent chance it was a fox. "Shit! I will not let those bastards get to it."


    Changing direction ke decided it was time to move towards the fox and cut in between the two groups. While there was a chance for the fox to get away if he did this, he did not want anyone making a contract with the fox before he did! He still had time and could try to track it down after.


    He traveled for another half day when he finally spotted the two groups. One was just as he thought a snow white fox cub with two tails running as fast as it could trying to get away from three humans, one male, and two females. Seeing the fox about to get pushed into a corner, ke decided to make a rash decision. He put his fingers to his lips and whistled as loud as he could.


    Spirit animals were intelligent, and they could understand the situation. The snow white fox saw ke and took a turn towards him, running at full speed. ke''s eyes were not on the fox but on the three people. He did not know if the fox would trust him or not, but he knew if the fox kept going in the direction it was heading it would be trapped. When he saw the fox running towards he yelled, "Hide!"


    The fox gave a soft whine as he ran past ke and dived into the green foliage behind him causing the people who were chasing faces'' to turn sour. "You! Out of the way!"


    ke chuckled as he tossed a fireball in front of the group. Causing the two girls to cry out in surprise and the man to stop in his tracks. "What is the meaning of this? We saw the fox first."


    "You are Fredrick Haralson right?" ke asked as he stood there with his sword on his shoulder.


    The man was slightly startled as he took a step back and looked at ke with a look of suspicion. "You know me?"


    "Heh¡­ Spirit Master, my ass¡­. The asshole never even tamed shit. He forced it into a contract." While he said this, he also nned to try to make a contract with the fox, but this was beside the point. The fact was that The man in front of him was hailed as a spirit master who tamed a nine tailed fox. The story went that he tamed it by befriending it, but that seemed to be a lie to make himself look good. Not to mention there was no mention of the twopanions. Most likely, they either died or were killed by him. "Anyway. The fox is gone, so leave. This is my domain."<sub> </sub>


    "Look, I do not know what the fuck you just did, but it''s three of us versus you. I think we got the upper AHhhhhhhhhhh!!!!!!!!!" Frederick screamed out as blood spurted from the hand that was pointing at ke.


    "Did anyone ever tell you that pointing is very rude, and I just so happened to hate rude people? I said scram so scr¡­.."


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    "That was rude! I was talking here!" ke yelled out after being hit by a bullet. His barrier was skin tight so he was fine, but it was still annoying!


    "You! Point nk¡­.. Monster!" The girl yelled out, but that was thest thing she ever yelled as she suddenly burst into mes. She iled about before jumping on Fredrick for help causing him to light on fire as well¡­


    "Bitch get off me! Fuck!" Fredrick yelled out as he pushed the girl off him and dropped to the ground rolling back and forth. The final girl stared at ke in horror, the gun in her hand trembling.


    ke looked at her and smiled as she said: "Boo!"


    "Ahhhh!" The girl dropped the gun in her hand, screamed, and ran in the opposite direction, not caring about Fredrick, who was seriously injured now.


    ke snorted and turned around, tapping his sword off his shoulder. "I guess this takes care of the spirit master¡­."


    ke searched around and could detect the fox nearby, but he did not dare go near it, or he would be in for a chase as well. He did not wish to y the cat and mouse game. He turned and walked away in the direction Noa and the others were in. When he got about a mile away, his lips curled up when he noticed a small figure following him. "Seems I gained the interest of the little fox."


    When night fell, ke found a spot to make a small camp and started a fire. When he did, he noticed the fox sitting in the shadows staring at him. He took out some drake meat and roasted it. When it was done, he tore off a piece and tossed it into the shadows.

 Chapter 83 The Snow White Fox Part 2

    The fox stared at it with its beady eyes before pouncing on the drake meat. When it was done, it looked back at ke as if asking for more. But this time, ke did not toss meat to it but instead ced a good chunk of it on the ground next to him. The fox stared at him with puffed out cheeks licking its lips. After a moment''s hesitation, it ran over and grabbed the meat, and dragged it away as quick as lightning. But it did not go far. It kept about ten feet away from ke, watching him as it ate. When it was done, it looked at ke again and then at the drake meat on the fire.


    "You sure are a glutton." ke chuckled and handed out a piece of meat to the fox. This time he did not toss it away but just held it in his hand. The fox looked at him and licked its lips a few times before slowly making its way over. When it got three steps from the meat, it kept looking at ke, unsure if it should take the meat or not. But the smell of the drake meat got the better of the little fox as he crept in closer and took the meat.


    ke did not make it hard on it. He let it take the meat. When the fox saw that ke was not trying to grab it or do anything threatening, it sat right next to him as it gobbled up the meat in almost an instant. It then looked back up at ke with big, round, pleading eyes causing ke to chuckle. He took off another chuck of meat, a bunch bigger piece this time, and ced it on the ground in front of the fox. He did not try to grab it but just ced it in front of it.


    ke wanted toe off as someone who was not trying to harm the little fox. He really had no intentions of harming the fox. He wanted to make a contract with it, but that did not mean he was going to do anything to make the fox dislike him.


    When all the food was gone, the now fat bellied fox curled up next to ke''s feet and fell asleep. Only now did ke dare to reached down and gently pet the fox''s head. When he did, the fox opened its eyes but closed them soon after.


    Contracts with spirit animals from what ke understood, the spirit animal had to make a cut on its body, and the human had to cut their finger and push the two wounds together and let the blood intertwine. But one thing ke did not understand was how did Fredrick Haralson, the supposed spirit master, know of this? This part still perplexed him, and it was only because of him that humans learned of spirit animals. But even then, spirit animals were rare and hard toe by.


    ke did not sleep that night. He only watched over the fox thaty next to his feet, gently petting it every so often as he kept watch. It was not until the early morning, when the first light of day began to cast its light down on the ground below did the fox next to him wake up. It stretched its body as it yawned and looked up at ke. ke looked down at it and smiled as he reached done and ruffled its head. The fox seemed angered by this action and swatted his hand away but did not try to run away or anything. Instead, it jumped up into itsp and put its paws on his chest, and licked his cheek.


    ke smiled and gently patted its back as he asked: "Want to follow me? You won''t have to worry about being chased anymore."<sub> </sub>


    The snow white fox looked at ke for a moment as if thinking before nodding its head. ke smiled and picked up the fox, and said: "Then let''s go." He put the small fox on his shoulder, which it thenid down across the back of his neck and hung onto the other side. ke chuckled as he began heading backtracking toward the building where Noa and the others were waiting.


    While this was happening, Fredrick Haralson had somehow managed to put out the fire on his body and find a safe ce to hide in. His eyes burned with rage as he looked out over the grassndscape outside the crack in the wall where he was taking shelter. "That fucking bastard! I will get my revenge! I know there was something different about that fox! I read so many novels about such animals, and that fucking bastard, just when I was about to get my hands on it, let it go! I will not let this slide. Once I am healed and stronger, I will fucking find him and rip him to pieces!"


    At this moment, ke had no idea he had made a new enemy. Nor did he care. His only concern was the sight in front of him. "Why the hell are there orcs here!?"


    He ran forward and saw the building where Noa and the others were hiding out, surrounded by ten orcs! "Elf Princess! We know you are in there. Come out now, and we will make sure you get treated well. Our Prince only wants to talk with you."


    "Like hell will I trust a dirty orc! Your kind has always coveted us elves and have kidnapped many of our women and forced yourselves on them." Noa''s voice could be hearding from inside. Seeing this, ke''s eyes began to turn red. He poked the fox on his shoulder and said: "Go and hide. If you see me get taken out, run away and stay away from other humans who may want to harm you or use you, okay?"


    The fox looked at ke with a confused expression, but when ke picked it up and put it on the ground, it did not wish to leave him. It felt that the being in front of it that fed it good food and gave nice pats was about to do something that would hurt the being. "Go and hide. Now!" ke pushed the little fox away before taking out his sword and running off, leaving the little fox behind. ke did not want to see the little fox get hurt, so he had no choice but to leave it behind. But unbeknownst to him, the little fox did not run away but instead began chasing after him!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 84 Orcs

    "Elf Princess, this is yourst chance! Come out now, or we will destroy this barrier and drag you out and make use of the others inside with you. New ves are always nice." An orc with bones through his nose yelled out.


    ke sneered as he slowly walked up behind the orc. The orc did not even seem to notice ke''s presence. "Elf Princess, I will give you the count of five! One! Two! Three! Four¡­."


    "Five¡­. Go to hell." ke finished the countdown as he shoved his sword through the back of the orc''s neck and twisted it a few times before pulling the sword out and mming his hand down on the wound and saying: "Fireball!"


    "Arhhhh!!!!!!!!!" Orc with bones in his nose yelled out in a gurgled, pained shout as blood filled his lungs. He turned and looked at ke in confusion. He did not understand how this new age human knew how to kill an orc! Orcs were not easy to kill. Bullets would not prate their skin unless you were at point ck, and even then, it would not kill them unless you did what ke did. You attack a vital and light them on fire. This was the only way to keep them from regenerating. While their regeneration was not as good as trolls, it was still a pain to deal with. At least trolls, you could just cut the head off with ease.


    ke did not wish to risk being unsessful in his initial attack, which was why he handled it the way he did. He was unsure if his current strength, even with magic, would be enough to slice an orc''s head off in one go.


    But seeing how his sword sliced through its skin so easily, ke now knew the sword Lillia had given him was truly a treasure. At least in his eyes. "You bastard new age human! You want to go to war with the orc n!?"


    ke sneered as he yelled back at the orc who had ten bone nes around his neck: "You are trying to take my woman and want me to just sit back and do nothing!? You orcs never change. You listen to your stupid prince not understanding the shit you are about to rain down on your own race. You think the dragonic is scary, you should see my wife when she gets mad."


    ke was not lying. He rather fight a bunch of powerful orcs all day than get on Lillia''s bad side. At this time, though, a certain Elf was having a huge misunderstanding. As she held her red cheeks with her hands and giggled nonstop as she mumbled: "Hehehehehehe¡­. Wife¡­."


    Nellie and the children who looked at the loved stricken elf who was lost in her own world shook their heads, but they also let out a sigh of relief. Because ke had returned, which meant they could finally do something. "Princess, I know you are happy, but I think you should help your new husband before he gets smashed to bits."


    "Ah!" Noa snapped out of it and nodded her head. "You are right! Hubby, I aming!"


    ke, who heard Noa''s voice, scratched his head. He seemed to have caused another misunderstanding but well¡­. "I guess it is not too far off since I have decided to take her back with me anyway¡­. I just hope the other girls will be okay with a silly elf girl¡­"<sub> </sub>


    He had a feeling he would be interrogated when he got back and that the girls would probably train the elf girl in many special ways. But either way, Noa was likable. The other nine orcs all turned their attention to ke and drew their weapons. Most had blunt weapons since orcs loved to smash things, while some hadrger swords.


    ke, of course, was not going to wait for them toe to him, so he charged forward, going after the orc who yelled outst. ke waved his hand, causing the entire area to turn into a field of ice. The orcs, who were not used to cold weather, all frowned as they began to slip and slide on the frozen surface. "You damn new age human! Die!" One of the orcs jumped high into the air towards ke while raising itsrge wooden baseball bat looking mallet that was about the size of ck down at him.


    ke snorted and caused a wind de spell that cut the top of the bat off, causing the attack to miss him while his sword cleanly sliced through the orc''s neck. "What!? What kind of magic is this!? Where is his chant!? Where are the magic circles!?"


    Some of the orcs began to feel a bit of fear towards ke, who was running towards the closest orc to him. They could only watch as theirrades, one after the other, swung at him only to miss to an invisible wind de and have their weapons destroyed while his sword cut their heads off.


    "What the hell is this!? Were all new age humans this powerful!?" One orc yelled out. He decided to turn and run! He did not wish to die yet.


    "You dare run!? The Prince gave his orders! You run, you die!" Another orc stood in front of the one trying to flee. Seeing how he could not flee, he turned and raised his weapons and went to step toward ke, only to swing the weapon behind him and m it at the other orc''s head. But sadly he was too slow, and the other orc caught the baseball bat looking mallet and kicked the other orc in the stomach. It was then that the orc realized he had made a mistake because ke used the orc flying at him as a spring board to spin through the air, slicing the orc''s head off. As kended, he spun around and killed the other orc before it could hit the ground.


    ke stood there looking at thest three orcs. He raised his sword and ced it on his shoulder, and asked: "Do you really want to continue? I just killed seven of you, and now there are only three. So let me hear it, do you want to continue, or do you want to die?"


    The three orcs looked at each other before turning and running away. They were not stupid. All their leaders were already dead! How could they win against the freaky human!? But for ke, he was relieved. He had actually been hit a few times, and his body was already pushing its limits. He did not have time to heal himself as he fought, so he was not feeling too good.


    "ke!" Noa came running out towards ke. ke sucked in a deep breath and walked over as calmly as possible. He was already keeping a good eye on the three orcs that were running away. But he felt a presence behind him that suddenly appeared. "Shit Noa!" ke yelled out as he jumped in front of Noa, as the sound of an arrow piercing through the air was heard. But instead of feeling the pain of his body being prated, he heard a sharp yelping from behind him and a thump on the ground. He turned to look to see the small little fox with the arrow in its side.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 85 Contract

    "Noa, st the area to our northwest!" ke yelled out as he scooped up the little white fox into his arms and sat down with it. He did not dare pull the arrow out just yet.


    "On it! Ezen Digar Fol Tol!" As Noa spoke in an elvennguage, the whole area where the arrow was shot from blue up into a pir of fire that spread out over 500 feet in all directions burning everything around it to ash.


    Within the me, surrounded by a green shield, was a man wearing all ck. On his face was a white mask with only two eyes cut out of it. This man was not human. His blonde hair and sharp pointy ears showed that he was from the elven race. He clicked his tongue as he ran away in the middle of the mes, not daring to stay any longer.


    "Tch¡­ The bastard got away." Noa was made. She could sense the person who attacked her had already run off. She turned to see ke sitting on the ground with the little fox in his arms. "ke?"


    "Give me a moment¡­." ke sighed as he looked at the pained expression of the little fox. "I did not wish to force this upon you, but this is the only way to save you at this point." ke bit his thumb, causing it to start bleeding, before pressing it against the little fox''s wound. Arge white magic circle formed under the two, causing a cylinder of light to surround them before slowly dissipating. "Seems like the contract is set." He could have tried to heal the little fox using magic, but the problem was that if he pulled the arrow out, he risked killing the little fox at the same time. He did not want to risk it.


    ke could now feel the little fox. He could feel its heartbeat struggling. He closed his eyes, and like how he remembered, he said: "Return." With thismand, the little fox turned into a ray of light and shot into his chest. The arrow that was inside it fell into hisp. Only by doing this did the little fox have a fighting chance. He had heard that injured contracted spirit animals could go into their contracted space within the body of the human they were contracted to, to heal.


    "It should take her a little while to heal." ke now knew the little fox was female. He knew everything about it. The contract process sent the details of their spirit animal into his mind. He had not wished to contract the little gal this way, but this was just how things seemed to have taken ce, sadly.


    "ke, that was?" Noa was confused. She had never seen such magic before.


    "There were no contracted beasts in the old days?" ke asked.


    "No. At least we elves never did. And¡­. ke, I am sorry. I think that assassin was after me to start with." Noa bowed her head. She never meant to harm anyone, and now the little fox ke had been trying to get was hurt.


    "Don''t worry. It happens. I never expected the little fox to protect me, either. I guess all the drake meat it got to eat was worth it." ke chuckled as he patted his chest. "But don''t worry, I can already feel she is getting better."


    "That''s good." Noa let out a sigh of relief before leaning down and kissing ke on the lips. "I am d you made it back safely¡­ Husband¡­."


    ke scratched his nose. He did not know how to handle this¡­ He looked up at Noa, who was staring back at him, fidgeting, waiting for his reaction, and asked: "You know you will not be able to take back these words if you follow me back even after you meet the other girls. I will also never let you go either."<sub> </sub>


    "I know¡­." Noa replied. Elf custom did not allow them to change husbands. And it was not strange for male elves to have a few wives. So she did not mind as long as she got to be with ke.


    She just hoped the other girls would ept her.


    "Alright, then, be prepared." ke could already see Noa being teased by those two girls. But he first had to eat the elf himself. Thinking of this, ke decided he would set up a shower tonight with magic in one of the rooms and bring the elf girl with him.


    But for now, he was tired. He had dealt with the orcs and almost died to an assassin. He was starting to feel like a protagonist in a novel or something. "Alright. Let''s go back to the others. We will spend one more night here and then head home." ke took Noa''s hand and pulled her along. The elf girl blushed as she followed behind him.


    "Noa! ke!"


    "Big Brother!"


    Nellie and the kids both came running over when they saw the two walking back in. Both Nicky and David hugged him as Nellia checked Noa for any injuries. Only when She was sure Noa was not injured did she bow to ke. "ke, thank you for protecting Her Highness.."


    "She is no longer a princess¡­." ke said. "She is just Noa Harris now."


    Noa blushed and lowered her head, causing Nellie to chuckle. "I see. I see¡­ Then I will call you Noa then."


    "Mm¡­. I have been wanting you to call me that for a while. But you were always so formal. We will be going back with ke and living with him from now on. The person who just tried to assassinate me was an elf. I am sure of this. Someone from the elves wants me dead. So even if my father gave his consent to me being with ke, I still wouldn''t want the title of princess. Not if it means I will be getting targeted for it." Noa was pissed. She had an idea of who wanted to kill her, but she did not think he would send someone out to track her.


    "Your brother¡­." Nellie said softly. Noa nodded, confirming this. She was in his way of taking the throne. Even though she had said that she did not want it, she was still in his way just because she was alive.


    "Don''t worry. No one will be able to touch you where we are going," ke said as he rubbed Noa''s back. She nodded and leaned her head on his shoulder. Nellie snickered as she found her princess to be very cute now that she had found someone she loved.

 Chapter 86 How To Tame Your Elf Bride Part 1

    <strong>[R-18]</strong>


    Hearing ke''s words made Noa feel like she might finally be able to live a free life for once. But she also knew hiding would not keep her safe forever. Once her brother came into power, if he had no confirmation of her death, then he would still try to hunt her down. As she was thinking this, ke put his big hand on her head and said: "Worry about the troublesome stuffter. For now, we are protected within the barrier you put up. Soe with me." He then turned to Nellie and said: "I will put a sound barrier up."


    Nellie immediately understood what they were going to do and blushed as she nodded her head and gave a thumbs-up to Noa. She had learned this from the kids. As for Noa, she did not understand what was going on as she was dragged out of the room towards another room on the floor. ke had already waved his hand and sealed off the area to keep any sounds from escaping before opening a door to a room that was at least in good condition and used water magic to wash the whole ce out before punching a hole in the floor with his fingers and setting up a magic circle on the ceiling that allowed water to rain down onto the floor. "ke?"


    Noa looked at ke, who only gave her a mischievous smile as he began taking off his clothes. His perfectly formed muscle came into view, causing Noa to blush, but she did not look away even as he pulled off his pants. She stared at the thing between his leg as he turned and looked at her with wide eyes. It was her first time seeing such a monster!


    "Noa, we can''t shower together if you do not undress. Unless you want me to do it for you." ke''s words snapped Noa out of her trance as she looked up at ke and blushed. She nodded slightly as she slowly began to remove her clothes. She felt embarrassed since she had not really bathed the past few days, but she could also tell it was the same for ke.


    ke stared at the white skin being revealed in front of him that contrasted with Noa''s green hair and raised an eyebrow. Her mounds were about the same as Tina''s and have two small cherries asking to be teased. What he found amazing was that she had no hair on her body besides on her head. It was smooth and shiny. He never knew that Elves did not get hair down there.


    Waving his hand for Noa toe over, she slowly walked over to ke. He took her hand and gently pulled her into his arms and leaned down, and kissed her lips. Their tongues intertwined, and Noa soon got lost in the kiss as she felt ke''s dick that was pressed up against her stomach begin to rise up.


    The warm water raining down from the magic circle rained down over them, washing the dirt from the previous day away. After a long kiss, ke reached over to the side and pulled some soap and shampoo out of his bag. Hethered his hands up so that they were good and sudsy before cing them on Noa''s breasts and slowly kneading them with his hands. This caused Noa to close her eyes as she let ke do as he pleased. He only massaged them for a few minutes before moving to her shoulders, her arms, each of her fingers, and then down her back. When he reached the waist, he washed her t belly and then moved his hands between her thighs.<sub> </sub>


    "Ah!" Noa cried out as she felt the one ce no one had ever touched before suddenly gripped by the man in front of her. She leaned her head on ke''s shoulder as his fingers ran up and down her slit, flicking her clit in the process. She held on to his arms as his fingers slightly stabbed inside her, causing her to gasp and let out a soft moan. "ke~!" At this point, Noa was very turned on. She had never felt like this before and wanted more. But ke suddenly pulled his hands away, causing her to whimper.


    ke smiled andthered up his hands once more before moving to wash her butt, legs, and feet. He made sure she waspletely washed from her neck down before putting the soap in her hands.


    She looked at the soap in her hands and then at ke and quickly understood what she should do. Shethered her hands up and began washing his chest and arms before moving to his back, and then following what he did, she moved to his abs and washed that before moving her hands down and wrapping them around the thing that was now rock solid. When she heard ke gasp, she thought she had hurt him, but when she looked up, she saw him smiling at her causing her to rx as she continued to stroke it.


    She decided to kneel down in front of it so she could get a better look at it. To her, it was like a monster that wanted to eat her alive. While she had never seen one up close, she knew what they were and what they were used for. She slowly stroked it and washed it with her hands making sure not to miss an inch of his shaft. She then washed the sack underneath more before moving to his backside and washing his butt and then his legs and feet. Only when she was done washing did she stand up and look up at ke with a questioning look, unsure of what to do next. She was unsure if he was going to make her his woman or if this was as far as they were going to go. But as she was lost in thought, she felt ke grab her butt and lift her up.


    "Ah!" Noa cried out in surprise and instinctively wrapped her legs around ke''s waist.


    ke chuckled and leaned in to kiss the green haired elf on the lips as he whispered: "I am going to enter."


    "Mmm¡­." Noa nodded as a small smile formed on her lips. She leaned up and kissed ke as she felt the monster suddenly spread her garden open and push deep inside her all at once. "Ahhh~!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 87 How To Tame Your Elf Bride Part 2

    <strong>[R-18]</strong>


    "Ouch! Is it supposed to hurt!?" Noa cried out as she felt a pain in her crotch. Once he prated her, he already knew this was going to happen, so he did not move as he held her close. "It is. It proves that you just became my woman. Tell me when you are ready, and I will start moving."


    "Mmm¡­ Just give me a few seconds¡­." Noa pushed her face into ke''s chest. After a few moments, she finally raised her head and pressed her lips onto ke''s as she raised her hips and slowly pushed them down.


    Feeling this, ke did not hold back anymore, and before Noa even had a chance to understand what was going on, ke began thrusting deep inside her, causing her to cry out in pleasure. Every time his dick pushed deep into her pussy, she felt a shock wave run through her body as she let out constant moans.


    "Ah~! Ah~! Ah~!" This was all Noa could say as ke let out all his pent up frustrations on the poor elf girl. He had once wanted to have sex with an elf girl when he was younger, and now his early fantasies wereing true. In his arms was a petite elf girl who hung on to his body, unable to speak as her juices sprayed from her pussy. Noa didn''t have time to understand what an orgasm was as her body convulsed over and over.


    Elf girls were rather sensitive when it came to sex, making them lose themselves in lust. This was one of the reasons why orcs loved to kidnap elf women because it only took one round of sex to make them theirs. And Noa was no different. She was now ke''s ve. Her eyes were zed over as she hung onto his body with everything she had as the ride continued.


    ke could be said to be better than an orc after all the rounds he had with Tina and Lillia and her magic training his dick to be a jackhammer that could ruin any girl in one night. He hardly ever used the magic anymore because he was trained so well by the girls.


    As he continued to thrust in and out of Noa, Noa lost all her strength and was basically being held up by ke. Her body was lying back in mid air as she continued to moan in pleasure. ke just couldn''t get enough of her cute cries. He looked at her lust filled face that showed just how gone she was and smiled in satisfaction. Such a scene made him feel he really was doing his job right. He saw the drool rolling down her cheeks and flipped her back up towards him, and licked it up as he kissed her. The sudden intrusion in her mouth woke her back up, and she quickly responded in kind. She wrapped her legs and arms back around him and begged for more as she slowly lost herself again.


    Two hourster, ke slowed his pace and decided it was time to seal the deal as he pushed his dick deep inside her and released his load deep into her baby room. Feeling the hot liquid filling her up, Noa once more had an orgasm as she clung to his body, not wanting to let any of his seed out.


    The two panted as ke finally finished releasing inside her and held Noa in his arms. He lowered his head next to her ear and whispered: "Now you are one hundred percent mine." And then gently bit her ear, sending her into another orgasm.


    Ten minutester. "ke, you bully!" Noa was red from ear to ear as she got dressed. She looked at the man who had just made her do such embarrassing things and pouted.<sub> </sub>


    "Oh, not calling me husband anymore?" ke asked teasingly. Noa wrinkled her brow and whispered: "Husband¡­."


    "Come on. We should go back. I will carry you." ke said as he scooped Noa up into his arms and walked out in big strides. Noa squealed and yelled out: "I can walk on my own!"


    "Like a penguin." ke retorted.


    "What''s a penguin!?" Noa had no idea what a penguin was, so now she was intrigued. The smile on her face could not be hidden as the two chatted and walked back into the room where Nellie and the kids were.


    Nellie looked at Noa, who was red in the face but smiling away and smiled herself. Her princess finally found her match. It only took a long, long time.


    "Big Sister Noa, why are you being carried? Did you get hurt?" Nicky asked as she looked at Noa being carried in.


    "She slipped and fell, hurting her hip. She should be fine by tomorrow." ke said as he sat down and put Noa in hisp. Noa, on the other hand, turned as red as an apple, unable to even look at anyone. "Anyway, we will be leaving in the morning. It will take a few days, but we can do it. I will carry the kids while Noa carries Nellie. If we run into the human monsters, I will make quick work of them at that time. We will not stop during the day as we want to get back to my base as soon as possible."


    "Sounds like a n. You said you had someone there that might be able to help me remove this cor?" Nellie asked. If so, she could once more use magic again.


    "Mm¡­. You two will also be undergoing training in how to use my spellcasting technique. The current way you cast spells takes too long and basically lets your enemy know what you are doing hence why the assassin from before was able to get away." ke answered.


    "Alright. Anything that allows me to better myself is for the best." Nellie nodded her head. She clenched her fists. She had not been able to use magic since before the great war. If she could finally use magic again, she would make sure to help ke out as much as possible since she did not n to leave Noa for anything. She had one hundred percent trust in ke. She saw how he jumped in front of that arrow to protect her princess. This was not something most would do. As such, she was happy that ke and her princess were able to get together during this time.

 Chapter 88 Dragon Meets An Elf

    The trip back was quite uneventful. Besides running into two human monsters, ke did not run into any other monsters as he carried both kids on his back. Noa carried Nellie, and besides stopping at night and to eat every so often, they made it back in no time at all.


    But during this time, under the rubble, Fredrick Haralson felt like he was going to die. He had eaten all the grass and drank as much dew as he could from what he could reach, but he could only defecate in his pants since he could hardly move anymore. "Disgusting." A voice sounded off, causing Fredrick to look up to see a blonde headed elf standing there in ck clothing. "If it wasn''t for the fact that I need you, I will just leave you here. But I will give you a choice. Live and work for me or die here and now."


    "Live¡­. As long as I can get my chance at revenge. I want to kill the bastard who did this to me!" Fredrick replied without even needing to think. He did not wish to die. He only wanted to be a hero and have a harem. He wanted to find a bunch of big titted elves and make them his ves, but all that was now ruined. And it was all that man''s fault.


    "Good choice. I promise. I will allow you to reach your goal, but from this day forward, you must listen to everything I say." The elf knelt down and took out a metal cor. "With this, our contract is set."


    <strong>*Click!*</strong>


    ---


    "ke, you''re back! And you brought me an elf!" Bret yelled out as he jumped off the now fully metal wall surrounding the base. He came running forward and wanted to say hi to the cute elf girl, but sadly ke raised his foot and kicked him away.


    "Get your own wife!" ke snorted. Noa hugged his arm and stared at the strange new age human.


    "What the hell!? Don''t you already have four girls now you added another one!? Wait, two of them!?" Bret just now saw Nellie standing there holding two young kids'' hands. "And you already have kids!?"


    "Bret, did you hurt your head?" ke asked as he chuckled. "I have only been gone for about five months. How could I father two children who are five and ten years of age?"


    "Haha!" Bretughed it off as he crawled up from the ground. "You should go see your girls. They had been missing you and torturing us."


    <o>,m "I will in a minute. How have things been?" ke asked. He was no longer in joking mode but in serious mode.</o>


    "Not bad. We had some goblins show up a few times and try to camp outside the barrier, but they were weak as all hell, so we took care of them. Hell, they couldn''t even breach your barrier. However, Miss Lillia did erase your barrier and put up a new one. With so much mana in the air now, she said it should be fine to do that much." Bret reported. "We also had a wave of survivors show up. Who were all forced into contracts to make sure they would not harm the others here. Ah right¡­. We found an injured dwarf while we were out. He is also here recuperating. His name is Thardra. We just brought him in the other day."


    "Alright, thanks. Bret, you and your men have done good work. I will go in and check it out." ke patted Bret on the shoulder and walked through the gate. Bret cursed the bastard''s luck with women.<sub> </sub>


    When ke entered the base, Nellie and Noa stuck very close to him while dragging Nicky and David along with them. "This ce is built using magic. Lillia set it up, and it has many floors, including a training room. We do not know how long we will stay in this ce, but it is easily expanded and well hidden, so until we are discovered, we will probably stay here. The dragonic hate humans with a passion. So I was actually quite surprised that Nellie was still alive after all this time. It is not like they would bend over backward to let a human live after all."


    "It is that reason why Nellie was forced to wear her ve cor. But sadly, we are unable to remove it for her. You said someone here might be able to do it?" Noa asked.


    "Mmm¡­ It should be any second now¡­." ke could already feel her presence making her way to him. And not even a secondter¡­.


    "aaaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkkeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Lillia''s voice echoed through the halls as she ran down it and jumped at ke. Both Noa and Nellie had to jump back and look at the woman in front of them in shock.


    "An Ather Dragon!?" Noa cried out.


    "Oh? Who is this?" Lillia looked at the elf girl that suddenly slid behind ke, trying to hide.


    "Husband¡­." Noa reached out and held on to ke''s shirt as she softly called out. She was feeling a great pressure from the dragon girl in front of them.


    "Husband!?" Lillia stepped back and looked at ke, and asked: "Did you?"


    "Hmmm? I figured you wouldn''t mind?" ke suddenly began to sweat. He felt maybe he should have talked to her before doing anything else!


    Lillia took a deep breath and looked at ke, then at Noa, who was doing her best to be invisible, and let out a long sigh. "Your name?"


    "Ah¡­ Sorry, my name is Noa. You must be Sister Lillia?" Noa kept her head lowered. Ather dragons were legends of legends. They were stronger than the dragonic. And she could feel the dragon girl in front of her was many times stronger than herself.


    "Oh? Sister hmmm? I guess we can work with this. ke, you have a lot of exining to do, but I see potential." Lillia''s eyes shed as she licked her lips. "We will have to give her a proper initiation."


    <strong>--AN) If we can break into the top 150 in Power Stones, I will make this a two chapter a day novel.--</strong>

 Chapter 89 Double Surprise

    Seeing Lillia''s expression Noa shrunk back like a frightened kitten causing ke to chuckle as he reached out and pressed his hand on the slight bump on Lillia''s stomach. "Is this what I think it is?"


    "Hehe¡­." Lillia smiled and ced her hand on ke. "Mmm¡­. It will be our first child together."


    ke smiled, leaned in, and kissed Lillia on the lips. "Then do not work too hard. If you need a break, sit down and rest."


    "I know¡­" Lillia pursed her lips. She gazed at ke with a beautiful smile on her face. She was happy ke was worried about her and their baby.


    But¡­ "By the way, ke, who are the others?" Lillia asked.


    "Oh, right. I wanted to ask, Nellie here is an old world human. She was forced to wear a cor or die to the dragonic when they were sealed off. Do you have any way to take it off? And as for the kids, they are new age humans. I n to have them be taken in by one of the women here." ke asked. He had forgotten that Nellie and the kids were still standing behind him.


    "I see¡­ To think a human from the past was able to survive. You are very lucky. As for the cor." Lillia walked over and touched the cor. "I see no tracking spell, so it should be okay for me to take it off. If the dragonic were to have it marked so that it would notify the one who put it on that the cor was removed, it would make things difficult, but this seems more of a seal than anything else. They did not wish for her to use her magic and did not care about anything else. This is just like those bastards."


    With a snap of her fingers, Lillia removed the cor like it was nothing, causing both Nellie and Noa to stare at Lillia in a shocked daze. "Umm¡­. Sister Lillia, I must ask but are you an Elder Ather Dragon?"


    "Hmmm? Elder? I am not that old! I''m only neen!" Lillia yelled out.


    But ke was confused. Because before he could have sworn, she said she was twenty. If you do not count the other years she has lived for. "Lillia, you said before that you were twenty¡­."


    "Neen¡­." Lillia red at ke as her hand began turning into a dragon w. Sweat began to build up on ke''s back as he quickly nodded: "Yes, yes, neen. I remembered wrong¡­. Hahaha¡­."


    "Humph!" Lillia snorted before grabbing ke''s hand and saying: "Come, Tina and the others are waiting patiently. Sam and Erica have be very sensible younger sisters, so make sure you treat them kindly, okay?"


    "Right¡­" ke scratched his nose as he was pulled along. Noa held on to his shirt as she followed him while Nellie and the kids slowly followed behind. She was still in a daze as she felt her mana slowly filling back up. Her eyes were already filled with tears. She had dreamt of this for so long, and now¡­. Now she would stand beside her princess once more proudly. And this was all because of one man¡­ Her watery eyes looked up at ke as a new feeling began to spring up within her.<sub> </sub>


    The group went downstairs to a door that Lillia suddenly turned around in front of and said: "Ahem! This is now the new master quarters. Meaning this is ke''s new home and is the best within the entire base! Tina, the girls, and I have worked hard during this time, making it a ce we can truly call a pce!"


    ke looked at the double arched door with wide eyes. The door was embedded with gems and made of what looked like some kind of ancient metal with intricate designs. Lillia turned and pushed the doors open to reveal a huge cavern built out of the bedrock of the earth and argeke with a single bridge leading to a three story grand pce. With six tall towers with sharp peaks and a massive stone wall surrounding the pce.


    "Lillia, is this really needed?" ke asked as he looked at this ce. It was huge! He never thought Lillia would go out of her way to do something like this. He would have been fine with a small room with arge bed!


    "Of course! You are the leader of this base and the one who will bring about a new era! You can not live in a small ce. I worked hard, so praise me!" Lillia said with a proud look as she put her hands on her hips and raised her nose in the air.


    ke was really taken aback. He walked forward and hugged her waist and kissed her neck and then her chin beforending firmly on her lips. "Hehe¡­. Do you like it?"


    "Mmm¡­. You really surprised me." ke replied.


    "But the surprises are not finished yet!" Lillia said as she pulled ke along.


    Noa, who was being dragged with them, refused to Let go of ke because she was very nervous! She did not mind ke being intimate with other girls, but she was now in unfamiliar territory. It would be different if things were normal. But in front of her was an ather dragon! A dragon of legends and much more powerful than any dragonic!


    The surprise ke was in for, was not the grand hall or the intricate decorations and carvings, but the girl standing there waiting for him with a small bump on her stomach, the same as Lillia''s. ke looked at Tina and then at Lillia, who was smiling away, and shook his head. "You two¡­."


    Lillia grinned as she said: "Hehe! What''s done is done. No going back now!"


    ke could not argue with that as he walked over and ced his hand on the girl''s belly. He then looked into Tina''s eyes, who were filled with a hint of worry, and smiled: "Don''t worry, I am not mad. In fact, I am happy. To think I would be the father of not one but two children soon."


    <strong>--AN) If we can break into the top 150 in Power Stones, I will make this a two chapter a day novel.--</strong>

 Chapter 90 Love Between Sisters

    ke had readied himself for the one child, especially after all the sex he had with Lillia, but he never thought that the two girls schemed against him so that Tina could get pregnant as well. But what was done was done. There was nothing he could do about it. And he really did not mind. The more children he had, the more he would have to protect and the stronger he would need to be. He decided he would use this as a means to push himself harder to further his strength even more. He had to be a man who could protect his own wives and children.


    With this thought in mind, ke wanted to rush out and begin training once again, but since he had been gone for so long, he had to stay and keep the girls''pany. After giving Tina a kiss, he looked at the other two girls standing there quietly. In just a few months, they seemed to have grown up a tiny bit more. He walked over and pulled them both into a hug which caused the two girls to blush from ear to ear. "Have you girls been doing okay?"


    "Mmm¡­ Sam and I have worked hard, and Big Sister Lillia has been teaching us everything we should know," Erica said as her cheek grew redder from the special training they had been given.


    Sam was too shy to say a word as she pushed her face into ke''s chest. ke looked at Lillia, who slyly smiled back as she licked her lips and rolled his eyes. These girls were not even ripe yet, and she was already teaching them things. He looked down at the two girls and then gave them each a kiss on the lips before turning to Noa. "Noa, these are all your new sisters."


    Noa, who had stood behind ke the entire time, bowed her head as she said: "I will be in your care from now on."


    "ke, do you n to bring new wives home every time you leave?" Tina asked teasingly.


    "This¡­. It just kind of happened¡­." ke replied while scratching his head. However, he would not admit that he did have such an intention after getting to know Noa a little. He just never thought it would be so fast. He had thought an elf princess would be something he would need to work hard at. Who would have thought that he would only need to feed her drake meat to win her over?


    "Alright, we will leave it at that. Tina, you know ke will be needing at least this many wives once he evolves again." Lillia reminded. She did wish to keep ke to herself since he was her fated one, but¡­. Now that he was going to evolve and she found out that two girls can do many things together, she did not mind a few cute sisters at her side to y with when ke was away. Like Tina and her slept together every night and indulged themselves with each other''s bodies sending all kinds of new feelings flowing through her. She even took it upon herself to train her two new little sisters. This did not mean she would be able to live without ke because the thing she loved most was when her man would ravish her body without restraint, not letting her rest. She, an ather dragon, would be worn out!


    "Evolves?" Noa suddenly asked, feeling confused.<sub> </sub>


    "ke will soon evolve into a Drakani once he reaches his second evolution stage. At that time, we will all be not only his lovers but a source of food for him. Drakani drink the blood of their mates to sustain their lives. And once bitten, we can never go against him. Noa, I once said that I would not ept any more mates for ke until he became a Drakani." Lillia''s words made Noa''s face go pale. She had already given herself to ke and thought of him as her husband. If she was not epted, she would¡­..


    Lillia smiled and stepped forward, and pulled Noa into a hug. "But since ke chose you, I will make an exception this time around. You will be our sister as well."


    Noa''s eyes were watery as she looked up at Lillia. She was grateful that Lillia was so understanding and that she did not need to part from ke. But what happened next surprised her as she felt something soft on her lips. Her eyes opened wide as Lillia slipped her tongue into Noa''s mouth. While ke, Sam, Erica, and Tina saw the sight as a good thing. Nellie was even more shocked than her princess! She had no idea what was going on!? What kind of situation was this?


    Noa stood there frozen while Lillia tasted every inch of her mouth and yed with her tongue. After almost a minute of this, Noa slowly melted into the kiss and even closed her eyes and began kissing Lillia back. Once this happened, Lillia broke the kiss and smiled. She kissed the dazed elf on the forehead and said: "This is what it means to be our sister. Us sisters must love each other just as we love ke. We must be harmonious and never fight. ke is our man, and we have no need to fight over him or any kind of status. We are all equal when ites to being ke''s wives. Do you understand?"


    Noa looked up at Lillia, who was smiling back at her, and nodded her head. She now understood that to be with her husband, she also had to love the girls around him. This¡­. Was new and even a little exciting. The kiss just now was surprising and different, but she did not hate it. In fact, she even felt a tingle between her legs. "I understand."


    Lillia smiled and gave Noa another peck on the lips before saying: "Good. Tonight will be your full initiation into the sisterhood." Lillia smiled as she turned and hugged ke and took in his scent. "And you will be punished with no sleep tonight!"


    ke really wondered if this was punishment or reward. He only knew that having a bunch of cute girls to sleep with tonight was going to be a lot of fun. But all good things muste after work, so he said: "Then tonight we will have a weing party for Noa. For now, find someone willing to look after the kids. Also, where is Anna?"


    "Our little sister inw is currently working hard with taking in magic and practicing her spells in our private training room. She will also be living here with us. The pce has room for many, so we do not need to worry about space."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 91 The Dwarf

    "Alright I will see herter then. Where is the dwarf being kept?" ke asked. He decided to let Anna train and would see herter in the day.


    "The dwarf is being held in the medical bay. He is surprisingly cooperative. Although we did save his life, and dwarves are usually very loyal people." Lillia had talked to the dwarf already, which was the main reason why he was so cooperative. After all, anyone who meets an ather dragon from the past would know them right away. Of course, Lillia also made sure to seal his mouth with a forced contract, but that is a given, after all, word could not get out that she is alive.


    "Alright, I will go speak with him. You take care of the kids and Noa and Nellie. Nellie is Noa''s friend and servant so they will need rooms next to each other. And she may not look like it, Noa is the elven princess. Although someone is after her life." ke exined lightly. "I leave the rest to you girls."


    ke waved as he walked off towards the medical bay, leaving behind the girls. Lillia smiled as she looked at Nellie as if she was trying to look into her soul. She walked over and sniffed the human girl and then looked at Tina and gave a nod. "Nellie, Sister Noa please follow me we will take you to the bathes and get you a change of clothes."


    "Huh?" Noa suddenly blushed from ear to ear. She knew she stunk. She had not showered for a few days now! Nellie, on the other hand, wanted to find a hole to crawl into since she had not had the sexy shower that Noa had during their stay inside the building sinceing here.


    And so the two girls were pulled by Tina to go get cleaned up. Lillia turned and looked at the two kids who were standing there, unsure of what to do with the two small humans. "Sister Lillia, we can take them to ce them with a good family."


    Sam was the one who spoke up since Lillia had a confused expression on her face. She did not want Lillia to identally squish the kids. Lillia pursed her lips and nodded her head: "Then I will leave it to you two. I will¡­. Go find ke!" Lillia smiled and happily skipped after ke.


    "Sister Lillia looks much happier now that ke is back." Erica smiled softly as she watched Lillia excitedly run off.


    "She has been missing him a lot since he left. I am sure he will leave many more times as well. We can only support her during those times." Sam replied, her cheeks turning red. She then lowered her head: "I wonder when we will be official¡­."


    "In due time. ke is just concerned about our ages at this time. We just need to wait, and I am sure he will finally¡­. Ahem¡­ let''s take the kids." Erica forgot there were kids standing there. She quickly grabbed their hands and took them with her while Sam followed behind.


    In the medical bay, ke walked in to see a short, stout man with a red beard lying in one of the beds. "You must be Thardra."<sub> </sub>


    "Oh? Human boy, you know me?" Thardra turned and looked at ke.


    "Of course, I am in charge of this ce. I would have seen you sooner, but I was away at the time. Can you tell me what happened?" ke asked as he sat down on a stool next to the bed. At the same time, Lillia walked in and walked up behind ke and hugged his waist, and rested her chin on his shoulder.


    "You are in charge of this ce?" Thardra was surprised he figured the ather dragon would be in charge but from the looks of it¡­. After processing a few things, he understood. "I see¡­ Well, to be honest, there is not much to talk about. I went for a piss, and while I was busy, my people ran off on me when a group of these strange monsters I have never seen before attacked. We got separated. I was injured but still somehow managed to make my way to a safe ce."


    "Were they humanoid looking with ck scales on their bodies?" ke asked.


    "No, these were fur covered humanoids and not like the beastkin either. These were different." Thardra shivered just thinking about them. "They had ws at least two feet long that could easily cut a tree down in a single swipe."


    "Hmmm¡­. Furry with long ws but humanoid in nature. Seems like Crogen. I do remember them appearing at some point, but this was only through word of mouth. How many days were you on the run?" ke only knew that these crogen were born from coyotes that evolved in a different way than other canine species. They took on a humanoid form and were very powerful. Their ws alone would cut a human into multiple sections with a single swipe. They were given the name crogen.


    "You remember them?" Thardra was confused by ke''s words.


    "It''s nothing. Well, if anything, you are safe now. I will have someone settle you in. As of now, no one is powerful enough here to search for your kin, so you can live here without worry." ke would not throw a dwarf out. He wanted to befriend as many races as possible because each one could help support him in his ambitions for the future.


    "You are kind. I thank you." Thardra let out a sigh of relief. He was d he did not need to go back out there alone. While he did miss his people, he would rather stay here and gain strength. He also wanted to get to know these people who were new age humans. Just from what he had seen, they had many things he had never seen before, and this piqued his interest a lot.


    "No need to thank me. This ce is a ce for all races. We will not discriminate against those who wish to be friends, even if it is a goblin."

 Chapter 92 The Current Situation

    "You would really befriend those disgusting things?" Thardra asked. His face was a little twisted.


    "It''s not about if they are disgusting or not. It is whether their intentions are good. I wish to fight against the dragonic. So I will need to build up a force. I do not know how long it will take but one day.... One day I want a world where each race can live out their lives without fear of being ruled by the dragonic. Right now, they are sitting loftily on their thrones as leaders of this world, but how long will thisst for? I am sure many new age humans are fighting right now all over the world in hopes of taking back thends that were stolen from them, but I am different. While I do wish to build a ce where anyone is wee, I also will not tread on othernds unless provoked.


    "I can only say that I will help those who are willing to follow me and will expand as needed. In a few years'' time, I n to move the base above ground instead of staying in hiding. We will reveal to the world that the new age humans are not as weak as they think." ke still did not have all his ideas set in stone as he was still ying things by ear, but he truly did wish to one day have a solid foundation in this world, and maybe even a city or kingdom built up so others can live freely without worry of the dragonic. He wanted the dragonic to fear him. He wanted to be strong enough to the point that even they could not say a word about Lillia standing by his side. To protect everything he now cares about.


    "Haha! Ouch! Damn this old body." Thardra let out a loudugh as he felt pain shoot through his body. He gritted his teeth as he continued: "Kid, I like your style. I will do what I can to help. I may not look it, but I am indeed an elder dwarf, so if you can get me a forge, I can produce weapons for you."


    ? "We will talk about specifics once you are all better. It''s more important that you are back to one hundred percent than anything else at this time." ke did not want Thardra to think he had to go to work right away and did not want the old dwarf to hurt himself even more. But he was a bit excited to know that he had an elder dwarf on his side.


    "Oh? To think the elder dwarfs managed to survive. I thought your kind was wiped out." Lillia suddenly spoke up. From what she knew, the elder dwarfs suffered a huge loss during the battles against the dragonic since they decided to side with the side of good. She thought that they were all wiped out.


    "We are more sturdy than you think. Although it was not easy. I was only a wee boy at the time, still sucking on my mother''s teet. If not for the fact that the lower dwarf ns were willing to take some of us in, the elder dwarves would have long gone with the wind just like many other races had." Thardra lowered his head as he remembered the past.


    "Now we can only do what we can to survive. We have high hopes for this newnd that is much bigger than the hell hole we were sucked into. But then again, I am d the dragonic never got their way, and now that they have released us all into this new world to try to rule over us all, I am all for stabbing those damn oversized lizards in the back! They only released us because they still think they are better than every race.<sub> </sub>


    "They may be powerful, but that power is slowly being matched, and they know it. Like the high elves and the orc king. Their powers have also evolved over the years, allowing them to stand on par with the elder dragonic. There is now a strong power struggle, but the dragonic still have the numbers but now.... Now that there are more resources to be had, I am sure this will soon change. One of these three powers will soon stand on top." This was all news to everyone standing here. ke never thought the other two ns were so powerful. But one thing dide to mind.


    "Do you know about the beastkin? Are they still..." ke heard from Lillia that the beast kin were basically brainwashed by the dragonic since they were almost of the same heritage. They were all beasts in the end.


    "No, there are a few beastkin races who have split from the main tribe. If you want to get their assistance, I am sure they wille to your aid. This is mainly the foxkin, catkin, rabbitkin, and wolfkin. The other races within the beastkin strongly support the dragonic. Their forces are no less stronger than they were when the war first started all those years ago." Thardra exined.


    "Then I will need to try to make contact at some point. What about the fea?" ke asked. The fea consisted of pixies, fairies, and the eruna. They were a magical based race that was closer to nature than the elves could ever be.


    "The fairies and pixies, from what I know, parted ways with the eruna. Whether they are still part of the dragonic, I do not know. They went into hiding. I do know that they came through the portal back to this realm, though. So if you run into one, I am sure they will either attack, go into hiding, or try to make contact." Thardra only knew so much, and he hoped what he knew would help ke achieve his goals. He admired a man who was willing to think big. As an elder dwarf, he one day wished to have his people one day regain the ce they once had in this world as master smiths.


    <strong>--AN) Two chapters a day starting the first of Nov. If you want more weekly chapters, then let''s hit the voting goals :p I know we can do it. And if you can make it to the top you can work me to death :p -- </strong>


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 93 Tina Plays With Noa

    "I see... Thank you." ke bowed his head. He had great respect for the dwarf in front of him. "Thardra, when you get better I have a few things I wish to show you and hopefully maybe we can make ns to adapt the new age human''s tech with magic."


    "Oh?" Thardra''s eyes lit up as he licked his lips. He never thought he would get to see a new kind of technology. "Then I should concentrate on recovering. So I will go to sleep and try to sleep it all off."


    ke chuckled and said his goodbyes before leading Lillia out. "You seem happy," Lillia said as she looked at the smile on ke''s face.


    "Of course. To know so much information is a godsend. I will also talk with Noater to find out if she can add on to what Thardra told us just now. The more information we have on the other races the more of a chance we will get to make contact with them." ke wanted more allies. If he could really form better connections with the other races the more of a chance, he would be able to make his dreame true.


    "As long as you are happy, then everything is good." Lillia hugged ke''s arm with a smile on her face. She loved her man, her fated one. He set his goals and was working towards them. She would support him the entire way.


    ke looked down at Lillia and leaned his head down and stole her lips. Lillia returned the kiss as the two stood in the hall, making out. "Ahem¡­.. Sorry to disrupt your PDA(public disy of affection) session, but can you please leave that for when you are behind closed doors?"


    ke turned to see Mike standing there with an expression that looked as if he wanted to kill. Mike wished the bastard in front of him who suddenly got an elf wife would just die already. He had already heard the entire story from Bret. All the men in the base were cursing his name!


    "Something up?" ke asked, not caring for the look he was getting.


    "I need you to go over a few things with me. Since you are back, we need to work out a new n for how things will be handled." Mike needed to know how themunity was going to be run. He knew things could not stay as they are now.


    ke nodded and followed after Mike with Lillia in tow.


    ---


    [R-18]<sub> </sub>


    In the pce, in therge bath that was big enough for thirty people. Tina held Noa in her arms as she ran her hands across Noa''s skin. "Umm¡­ Sister Tina, do you really need to wash my body for me? I can do it, my se-ah~!"


    "I need to make sure every nook and cranny on your body is thoroughly washed," Tina replied as she licked the pointy ear that was in front of her, sending chills down Noa''s spine. Her cheeks were red, and her breathing was already heavy. Tina''s hand was between her legs, gently stroking her clit, causing her to be very aroused.


    Nellie sat blushing a little ways away, trying to resist the urge to touch herself as she watched the hot scene in front of her. It was her princess, and she should be stopping Tina, but it seemed her Princess was not even resisting as she allowed Tina to y with her body, and it looked¡­. Like it felt very good¡­.


    "Yes, but if you keep washing that spot, I will¡­. Ah~ I will¡­." Noa was having issues holding herself back. When she felt a finger enter inside her, she couldn''t help but think of ke''s dick and picture it as him slowly spreading in her insides.


    Tina was having a lot of fun. She had never thought an elf''s body would be so sensitive. At first, she nned to just tease her new sister, but when she saw how quickly she fell, Tina decided to indulge in her own little fantasy. She turned Noa''s head towards her and kissed her lips before pushing her tongue into the elf''s mouth as she really started to attack Noa''s pussy.


    Noa was suddenly floating on the clouds. She felt as if she was flying through the air as her new sister teased her and yed with her body. She could feel herself reaching her maximum point and only needed one final push before she would be brought to the heavens. As Tina''s finger sped up and her thumb massaged her clit, her back arched as she gripped Tina''s thighs and let out a muffled moan into Tina''s mouth as she had an orgasm.


    Tina smiled as she pulled her fingers out and pushed them into Noa''s mouth. Noa was in a daze, so she licked her own juices without a care as she cleaned Tina''s fingers off. Tian smiled as she said: "That is all for now. Later I will have you repay me for my hard work just now."


    "Mm¡­" Noa blushed. She never thought she would end up having sex with another girl. And now that she has, she did not find it all that bad. To love one''s sister was to have harmony within the rtionship they had with ke. ke belonged to all of them. She finally understood what it all meant. And¡­ She was happy this was how things worked¡­. She leaned against Tina''s breast with a small smile on her face, and her eyes closed.


    "Such a good girl. ke really knows how to pick them." Tina smiled as she gently washed the rest of Noa''s body. She looked over at the red faced Nellie and wondered how long it would be before Nellie joined as well. She could already feel that Nellie had some thoughts toward ke. Whether her feeling was true or not, only time would tell.


    ---


    In a meeting room, ke sat with Bret, MIke, Lillia, and Mack. Looking at everyone there, he smiled as he said: "I know I left when things had just happened, but I had no choice. But now that I am back, we should begin setting up a means of rule within the base."

 Chapter 94 Government

    "Is there really a need to change the status quo right now? I mean, we all know you and Miss Lillia are the leaders of this base along with Miss Tina. Everyone is also under a contract that keeps them from harming one another." Bret did not understand what more was needed.


    "What ke said is right though we should have a proper governing system decided on soon since it will be needed in the future. Along with proper military heads who can train the new recruits as we expand." Lillia felt ke''s idea for a proper ruling government was a good idea. While things were in the infancy stage it was best toy out some groundwork ahead of time so things coulde together smoothly.


    "I see¡­ If you put it like that then yeah you are right." Bret scratched his head. He never thought about things down the road, only about the day ahead and nothing more.


    "I want to be more of a monarch government with a council of sorts. While most of the decisions will be ced on me, Lillia and Tina will also have a big say in deciding certainws. I am not all knowing and I will be out for days or even months at a time so things will fall on Lillia''s and Tina''s shoulders. And as the other girls begin to understand how things work they will also be involved. But at the same time, I want to start an elder council. When more and more races begin to join us, I want them to have a say as well. Not all races are bad. They should each have a say in how things are run.


    "I do not want to pass down some kind of policy that will affect a certain race. I do not know everything about these races and Lillia has been out of touch with them for a long time. I do not wish to have them leave because of a minor thing. So an elder council should also be formed. As of now, this will consist of Nellie to represent the old world humans, Thardra to represent the elder dwarves, Noa to represent the elves, and Mike to represent the new age humans. Lillia and myself." ke exined his idea. He only had it running around in his head but he felt anything that had to do with races should all be decided upon in a council like this.


    "May I ask why I am the elder for what you call new age humans? I mean if you are on the council wouldn''t you be enough?" Mike did not understand this point. Since ke was the same as him and also the ruler of the base and what was about to form in the future he did not see a need for him to be there.


    "Because I will soon be a drakani. I can already feel my mana reaching the halfway mark. Once I manage to hit my second stage of evolution I will be drinking pure drakani blood which will turn me into a drakani. This is something I had decided long ago." ke answered, causing everyone to stare at him.


    "A drakani is a superior ancient race of vampires. Much stronger than the dragonic and were very much feared when they roamed thend but they disappeared. Where they went even I do not know. When I reset this world there was no trace of them that I could find. They may have even entered another dimension for all I know. Vampires still roamed thend but they were very few by the time of the reset and most were in deep sleep. But regr vampires were easy to deal with and only slightly stronger than some humans." Lillia decided to exin a bit more about the race ke was going to be bing.


    "I see¡­ But will he need to¡­." Mack felt a little unease. He knew vampires needed to drink blood so he was nervous that ke would start attacking them.<sub> </sub>


    "Yes and no. ke will only need to drink the blood of those under him and he already has many girls he can feed off of. And drakani only drink female blood whether they are a man or woman." Lillia answered, causing Mack to let out a sigh of relief. "Although he will have a new charm that will attract the opposite sex to him which means many girls will flock to him."


    "Damnit! Get me a stake! I will kill him now!" Bret yelled out. He was already still hung up on how ke brought back an elf bride!


    "Hey don''t be mad about my natural charm¡­ I told you to go out and find your own. They went south if you can get in, court one, and get out to bring her back home before your butt gets pierced by thousands of arrows you will have the elf bride you want." ke had a big shit eating grin on his face as he said this, making Bret re at him even more.


    "Just wait! I will get five elf brides in the future!" Bret roared, causing everyone tough.


    "By the way, Bret, why elf girls?" Mike asked. He never knew this side of his friend.


    "Why not!? Look, Mike, you don''t know those elf girls are cute as all hell. Have you never seen fantasy movies? Or anime? Or have you been living under a bridge somece before the dragonic bastards appeared?" Bret asked, causing Mike''s face to turn ck.


    "I have been working my ass off trying to build up my career! I never had time for that shit besides the few times I went to the brothels!" Mike paused as he saw Bret inching away from him. "Why are you moving away from me!?"


    "Mike damnit, how many STDs did you get!? I heard of many brothers going into those ces anding out with all kinds of shit! Don''t pass it on to me! It doesn''t matter the country man. They are all filled with bad shit!" Bret yelled out as he stood up and picked up his chair and walked to the other side of the room with it before sitting down again.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 95 The Base

    "Bret, you bastard, get back over here!" Mike stood up and ran over to Bret. But Bret quickly got up from his seat and ran away. "I don''t want your itch!"


    "What fucking itch, you bastard don''t be spouting lies!" As Mike and Bret ran around the table ke and the rest all burst outughing. He wanted everyone who worked towards his goals to be like these two. Such good friends that they could act like this, and there would be no hard feelings after.


    "Ahh, you bastard! Get your hand out of my mouth!" Bret yelled out as Mike shoved his fingers in his mouth. Only then did Mike let him go and snort.


    "Next time watch your mouth! How am I supposed to get a wife if you are spouting lies!?" Mike sat down and wiped his fingers off. He had a look of disgust on his face. "When was thest time you brushed your teeth!? Do you really think an elf girl will fancy a man with rotting teeth!?"


    "I brushed them...." Bret paused, and his face turned red. "I will be back."


    "Anyway, I think theyout ke suggested just now will work out fine as for rules andws. I think we should wait for the time being as we only have a few hundred people here. No need for strictws at this time and I think the contracts fix most of that since we really can''t go against you anyway. As our ruler, you can just do as you please. And so far, it has been working. By the way, did you find what you were looking for?" Mike asked. He didn''t mean to change the subject, but he was very curious as to what ke left for so long for.


    "Yeah, I did. Although currently, she is inside a special space inside my body healing. She took an arrow for me." ke rubbed his chest, his eyes soft. He really owed the little one for taking the arrow for him.


    "Wait, someone shot an arrow at you!?" Lillia''s anger began to rise as she stood up but was quickly pulled down by ke.


    "Rx. It was not me they were trying to kill, but Noa. An elven assassin. She hade out to help me with the orcs that were trying to force her out of the building they were hiding in. But by the time she made it out, I had already taken care of it. Sadly the assassin got away." ke exined.


    "Oh.... Well, if they ever try to kill you or my sister again, I will make their entire race extinct!" Lillia was releasing arge amount of power as her anger swelled once more. Only to be knocked on the head by ke. "Are you trying to announce to the world that an ather dragon is here?"


    "Sorry...." Lillia pursed her lips only to have them stolen by ke.<sub> </sub>


    "No need to be sorry. Just be careful. We can not have you letting the dragonic know you are here." ke held Lillia''s hand as she slowly calmed down. She lowered her head in shame as she realized she had almost really messed up. But she just couldn''t stand it. Once she epts someone, they be her people. She did not want anyone messing with her people.


    ke sighed as she pushed his forehead against hers as he said: "No matter what happens in the future, we will deal with it. For the time being, I will work hard to grow stronger. There are many things we can still do that will help strengthen not only myself but the others as well so that the people we are now protecting will have more of a chance of survival once they more from training in hiding to actualbat."


    ke did not know when it would be, but at some point, they would end up fighting a war of some kind. He did not wish for this, but it was something that would happen since even if he did not look for trouble, trouble woulde looking for him. Lillia nodded her head and hugged ke''s waist. She loved this man with her entire being.


    After the meeting was adjourned, ke walked around to take a look at the base. He wanted to know just how much things had changed. "So there are now twenty floors in the main base, most of which are set up for residential. Although we have dragon meat that can feed us for many months, we had to make two floors for growing food as well, which, because we had plenty of seeds from our looting spree, I was able to set up an artificial sun and rain system on the two floors to allow them to farm. Many of the men work on the farms. There is also arge training room on the bottom floor you will like."


    Lillia exined how things had been working out and how far each block spread out as they took the magic elevator down to each floor. ke was quite surprised at how fast she worked. She took in the people''s ideas of what they wanted and needed and made them a reality for them. While this was not much work for an ather dragon, he was surprised at how willing she was to do such things. But then again, she has always been this way. Just thinking this made ke smile. His dragon gri-wife was very much a softy when it came down to it. Or else she wouldn''t have done what she did all those years ago.


    "So what do you think?" Lillia asked as she pulled away from him and began walking backward with her hands behind her back, looking at ke.


    "I think my wife is absolutely amazing," ke replied with a warm smile. Just seeing this smile made Lillia blush and bashfully lower her head as she walked back over and hugged him.


    "I just want your dream to be reality. I want to watch as you reach all the goals you set for yourself. As we walk this path toward whatever future we cut out, I will always be by your side. No matter what." Lillia''s words warmed ke''s heart as he held his woman close to him, but before he could lean in for the kiss, a voice came from behind him.


    "Mama, look, they are kissing! Kissing! Kissing!"


    "Shh, Shut up! Don''t bother the Lord and his wife!"

 Chapter 96 Dinner

    ke blinked a few times. He did not know why someone was suddenly calling him lord. He looked up at Lillia who was cheekily smiling back at him and understood she had something to do with this. ke was not wrong, she really did have something to do with it. When ke left and she was giving instructions to those who made it through on how to use mana and how to cast spells she made a golem of ke and exined that ke was their lord and that everyone should call him as such. After drilling this into them for the past few months even the neers that ke had never met, knew who he was.


    ---


    "Hahaha! This world is so much better than thest!" Da yelled out as she looked around at the fresh mountain ranges and greenery in front of her.


    "Says the dragon who got her ass kicked by a small elf girl," Triana said mockingly as she walked up behind Da.


    "Da, you bitch! How dare you show your face around me! Do you think I would have forgotten that you left me there stuck in the fucking wall!?" Da roared at the top of her lungs. Her red hair floating in the wind as her arms began to transform into ws.


    "Why are you still held up on that? I only left you there. And plus, you know you are going in the wrong direction, right? I followed your scent all the way here just to let you know." Triana replied without the slightest bit of reaction to Da''s provocation. Da had always been on to try to start fights with everyone she met.


    "You! Tch¡­ I know. My nose is not broken. I just wanted to take a look at this new world. It''s not like the elders forced us to follow them north, now did they? This is a new to us now, and we are all scattered everywhere. It will take time before we all meet up anyway. I am sure I am not the only one running around checking things out." Da lost all motivation in the face of Triana''s calmness. She hated how this bitch never wanted to fight.


    "That is true. This world is much better than the dark, destends we are used to. Now we can finally grow in strength again. The elves and the Orcs were really catching up to us because they are different from us in how we grow in strength. Our powers were slowly declining¡­. Those damn ather dragons are the cause of it. If they did not force us into that dimension, we would have been fine!" Triana wrinkled her nose. She got mad just thinking about it.


    "Well, whatever the case, maybe we are now free. So let''s take this chance to raise our powers. And¡­. Look over there." Da looked over at a group of humans with weapons and licked her lips. "Let''s show these humans we are not to be fucked with."


    Triana shook her head andughed as she said: "Go have fun. I will back you up if you need it."


    "Like I will need it!"Da yelled out with a snort before flying off. Triana found a spot to sit to watch to show.


    ---


    "Big Brother!" Anna saw ke and went running up to him, and hugged him. They were now sitting down for a meal. Just ke his wives, wives to be, and his little sister.<sub> </sub>


    "Come sit and eat. Tell me how your training has been." ke asked with a smile.


    "It''s been good. Big Sister Tina and Big Sister Lillia have been showing me many different moves and spells." Anna replied as she sat down, picked up her fork, and began shoveling food into her mouth.


    "I am d to hear it. I will start my own training starting tomorrow. I need to work on my golem magic and begin working on other spells as well. So we can train together for a bit." As ke said, this Anna''s eyes shined with excitement as she said: "Yay! I get to train with Big Brother."


    "She has been wanting to train with you ever since you left." Tina heard all about how Anna wanted to show ke all her new skills so she could help him more in the future.


    "Big Sister Tina, you promised not to say anything!" Anna blushed. She just wanted to spend more time with her Big Brother.


    "It''s fine. We are all family, are we not?" Tina asked. To this, Anna nodded and gave a wide grin.


    "Noa, you seem much quieter?" ke turned his attention to Noa, who was sitting there slowly eating her food.


    "She is still being shy from my greeting in the bath," Tina replied.


    ke nodded and smiled. "It''s good that you are all getting along. I did worry a bit. But since everyone seems to be getting along well, I am happy. Now, in the future, you two should work less. While we do have some medical equipment and a few doctors with us, it is still not going to be easy to give birth. Especially for you, Tina, so take better care of yourself."


    Childbirth was something That ke worried about. He did not want to lose Tina. He knew that the base did have some medical staff, but he was unsure if the facilities they had at this time would be enough.


    "Don''t worry, I will guide her. Nothing will happen. And as for me, I justy an egg, so it''s fine." Lillia was much more unconcerned about it all as she had seen human babies born before. So she was not worried about Tina having anyplications. In fact, she had been keeping a very close eye on Tina all this time, doing daily checkups.


    When ke heard this, he felt more at ease as he went back to eating. The group chatted while they ate. After dinner, ke spent some time with Anna, Sam, and Erica before turning in for the night. It seemed these three girls had be good friends with Nellie already, so they nned to spend the night talking. As for ke, he prepared himself for a long, long night¡­.

 Chapter 97 Might Be Beaten Up By You

    [R-18]


    In a luxurious room dimly lit with purple lights, key on the bed as he watched Lillia, Tina, and Noa making out. He was quite surprised to see that Noa was readily willing to join in on the action as the girls caressed each other and fingered one another to get themselves prepped for the main dish.


    That main dish was already standing at attention as ke watched such an amazing scene. As they finished kissing, Lillia pulled Noa close and whispered in her ear: "Noa, in the next few months, you will be the only one who can serve ke at night. We will only be able to watch from the side. So make sure you do a good job."


    Noa who was in a daze nodded in understanding as she moaned slightly due to Tina now lying on the bed with her head between Noa''s legs. The bed that Lillia prepared was big enough for twenty people. It was huge. And the bedroom had ten walk in closets and even arge bath big enough to be a swimming pool. Lillia did this because once ke evolved the bed would need enough room for all the girls at the same time due to the lust trait of the Drakani.


    "Come¡­." Lillia stood up on the bed and helped Noa up. Tina frowned slightly as she licked her glistening lips. She was actually enjoying the taste of Noa''s juices. She wiped her chin and stood up as well as she walked over and positioned herself over ke''s face, and lowered her body. It did not take long before she began to moan softly as ke attacked her with his tongue.


    Lillia, on the other hand, made Noa stand up in front of Tina while she slowly inserted ke''s dick into her pussy. Only then did she pull Noa to her and lift her up so that Noa had no choice but to put her legs over Lillia''s shoulders. The next thing Noa knew, she felt her love hole being attacked one more, forcing her to lean back, only to be caught by Tina, who began attacking her mouth and massaging her perky mounds on her chest.


    ke was even more turned on as he saw all of this happening. His hips began matching Lillia''s rhythm well causing Lillia to cry out many times as she clenched her pussy around her man''s dick.


    Tina rocked back and forth on ke''s tongue while Noa was basically a love doll being passed around between the two girls. By the time they switched positions Noa''s eyes were so zed over she had no idea who was sucking on her tongue and pussy anymore. Because she had such a petite body, she was the perfect size to be held up in a way that would not be possible for others.


    By the time it was her turn to ride on the ke Express, she was so sensitive that she continued to orgasm with each of ke''s thrusts. The girls were not helping either as they were letting the milk ke pumped into them drip out into her mouth or busy teasing her clit as ke pumped in and out of her.


    ---<sub> </sub>


    Position after position, the four sweaty bodies continued all the way into the early mornings. By the end, ke was the only one still awake. He looked at the three girls worn out on the bed and went at it one more time before finally letting them go.


    He took a nice long bath before getting out and making his way down to the bottom floor where the new training center was. As soon as he entered, he was amazed at the way it was set up. Forests, deserts, frozen wastnds, even cities and towns. Each with a different set of monsters.


    Bret just so happened to be getting ready to train himself when he saw ke and called out to him. "ke, you are early."


    "Yeah, I just finished up with the girls, so I decided toe train," ke said smugly, causing Bret''s face to sour a little, but he was not too mad since he too, had a girl with himst night. But it was no elf girl. He hoped he could find an elf wifeter on as well, which got him thinking. "ke, you are going to make polygamy legal, right?"


    "Hmmm? Do we even have an option for that? We have too few humans to care about such things, but it should stay harmonious." ke replied. He did not mind if people had multiple wives. After all, he had quite a few himself and would probably have more as well.


    "What do you mean by harmonious?" Bret was quite interested in this. He did not know what ke meant by harmonious.


    "The girls should also get along. Meaning they should not mind having sex together and enjoying the taste of one another is what I mean. If you want a proper rtionship between the girls, they must all be true sisters." ke replied. He then patted Bret on the shoulder and said: "As a man, you can not treat them differently either. If you favor one more than the other, it will cause a split, so it is best to treat them all fairly so they can all get along. Of course, there will always be one main wife, like Lillia is my main wife, but she loves her sisters very much as well and goes above and beyond for them. Only in this sense will you be able to have a proper rtionship with multiple wives."


    "What kind of dog shit luck are you getting at!? Fuck! Do you think all girls will be like yours? I do not know what kind of brainwashing you use, but damn. You''re making me jealous!" Bret cursed as he continued: "I need to go train, or else I might be beaten up by you."


    ke let out augh as he watched Bret run off. He looked out over the training room and shook his head before jumping down. He could tell Lillia put a lot of work into this ce. She had even made thousands of golems of different monster species to allow them to train properly. And it was not just the soldiers either. It was also the civilians they had taken in as well who were working hard on bing stronger.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 98 Training Part 1

    kended on the moist grass and was quickly attacked by a little green man. It had a rusty dagger in its hand and wore a brown cloth around its waist. Its long pointy ears and long nose were distinct features of the goblin race. ke did not hesitate to m a fireball in its face causing the goblin to explode into shards of dirt. "These golems are really something else." ke chuckled as he looked around. Goblins were known for traveling in packs.


    Sure enough, a stone tipped arrow flew at him from the brush not far away. ke sent another fireball into the bush right as he leaned to the side to dodge the iing arrow. A cry was heard not even a secondter. What surprised ke was that his magic was not hurting the nts at all. Just seeing this made him nod in appreciation. Lillia had really thought of everything when she created this ce. Not wanting to waste too much time, ke headed deeper into the forest. He nned to spend a day or two inside this training ground since Lillia had told him over dinnerst night that at night stronger monsters came out.


    But that was not all that was in this training ground. There were many different race golems when they were at their absolute peak. While some were weak, many were very powerful. She wanted a safe ce for everyone to train so that while you could get hurt, you would never actually die. This was a ce to really learn and understand the monsters and races more than anything. While the battles would be hard, it was still not fully a life or death battle.


    He had no idea how he did it, but those hurt in here would be teleported to the new and improved medical bay. ke only nned to spend a few days in here because he also needed to go out and try to find some of the nts that Lillia had told him about that might be useful in helping him expand his mana pool faster. He really wanted to hurry up and reach his second evolution as quickly as possible.


    "Let''s see¡­." ke put his hand on the ground and used golem magic. He knew he would not be able to make anything spectacr, but his mana had grown a lot since the age of magic had finally arrived. He pressed his hand on the ground, and secondster, a small muddy golem with rocks and forest undergrowth stuck to it rose up from the ground. It was in a humanoid shape, but it was nothing to write home about. Stubby legs and arms with a faceless egged shaped head.


    Seeing his horrible creation, ke was actually quite happy. Before, he could only do a rock that rolled around but now he had something that was getting closer to an actual golem. He one day wanted to be able to do things like Lillia and create massive golems to fight even the most powerful of beings. But for now, this would do. He had plenty of time and was not in too much of a hurry. He knew he would not be super powerful in just a single day.


    In truth, if the orcs had used any kind of magic on him, he would have been beaten by them. If not for their arrogance against a human, he would have been easily defeated. In other words, he got lucky.


    The tall rainforest like trees were also not something ke could rx around. They were host to many different things that could easily attack and kill him a few times over. The main thing he had to watch out for were the insects that were much more poisonous than the insects he was used to before the apocalypse. "I do wonder if she knew she had created such grotesque things!" ke yelled out as he took out his sword and shed with arge bee that was as big as his head. It looked like an ordinary wasp but much bigger and much deadlier. The stinger was as strong as steel and came to a sharp point that could easily stab someone through. He wondered how this ce worked since he had not heard of anyone dying in it yet.<sub> </sub>


    Now one bee would not be the problem. He had run into a few of them in his past life too. But he seemed unlucky since he was suddenly being attacked from all sides. Before he could get a handle on the situation, he found himself sitting in med bay. "Damnit!"


    "Lord!" The doctor who was on duty saw ke sitting on one of the beds yelling and couldn''t help but be surprised. He looked at the small trickle of blood rolling down ke''s neck and understood what had happened. "Lord, you have to be careful in the forest area. Most of the injuriese not from the sentient races but from the insects. Miss Lillia has really made the forest a hell on earth covered in greenery."


    "I can tell. I walked right into a bees nest." keined as he stood up. He cast a healing spell on himself before saying: "Don''t be surprised if you see me a lot in the next few days. I do n to train for a while."


    "Alright. Please be careful. This bed is reserved for you, so do not worry about it being upied." The doctor replied. ke nodded and went to walk out when he heard a crash on the floor. "Fucking snake!"


    ke turned to see Bret lying on the floor with his arms and legs spread out. Two ten inch in radius teeth marks in one of his arms. "You suffered hard, it seems." ke walked over and healed Bret.


    Bret looked up at ke and chuckled. "Same shit, different day. I only got so many hours, and the minutes are ticking. Luckily the docs here can all use healing magic quite well already. Because of that, I do not lose too much time going up and down. Lillia did say something about doing a permanent teleport soon, which will be good."


    ke chuckled and also agreed with this, but he figured maybe he would get Lillia to teach him about the teleportation circles because it seemed very useful. He could do a lot with his current spells, but they were all still basic. He needed more advanced spells. One thing he noticed, though, was he had no time to use his golem. And it was instantly destroyed once he was surrounded. Thinking of this, he sighed as he said: "Alright, let''s head back. I need to continue my training."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 99 Training Part 2

    Once ke returned to the training room with Bret, they separated once more before jumping off and heading in different directions. It could not be self training if you have others around you. Luckily the areas wererge enough for multiple different jump off points.


    Above the training room was a bridge that you could traverse to reach the different jump off points for the different zones. ke wanted to deal with the forest training since it was mainly what he would be expecting at this time.


    After all, he was now in a forestry area. In truth, even in his past life he never made it to any deserts or frozen tundras. But this time, he was keeping a much better eye on his surroundings. He did not wish to end up being surrounded by bees again. Such an experience is enough to traumatize some people, but ke dealt with it without issue since he has seen much worse.


    Once again, he was attacked by goblins as soon as he jumped down. This seemed to be some kind of starter battle. As he had jumped off in the same spot as before, he decided to head in a different direction. This time he ran into many more goblins as he made his way deeper into the forest.


    <strong>*Roar!* </strong>


    A loud roar echoed through the air as ke came to a clearing. He saw a young girl fighting with an earth dragon. Earth dragons were like the goblins of the dragon race. They were rtively weak and very slow. The only thing that could be said about them was that they were heavily armored with a few feet of earth that was caked on the bodies.


    ke quickly recognized the young girl as she fought with fierce determination in her eyes. "She really is growing stronger¡­." ke admired the young girl. This girl was, of course, his adopted younger sister Anna. She was really doing well. It seemed that her training with Tina and Lillia was helpful in really bringing out her full potential.


    "When I be a Drakani, as soon as she reaches her second evolution, I will give her some of my blood in hopes of allowing her to also be a drakani. Although I am not sure if that would work¡­." ke would need to talk to Lillia about this because, as far as he knew if he were to bite any girl, they would be something like a subordinate. He did not want Anna to be in such a situation since she was his sister. It was more for the wives who he would need to drink blood from. It made them unable to betray him. They would still have free wills of their own, but they could never leave him once he drinks their blood.


    ke stood at the side and watched from the shadows as Anna fired off spell after spell. "Why won''t you go down!?" Anna whined as she fired another fire spear at the same exact spot. She would see the blood oozing from the earth dragon, but she could not seem to get a solid enough hit to take it down, even though she was attacking its head.


    Anna was starting to grow tired as she continued to bounce around and attack the earth dragon. From ke''s perspective, Anna should have already killed it by now, but it seemed Lillia had made these things a bit difficult to deal with. While she could aim for the same spot over and over, and it should st a hole through its armor and enable her to attack its flesh, this was probably not the key to killing the earth dragon.<sub> </sub>


    ke thought for a moment as he scanned the earth dragon and realized there was no armor under the dragon, and the eyes were fully exposed. These two points were its main weakness if you do not count the anus. ke was wondering if he should say anything or not, but seeing Anna struggling and growing tired by the second. He finally caved as he yelled out: "Anna, aim for the eyes or the underside of its neck! If that doesn''t work, send a few fireballs up its ass!"


    "What!? Big Brother, that''s nasty!" Anna yelled out as she turned mid air using a bit of wind magic and shot two fire spears into the earth dragon''s eyes. Only then did it crumble into a pile of earth. Annanded on the ground and looked at ke, who was walking out, sweat dripping from her brow and her lips pursed as her nose wrinkled up. "Big Brother, why would you tell me to shove a fireball up its butt!?"


    Seeing Anna making a disgusted face caused ke to chuckle as he said: "It is the best weak point. How do you think I killed so many wyverns? I slipped behind them and shoved my hand right up their¡­."


    "Stop! You are making me clench my butt! Big Brother, don''t say such nasty things, or I won''t talk to you anymore!" Anna covered ke''s mouth while lecturing him.


    "Ah, my dear sister is abandoning her brother. I should go and lock myself in my room and cry." ke faked being sad, causing Anna to be flustered. "Big Brother, I won''t stop talking to you. I was just talking nonsense, don''t listen to me!"


    ke chuckled and rubbed her sweaty head. "Just remember, when fighting dragons, the three spots I just told you about are their weak points. Each dragon has its own quarks that you have to pay attention to. And¡­ if you see a humanoid dragon, run. And run as fast as you can."


    "Big Brother?" Anna looked at ke with a bit of confusion in her eyes.


    "The humanoid dragons are the dragonic. They have immense power, and even I can not fight them as I am now. Maybe your sister inw Noa can, but you and me, as we are now, can not. So practice hard. Once you gain enough strength to fight most of the monsters in here, I will take you out into the real world so you can get used to it. But remember, the goblins you find in here are not like the ones outside, they will take you back to their den, just like what happened to you before, and well, I am sure you know what happens from there¡­. "


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 100 The Unicorn Part 1

    <strong>--AN) 2 more chapters on the way--</strong>


    Anna''s face paled as memories began to resurface in her mind as she nodded her head. "Mmm¡­ I will not look down on anything when you take me outside."


    ke scratched his head. He realized he should not have said anything like that. He pulled Anna into a hug and rubbed her back. "Don''t worry. With me around, I will protect you no matter what. If anything happens to you, it is because I am dead."


    Anna''s lips curled up as she hugged ke back and nodded her head. She really liked having a big brother she could rely on. She was not as affected by the thoughts of the past anymore. She took it as a source of strength and used it to make herself stronger. Combined with the fact that she wanted to be someone who could stand proudly next to her big brother, she was working as hard as she could. Some days she could barely move at all, but she still dragged her body down here to train ever since it was set up. She had been sent to the medical bay many times. She even had a limb almost fully severed off, but she gritted her teeth and fought her fears as she continued training.


    But after a month of intensive training, she had begun to make a lot of progress. She could fight monsters bigger than herself, and now, although she had to be told the weak point, she had killed her first dragon golem. She was actually quite proud of herself and happy that her big brother saw it.


    "Big Brother, I am gonna go back to training." Anna pushed off from ke and smiled as she ran off. ke chuckled and waited for her to run out of sight before going in a different direction.


    ke was actually quite surprised he ran into Anna here since the ce was so big, but when he thought about it, it was not too abnormal to run into others in the training field. After all, each zone was only about twenty miles wide. And with peopleing and going, you were bound to run into someone.


    ke ran through the forest and quickly came upon an earth dragon of his own in a small clearing. He quickly dispatched it and continued on toward the center. It was only when he got about halfway that he started to run into hobgoblins, a higher evolutionary breed of goblins. They were much smarter and quicker with their attacks and could also use magic. Where only one out of one hundred goblins would be able to use magic, all hobgoblins could, and they used it quite efficiently in close rangebat. Such a race was very good for ke to fight against at this time, especially in groups.


    ke dodged left and right as he used magic as well as his sword to fight six hob goblins at a time. One even used arrows and used wind magic to speed them up, so they were even faster than bullets. Luckily they were still nothingpared to novice elven archers, as the arrows were easily batted down.<sub> </sub>


    In just under a minute, he had killed the hobgoblins turning them into rubble on the ground. He stood there looking at the rubble and felt like casting another golem. He once more created the same ugly golem as before with a few extra sticks in it and had it follow after him as he continued deeper into the forest.


    Eventually, he came up to a goblin vige run by hobgoblins. ke slowed his steps and decided to send his golem in to see how quickly it would get defeated. Now his golem did have the same trait as any golem who was made of the material around it and could easily regenerate, but if it was destroyed in a single attack, there was noing back from it as the magic core that is imnted in the golem during its creation would dissipate.


    The golem listened to ke''smand and rushed forward. It was quickly spotted as it entered the mud hut vige of the hobgoblins and was quickly attacked seconds after. Arrows rained down on it, and magic spells smashed into it from all sides, but because it was not enough damage to destroy it in one go, it just stood there and regenerated. Only after many attacks did the golem''s magic core run out of energy, and the golem copsed to the ground.


    ke pursed his lips as he realized his current golems could onlyst for five minutes max under continued attacks of lower level races. ke did not run into the goblin vige as he did not wish to die and be sent back to the medical bay. There were just too many of them for him to effectively battle without any sort of support.


    ke sighed as he ran around the vige, picking off what goblins he could, making sure to keep the numbers no greater than ten before moving on. He was heading to the higher level area to try to fight a few higher tier monsters. Some of which he had never seen before.


    It did not take him long before he came upon what looked like a mythical unicorn but was actually a very disturbing looking monster with a sharp drill like horn on its horse body but what made it grotesque was that half of its face was unhinged showing itsrge razor sharp teeth with blood dripping from its gums. "Well, I can''t pussy out now, even if this is seriously some horror movie type shit," keined as he looked at the thing in front of him. Sadly he was not going to get the element of surprise as it raised its grotesque head and looked in ke''s direction.


    "Shit¡­." ke mumbled as he readied his sword. He had a bad feeling he was about to be sent back to medical bay, but he still stood his ground and readied for battle.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 101 The Unicorn Part 2

    <strong>--An) one more toe!--</strong>


    <strong>*Grawerrrrr!!*</strong>


    "You sound just as disgusting as you look," ke yelled out as he braced himself for the attack. The unicorn was as fast as lightning as it mmed into ke, sending him flying just from the impact alone.


    "Shit!" ke dug his sword into the ground as he tried to slow himself down, but it didn''t seem like the unicorn was going to let him off so easily as it mmed into him again, this time its horn piercing through his shoulder. "You made a mistake poking me with your shit!" ke gritted his teeth as he pped his sword down onto the unicorn, but just before the sword was about to stab into its neck, the unicorn suddenly disappeared, and ke tumbled across the ground before smashing into a tree.


    <strong>*Grawerrrrr!!*</strong>


    "Grawr yourself, you ugly! " ke yelled as he quickly looked around. He could not see the unicorn anymore, but he could hear it. He looked straight ahead of him to try to throw off the unicorn as he quickly shot a fireball behind him.


    <strong>*Grawerrrrr!!*</strong>


    The unicorn let out another cry as ke quickly turned around and chopped down with his sword. Purple blood sprayed as his sword sliced into the flesh of the unicorn. The unicorn became visible for a second before disappearing once more. This time he could hear it and see where it was due to the blood. ke had to really hand it to Lillia for making these things so believable.


    ke cast healing magic on his wound and looked at the trail of purple blood. He noticed it did not stay long and would turn to dirt in a matter of seconds. But this was enough to let him track the unicorn''s movements. He quickly cast a fire spear to the right of the unicorn while getting ready to use earth wall at his feet. As soon as the fire spearnded in front of the unicorn, it turned and charged at him. That was ke''s cue to cast earth wall under his feet and rise up into the air. When it reached a few feet higher than the unicorn, he jumped up into the air and twisted his body as he came down full force with his de. Purple blood once more sprayed as his sword connected. The golem unicorn became visible once more and copsed to the ground, its head and body falling separately.


    Once he saw it turn into a pile of rubble, ke let out a sigh of relief. But his sigh onlysted a few seconds when an arrow suddenly pierced his back, and he was sent back to medical bay. "What the hell was that!?"


    ke sat on the bed, not feeling very happy. He had just killed the unicorn and was suddenly attacked from the back. He had let his guard down once more. "Lord! You are back¡­."


    "Mmmm¡­. Can you heal my back?" ke asked as he lifted his shirt. Sure enough, there was a small cut in his back the size of an arrowhead.


    "One second." The doctor stood there with his hands out. Sweat began to form on his forehead until, secondster, a green light covered ke''s body, and the wound on his back healed. "That should do it. It seemed to be done with an arrow."<sub> </sub>


    "An arrow, huh? Maybe I was near an elf vige, or it could have been hunting. I will have to go back and check¡­." ke sighed. He did actually want to fight the unicorn again. He wanted to find a quicker way of defeating it. But he also wished to fight the other races, so if he could really fight an elf, he would not mind trying his luck.


    As he walked out of the medical bay, he was spotted by Tina, who had finally woken up. "You are up bright and early."


    "Mmmm¡­ You okay?" ke asked as he pulled tina into his arms. He reached down and rubbed her belly.


    "I am fine. Although, I think Sister Noa will be sleeping for a lot long¡­." Tina grinned like a sly cat causing ke to chuckle as he said: "Don''t wear her out too much. She is still getting used to all of this."


    "But she is so cute! And is a quick learner. She can really lick a pussy!" Tina whispered thest bit into ke''s ear. He leaned down and kissed her lips before saying: "Alright. Go do what you were doing. I am heading back to go train. I will be back for lunch."


    "Alright. I will tell Sister Lillia. By the way, ke, about Sam and Erica¡­." Tina was worried the girls would start to feel left out.


    "Don''t worry. I will spend some time with them today. While we can not do intimate things yet besides kissing, it doesn''t mean I will ignore them altogether. I will take them for a walk around the baseter to check things out." ke did feel bad he did not spend a lot of time with them yesterday. So he had to make up for it today.


    "I am sure they will like that." Tina smiled and kissed ke on the lips before slipping out of his embrace. "I will be off. I need to do a lecture on self defense and weapon safety."


    "Alright." ke waved goodbye to Tina before heading back down for more training.


    He got back to where he met Anna earlier only to run into a new earth dragon which he quickly dispatched before going back to where he met the unicorn. This time he was much more careful as he looked around. He did not wish to be targeted like he was before. He had to see if he could find what shot at him, if it was an elf, an orc, or maybe some kind of other race.


    But he had a feeling it was an elf. Only because the uracy and the ability to escape his detection were a little too precise. He scanned the area with his magic but was not able to sense anything other than a new unicorn in the same post as before. "Does it roam?" ke mumbled before hearing a slight wish of winding towards him. "Oh!? Attacking me quite quickly, are you not!?"

 Chapter 102 Hobgoblin Attack! Part 1

    <strong>--An) Okay, that is it for today! Enjoy!--</strong>


    Of course, he got no answer except another arrow flying past his face. But this time, he could get an idea of where the arrows wereing from. So he quickly shot out an ice spear towards the direction the arrow came from at a lower angle that shot up at a gradual nt. He was trying to catch whoever it was by surprise by using a clear ice spear that would be hard to see.


    As the ice spear shot through the leaves a few hundred feet away, ke finally heard a slight rustle and quickly moved as he could finally detect the person he was after. He rushed towards the archer while dodging arrows and firing off ice spears at the same time.


    ke had to keep the archer on the move, or else he would not be able to detect them. He could tell they were masters of concealing themselves. Once they sat still, it was impossible to detect anything.


    ke sighed as he continued this game of cat and mouse before deciding to really go all out. He waved his hand and created ten ice spears that were as thin as a needle and sent them flying toward the archer. Only this time, instead of missing, he heard a cry of pain and the sound of something heavy falling to the ground.


    ke hurried over and found a male elf lying on the ground with blooding from his legs. He looked up at ke and red at him coldly as he raised his hands and was about to cast a spell but before he could, ke shoved a sword through his head. "Fucker! How dare you shoot arrows at me!"


    <strong>*Grawerrrrr!!*</strong>


    "Now you again, ugly!" ke yelled out. He was really starting to be annoyed. He wondered if the elf and unicorn had some kind of cooperation going between the two. He quickly dodged and sent out a field of ice spikes from the ground that shot up out of the ground by five feet. Blood once more sprayed as the unicorn that was charging at him copsed to the ground dead.


    "Well¡­ At least that is one way to kill a unicorn." ke wanted to take a small break, but he did not dare let his guard down and climbed up a nearby tree and moved about ten trees away before finally settling down on top of a tree branch overlooking the forest below.


    After fifteen minutes, he moved around more stealthy due to this area being much more dangerous. But this was also the kind of danger he needed to keep going. If he could at least get used to this in training and train himself to be more aware of his surroundings, he felt like he could easily survive in the outside world much easier. Such a training facility as this was much more than he could ever wish for.


    "I need to do something special for Lillia for all her hard work. I wonder what she would want?" ke pursed his lips. He knew Lillia did not have many hobbies except dragging him around. Even after being with her for all this time, he still did not know what she would like as a present.<sub> </sub>


    "This will be harder than I thought." ke sighed. She was a dragon, so maybe she would like shiny things? She already had a treasure trove of items that she had hoarded, but he was not sure what he could give her that she would be happy to get. "I guess I can only find something rare and unique outside and bring it back and hope she likes it. Maybe a cat girl? She seems obsessed with sex as ofte, so maybe another addition¡­. No¡­. Not yet¡­."


    ke pped his cheeks, trying to get rid of his own desires. He would not mind a cute cat girl with the elf. Even a fox girl would be nice too¡­ Once more, ke pped his cheeks. He was just about to get his head together when a voice sounded out over the training grounds.


    "Alert! Hobgoblins attacking from the north side! All able bodies to the main yard for defense!" ke stood on his tree branch and smiled. He wanted to see how the others dealt with hobgoblins. He, of course, would make sure no girls were taken.


    He quickly made his way toward the exit, and as he did, he was surprised to see just how many people were in this forest area. "Lord!" People called out to him as they saw him run by. He nodded and continued forward.


    When he reached the top level, Everyone was already filing outside. He walked out to see Bret and Mike standing on top of the metal wall, looking down at everyone. "All women will stay put for this fight. We can not risk you getting dragged away. And trust me, I am not saying this to be sexist. I just do not wish for any of you¡­."


    "Let them fight!" ke yelled out. He walked over and jumped over the crowd and onto the wall. He looked down to see about a hundred hobgoblins getting into formation.


    "ke, are you sure? If it was another race, maybe, but this¡­." Mike had misgivings after taking Lillia lessons on monsters and races.


    "This is the life we live in now. We can not shelter them forever. But we can do our best to protect them on the battlefield." ke pushed past Mike and looked down at the few hundred men and women that ranged from young to old and yelled out: "Those under the age of fifteen will not fight. Only those fifteen and older will fight. The younger kids will be supported. Run arrows and other ammunition and items needed by the others. Healers will stay on the wall and heal those below. We will break into five man cells. All women will be with at least two men. The men will do their best to protect you from being dragged away. If they can not get to you and you are in distress, It would be best to kill yourself then and there."


    "Oi! ke!" Mike yelled out he did not like how ke put it. He liked ke, but the guy did not know how to mince his words.


    ke turned and looked at Mike and asked: "Should I sugarcoat it? I am just being honest. This is real life. This is a real battle. Not the training grounds downstairs. Goblins and hobgoblins will not care if they are on the battlefield. They will strip a woman and try to mate with them as soon as they can. This is just a fact. There are a shit ton of them, and we may not be able to always watch out for those around us. I am just giving them an option that is better than suffering under one of them. This is our new world where we will need to push forward as much as possible. All we can do is work together and do our best so that no one has to deal with a worst case scenario."

 Chapter 103 Hobgoblin Attack! Part 2

    Mike let out a sigh. He understood why ke was speaking so frankly, but he was afraid it would scare others. But he did not seem to understand his way of thinking will no longer work in a world where the unimaginable is imaginable. Goblins and hobgoblins only cared about one thing, and that was expanding their race. They would fight to the death just for a single female if it meant that they could get her to birth new goblins. Now, this did not mean every goblin tribe was like this. Many goblin tribes had plenty of female goblins who would then breed new children at will with no problem. They would mate with many goblins a day as this was just how their race was.


    But when outcasts like the hobgoblins in front of ke now started off on their own, they had no choice but to raid other races'' camps and try to take their women. It did not matter which race it was. They would attack any race even if it meant they would all be obliterated.


    Outside the walls, over one hundred hobgoblins and goblins stood there with weapons ready, preparing to attack. ke looked out over them and was trying toe up with the best battle n. "ke!" Sam and Erica jumped up onto the base wall. Once they were in view, the goblins below all became excited. It was not hard to tell how excited they were since they all immediately formed tents in their cloth coverings.


    ke looked at the two girls and sighed. He did not want to send them down, but he could not be biased either, and from the looks of it, they always wished to fight. "Big Brother!" "Husband!"


    Noa and Anna also jumped up on the wall. When Noa heard the sounds of the goblins below, she turned and red at them, which only made them even more excited. "These disgusting things! I should just kill them all¡­."


    "Noa, you will sit this out." ke reached out and pulled the elf girl''s hand down. "You are too powerful, and the people of this base will not have a chance to learn from this experience. But¡­" ke leaned over and whispered into Noa''s ear. Her eyes went wide before she quickly nodded her head. "I will not let a single one suffer."


    "Thanks. I will be counting on you since I will be on the front lines." ke said as he walked over to Mike and whispered into his ear. Mike quickly nodded and gave a faint smile. He knew ke would think up something that would keep anyone from suffering too much.


    With a secret n in ce, ke turned his attention back to the people. "As I said, we are all going to fight. This includes myself. We will do our best to look out for one another. We are also changing our formation. Casters will be in the middle, while melee will form a wall around them. I want you to cast magic at the enemy''s back line. This is no longer monderen times. We are no longer in a ce where we can use rocks and other things to block bullets. We are in a new age where we must fight head to head. Sword to sword and magic to magic."<sub> </sub>


    ke was actually lying since bullets could kill goblins easily. Bret and his men used guns to kill the goblins that hade scouting before. But he wanted the people of his base to begin to understand that they must get used to front confrontation from now on. As this was the way of this new world when fighting beings like orcs.


    While he was sure many might get hurt today, he was also sure with Noa helping, things would be fine. He had asked her to pick off any goblins who were about to take a female and save those in need. Elves had some of the best eyes besides the beastkin and could see things more clearly. As Noa was a high elf at that, she had even better vision and more control over her powers. So she was perfect for the job of stopping certain things from happening. But she would only help if the others could not follow up and help theirrades.


    "Everyone get into formation! The gates will be open in thirty seconds!" ke yelled out. He could see the anxiety in the people''s eyes, but this was just an interlude to what was toe. He reached out and rubbed the girls'' heads before saying: "Stay on guard and fight with everything you have. Fight to kill. Do not hold back."


    "We will not let them touch a hair on our heads." Anna''s eyes were filled with determination. She was already taking deep breaths to try to calm down her nerves. Sam and Erica were no different, they had all trained hard, and now it was time to really put it to a real life test.


    "I will do my best to watch over you, but you need to be careful." ke tried tofort them a little before looking over at Lillia and Tina. Lillia could fight if she wanted, using just her strength alone, but ke did not want to risk anything with her being pregnant. Tina could use magic from afar, but she was also pregnant. He did not want these two girls suffering from any chance of a miscarriage.


    After giving Lillia and Tina a nod, he jumped down in front of the gates with the rest. He was in the front with The soldiers at his side. Erica, Anna, and Sam were also mixed into the group. When ke saw everyone was ready, he finally yelled out: "Open the Gates!"


    The gates slowly began to open, and as they did, the goblins and hobgoblins rushed forward. ke was the first to run through the gates to meet them head one with his sword drawn. He used magic to st away the front line of the goblins to give his people time to pass the gates. Anna was like a rabbit as she bounced around with her sword cutting goblin heads off or stabbing them in their skulls. Erica and Sam stood back to back, firing off magic at everything they saw and using their weapons to bash away anything that got close to them. All three girls were trying to prove themselves to ke to show him they were no longer weak.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 104 Hobgoblin Attack! Part 3

    The battle raged, and on the wall, Noa was busy firing off arrows every now and then. But in truth, she was surprised. She knew these new age humans had only just learned how to use magic. And that goblins and hobgoblins were not difficult foes, but the way they moved and the way they fought so cleanly together even though they had never really practiced showed just how unified the people of this base were.


    Those who suffered injuries were dragged to the middle to get healed by the healers. The girls who were grabbed would call out for help if they could not kill their foe. If no one could help, Noa would take care of it.


    ke pushed through the goblin front line and was now fighting toe to toe with the hobgoblins. Using his wordless magic, he was able to surprise the hobgoblins and was drawing their attention. He had already been hit a few times by stone des, but he had cast his barrier on his body which blocked him from all damage from the goblins'' crude weapons. Only magic attacks at point nk would harm him at this time.


    He continued to try to draw the hobgoblins'' attention so that they would focus on him and use their magic on him rather than the others. Currently, out of everyone in this battle, he was the one in the most danger, but he did not wish for this first battle to be a bust. He did not want his people to suddenly be demoralized due to a loss. He wanted an overwhelming victory.


    It might sound strange. It might sound like he was being overly dramatic about everything but to him, this was the key to having everyone understand how this world works and that battles like this will happen more in the future. He did not want people to lose hope which was why, even though this battle was like a hero in a video game defeating his first slime, this battle was important in more ways than one.


    "ke, you bastard, you are taking all the big guys!" Bret yelled out as he jumped into the fray. ke looked over at him and grinned. He knew this guy would show up sooner orter.


    The two began attacking and killing every hobgoblin they saw. Mike and his soldiers were cleaning up the rest of the goblins before moving on to the hobgoblins. The number of goblins quickly reduced as everyone really began to get into a grove. An hour and many close calls and injuriester, the goblins that had shown up were all now dead in a pool of blood on the ground. ke looked around and made sure no more were nearby before yelling out: "Victory!"


    Hearing ke''s clear yet loud roar of victory caused everyone else to raise their weapons in the air and join in as they all screamed out. Sweat dripped from ke''s brow as he looked around. He was happy with how this turned out.


    "Hahaha! We did it!" Bret was the first to wrap his arm around ke''s shoulder.<sub> </sub>


    "That we did. Now get off your smelly." ke pped Bret''s arm away, causing Bret to smell his armpits and frown. "Holyshit! I do stink!"


    "Everyone back inside!" ke looked up at Noa and gave her a nod. Secondster, a rain of fire arrows fell from the sky, each one striking a dead goblin or goblin body part, burning them to ash. This was the difference in ability. ke wanted to use this to show that with hard work, even things like this were possible. But even as he was now, ke couldn''t even do what Noa just did, and it reminded him just how weak he was still. Just like how the others of the base learned from today''s battle, so did ke. Each and every one of them was taking home something of value from this experience.


    Once the gates were closed and sealed off, ke found a cool spot to sit down. Even though everyone was tired, they were now full of adrenaline from their very first victory in battle. He looked at the young and old that were celebrating and smiled. He was d no one died. No one got too hurt. Everyone kept fighting until the end.


    Mike walked over and sat down next to ke. "I have to hand it to you. While I do find the way you speak a bit too straightforward, you hide your true intentions and allow the people around you to grow even more. You are truly a good leader."


    "I am far from being a good leader. I am just doing my best and learning as I go. Without the will to grow stronger to survive in this world so we will not be stepped on, we would not be able to fight as we did. Right now we have people who are strong mentally. They have strong wills, and I will do what I can to help them grow stronger. Without them growing stronger and people like you and me egging them on to work harder, we will not be able to carve out a ce for ourselves in this new age. My goals might be a little out there, but I do hope to achieve them one day." ke knew he was no god. But he did wish for everyone to grow stronger and stronger so that the human race would not be looked down upon and be ves to those with more power.


    "You are a better leader than you think. Look at them. They were revealing in their first battle. They are proud of themselves and each other because they worked together so well. You need to give yourself more credit." Mike patted ke on the shoulder as he stood up. "You should go see your women. They are all looking at you."


    ke looked up, and sure enough, his wives, wives to be and little sister were all staring at him. "Alright."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 105 Heading Out Once Again

    "You finally remember your wives?" Lillia asked jokingly as she pulled ke into a hug. The other girls did not waste any time either, as they all joined in.


    "I am d you are all okay," ke said as she looked down at all the girls. He then slipped out of their embrace as he continued: "I n to leave for a month."


    "What again!?" Lillia frowned, but she knew that ke needed to grow stronger.


    "Mm¡­. I need to see if I can find anything that will allow me to expand my mana pool. I need to hurry up and try to reach the second evolution as soon as possible. But I do not n to leave for another week." ke exined. He wanted to spend more time with the girls, but he knew it would be hard. He had to continue to push on and try to grow stronger.


    "Are you going alone?" Tina asked. Her eyes slowly drifted to the two girls standing at the side. ke noticed this and understood what she meant.


    "No, I will take Sam and Erica with me. They can use some more real world experience. It''s just that¡­ I am not all that strong myself. So I can only do so much¡­." ke wanted to grow strong, but he also knew the girls around him also needed to grow stronger. But he feared them getting hurt because they couldn''t fend for themselves.


    "You will be fine." Noa stepped forward and reached into her side pouch, and pulled out two nes made of a strange metal. "They can wear these. It uses very little mana and can create a barrier around them to protect them in their time of need. And¡­. They can be used as a tracer." Noa pulled out another item that looked more like a rock than anything and ced it in ke''s hand. "This will allow you to know in which direction they are in. This way, if something happens and they are taken, you can track them down and save them."


    ke looked at the stone and inspected it. What he saw was that on the t surface of the stone were three white dots. One was dead center of the circr stone, and the others were just a slight bit off from the center, indicating that the girls were a few steps away. "This is very handy¡­."


    "I will help you a lot. I can not leave this base, but I promise to protect it with everything I have, so you do not need to worry about anything here." Noa, could not chance running into any assassins or orcs. She just wanted toy low for a while. While she would miss ke, she also knew he needed to go out to grow stronger.


    "Then it is settled. Sam and Erica wille with me while I look for a way to increase my mana pool. Lillia, you said some nts are able to do this?" ke asked.<sub> </sub>


    "If you can find a mana cleansing herb, you can use itbined with wood element spell to form a mana pill that you can eat that will expand your mana pool by ten percent," Lillia replied. She had wanted to get ke a few herself, but she did not know the area well and being pregnant, and if she ever ran into a dragonic, it would not be good.


    "Can you teach me everything I will need to know during this week?" ke asked, which he really didn''t need to since she nned to drill this information into his head anyway.


    ke spent the next week training with Erica and Sam, learning about the nts he needed to find and making sure his bed was in working order every night. On the seventh day, he finally set up. Lillia asked him to be back before the second week of the next month because she would probably beying her egg around that time.


    ke was actually quite stunned to find out that dragonsy eggs, and then those eggs will slowly grow with the baby inside for another three months. While the birth duration was the same as humans, it was just very different.


    After saying goodbye, Erica, Sam, and ke jumped over the wall so the gate could remain closed. He looked up to see Noa and the other girls looking down at him and smiled while waving at them. He then turned to Erica and Sam and asked: "Are you ready?"


    "Yes!" Both girls nodded their heads. Erica had daggers on her waist, while Sam had a sword. Their weapons were all given to them by Lillia. When the girls received the weapons, ke was reminded of Thardra, who Lillia said she would take care of to make sure he had everything he needed to make weapons and some armor for the people of the base. She said she nned to have him make some special armor for ke.


    The base itself was actually running very efficiently with the current number of people, but once it began to expand, things might turn hectic. He would need to figure out what to do once things do get out of scope of their current base.


    "ke, where do you n to head?" Sam asked. She and her sister were nning to use this chance to maybe be official wives. After all, they would be alone, with ke sleeping next to him. While this was one of their intentions, they would also be working hard in training as well.


    "I am not sure. I do know that not far from here, about a day away, we will run into a dense forest area. Lillia said the herb we are looking for likes dense forestry areas and thrives under the tree canopies, so we will check there first. If we can find it, great. If not, we will have to keep looking." ke answered as he kept his eyes forward and was watching his surroundings.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 106 Mantis

    They got about an hour away from the base when they had to stop and hide near some rubble. "ke, what are those?" Sam whispered.


    In front of them were thesenky green monsters with sharp ws and fangsing out of their mouths. They were humanoid in shape, but they also had squash heads. And thin wide eyes. Seeing them, ke couldn''t help but frown a little. These are not monsters that would appear in Lillia''s training field. Because they were not monsters of the past. "Those are praying mantises. Well, the evolved form of them. Magic has made them smart and bigger. They are quick to a point but are very scared of fire. So use fire magic to take them down."


    The girls were about to jump out but were both quickly dragged back. "ke?"


    "Don''t just rush out! Look at your surroundings first. The praying mantis was never a solo hunter, from what I can remember. They were pack hunters of two. A female which has a bigger head, and a male which we see in front of us. The females are scheming and like to hide. They will use the males as bait to kill whatever attacks them. Even if the male is being eaten, they will note out until they are sure they can kill their prey. Look, herees a thorned deer." The thorned deer ke was talking about was a deer with spikes that came out from all sides of its body. They still hadrge antlers on their head, but the spikes were what gave them their name. Besides that, they grew sharp teeth and became meat eaters.


    Sam and Erica watched as the thorned deer ran up and stabbed its horns at the male mantis from the side, piercing it through its thin body. The action was so quick and precise that even ke was amazed at how urate the thorned deer was. He remembered many people getting killed by such monsters at the start of the magic age until they learned how to fight properly.


    The male mantis let out a cry of pain as yellow blood oozed out of its wound and fell to the ground. The thorned deer did not hesitate to sink its teeth into it and begin ripping the flesh off the male mantis. Even as the male mantis was being eaten alive, the female mantis never showed itself until the male mantis''s cries of pain slowly became quieter. At the moment the thorned deer was totally engrossed with its meal, did it suddenly spring out from its hiding spot and sh down at the thorned deer''s neck with its scythe like ws and slice its head right off.


    The girls almost let out a scream because the attack was so sudden it actually made them jump. Luckily they kept their hands over their mouth to stop them from making too much noise. The female mantis looked at its prey and slowly dragged it to the side before moving the male mantis over, which confused the two girls. "What is it doing now?"


    ke scratched his nose as he answered: "If the male mantis''s thing is still intact, the female will mate with it to get pregnant before eating both the male and the prey it just secured. In other words, the male mantis gets onest joy ride before the female eats it."


    "That''s¡­." Sam''s nose scrunched up.


    "ke, don''t worry. We won''t do something like this to you." Erica teased as she poked ke''s side. He looked at the two girls and wanted to give them both a spanking!<sub> </sub>


    They did not stay to watch the show. ke decided to go around them since the mating process could take a while. Neither he nor the girls wanted to stick around for it. They continued on until nightfall, only fighting some human monsters and a few horned rabbits. The rabbits would be their dinner which was a nice change from the normal dragon meat they had been eating.


    They had found a small house that was covered in overgrowth and broke in through one of the windows to get inside. This would be their base for the night. ke set up a barrier and also used earth magic to cover the window. Then using a simple lighting spell, he lit the inside up to take a look around. "There doesn''t look like much in here¡­." Sam said as she looked around.


    "It''s to be expected most people ran for their lives when the dragons showed up. We are no exception." Erica sighed as she tried not to remember the past. She only wanted to look toward the future.


    "Let''s just check the ce out and make sure it''s clear before settling down for the night," ke said as he walked over to one of the bedrooms. When people said small house, it was truly a small house. Only one bred room, a kitchen, a living room, and a bath. Not even a basement. There were clothes and old food thrown all over the ce, which showed just how quickly the person who lived here left.


    "It''s clear," ke said as he rxed a little. For him, houses were the most dangerous because you never know what would pop out or from where something would pop out from. So it was always good to be as careful as possible.


    "Ahhh, I was hoping for maybe some better battles today, but things were quite boring¡­." Erica said as she cleared a spot out and casually pulled out a small bed from her bag that was only big enough for one person. Seeing this, ke did not know whether tough or cry. He had asked her to bring something for them to sleep on when they found a safe ce, but he never thought she would pick a small bed like this.


    But when he thought about it, it really did not matter since he would be the one to keep watch. So a small bed like this was probably just right.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and get bonus chapters as well.---</strong>


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 107 Battling A Blake Scaled Horned Snake

    Or at least this was what ke had thought. "ke,e sit with us~." Erica walked over and pulled ke by the hand, and pushed him onto the bed. The two girls then sat at his side and unabashedly began kissing his neck while running their hands up and down his chest.


    ke did not hate what was happening, but he still could not give them fully what they wanted. He could only let them do as they wanted for the time being without crossing the full line. The two girls kissed up his neck to ke''s mouth, where three tongues intertwined. The girls each sat on one of his knees and began grinding against it. They knew what they wanted, but ke gently pushed them back and smiled at both of them. "It''s not time yet. While I do want to, you both still need to wait."


    ke was honest with them. He wanted more than anything to make both officially his, but he had to have them wait for the time being. They were so close to the proper age, so he just needed them to wait a little longer.


    "But¡­." Sam pouted as she leaned in and sucked on ke''s neck before whispering into his ear: "Can we at least use your leg?"


    ke couldn''t say no to her request, so both girls went back to kissing kes''s neck while grinding against his legs. ke had to use all his might to control himself. The girl''s pleasured cries were soft as they filled his ears. They buried their heads into his neck as they used him as a tool to relieve their frustrations.


    After they were done, they fell asleep in his arms with small smiles on their faces. ke sighed and was d he was able to hold out. The temptation was just too much, and both girls were very cute. Their slim bodies and modest mounds were perfect in every way. But he still could not pluck the cherries just yet.


    The next day the girls and ke packed things up after a quick breakfast and began searching around the forest. There were many buildings and houses hidden under the overgrowth and also monsters lurking about. "Sam, to your right!"


    "Ahh!" Sam was sent flying by arge ck tail. In front of the two girls was arge ck snake. It had a single horn on its head and two small stubby limbs. It seemed to be slowly evolving into another species.


    "Erica, cover Sam while I draw its attention!" ke yelled out as he dived in. The snake monster was not simple and not something ke had run into before. Even in his past life, he could not remember anyone ever fighting against such a snake. And if they did, they probably died because this snake did not seem to have any weaknesses that could be exploited. Its eyes were the only option, but they would not be easy to get to.


    The ck body of the huge snake that was as big as a house was covered from head to toe inrge thick ck scales. Scales were so hard that even ke''s sword was not doing much damage besides leaving a few scrapes. "If only I could get to its rear end then¡­."


    ke really wanted to make use of the ultimate weakness, but this wasn''t going to happen so easily since the snake''s underside was also covered in scales and was unattackable since it was under its body! "I guess I will try for the eyes."


    ke decided to use earth magic to send him high into the air. He waved his hand, and the ground beneath him began to rise up. He controlled the formation of the earth under him with his thoughts as he processed multiple magic circles a second to alter the shape and move the earth to the location he wanted. Unlike an attack spell, this was much more difficult and heavy on mana as it resorted to multicasting many spells at once. Only when he was high enough did he start sending fireballs at the eyes of the horned snake.


    One after the other, they shot at the horned snake''s eyes. "Erica, Sam, use fireball and keep attacking its head. Do not stand in one spot, though! Keep moving around!"


    "On it!" The girls yelled out at the same time as each one took a direction and raised their hands, and began firing off spells. Even Sam, who had just healed, was doing her best to defeat this monster.<sub> </sub>


    ? The horned snake began thrashing around due to not being able to see its opponent. This was what ke wanted. He wanted the horned snake to lose track of them so things would be easier for them on the ground. As long as they stayed out of the way of its tail, they could easily win this battle. ke jumped high into the air and used wind magic to slow his descent as he aimed tond on the snake''s head. He covered himself in a barrier to protect himself from the mes of the fireballs. When hended, the girls suddenly stopped attacking, which he had expected and when the horned snake opened its eyes to catch its bearings, the tip of ke''s sword pierced through its eye and into the top of its skull.


    <strong>*Roar!* </strong>


    An unsnake like roar came out of the horned snake''s mouth as it shook its head back and forth, frantically trying to get rid of the thing that was stabbing it. But ke, who was being waved back and forth like a g, refused to let go of his sword as his lips curled up into an evil grin. "Since I can''t get your ass, I will just send a fireball straight to the brain."


    Mana ran down the sword in ke''s hand, and secondster¡­


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    Arge chunk of the snake''s head exploded, flinging ke back. Both Sam and Erica ran forward and tried to catch him, causing all three of them to crash into the ground heavily. "Ouch¡­ Tsss¡­ That is going to hurt. Are you girls okay?"


    "ke, you need to lose weight!" Ericained.


    "Yeah, you''re too heavy!" Sam also felt the same as her sister. This was only because they were both current under him and had hit the ground hard.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Goals**</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 108 Paranoia?

    "You know you girls can be pretty rude sometimes." ke chuckled as he rolled off the girls and sat up. He cast healing magic on the girls and then himself as he looked at the snake that was now lying dead on the ground. "This can be said to be your first true battle. You girls did excellent."


    "Hehe¡­" Erica grinned and kissed ke''s cheek while Sam stood up and dusted off. "ke, do you know what kind of snake this is?"


    "I am not sure, but it looks like its evolution process was turning it into a dragon. The roar at the end was more of a dragon''s roar. Although I have to say if it was a bit stronger and could breathe fire we would have been in trouble. That thing hardly has any weaknesses. But now we can eat snake tonight." ke said as he stood up.


    "Does snake even taste good?" Erica asked as she walked over to the snake and kicked it.


    "It''s not a matter if it does or not. It will have to do since most of the dragon meat is now in the base. I only brought enough for a few nights since I nned to hunt for the rest for training. So this was a good kill since it willst us a while." ke walked over and tossed the snake into his pouch before walking over to the girls and checking them over for anything out of ce.


    "So ke, do we get a reward for our amazing feat!?" Sam asked teasingly as she walked over and hugged his waist.


    "I will let you do what you didst night again," ke replied. He knew what they were trying to get, but he would not allow it.


    Sure enough, they pursed their lips when they heard ke''s words, but they could only ept what they could get. This entire week before they left the base, they were only allowed to give ke good night kisses, so this was actually a huge step up from before.


    "Alright, let''s keep moving. The forest is getting denser up ahead, so we will need to be on the lookout for stronger monsters as well as the herb." ke spanked them both on the butt causing the two girls to cry out and stomp their feet before he took off running. The girls could only chase after him if they wanted to get revenge.


    As they moved deeper into the forest, ke began to feel something was off. He felt like he was being watched. He slowed down and came to a stop. He turned towards the girls and motioned for them not to make a nose while he tried to detect what was around him. With the wind causing the tree tops to flutter and the sounds of monsters in the air, it was not easy to pinpoint if anything was around them unless it was obvious in its actions. But if it did not move at all, he would not be able to spot it easily.<sub> </sub>


    He slowly crouched down and picked up a stick, and wrote something on the ground: ''Something is watching us. We will need to stay alert. Do not speak. Just move. What it is, I can not tell.''


    The girls nodded in understanding as they stood back up. ke then drew his sword with the girls following suit. They slowed their pace to a walk as they carefully watched their surroundings.


    The wind blew past their faces as the leaves on the trees and foliage around them rustled gently. The sounds of the forest filled their ears, but no matter how hard ke tried to pinpoint the thing that he felt was following them, he couldn''t. It was as if they were a ghost. He was starting to think he was just being paranoid, but he did not want to have some kind of monster he had not seen before suddenly pop up out of nowhere and begin attacking him. It would be fine if he was by himself, but with Erica and Sam at his side, he had to make sure they would not suffer at all, or he would not be able to live with himself.


    The thought of them getting hurt really worried him, which was why he decided to believe his instincts this time around. But even after walking for an hour, they had yet to run into anything or have anything attack them besides a few monsters here and there, which they easily dispatched.


    After a while, ke finally slowed to a stop near a small natural dugout in the forest. This ground had risen slightly to give a natural overhang. The top was full of lush grass and vines hanging down over the rocky, muddy side, giving a nice spot with a little bit of cover.


    "It''s getting dark, so we will break here. All intimate stuff is on hold for the time being." ke said seriously. The girls did not argue as they nodded their heads. They did not take anything out this time. ke only took out a bit of wyvern meat and started a small fire after setting up a threeyered barrier around them. He did not n to sleep once again. "You girls will sleep against the wall here. I will stick a barrier around your bodies. It should keep you safe in case whatever I feel is watching us is already within the barrier."


    "Okay, thanks, ke." Sara sighed in relief. For ke to be wary of something made the girls feel uneasy. But knowing he was taking every precaution possible to protect them made their hearts feel warm. The girls ate and then gave ke a kiss on the cheek before huddling together and leaning against the side of the overhang with a barrier wrapped around them like a big egg.


    ke sat in front of them on a stool made of earth and poked at the fire. He would sit here and keep watch all night to make sure nothing happened.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 109 Humanculus

    It waste into the night, as the stars filled the skies, when ke suddenly felt his strong feeling from before was growing even stronger. A crack of a tree branch could be heard not far from where he and the girls were resting. ke stood up and scanned the area as he looked out into the darkness. The flickering of the campfire danced off the leaves and bushes not more than a few feet away.


    With sword in hand, he waited calmly. Waiting to see what would soon appear in front of him. He waited calmly for a long while. The sounds of the underbrush crackling got louder and louder, but it never seemed to get close enough for him to see what exactly was out there.


    Even as the hours passed, the sound only stayed at a certain range as whatever it was, was pacing back and forth. It only quieted down and got further away when daybreak arrived, but the feeling ke was having was still there. But what worried him was that even though there was something pacing back and forth, he could not detect it, no matter how much he tried to detect it.


    "Mm¡­ ke, if you do that, I will¡­." Erica mumbled in her sleep, causing ke''s thoughts to be disturbed as he turned around to see the two girls cuddled together. Still sleeping. He shook his head and smiled as he walked over to them and undid the barrier around them. "You girls really have dirty thoughts in your head. Not that I hate it."


    He caressed their peacefully sleeping faces with a small smile on his lips. He then poked the fire and got some food out to make them breakfast. When the food was halfway done, the girls slowly woke up due to the smell of meat cooking. "Good morning¡­." Sam slowly got up and walked over to ke and put her arms around his shoulders before kissing his cheek. Only then did she sit down. This was followed by Erica, who did the same thing, although she got a bit more handsy.


    "Eat. We will be leaving soon. Also, stay on guard. The thing I was feeling did show upst night, but it stayed at a distance, and I could not see it at all, so I have no idea what we are dealing with." ke exined as he began passing the girls tes of food. He hated that things were seeming like something out of a horror film. But in a way, it truly was a horror type situation. The girls sat next to ke and leaned against him as they ate. They were slightly scared of the unknown but being next to the man they fell for gave them a sense of security.


    After breakfast, the group headed out once again. They fought monsters while ke kept a sharp eye out for whatever was following them. For some reason, it would always stay at a distance which was really messing with ke''s mind. He really wished he knew exactly what kind of monster it was because he had never run into this kind of problem in his past life. So he wondered if this was some kind of species of monster he had never met before, kind of like the snake monster.


    It was mid day when ke stopped the girls from walking forward when he heard a familiar sound. He turned to the girls and pushed his finger to his lips. They nodded as they slowly made their way into a bush to take a peek at the open area in front of them. "Our lord and savior will save us!"


    "Our lord and savior will save us!"


    "Our lord and savior will save us!"


    "Our lord and savior will save us!"


    ke could tell that the trees were cut down by the people that were currently all prostrating to the man in front of them. These people were all nude and around the ages of twenty to forty. But one thing that ke noticed was the bone nes they were all wearing. ke leaned down and drew in the dirt next to his feet. ''We will announce our presence, but I have a feeling these people are cannibals. You both need to stay close to me.''<sub> </sub>


    They both nodded, and with that, ke stood up. He did not want to write these people off as bad people just yet, but he could tell most of them had already lost most of their marbles. But if he was right, this was probably a group of cannibals. But what he did not get was how they were staying alive here in the forest all by themselves and making a lot of noise at that.


    "Excuse me." ke walked out first with both girls hot on his heels. His nonchnt behavior caused the people there to turn and look at him. It was only then that ke understood he had made a big mistake. He had forgotten there was one more race of evolved humans that were a mix of normal humans and monsters. There were very few of these beings, which made him forget about them until now. And what made him realize this was the sharp teeth that looked like saws and the second set of eyelids they had.


    This race was called the Humanculus. Named after the term homunculus because they were neither human nor monster, a cross between the two. They had the strength of humanoid monsters but with the brain of a human. And they were ruthless to everyone but their own kind. "Catch them!" There was no ''hello'' or ''hey, how are you doing''! There was only ''capture them'' because, to them, humans like ke and the girls were nothing but another source of food.


    ke snorted as he drew his sword. He could not let a bunch of humanculus roam around his base. And most importantly, he could not let them breed. They may be strong, but they had no scales, which made them easy to kill if you knew how to deal with them.


    "Set up a firewall and st them back, do not let them get near you, or they will sink their teeth into you!" ke gave out orders as he began his attack.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 110 That Which Lurks In The Night

    "Ahhhh! How dare food fight against us!" One of the female humanculus yelled out as she still ran forward even though her body was on fire. ke could only swing his sword and cut her head off.


    ke looked over at the girls who were also fighting with weapons in hand as the group of sixteen or so humanculus ran towards them. He saw that even though the beings in front of them looked just like humans, they had no qualms about killing them. All in all, the fight onlysted a few minutes as the humanculus had no idea how to use magic yet. ke looked around to make sure there were no more around before letting out a sigh. "Not exactly what I was expecting¡­."


    "ke, what was up with them? They look human but are not¡­." Erica asked as she looked at the corpses on the ground.


    "They are a rare breed of humans who evolved to be half and half. We called them humanculus. They are few in number, so I did not really remember them up until now, but they are basically monsters in human skin. They will eat pretty much anything but their own kind. What is worse is that they have the same brains as humans but their instinct to kill and eat what they kill is much stronger, overriding any sense of intelligence they might have. It was actually good we came upon them because if we did not, we might have run into an issue. If they started to reproduce without anyone knowing, it might have been bad for us. Most of these were women, and it only takes one male to breed with them all." ke exined.


    The girls pursed their lips as they looked at the bodies. They quickly walked over to ke''s side and followed him into thepound they had built. "It''s quite crude, but it was better than anything goblins could make."


    There were tipi style tents and even one log house built within the smallpound. They walked through the entire thing but did not find anyone else around. Only a pile of dead monster husks that were being dried out.


    "Seems they were only eating monsters. It''s to be expected this far into the forest. Most humans, if still alive, would try to stay in the more open areas near buildings. It''s gettingte, so we should get away from here. The smell of blood will bring more monsters soon." With that, ke hurried with the girls, further into the forest. When it was starting to get dark, he found arge tree that was much bigger than any normal tree, with some branches that were five feet wide. He took a fewrge rocks and carried them up the tree with him to build a fire on, so they could camp out for the night. He was also hoping this height might allow him to see the thing that had been following them.


    "ke, you should sleep tonight¡­." Erica could tell ke was growing tired. He had been up for the past few nights keeping watch. They did not want him to copse, especially after so much fighting he had done in the past two days.


    "It''s fine. Your safetyes first. So sleep." ke sat in front of the mes, making sure the fire stayed going.


    Erica and Sam looked at each other and nodded their heads, and walked over to ke. They each sat on one of his knees and leaned against him. "You promised us a reward¡­."<sub> </sub>


    ke sighed as he saw the two minxes trying to weasel in some action before it got toote. He sighed as he pulled them both close, kissing them both at the same time. His hands wandered to their chests and gave them a soft squeeze causing the girls to moan softly. They took this chance to grind against his knees.


    After the girls had satisfied themselves, they both obediently went to sleep next to him under a fiveyer barrier. ke was keeping a close eye on the things, and just like the night before, as it gotter, the sounds of something pacing back and forth could be heard before him. "Alright. I can''t do this anymore. Since you will not show yourself, I will make you show yourself!"


    ke walked over to the side of the branch and began sending fireballs down to the spot where the sound wasing from.


    <strong>*Roar!* </strong>


    A loud roar was heard as one of the fireballs seemed to hit something. ke caught a glimpse of a lizard like object as the mes spread across from it, but it soon disappeared as the mes disbursed. "Invisible!" This worried ke. An invisible opponent was not easy to deal with at all!


    "ke, what is wrong!?" Both girls were rudely awakened by the explosions of the fireballs and loud roar.


    "Don''t leave your barrier. There is an invisible monster around us!" ke yelled out as he listened closely to the sounds down below. He could still hear the sounds of rustling, causing ke to send another volley of rife balls toward the forest floor. Once more, a roar came out, and this time he finally got to see what he was fighting.


    A lizard with a big head and two tails. It looked sort of like an iguana, but it seemed to meld in with its surroundings. Almost like a chameleon but much better. ke''s brow furrowed as he sent more attacks below. This time all of them were on point, causing the giant lizard to turn to ruin away, but ke shot a few more fireballs to cut off its escape. He then quickly created a threeyered firewall around it to keep it from going anywhere. Only then did he cast one hundred thin ice spears and send them running down onto the giant lizard. It roared out in pain before slumping to the ground in a pool of blood.


    ke repeated this attack a few times even though he did not hear any soundsing from below the second time around, just to be sure it was dead. He did not want to take any chances.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 111 Tina’s Fault

    "Is it dead!?" Erica called out. ke nodded and breathed a sigh of relief. He now no longer felt anything watching him anymore which allowed him to feel a bit more at ease. He walked over to the barrier the girls were under, and un did it and slipped into between the two. "Wake me in an hour¡­."


    Erica and Sam looked at each other and smiled as they both cuddled up next to him and gently rubbed his back. They both knew he had been tired for some time. He may not have shown it, but it was clear to them that he was in need of some sleep, if only a little. When they heard the sounds of his steady breathing as he fell asleep, the girls looked at each other and, with knowing eyes, nodded. They would let him sleep until morning. They would take tonight''s watch.


    When the sun pierced through the parts in the leaves, ke blinked a few times as he slowly woke up. He had slept pretty soundly, so he was a bit confused. He pushed himself up and looked around to see both girls smiling at him. He then felt a set of lips pressing on both sides of his face. "Good morning."


    "Why didn''t you wake me?" ke asked. He felt warm that the girls were willing to keep watch, but he still felt it was not safe for them. Their ability to hone in on danger had not been fully cultivated yet.


    "Because you needed sleep. ke, you have us. We are willing to share your burden. We know you wish to keep us safe, but if you keep going like this, you will copse during a fight, and then what? We may all end up being killed. So please rely on us more." Sam''s eyes were firm as she spoke these words. Erica was nodding her head in response as well.


    "Sam is right! You need to rely on us. You can sleep while we sit next to you. This way, if something does happen, we can wake you. There is no reason to always shoulder everything." Erica reached over and pinched ke''s side, causing him to let out a sigh.


    "Alright." They were right. They werepletely right, and he was truly being too stubborn. He did not wish any harm toe to them, but if he was too tired at the wrong moment, then he would be putting them all in danger. "From now on, we will take shifts. Four hours each. This way, we all get a bit of sleep."


    "We can live with that," Erica replied. This was much better than no sleep at all.


    "Then, for now, since it is still early, sleep a few hours," ke said, but before he could get up, both girls jumped into his arms and snuggled into his chest. "Then be our pillow."


    ke chuckled and did not reject them. The girls found afortable spot and fell asleep. He looked around the treetop he was in and wondered if these trees would be good for creating some outposts.


    He had never really thought about it until now, but once they begin to move above ground, it might be a good idea to have a few outposts in certain areas once they have a way to do a form of long distancemunication. They have short wave radios they can use for now, but there was no telling when they might break, or the battery will be unusable. He would prefer a means ofmunication that would work using magic based on the technology of modern humankind.


    As he sat there lost in thought, the sounds of monsters on the ground below were busing tearing apart the dead lizard. They were ripping it apart and fighting with one another at the same time. It was turning into a bloody scene. But even with all the racket they were making, the girls hogging his waist were still sleeping peacefully.<sub> </sub>


    ---


    "I wonder how he is doing¡­." Tina asked as she ate her breakfast. Lillia, Noa, and Nellie were both sitting at the table with her, eating as well.


    "I am sure he is fine. ke knows a lot more about this new world than we do. If he runs into something he can''t handle, he will definitely retreat." Lillia was internally worried about him, but she also knew he was strong. He would be able to get by with his current powers even if he must escape. However, this was if he was alone. She is worried that Sam and Erica might end up being harmed in some way, and he would be forced to rescue them.


    "If it is ke, he will be just fine. He was able to take out so many orcs without issue." Noa replied but then paused before continuing: "I know this is off topic, but Sister Lillia, I have been meaning to ask. Ather dragons normally only have one fated one, as you call it, as their husbands, so¡­. Why is it that you are so open to having more wives for ke?"


    Lillia''s hand that was holding a fork paused when she heard Noa''s question and then looked at Tina and pointed her finger at her. "It''s her fault. She introduced me to what is called lesbian sex and showed me how good it felt. It was only then that I decided it was not a bad idea to have more girls at ke''s side to y with. Plus¡­. His sex drive is what it is now, and we can barely hold on. Once he bes a drakani, it will be even worse, so, in a way, this was a good thing. I learned the benefit of having sex with girls who also love ke. With such a family, we are able to live in harmony without issue of any of us fighting over ke''s love. And when he is not around, we are able to mingle together to relieve our pent up frustrations. You may not realize it, Sister Noa, but we all scream ke''s name when we reach our climax. We all love him the most, which is all that matters. You just need to work hard and get pregnant too."


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 112 Returning Empty Handed

    Noa blushed as she reached down and rubbed her stomach. She was not against having ke''s child. In fact, she was all for it. It was just that elves¡­. "It might take a while¡­."


    "Mmm¡­ Elves have a hard time conceiving. Which is why your race always stays around the samemunity size but luckily, it is a long lived race that gives you plenty of time to have more children. Otherwise, your race would have died out long ago.." Lillia kind of felt bad for the elves because if anything ever happened to the men, the pure blooded elven line would be wiped out, and most elves are born female. A male elf is rare. Maybe only a few will be born every few years.


    "This is true¡­. It is also the reason why the females taken by the orcs are left to fend for themselves. The leaders will not help them unless the men are taken, which never happens." Noa clenched her fist. The men of the elven tribe are revered because they are the minority.


    "Well¡­ don''t worry. If orcse to try to take you away, ke and the rest of us will fight to the death to bring you back." Tina reached over and put her arm around Noa''s shoulder. She really liked this group they had formed. They were all very close and shared their feelings with each other.


    ---


    ke and the girls were currently using the treetops to move away from the horde of monsters that had shown up and were fighting. Now, if this was a game, he could easily rack up some free experience points by fishing in troubled waters, but this was no game. It was best to leave such scenes behind them as they searched for the nt he so desperately needed.


    But as the days went by and after many battles, ke had not spotted a single mana cleansing herb at all. "We need to turn back¡­." ke hated to say it, but time was getting short, and Lillia was going toy her egg soon.


    "We are done?" Sam asked.


    "Mmm¡­ We need to return as soon as possible. I promised Lillia I would be there for her." ke let out a sigh as he looked around him. They might not have been in the right area, and he can only wait until after Lilliays her egg to try again.


    "Hey, there is a house under the brush here¡­ Can we stay here tonight?" Erica asked.


    "Yeah. We will suspend our search and rest for now. We will wake up early and begin heading back. We won''t search as thoroughly as we have been but just keep an eye out for the herb." ke turned his attention from the ground to the house that had a tree half fallen on top of it and vines growing in and out of the windows. He did not sense anything inside, so he walked over and broke a window to get in.


    Inside, the ce was very dark. He used a light spell to see around better. "ce was fully ransacked at some point." Things were tossed everywhere and turned upside down probably before the age of magic arrived.<sub> </sub>


    "We can finally shower," Erica said as she winked at ke.


    ke rolled his eyes. These girls found it amusing to get naked and use water magic to wash themselves off. It wouldn''t be so bad if they were not washing each other and doing things sisters normally would not do. But ke had to say that it was pretty enticing. The girls were using every means possible to get him to turn into an animal. But they only had another month to wait. Then he would teach them what it means to keep teasing him like this.


    The horny duo did not disappoint as their hands roamed each other''s bodies as she stood in front of ke, giving him a perfect view of what they were doing to each other. ke sat back and watched the show taking it all in. He was unable to hide the tent in his pants as he did. He swore once he got home, he would teach Lillia and Tina a lesson they would never forget for turning these two girls into such hornballs. When the girls finished showering, they did not forget to lean against ke and give him a kiss while patting a certain spot on his body.


    ke''s days went on with two minxes who loved to torture him until he finally saw the entrance to the base. Sadly they were returning empty handed. Rob sat up on top of the base wall with a gun in his hand. He was sitting in a chair. When he saw his daughtersing back with their arms hooked around ke''s, he smiled, knowing that they were safe. He was also happy that they seemed to be treated well by ke. He could tell just by how they smiled andughed as they walked with him.


    "Rob," ke called out when he saw The girl''s father staring down at him.


    "Am I going to be a grandad soon?" Rob asked teasingly.


    "Not yet," ke replied. "But by the end of next year, it is a good possibility. They need to wait one more month."


    "Mm¡­. Just another month, huh? You are really stuck on this, aren''t you? I already gave you my blessing. My daughters are now your wives. You can do as you please as long as they are happy and not miss treated." Rob jumped down and walked over to them. He looked much stronger and more fit than before.


    "Yeah! Dad did say that!" Erica nodded, giving her father a secret thumbs up.


    ke scratched his head and shook it. "We will just go with the current course of things. It''s only a month." ke was firm on this. He did not know why he was so firm about it, but he wanted things to be done in a more natural way. The girls have proved that they love him through and through many times. But he still wanted to stick to this timeline he had set.


    He had wanted to wait until he became a Drakani, but he knew this would be unfair to the two girls. Plus, Lillia and Tina would probably get mad at him if he continued making them wait.

 Chapter 113 Helping Erica And Sam

    "Alright, I won''t push it anymore. Just as long as you take care of my girls, I am satisfied." Rob smiled and pped ke on the shoulder.


    "That is a given. I will be sure to cherish both of them." ke replied, causing both girls'' faces to turn bright red.


    ke walked into the base and made his way to the pce that Lillia had made for him with Erica and Sam following behind him. When he entered the pce, Noa just so happened to be walking by with Nellie. When she saw him, her lips curled up into a big smile as she ran to ke and embraced him. "Wee back!"


    "Mm¡­. I am home." ke smiled as she lifted Noa off the ground, causing her to squeal.


    "Where are Tina and Lillia?" ke asked.


    "They are currently preparing a room for Lillia''s egg. By the way, did you get what you were looking for?" Noa asked. But once she saw ke shake his head, she kinda wished she didn''t ask.


    "I will go out again in the future. But for now, I will have to wait. Lillia is about to give birth, so I have to be by her side." ke replied. He was disappointed that he was not able to find the herb he wanted, but there was nothing he could do about it. The mana cleansing herb was not necessarily still around even after the change. He was just hoping that he could find one. And if it was around, it might be a nt that looks very different than before.


    "I wish I could go with you, but if anyone catches wind of me, they might chase after us." Noa frowned, she really wanted to help ke out with her knowledge of nts, but it was impossible at this time.


    "Don''t worry. It is better for you to be here anyway, as Lillia is restricted to using her magic only within the base. She can only use burst strength outside. With you here, I can rest assured nothing will happen to the base while I am out trying to grow stronger." ke was somewhat d both girls were limited to the base, or things might be worse if there was no one powerful here to defend it. So this actually worked out well.


    "Mm¡­" Noa also understood this, and she was happy to help since it was her husband''s home.


    While ke was heading to see Lillia and Tina, in a cave where no light could reach, the cries of one man could be hearding from within. "Why are you doing this!?"


    "I am only giving you what you wanted." The man wearing ke clothes replied. His blonde hair and pointy ears reflected the dim ball of light within a small room of the cave. "You are far too weak, and you just so happen to be the perfect test dummy for my experiments. After this, you will be much stronger, and you can get your revenge. But I also have another task for you. Infiltrate the new age humans and find the elf girl named Noa. Once you do, I will be sure to release you from your binds and will also reward you with whatever you wish."


    The man stared at the elf in front of him and nodded his head. It was true he was weak. So if he could gain power this way, he would do it. Plus, it would give him a chance to find that bastard who made him like this. "Fine. I will do as you say."


    The elf''s lips curled up into a smile, andughed as he said: "Good! Now, this might hurt a tiny bit¡­."


    "Ahhhh!" The man or it should be said that Fredrick Haralson suffered pain no different from the pain he felt when he first evolved. His pain filled screams echoed throughout the dark, damp cave.<sub> </sub>


    ---


    "ke!" Lillia''s eyes brightened when she saw ke. She immediately ran over to him and hugged his waist, and stered his face with kisses. She was very happy to see ke. Her stomach had also grown much bigger so she had to be careful. When she was done kissing, ke turned to look at Tina, who walked over slowly and gave him a kiss on the lips as well.


    "This room is looking good," ke said as he looked at the room that had be a baby''s room.


    "Mmm¡­ We are thinking of making a boy''s and girl''s room. So we are a bit lost on the colors for this room atm." Lillia said as she looked around. Right now, the walls were white, but they were looking to make things more colorful.


    "Why not a light blue with white clouds?" ke remembered seeing something on tv once where a baby room was painted in such a way.


    "Hmmm¡­ Maybe. I will see. For now, let''s break. I am sure ke needs a bath as well as the girls." Lillia grabbed ke''s hands and pulled him along toward the baths. She then whispered in his ear: "I can tell you did not overstep your bounds yet, but you should still tend to them until the end. Let them feel a bit spoiled for the time being. Until they can join us in bed, they will join you in the bath."


    ke sighed and nodded his head. He could only do so much at this time, and it would only be for a short time, so he could at least do this much. ke suddenly thought of something as he leaned in close to her ear and whispered: "As you wish, my queen."


    "Hehe." Lillia liked being called queen. It made her feel important, so she happily dragged ke to the baths.


    Tina had pulled the girls along, and with a push, both Erica, Sam, and ke were pushed into the bath. "We will bring you clothes in an hour. Enjoy your time!" Tina''s words rolled off her tongue in a teasing manner as she, Lillia, and Noa all left the three to do whatever it was they would be doing in there.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 114 Plans And New Type Of Training

    "Do you think he will break this time?" Tina asked. She was hoping after everything they taught the girls that, ke would stop being stubborn and just give the girls what they wanted.


    "Who knows? He is pretty stiff when he decides on something. He always sticks to his words which makes him reliable but sometimes¡­. Well, we can only watch over them. For now, at least the girls will not feel as left out." Lillia cared for those in their rtionship. She wanted everyone to be happy as she was.


    "I think you two might be in for it tonight, though¡­." Noa had spotted a small glint in ke''s eyes.


    "Well¡­. I won''tin. But Lillia¡­." Tina felt kind of bad since Lillia was about to give birth.


    "It''s fine. I will just watch from the side¡­." Lillia pursed her lips. She knew when to hold back.


    ---


    In the bathroom, ke and the girls did not hesitate to undress. The girls kept taking peeks at the thing hanging between ke''s legs. They had stolen a few glimpses at it before, but now they could openly look, so they were quite happy.


    "Just so you know, I will not go all the way. But if you wish for me to assist, I can make an exception tonight." ke could only make this much of a concession.


    The girls'' eyes lit up, and both nodded as they quickly dragged ke over to wash their bodies off. The bathroom that was already steamy became even more steamy soon after¡­.


    After a hot bath and a release, ke called a meeting of all his current base leaders. "What is on the agenda today, ke?"


    "I had a thought while I was out. I was thinking we may be able to set up a few outposts when we figure out a decent way to domunication. Right now, we do not have the best means ofmunication. While we have short wave radios, they will not always work, which is not good if we wish to really figure out a method of expansion and better defense. We can easily make these outposts as early warning systems for any kind of invasion, whether it is a monster or a sentient being." ke exined.


    "This has been troubling me as well. But to put an outpost now would mean exposing ourselves if it is found. What should we do then?" Mike also thought of this idea since it was important to have some kind of early warning when the base mighte under attack.<sub> </sub>


    "Either way, it would happen sooner orter. This would just give us more time to evacuate if need be." ke replied. He did not want to get caught off guard.


    "What about this¡­. If we can make a means ofmunication the old way by using the already existing lines, then we can easily run lines to these outposts from a junction point. Just like a phonepany." Bret spoke up. He had a bit of knowledge in this field, so he knew this was the best way to go about it. "I would say satellite would work best, but ever since mana has filled the air, satellite frequencies are hard to pick up. I had tried to tap into some military satellites a few days ago, and it was ify."


    "That''s right. You were actually tech before you joined my squad." Mike nodded before thinking for a moment. "If we can make it to one of the old bases, we may be able to get some gear for bettermunications now that we have the strength to do it. But this is if the base I have in mind is still intact."


    "Oh? What base?" ke could not remember any bases being around here.


    "It''s a hidden base that is only used in emergencies. If anything, the base was probably left alone since there was not much time to move out when the dragonic attacked. But we will need to be careful because we will be going through some of the other factions that rose up during the start of the apocalypse. If they are still active, then they will be much stronger than before." Mike answered as he got up and walked to a shelf, and pulled out a map. He thenid it on the table and pointed at a spot.


    "We are here. We will need to take a three day trip here." The spot Mike pointed to was a spot near the water, which was indeed three days away. Maybe more with monsters in the way. "We will need people with knowledge of this kind of equipment. So we will need to form a proper team for this expedition."


    "That won''t be a problem. I would prefer it if it was all men. I am not trying to say the girls are weak, but this will be a delicate mission, and if we run into any goblins, it might turn ugly quickly." ke was not trying to be sexist. He was just trying to protect any girls that might end up in a bad situation.


    "ke, if you are so worried about how goblins are, why don''t I give the girls in the base real world knowledge of the goblin and orc race? It won''t go as far as to prate, but it will at least give them a real understanding of how goblins are. Currently, the training center does not have the natural instincts of goblins and orcs." Lillia spoke up. She had noticed ke''s concern over this issue.


    ke sighed and thought about it for a moment. He knew it might be rough, but if it were to get them used to understanding the nature of these races, it might be for the best. "As long as it is not too traumatizing. Make sure you warn everyone ahead of time and exin in detail what might happen."


    Lillia smiled and nodded as she said: "Don''t worry. As a woman myself, I will make sure they understand everything. I do not want them to be fearful but cautious. And learn how to protect themselves when such an event happens. It will give them a higher survival rate and less chance of actually being done in."


    <strong> --AN) Back to one chapter... I waited almost all week, and we can not seem to stay in the top 150, sadly. We need to keep in the top 150 if you want 2 chapters a week. The top 150 is 1-150.--</strong>

 Chapter 115 Magic Training

    "Alright, then, I will leave this to you. As for the team¡­. Mike, besides Bret and me, you can decide who goes but make sure there are enough people to cover the base as well. We will move out once Lilliays her egg." ke hoped that after training, more people would be ready to move out. But for now, this was all they could do was try to prepare everyone for the unexpected.


    "So, how do we want to do the outposts?" Mike asked. Since it was going to happen, they might as well n thingspletely.


    "Hmmm... To keep people from really finding outmunication lines and having a chance for a safer escape if needed, I was thinking of having tunnels going to each location. We will then have the wires run underground and then up through the tree or whatever we use to construct the outpost. This should be the simplest way of going about things. It would also make things safer. They can have an escape rope that leads to the tunnel and then copse it afterward. While this might sound stupid to you guys who have worked in the military all these years, I can''t think of any better ns. At least this way, whoever is on watch will have a chance of escaping." ke scratched his head. He really had no idea if he sounded silly or not.


    "This will work. We will need to do morebat survival training as well. I will see what I can work up in the training room and try to move a few things around in the jungle section. It will serve as a two stage training method. We can have a team construct an outpost and also escape from that same outpost they create." Mike''s idea made ke raise an eyebrow. He forgot how useful their training ground truly was!


    "This is perfect. We can at least make sure fewer people will get injured during the construction phase as well. Alright, we will follow this n. But are there any other things we can do to keep the base secure as well? From what I know, we haven''t really set up any outside defenses, have we?" ke has not been around enough to know just how good their defenses were, but if they could strengthen it, even more, it would work out well.


    "Now that you mention it. Since we only have a few on guard on the top wall and most of us are always in the base, it never really came to mind since the base itself is the safest ce to be. But we have a stockpile ofnd mines we can use to at least use a deterrence." Mike suggested.


    "Alright, but we will need to map it out. And everyone will need to learn it. When we go to the base, we can also try to find more equipment as well. Let''s leave things at that for now since we already have a lot to do. We will slowly scale things up as we can." ke stood up and stretched. "Let''s grab something to eat, and I will then go back to training myself."


    With the meeting over, ke did as he said and got some food in him before heading to the training facility. He once more made his way into the forest area as he wanted to be ready for anything. The forest area was the one ce that was used mostly due to their current location being covered in forests and cities covered in foliage.


    But this time, he did not jump off in the same spot as before but in a different spot. This was because he found a little clearing from up above that he wanted to make his way to. When hended, he did not get attacked by goblins this time. He looked around and scanned his area before cing his hand on the ground and creating a golem. It was the same as before, which made him frown slightly. But with it out, he decided to make his way to the one area he spotted.


    After killing many monsters along the way, he arrived at the open field within an hour. It was here that he decided he wanted to try a few things. "To make use of the magic power that I have and really expand my mana pool more, I will need to use up almost all my mana so¡­.." He waved his hand and created an earth wall around the entire open area to seal himself off and also make something to fire against. He had made sure to make the walls very thick in order to take some of the impacts from his attacks.


    "While I am at it, let''s try to make some new attacks as well¡­" ke sat down and began trying to go over some of the spells he remembered from tv, books, andics. A lot of these spells were possible, but he needed to figure out how to create a magic circle for them.<sub> </sub>


    "Lillia has said that magic circles are created in a specific way and that the runes each contain many runes, but I still do not know what each rune does¡­." ke frowned when he realized his knowledge was stillcking. "I should ask Lillia for some books. I hate to say it, but whoever said knowledge was power was fucking right. Anyway, for now, since I don''t even know where to start when creating my own spells I will just modify the ones I have and fire them over and over until I drain my mana¡­."


    While his ns wereid out, ke went right to work and began doing just as he said. The sounds of explosions rang out through the forest for hours until they suddenly stopped. In the clearing, key on the ground feeling very exhausted. He had almost dried up his entire mana pool. He just needed to take in mana naturally until it was full again. But currently, he felt like he had been hit by a truck. The loss of so much mana at once was really draining on the body. He was purposefully not taking in any mana and ran his mana down to almost nothing.


    "Here¡­." A voice came from above. ke looked up to see Noa standing there, smiling. She reached down and ced her hand on ke''s stomach, and injected mana into his body. "You need to be more careful. If you did not calcte correctly, you could have harmed yourself."


    "Mm¡­ I know¡­ But I need to expand my mana pool as quickly as possible. I need to be stronger." ke replied as he closed his eyes. Noa''s mana was flowing through his body, reenergizing him. It was warm and felt nice.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 116 It’s Time

    "Even if you wish to rush it, what is the point of punishing yourself like this?" Noa could understand ke''s urge to get stronger, but if he rushed it too much, he might harm himself.


    "It''s fine, I do not feel all that bad. Just tired. What I need to do is expand my knowledge about magic circles. I have ideas for spells but no idea how to go about formting a magic circle for them." ke stretched his arms and legs as he spoke. He was already starting to feel better.


    "Learning how to create spells is not easy. Even for the elves, it is no simple task, but then again, from the way you use magic, it is definitely a different methodpared to what we are used to. So maybe you are a genius in spell creation." Noa moved and sat on top of ke as she used this chance to move her hands across his chest.


    "May I ask, littledy, are you trying to take advantage of me while I am down?" ke asked teasingly.


    "Is it wrong to want to touch my husband?" Noa asked back as she continued what she was doing.


    "Nope. I was just curious." ke replied with a smile. Noa shook her head and stood up. "You should have enough mana now. You should go shower and get ready for bed. We have all missed you after you left."


    "Alright. I am getting up."


    ---


    ke continued his training every day. And every day Noa was there to rescue him from hisck of mana. She would scold him, but he still did it anyway. The only reason he was so willing to do what he was doing was because he could feel his mana pool expanding even though it was not quick, it was still expanding.


    To have such a ce where he could freely train whether he died or not was not something many would have even in this world. To expand one''s mana pool in such a way was not an easy thing since you would need an area where you can destroy everything around you as you cast magic. If you tried to do this outside, you would end up creating trouble for yourself, so this was the best ce for him to train.


    But as the weeks passed, ke woke up one morning to being jostled awake by a certain Dragon girl next to him. "ke¡­.. It''sing!"


    "Huh?" ke, who was half asleep, looked at Lillia, who was holding her stomach, and his eyes went wide. "The egg is about to be born!?"


    "Yes!" Lillia nodded as she held her stomach. She could feel it pushing down. If she did not get read now, she might end up popping the egg out in her pajamas.


    "Alright, hold on." ke was panicking. He had no idea what he was doing, but he quickly ripped Lillia''s bottoms off and pulled her underwear off as well. He then looked around at the two girls, still sleeping, and threw a water ball at them.


    "Huh!? What!?" Tina and Noa Both got up and looked around, stunned. "Why did you do¡­. Sister Lillia!?"<sub> </sub>


    "I need you, girls, to help. She is about toy the egg!" ke shouted in a panicked voice.


    "ke, calm down." Noa used magic and dried both her and Tina off with a wave of her hand and stood up on the bed. "Sister Tina, go get some towels and a bowl of water."


    "On it!" Tina jumped off the bed and ran to the bathroom.


    ke was sitting between Lillia''s legs, holding his hands out as if he was a catcher at a baseball game. Seeing his pose, Noa gave him a strange look. She walked over and pushed him out of the way. "You hold her hand. I will take this side. I have read up on dragons and how they give birth, especially the ather dragons."


    ke absentmindedly nodded his head and felt relieved when Noa said she knew what she was doing. He slid next to Lillia and put his arm around her, and held her hand. Lillia looked up at him with a warm smile. She never expected this to alle so soon, but she was happy. She leaned into his embrace and did what she was supposed to do, and that was push!


    "Sister Noa, towels and water!" Tina came back quickly with everything and ced everything to the side.


    Noa nodded and took a fresh towel and ced it under Lillia''s legs, and looked at the white, ck spotted egg that was starting to appear. "Sister Lillia, I need you to push and push hard. "


    "Mmmm¡­." Lillia held her breath as she pushed as hard as she could. She felt like her crotch was going to be ripped apart as the egg pushed through a spot it should not fit through.


    She pushed and pushed and pushed until finally¡­.


    <strong>*Plop!*</strong>


    Arge egg the size of a footbally on the towel. Noa took a towel and some warm water and gently wiped it off before helping clean Lillia off. Only then did she take another towel to dry them both off, then wrapped the egg up in a nket, and handed it to Lillia. "Sister Lillia, I am sure you know, but you will need to keep it near you at all times for the next few months."


    "Mm¡­. My and ke''s baby¡­." Lillia looked at the white, ck spotted egg and smiled as she cradled it in her arms. ke looked at the egg and wondered just what kind of child would be born. Would it be a boy or a girl¡­.. He had many questions and now more worries as he wondered if he would be a good father or not. But even still, he leaned over and kissed the egg. "We have to make sure our child grows up healthy and strong."


    "Mmm¡­ I am sure they will grow up to be the strongest in the world." Lillia said with a smile as she kissed the egg, then ke. "Thank you for giving me my wish."

 Chapter 117 Leaving For The Hidden Base

    For the following week, ke never left Lillia''s side once, waiting on her hand and foot. Tina and the girls all teased him, saying he was whipped, but they knew this was his first child, and Tina was kind of hoping he would do the same for her when she finally gave birth.


    As ke was taking care of Lillia''s needs, Lillia stared at him with a warm smile on her face. She knew ke was giving up a lot by doing this. She knew every second of time was precious to him. "ke, leave it to the others and go train."


    "But¡­" ke scratched his head. He also wanted to go train, but as Lillia''s man, he could not just abandon her and go train. It would be like those deadbeats who go y video games while their girlfriend is all alone taking care of the new baby.


    ? "Go! Tina and the others can assist me. Just remember that you need to prepare for your trip ahead. Also¡­ Come here." Lillia motioned with her finger for ke toe near. He did as she said and crawled up on the bed. She smiled and kissed his cheek before poking his forehead, and a stream of information entered his mind. They were all new spells. "Practice these for a bit until you get the hang of them. There is one of each element and shoulde in handy for an emergency. These are higher tier spells, so be careful when you use them. Don''t waste too much mana if you do not need to."


    ke smiled and nodded. He kissed Lillia on the lips. "I will work hard. Lillia, I promise one day I will be strong enough that I can stand in front of you and protect you and all my wives no matter what."


    "Hehe¡­ I will be waiting for that day." Lillia shooed ke away while calling Tina in.


    Freed of his fatherly duties, ke rushed to the training grounds and quickly went back to training. This time he did not leave even after using up all his mana. Noa seemed to have been told to watch over him, so she was there every time he copsed. At night he spent his baths with Erica and Sam, and in bed, he would take care of Tina and Noa''s needs. While poor Lillia had to watch from the side.


    Real quickly, time ticked by, and the day of departure had arrived. Erica and Sam were not in a good mood at this time. "Why must you leave now!?"


    ke felt bad, but this was important for the future of the base, and it could not hold off any longer. He also did not want to rush their first night together. He pulled both girls into a hug and whispered: "When I get back, I promise I will make you both officially my wives. So make sure you get things packed up to be ready to move into the master bedroom."


    The girls blushed and reluctantly nodded their heads. ke gave his girls a kiss goodbye before meeting up with Bret and the five others that were going on this trip with them. "You damn bastard always rubbing it in!" Bret yelled out as he pped ke''s back as hard as he could.


    keughed and patted his shoulder: "Maybe you will get lucky and meet a goblin female on the way to the hidden base."


    "Peh! Screw that! Those goblins are ugly as shit." Bret made a disgusted face, but ke''s grin only grew wider. "But I heard while the males are ugly, the females¡­. They are something to see¡­."


    "What, really?" Bret was instantly interested. He had no idea goblins females were good looking!


    "Mmm¡­. That is... If you do not mind them having hairy legs, chest and face, a nose the size of dragon''s horn and warts all over their body." ke replied as he burst outughing.<sub> </sub>


    "You damn sick bastard! Got my hopes up for nothing!" Bret cursed as he walked over to the others. "You guys watch out for this bastard, or you might end up fucking a cockroach and not even know it."


    The other men snickered as keughed even louder. He looked at the group that would be making this trip with him and smiled. "You guys know what we are doing, right?"


    "Yes, we do, Lord! We all used to work in this field and have been trained by Bret the past few weeks." One of the men replied. His name was Tomas.


    "Alright then, let''s make this trip worth it," ke said as he walked forward. He did not need to make any speeches this time. He was happy about this because he always ended up rambling while giving them.


    The people setting out besides Bret and ke were Thomas, Dave, Gerad, Steven, and Jose. All five used to work for phonepanies or simr fields. Bret had also put them through intensive training as well as doing their own training.


    As they exited the gate, ke felt a few sets of eyes on him. He turned around to see his girls all looking at him. Each one with a worried look. He smiled and waved at them before mouthing: "I will be back."


    These were always famousst words, but ke felt like he would definitely return no matter what. He had to. So far, he has survived easily. If he did not return, it would mean only one thing¡­. He ran into a dragonic. But as far as he knew, the dragonic should not be around in this area at this time. At least, he hoped not anyway. But if he did meet one, he would do everything in his power to escape. He could not die, not now, when he had this second chance in life and kids on the way. He did not want his children to be fatherless.


    Bret suddenly shivered as he asked: "ke, why did I feel a sudden chill roll down my spine? Are you thinking of some shit that will cast death gs on us?"


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 118 Blake You Bastard!

    "What kind of bullshit are you talking about? Bret, you really believe in superstitious stuff?" ke asked. Although did say this, he was actually hoping he did not really jinx them.


    "I would not have if it was not for the fact that magic and all the myths and legends of old suddenly became true! If I do not believe in it now then what should I believe in?" Bret asked back. ke nodded. He could not argue with that since it was a fact, after all.


    "Well¡­ let''s just hope we do not meet any dragonic," ke replied with a smile causing Bret''s face to sink.


    ---


    Half a dayter¡­..


    "ke you bastard!" Bret yelled out as he and everyone else was running for their lives.


    "At least it wasn''t a dragonic!" ke let out augh as he jogged next to the others. Behind them was a wyvern and a drake chasing after them. He actually found this pretty amusing.


    "I don''t give a shit! You deal with this! You are the one who jinxed us!" Brey cried out. He really wanted to go home right now!


    "Fine! Fine! I will take care of it. I will show you how to handle a few dragons and show you the ultimate weak point!" ke spun on his heel and charged at the dragons chasing them. Bret and the others were stunned! They never thought ke would actually turn and fight the dragons!


    "Wait, shit! ke, I was joking! Fuck!" Bret yelled out. He was about to chase after ke to help him but stopped his in his tracks when a loud sound was her.


    <strong>*Bang!* *Bang!*</strong>


    "RooooOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!"


    All they saw was ke take out the eyes of the wyvern and then slip under it to its rear and shove his arm into its ass. Shortly after, the wyvern iled about for a few seconds before falling over. Then the unexpected happened. The drake that was not far behind stopped dead in its tracks, turned around, and ran away!


    "Hey, get back here!" Balke yelled out as he gave chase. He waved his hand, and a giant wall of earth rose up in front of the drake blocking its path. The drake began to panic and began blowing fire at the wall of earth, blowing a huge hole into it before it continued to run off with its tail between its legs!


    ke no longer gave chase as he suddenly burst outughing. "Hahahahaha! I have never seen a drake run so fast. It literally tucked its tail between its legs! Hahahaha!"<sub> </sub>


    Bret and the others who watched this all stood there staring at ke wide eyed. They all had the same thought at that time as they clenched their cheeks together: ''Don''t let ke get behind you! It would result in something worse than dropping the soap!''


    ke regained hisposure as he walked over and put the wyvern into his pouch and then looked at the others in confusion when he saw the expressions on their faces. "Why are you guys making that face while holding your asses?"


    "You¡­.. Dude, you just shoved your hand up a dragon''s ass!" Bret yelled out. "You sick fuck!"


    "How is that sick!? It''s their biggest weak point! Shove your hand up their ass and set off a few fireballs!" ke yelled back. He then smiled and walked over to Bret and patted his shoulder with the hand that was just up a dragon''s ass. "How is it? This hand was just in the holy¡­."


    "Get that off, you bastard!" Bret quickly threw ke''s hand away, causing ke tough out loud.


    "Alright! Alright¡­ I forgot you are still a virgin. But I am telling you, all the wyvern meat you have eaten, all of them were killed in the same fashion. One hand in the ass. Haven''t you ever seen that anime¡­ What was it called? The one with all the ninjas. They had an ultimate hidden technique!"


    "Just don''t bring your damn stank finger near me!" Bret kept wiping his shoulder, even going as far as to wash it with magic. ke shrugged and washed off his arm as well. But he was slightly worried. He did let the drake go. But then again, he was in no position to really take it down at that time.


    Thinking of this, he said seriously: "We should change routes even if it takes longer. That drake might call for help, and it would be best if we were not here."


    "Mmmm¡­" Bret nodded and pulled out his map, andid it on a nearby rock. "We are here currently, and we should do a full circle. It will add a day and a half on our route, but it should be able to wash off our scent if we use the river here to circle back around. We will be going against the current, so it should work out well. ke, you should leave a shirt in the river and let it float downstream as well."


    "Will do. Thest scent that drake had was mine, so this should keep them busy for a while. If we circle around this way, we can hit the smaller stream over here. If we are lucky, we might even find some small animal to put my scent on as well." ke knew once theytched on to his scent, they would chase after it if the drake decided to call for help or personally look for revenge. With their n set, ke and the others headed out.


    They took the river as they had nned, and ke sent one of his shirts downstream. They then looped back around until they reached a straight shot from another direction to the base.


    ---


    Two dayster, in a small field, a young girl stood picking her teeth with a bone. "Oh? Little drakey, what got you all grumpy? Hmmm? What''s that? A shirt? Why are you carrying a new age human shirt? Did you take it as a trophy?"

 Chapter 119 Arrival At The Base

    The drake looked at the young girl with a bit of fear in its eyes. It quickly dropped the shirt and ran off. The young girl tilted her head to the side as she watched the drake run off and pursed her lips. "Am I that scary?" The young girl frowned as she hopped down from the rock she was on and walked over to the shirt that the drake left behind. She looked it over and took in its scent. "Hmmm¡­? Interesting¡­.. Hehe¡­." With a soft giggle, she put the shirt on that went down to her knees with a big smile on her face. Once she looked herself over a few times and made sure her tail was not caught in anything she sniffed the air before skipping off in a certain direction.


    ---


    "We are here!" Bret yelled out. They had spent the past few days either running for their lives or fighting to the death. All the while ke stood in the backughing. "ke, can I ask a question?"


    "Sure." ke nodded as he took a drink of water.


    "Why the hell did you not help with half the battles!?" Bret shouted. He did not understand it!


    "Because real life training against goblins was perfect for you guys. I never expected there to be so many female goblins though. Bret howe you didn''t take one as a wife?" ke''s lips curled up into a grin that made Bret want to punch him.


    "Real life training my ass! You never told me female goblins were just as bad as the male ones! They almost ripped my pants off!" Bret''s face went white just thinking about it. If he did not havebat training he would have been stuck doing one of those nasty creatures!


    "Hahahaha!" ke couldn''t hold it in. The sight of seeing Bret''s face turning many different colors as he hurriedly killed every female goblin that jumped onto him was just too much.


    "What I do not get is why did they all go for Bret? They barely even took a look at us." Dave was very confused. They had fought as well but none of the females seemed to care about them and all jumped on Bret.


    "The thing about female goblins is the bigger the person is the more attractive they are. This is why hobgoblins always have females swarming them. See how big and burly Bret ispared to the five of you who have less muscle mass. They would go for the big meaty boy over you any day." ke exined.


    Dave and the others looked at each and all let out a sigh of relief. "Remind me to never gain weight."


    "What kind of shit is that!? I can''t help it if I am big boned!" Bret wanted to cry. He wondered if the gods hated him. He wondered why he was being targeted!


    "Joking aside, you all did great. The teamwork I just saw was amazing. But you need to watch your backs more. I know I am part of the team but there were many instances when I was helping one out and another almost got stabbed in the back. I can only do so much. " ke was helping when they fought the goblins. He was just there to make sure they did not die. Why he did not help on these goblins was because they were just that small goblins and not hobgoblins and were prefect for trianing.<sub> </sub>


    "Ah? I guess we do need to pay more attention." Steven scratched his head. "In the training ground, we never dealt with so many goblins at once so it was different."


    "It''s to be expected after all there is no way of telling what will happen in the real world. Things are much different than in training and you need to be careful not to get hurt either. There are no retries in the real world. For now, though we should figure out what we are going to do with the base in front of us." ke pointed at the wooden towers that had been constructed. "I can sense quite a few figures inside but it is hard to tell if they are human or not. Bret, let''s get some high ground and see if we can see inside of the base."


    "Let''s climb up the tree to the south here. It should be far enough out of range but high enough to scope out the area." Bret pointed over at a tree not far from where they were. ke nodded and the group quickly made their way over. Because the tree was veryrge and had thick branches, everyone could easily climb up it without issue and even sit on the same branch.


    They climbed up high enough to overlook the base to see many people inside. "Humans for sure but I do not like the looks of what is going on."


    "Fucking sick!" Bret spat. They were looking at a bunch of girls tied up outside with a line of men using them as they pleased. Such a scene was not umon in ke''s past life but it was still hard to watch. Many military camps that were under human control had such setups to help the men relieve stress. There was a rotation in the camps that the girls had to follow whether they liked it or not or they would be punished.


    "So what should we do?" Jose''s face did not look good. In fact, he was happy he arrived at ke''s base where things were still normal. They lived fairly close to how they did back before the apocalypse. Just without all the fancy gadgets and technology.


    "For one thing, the ones on guard are not even paying attention and are too busy staring as the fuck fest in the main yard. Half the base has already been destroyed and only a portion of it is usable. With such cheap security and theck of awareness of what is around them, I am sure we can take them down." Bretmented.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 120 Cockatrice

    "Even if we did that, it would not be too good¡­. Let''s do this. We will try to make contact. By we, I mean me. If things go south, I have the best chance to escape." ke did not want to put anyone in the line of danger just yet. He had no idea about this base and did not recognize anyone, so he did not know who was who at this base.


    "I agree with this, but are you sure? They might use a heavy gun on you." Bret was still iffy about sending ke in alone. He did not want to face the wrath of his wives!


    "It''s fine. I can stop a shell from a tank. For now, stay here. If you see anything wrong give me some cover fire." They had brought guns but had yet to use them as they would attract too much attention.


    "Don''t worry, man. I will cover your rear no matter what. Not like that though, so don''t even start smiling." Bret snorted. ke chuckled and nodded his head. He knew Bret would not let him down if he needed help. Sticking his weapons into his pouch he took out only a makeshift bat that he had prepared for situations like this that had dried blood on it and made his way over to the base.


    ke could only sigh at theck of awareness these guards had. He looked up at both towers, which were supposed to be keeping an eye on things, and jumped over the wall with ease. When Bret saw this he also could not help but shake his head. "These idiots probably wouldn''tst more than a few days."


    "Bret, isn''t this a little too easy? ke just put his bat away and is not walking straight into one of the buildings." Dave felt things were not right.


    "It''s due to the men. They only care about the sex in front of them, which is making them blind to everything else. Anyway, ke is inside now so we can only wait and see." Bret kept watching over the building ke was in. If he saw ke rushing out, he would not hesitate to pull the trigger on those chasing him.


    On the inside of the building, ke was met with many beds all over the floor where many people were lying down on. He could see many females walking around that were in regr clothes sitting with some of the other men eating andughing it up. From the looks of things, they were off sex duty. But they were not restrained. This was a sigh of relief to ke, but he still could not allow these people to join his group. He did not want them doing things they shouldn''t be.<sub> </sub>


    While he was sure that things in the future would definitelye with problems as the base expanded, there were some rules he could not break, and that was the respect of the women around him. He knew most of these girls did it because they had no choice. They may act fine now, but what about behind closed doors? If they were fine with it, then they could do as they pleased. He would not object, but he would never make a show of it like these people are doing.


    "Oh? You''re a new face." A voice came from his side, causing ke to look over to see a man standing there smiling at him.


    "Ah yeah. Just arrived. Can you tell me how you guys do things here? They didn''t exin much at the gate." ke scratched his head and asked. He acted as if it was normal for him to be here, which made him less suspicious.


    "Those bastards. All they care about is watching the girls. During mating day, they drop all their duties and just watch from the towers. I am surprised you even got them to notice you. Anyway, besides what you see outside, we are quite a tight knit group. We are all normal citizens with two soldiers who run the base here. We have a few groups set up for scavenging. Although, as ofte, there have been a few groups who have not returned. We have sent out scouts, but there are these monsters out there that look human but are smaller and fucking ugly as shit. They are quick and crafty. If we are not careful, we will get dragged away. Ah right. Names Dan." Dan introduced himself. ke smiled and shook his hand as he said: "ke."


    "Good to meet you, brother, but I must warn you those who do not work do not get fed. The females get a free ride due to the duties they provide, but the men have to work their asses off and are the only ones to leave the base." Dan warned with a lightugh. "Don''t worry. Since you arrived, you get a week pass, so you will get a meal a day for the time being. Food stocks are slim, but we are already working on farming, and if we are lucky, we will bring back some monster meat. Not those green things but stuff that looks like animals from before."


    "That''s good to hear. But I have to ask. What happened to the other side of the base?" ke had been wondering why the base was half destroyed. It did not look like it was done by the dragonic.


    "Ah, a week ago, a giant chicken looking thing appeared and began blowing fire all over the ce. It destroyed half the base before we could repel it." Dan answered, causing ke''s face to sink a little. He knew what attacked them, and it was not the nicest of creatures. The monster in question was called a cockatrice. It was an evolved chicken. Originally chickens were said to be the descendants of the dinosaurs, so when they evolved, they turned into these huge monsters with fathers and the ability to blow fire and other elements. Some would even turn people to stone. They were nasty but weak to modern weapons.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 121 Looting Everything Under Their Noses Part 1

    "I see¡­ Must have been scary." ke let out a dryugh. He really did not know how to react in this situation.


    "It was pretty bad we lost quite a few people. Anyway, let''s get you a cot. There are not many rooms. Mostly the girls get rooms for their privacy while we guys take the main areas. We are only in this building, as the others are sealed up with heavy metal doors. Our original shelters were all destroyed the previous week." Dan exined as he brought ke to the back to get this cot, which was nothing more than a mattress to ce on the floor. He got the cot and a nket. That was it.


    "Just find a spot on the floor to ce it. We normally do head to head, feet to feet. This is just to show respect. If you need to jerk off, please do it outside." Dan let out augh as he said this. "Everyone here is pretty nice, so for now, just roam around and get to know people. We will start putting you on the schedule at the end of the week."


    "Alright, thanks," ke said goodbye to Dan before walking over to a spot and cing his stuff down. The people around him all nodded but did not say much to him. ke then left the building through the back door and headed for the other buildings to take a look.


    Up in the tree, Bret saw ke walking around normally and let out a sigh of relief. "Seems like that bastard knows how to infiltrate a ce easily. Anyway, we should keep watching over him." The others nodded to Bret''smand and kept their eyes peeled for anything that might be off.


    ke made his way to the back buildings, where not many people were. Just a few people on guard duty but none of them paid him much attention. ke looked at the sealed buildings closely before going to a secluded side and jumping up on the roof. He ducked down and looked around. When he saw a door leading down, he made his way over to it and pulled the handle. Of course, the door was locked, but he still figured he would try. He then pressed his finger against the door and, using it as a torch, he began cutting a hole through the metal, making a hole just big enough for him to crawl through.


    Using magic to keep the metal door from making too much noise ke entered the stairwell and began making his way downstairs. Luckily the ce was only two floors, so there were not many stairs to walk down. He first opened the door to the second floor in the same fashion as the one on the roof and began checking the rooms. "Not bad¡­." ke rubbed his chin as he saw the untouched equipment. "I am not sure how much we can use, but I will take what I can with me."


    He went through each room and stuck whatever he thought was useful into his pouch. When the second floor was clear, he checked the first floor. While there was not much to look at on the first floor, there was one thing he did find, and that was a set of stairs leading down. Not wanting to make any mistakes, he pulled out his shortwave radio and called over to Bret. "Bret, I found a separate door leading down into a basement area in one of the buildings."<sub> </sub>


    "Probably where they keep a lot of things, including a bomb shelter. It should be fine to go down, but I would suggest putting up your barrier just in case." Bret instructed. He did not know if there were any automated turrets down there since he did not know the situation well enough to make any guesses.


    ? "Alright, thanks. Going silent for a bit. Will contact youter." ke shut off his radio. He knew it was not good to keep using it like this since anyone might be able to pick up on his conversation.


    He made his way downstairs carefully until he reached the bottom. He once more cut a hole in the door and crawled inside to a dark hallway. Using a lightning spell, he lit the ce up and tried to sense anyone down there. Since it was a bomb shelter, he wondered if someone had snuck in there, but it seemed the ce was empty.


    There were many supplies down here, which he did not hesitate to take. He could offer them to the people in this base, but he was not that kind. His own people came first. He made sure to gather what he could beforeing to a room he never expected to be down here. "So many weapons!" Grenades, ammo, and even rocketunchers. It was a huge stockpile of weapons.


    ke knew most of these were useless, but they were still helpful against some races, so he was not going to leave them behind. He quickly stored everything away, and in just ten minutes, the huge stockpile was all shoved into his pouch.


    When he was done with all of this, he triple checked the ce once more before making his way back outside. Using his detection spell, he looked for anyone around him before exiting the same way he came in. He then made his way towards arge hanger that was locked up. He had no idea what was inside, but he couldn''t let it slip by him. He still had plenty of room in his pouch.


    If the people of the base knew what he was doing, they would probably chase him down and burn him alive, but ke could care less. They had already set up their new way of life here, and he was not going to interfere. They couldn''t even get into these buildings, so why would it matter if he ransacked the ce? In just a few minutes, he arrived at his next target.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 122 Looting Everything Under Their Noses Part 2

    "Quite big I do wonder what is hidden inside¡­." ke smiled as he cracked his knuckles and walked to the side of the building. He found a secluded spot and melted a hole into the side of the building. He poked his head through to take a peak around and raised an eyebrow at the few bits of equipment he saw. "Two mounted gunners and a tank. Not bad. I can at least make use of this¡­. Maybe we can figure out how to replicate them using magic."


    ke had many ideas, but he had no idea how to make any of the work since he did not know the first thing about magic craft. He walked in and put away everything in the hangar. He found many things he did not expect, and he still had one more building to go through.


    On the other side, inside the building that the people who were in control of the base, Dan stood there looking around. "Anyone seen the new guy? The leaders want to talk to him."


    "Not me!"


    "I think I saw him walking out back."


    A few people answered, causing Dan to sigh since he now had to go search for ke. He walked out back and began looking around, but he saw no one. It was not hard to see people unless they went down to the buildings that were sealed off! "Maybe he went to check them out¡­." Scratching his head, he slowly made his way over to the nearest sealed off building. A ce ke had already ransacked.


    Up in the tree, Bret noticed this and took out his radio to give ke a warning. "Buddy, you got someone walking out towards the buildings. He is looking around, so he might be looking for you."


    ke, who had just entered the second hangar, frowned as he looked at all the stuff he still needed to steal. He picked up his radio and whispered: "Alright, if need be, do some diversion fire. The shit in these hangars is gold for us. I can''t leave anything."


    "Got it." Bret smiled. He wondered how the fools of this base would feel to know they had so much stuff looted right out from under their noses. Bret did not feel bad at all about this. Everyone made choices, and everyone had to do their own way of doing things. He chose to follow ke so he would follow ke''s orders, well, not like he could resist anyway, but he would still do it even if he was not under contract.


    But he also felt this was the only way to keep going. ke was trying to build something much grander than some sex shop. She wanted a ce where people could live normal lives, and so far, it was working just fine. Not to mention they already had three of the races in the base who were all powerful. Bret had high hopes for the future and hoped things would eventually pan out, but he was still worried. Since if the dragonic gets to them before they can grow would be the end for them.


    Dan walked over to the building and looked around and saw some footprints that looked fresh. After all, ke was not really trying to hide his actions too hard. Mainly because these people did not seem very trained in much of anything. And sure enough, Dan didn''t think much about the footprints either. "ke?" He called out but got no answer. "Where the hell did he go?"


    After circling the building and finding no sign of ke, Dan continued on to the warehouse. At the same time, one of the people on watch in the towers happened to look over towards the sealed building and saw a gaping hole in the door. "What? How..." Without much thought, he raised his gun and shot in the air.


    <strong>*Bang!* </strong>


    "Someone entered the sealed building in the back!" The man in the watchtower yelled out. This caused everyone in the front yard to go on notice. The girls who were in the middle of having sex were all helped up and given their clothes so they could quickly prepare. Something like this had never happened before, so they had to all be present to talk with the leader.


    A few minutester, everyone had gathered. A man in military duds stood in front of everyone and asked: "Tell me, what is going on? Who fired their weapon?"


    "I did, leader! I spotted a hole in the door to the sealed building behind us. It was never there before." The man who fired the gun announced.


    "I know. I have checked the door myself. I was unable to open it as well, and the door is just as thick as the one at the entrance. We will go and inspect. I want five men."<sub> </sub>


    It did not take long to make a team and have people sent over to the building. They used adder to reach the roof and were quickly at the door with the hole in it, "What the hell is this? Someone used a blowtorch to open it?"


    "It does seem that way. Let''s look inside. See if we can find anything or the one who had opened it. There is no way we would not have noticed such a big hole in the door until now."


    "I don''t know. Half the men on watch only stare at the girls."


    "Even if that was the case, there is no way it could have gone for a long time. And even then, we would have noticed something out of the ordinary if someone dide here."


    "Stairwell is clear. Let''s go."


    A few minutester¡­ "What the hell, it''s empty!"


    "Someone was definitely here. There are spots that are perfectly cleanpared to the rest of the dusty floor, not to mention all the footprints."


    "The person did not even try to cover their tracks."


    "Sir, I think we might have a problem. If the second floor is empty, then the store rooms will also be¡­."


    "We can only check! Look everywhere, do not leave anything unturned. I will go back up and do a headcount. We need to know who is missing!"


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>


    <strong>**Higher Daily Chapter Goals***</strong>


    <strong>For 3 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 20 in Power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 4 chapters a day, the novel needs to reach the top 5 in power stones.</strong>


    <strong>For 1 extra chapter a day on top of current daily chapters, the novel needs to reach the top 10 of golden tickets.</strong>

 Chapter 123 Surrounded

    "ke they just lead a bunch of people to the first building and entered it. After being in there for a few minutes a really pissed off man in military duds just returned to the first building and called everyone out to the front yard and seems to be doing a headcount." Bret sent a message to ke.


    "Don''t worry, I am almost done here. Even if they did find me I doubt they can catch me but to be safe just be ready." ke was fairly certain he could escape this ce on his own, but there was always a slim chance of him not being able to.


    "Got it. Stay safe. We got you covered." Bret answered.


    Out in the front yard, a man in military duds looked at everyone all lined up in a semi orderly fashion and asked: "Who is missing?"


    "Dan is missing and the new guy. But besides that, there are the ones on patrol."


    "Dan asked me if I had seen the new guy, and I told him that he headed out back."


    "The new guy that came today?" The man in military duds asked.


    "Yes, sir! He showed up earlier today."


    "A new guy showed up? Howe we do not know about it? We were on watch!" One of the tower watchmen yelled out. He looked very confused.


    The man in military duds frowned. It was not impossible for someone to enter the base, but they would need to go through the front gate to enter through the front doors of the building. He had personally talked with Dan. After some thought, he felt like this person was strange. "Everyone gear up, we will be searching for Dan and this new guy. I want everyone ready in five minutes!"


    With that, the whole base was suddenly mobilized. Bret, who was watching, couldn''t help but be surprised at how orderly they all became all of a sudden. "Those bastards! ke, man, hurry up, or we will be in for a fight!"


    ke, at this time, did not care about what was going on outside the building he was in, he was busy looking at the F-76 fighter jet sitting in front of him. "Now this¡­.. It''s useful! Well, maybe¡­." ke frowned as he tried to think of ways to use it but couldn''t think of much. He just stuffed it in his pouch before clearing the ce out. When he was done, he looked around once more before slipping out of the hangar with a smile on his face.


    "Halt!" Someone yelled out and pointed a gun at ke.


    ke turned to see a man in jeans and a t-shirt with a rifle on his shoulder standing there. "You shouldn''t point guns at people, it''s not nice."


    ke''s calmness caused the man to feel like something was off. He looked at ke and then at the hole in the wall, which he knew was never there, and felt something was off. He edged over and peeked inside, and frowned. "What did you do here!?"<sub> </sub>


    "Me? Can''t I look inside an empty building?" ke asked while smiling. He looked as if he really did nothing wrong.


    "Empty my ass! It is well known that this base houses many pieces of equipment. This is why all the doors are so tightly secured, yet you just so happened to find a hole in the wall that was not there a few hours ago!? Don''t take me for a fool!" The man yelled out. He felt like ke was trying to y games with him.


    "Oh? But it was here when I arrived? What can I do? Maybe the wall is weak?" ke replied. He was still smiling away.


    "The wall seems to have melted away. How the hell did it just appear!? You areing with me." The man decided not to ask any more questions since he knew the man in front of him would just keep smiling.


    "Sorry, but I have things to deal with, so I will leave this to you." ke bowed his head in apology before turning and walking away.


    "I said halt! Do not make me shoot!" The man was shaking. He had never pointed a gun at another human being before, but now he had no choice!


    "Shoot if you are going to shoot? Why yell such stupid things? Anyway, I need to go, so I will go." ke just kept walking forward with no intention of stopping.


    The man with the gun finger was twitching, and as if his finger did it reflexively, it pressed the trigger, causing the gun to go off. But instead of a man falling to the ground, a blue barrier thing appeared around the young man in front of him. The bullet that should have sted through the man''s head was stopped inches away from the man and fell to the floor. "What!?"


    ke sighed as he lifted his hand and waved. "This is a new age. Magic is what rules this world now. Only fools would let weapons of old kill them. Sayonara!"


    Sadly ke''s cool exit was quickly stopped when he was surrounded by ten people. The man in military duds stepped forward with his gun drawn and pointing at ke and said: "Halt! Who are you, and why did youe here?"


    ke yawned as he looked at the man in front of him. "Are you the one who decided to use the women here as objects of pleasure for men?"


    "What?" The man in military duds was confused by ke''s question.


    "I said, are you the pimp who decided to use women as a means of stress relief, as you call it, in exchange for giving them more food? I mean, it''s fine if they do not care, but if they were forced into it in order to gain benefits or because they would go without, then I think you should point that gun at yourself first." ke never liked this way of treating girls or even men in such a way. It made no sense to him, and he could not agree with this way of doing things if the girls were coerced into it for more benefits.

 Chapter 124 Faana

    "What right do you have to tell us how to run things here?" The man in military duds looked coldly at ke as he kept his gun on him. "Tell me, where did the things go?"


    "Hmm? What are you talking about?" ke asked with a shit eating grin. He couldn''t help himself since these people had no idea what was going on. He knew they knew there were supposed to be things inside the base, but he did not care about this. Because even if they fired at him from all sides, nothing would happen to him.


    "Hmmm¡­. There is something interesting going on here¡­." A voice came from above, causing ke to freeze. He had a really bad feeling as he turned and looked up. A young girl with dragon wings, a ck scaled tail, and horns sat in the sky wearing his shirt. She looked no more than twelve to thirteen years of age. But ke knew that she was probably many hundreds of years older.


    The man in military duds and all the people from the base also looked up at the young girl with fear in their eyes. But the young girl did not seem to care about them. Her gaze was solely on the young man who was surrounded. "Hey, tell me, what did you do to make drakey so upset?"


    ke had cold sweat on his back because he knew more than anyone else what the being in the air was. She was a dragonic. ke did his best topose himself as he smiled and asked: "Drakey?"


    "The little drake who carried your shirt. He seemed quite grumpy. So what did you do?" The young girl asked. Her eyes were filled with curiosity.


    "If you are talking about a drake¡­. A few days ago, a wyvern and a drake attacked me. I killed the wyvern, and the drake seemed to be freaked out by my method and turned tail and ran. I chased it a bit before letting it go.." ke replied. He knew one thing. Never lie to a dragonic. It would make them even madder. And by saying what he said, he knew it wouldn''t matter since the lower level dragons were nothing but tools for the dragonic.


    "Oh? You killed a wyvern and even chased off drakey, hmmm? I was not wrong toe here¡­." The young girl smiled as she floated down andnded in front of ke. "You are an interesting new age human¡­.. My name is Faana."


    ke was taken aback that a dragonic would introduce herself to him, but since she was being friendly, he could, by right, not tell her his name, or she might just kill him. Currently, he was walking on thin ice. The enemy of humankind was standing in front of him and seemed to take an interest in him. This was not very ideal, but if he yed his cards right, he might be able to live to see another day. "Faana, it is nice to meet you. My name is ke."


    "Oh?" Faana seemed surprised by ke introducing himself like this. She found him even more interesting than before. She figured the new age human would hate her for being a dragonic. After all, her kind were the ones who destroyed half their poption and took over their world. "Hehe¡­. You are indeed interesting. ke, tell me, why are these people pointing these metal sticks at you? They are not imbued with magic or anything, so I do not understand why they would point them at you when they would not harm you in the slightest with your barrier up¡­."


    "Oh, this¡­." ke looked up at the man in military duds and the others who were still unsure what to make of the situation and smiled. "Just a bunch of pimps trying to take the things I found."


    "Oh? What is this pimp thing?" Faana was hearing all kinds of new words, which was causing her to be even more interested in ke.


    ke smiled as he said: "It is when a man uses a woman as an object for sex."


    "Hmmm? Sex, what is that?" Faana was even more confused.


    This time ke''s smile stiffened. He cleared his throat as he thought for a moment before saying. "Mating."


    "Ah! I see¡­. So these men are forcing the girls to mate with other men?" Faana was trying to get a grasp of the situation, not that she cared, but she found it interesting.


    "This I am not sure about, but to me, it is all the same. The girls could be doing it willingly. Anyway, they only stopped me because I emptied their buildings. But I should say that I was the only one who could get into the buildings. Why they did not try to use other means is beyond me." ke really did not understand why they did not try to cut through the sides of the buildings or something. Or if they were just toozy to even attempt it.<sub> </sub>


    "I see¡­. Then I will watch from above. Yell if you need me!" Faana smiled as she pped her wings and floated in the air andy there staring at the group below with eyes shining as if she was about to watch a good show.


    ke really felt this Dragonic was quite strange. But he did not wish to anger her. He did not know how he was going to rid himself of her, but he knew one thing. He could not allow himself to die. He had his girls waiting for him and his children. He did not want to leave them fatherless.


    But first, he had to deal with the things at hand. "Oi! Soldier boy, are you going to keep pointing guns at me or what? Faana won''t interfere. How do you want to deal with this? You can shoot if you want to, but I suggest you think about it since it will probably just end up being you who dies in the end. You should just go back to your base camp and continue your everyday life."


    It was only when ke grabbed the muzzle of his gun that the man in military duds snapped out of his daze and looked back at ke. "You! Let go! You need to return all the supplies you took!"


    "No," ke said one word and smiled. The hand he had on the gun''s muzzle tightened its grip, and a crunching sound was heard as ke bent the muzzle up and back around so that the tip was pointing back at the man in military duds. "Go ahead and shoot!"


    "You!?" The man in military duds quickly jumped back as he let go of the gun. He never thought ke was this strong.


    "What about me? I know who I am. Now then, I think we know what will happen if you fire at me. Do not make things any more difficult than they already are. Because if you do¡­." ke flicked his finger toward the wall, and the entire wall suddenly exploded. This made Faana''s eyes light up as she saw the magic ke had used just now. She wondered how he did! Even ke realized he had made a mistake after he cast his spell. He was so used to casting spells without a chant of magic circle that he forgot to use them with the enemy of mankind looking down at him. A mistake that he had no way of wiggling his way out of.


    He did his best not to seem worried about what he did as he looked at the man in front of him. "So what will it be?"


    The man in military duds''s face did not look good at all. He looked at the huge hole in the wall and signaled for everyone to lower their weapon. He had heard what the flying girl said earlier. He was not going to risk it. Since the man in front of him could make a hole that big with the flick of his finger, then it would be possible for him to kill them all in the same method just as easily. "Let''s return¡­."


    "Huh!? What!? Is that it? There is not going to be any fight to the death?" Faana seemed upset. Her good show was ruined!


    "It''s better this way. Why do we need needless killing?" ke turned and asked as he looked up at Faana. He was testing her. To see where she stood at this moment. He, at the same time, made a signal with his hand behind his back.


    Up in the tree, Bret frowned when he saw ke making a special signal they had decided on if something big happened. "We are leaving."


    "Huh!? What about ke!?" Jose was confused. He did not know why they were leaving just like this.


    "He gave me the signal. That girl in the air is not something we can bring back to the base. We need to make a report and let his wives know." Bret hated to leave ke alone. But this was needed. The signal was made for dragonic. If he ever ran into one and needed everyone to leave. He would stay behind to try to deal with the situation. Bret knew this was the best option. And from the looks of it, the dragonic did not seem to want to do anything to him. So, for now, they could only do as ke wanted and leave. He just hoped ke''s wives would understand the situation and not kill him for leaving ke behind. He did not know which was scarier. Girls in love or a dragonic. He could only sigh because he knew he was about to find out.


    <strong>--AN) Back to one chapter... I waited almost all week, and we can not seem to stay in the top 150, sadly. We need to keep in the top 150 if you want two chapters a week. The top 150 is 1-150.--</strong>

 Chapter 125 Roaming Around

    Faana pursed her lips as she floated back down to the ground. "Humph! No fun." She snorted while crossing her arms across her chest. "So, where are you going now?"


    "Me? I n to roam around a bit. I heard there was a cockatrice around here. I want to see one for myself." ke had to admit he was quite interested in this cockatrice and wanted to take a look. He had only seen images of them in pictures, so he wondered if they looked the same or not. He had never seen one himself and had only heard about them, so this was a good opportunity to see if there was more than one around.


    "Cockatrice?" Faana rubbed her head. ke kept giving her all kinds of new words so she could only follow after him. She found him interesting and did not n to leave his side for the time being.


    This kind of situation was not exactly what ke had in mind. He did not know what he was going to do about this dragonic. He really had no way of gently pushing her away without angering her and losing his head. While, as a human, he should hate all dragonic, he really couldn''t bring himself to do that in case there were good ones out there that were suppressed by their people. Just like any human can be your enemy, any dragonic might be a friend.


    It was a hard concept to believe, but ke figured if he could at least make it so that he could walk away from this encounter, he could say maybe not all Dragonic were bad. However, this thought would be stretching it from what he knew about them. From what he understood at this moment and time was that the young-looking girl tailing behind him found him interesting. If she suddenly lost that interest, he wondered if he would end up dead. One thing he did know was that he was in no way looking for a second dragon girlfriend. If he did bring another home, he would be afraid that Lillia would really murder him.


    "Hey!"


    "...."


    "Hey!"


    "....."


    "I said hey!"


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    "Ugh! Why did you kick me!?" ke yelled out. He was lost in thought, and suddenly he went flying forward and skidded across the ground!


    "I was calling you, but you ignored me!" Faana made a fish face as he used her top lip to touch the bottom of her wrinkled-up nose. She hated being ignored!


    "Then just pull on my arm or something. Why kick?" ke sighed. Were all dragons so violent?


    "Humph!" Faana ignored ke''sint as she asked: "Tell me, where are you going?"


    "I don''t know myself? I only know the cockatrice attacked this base from that direction, so I figured I would go out and see if I can get some chicken." ke replied. But his reply made Faana wrinkle her nose again.


    "Why go through the trouble of searching for it? Isn''t that boring?" Faana asked.


    "Not really. If you go out and explore, you might find some interesting things. This world is much different from what it was before, so I wish to look around and check it out. This might seem boring to you, but to me, it is quite fun actually. I like the mystery thates from not knowing the unknown. Isn''t that why you find me interesting?" ke could tell that Faana seemed to like to learn new things, so he hoped that he could get her to want to explore more things and maybe split up from him at some point.


    He just hoped he could escape from this predicament sooner rather thanter because if Faana kept following him, he could not return to the base. If he ended up being stuck out here for months, he would miss the birth of his children. He did not want that to happen. Not to mention Erica and Sam were also waiting for him. He already felt bad for making them wait. But it was all his own stubbornness. He himself felt they were still young even though the old world rules no longer applied. He was already making a huge exception in their case from his own moral standing and only making them wait this long to seal the deal. Just thinking about the girls made ke feel depressed. He really wanted to keep his promise to them.


    "What is so fun about seeing trees?" Faana did not understand. While some things were new to her, she really did not find anything fun about looking for these new things. If only she herself knew what she was doing now was the exact same thing ke had just said. Otherwise, she would not havee to seek out ke if she was not interested in the unknown.<sub> </sub>


    "Not just trees but all the nature around it as well. Anyway, if we see an oversized chicken, I can eat something good." ke replied as he continued walking forward.


    They walked until night, when ke decided it was time to sleep for the night. He found a building under the treetops and decided to use that as his base for the night. "I will go in and get some sleep. What do you n to do?"


    "I will go with you," Faana answered. She still did not n to leave ke''s side.


    ke shrugged and walked over to the building, and broke the window. After clearing the ss, he crawled through it and stood inside. But quickly drew his sword and stabbed it to his right.


    "Graaaawl!" A human monster cried out as his sword stabbed it right in the head mid-lunge. ke switched his sword and shed down, splitting the head wide open before casting a fireball at it to burn it to ash.


    "Oh? Quick reaction." Faana pped her hands. She found this quite amusing. She hoped it would happen more.


    "One needs some skills to survive in this new world. Those new-age humans at the base probably will notst long. They are still stuck in their old ways in some aspects. But if they slowly begin to understand how to deal with the world around them, then maybe they will be able to survive longer." ke did not know if they would survive, nor did he care. He only cared about his own people.


    "Hmmm.... I guess that is right. Might makes right! This is what the elders always said. I understand that strength is everything, but I also think it is too much sometimes when they suppress others. But at this point.... Never mind." Faana looked at ke, who was currently finding a decent room, and fell into thought. ke did not press Faana to continue, but from what he heard, maybe not all dragonic thought the same way as the others. Of course, this did not make him any less wary of her.


    "This room will do. Faana, help me collect the rocks over there while I get some wood." ke gave out orders without much thought. He froze and turned to see Faana not getting mad at all and was actually helping him. Luckily a few branches as thick as ke''s body had broken through the room of one of the rooms, so he was able to chop up quite a bit of wood to cook his food.


    When he returned to the room he nned to stay in, he saw a big pile of rocks in the middle of the room in a huge mound. He chuckled as he said: "That''s good. Thank you."


    "Oh." Faana, who had another arm full of rocks, stopped mid-step and tossed them on the ground. "I haven''t seen someone make a campfire since I went to look at the orcs. But that race is weird. They do some weird things to the females."


    ke, who was in the middle of drinking some water, immediately choked and spat it out upon hearing Faana''s words. He suddenly realized this dragonic was very innocent! "Ahem... yeah, orcs are strange.... Faana, are you okay with dragon meat? I don''t really have anything else."


    "Mmm... it''s fine...." Faana nodded. She did not care what she ate as long as it tasted good. Her kind would bite off their own race''s heads and swallow it if they were enemies. This was just how they were.


    "Then you might be in for a treat." ke didn''t realize it, but the more he rxed around Faana the more she rxed around him as well. Soon her little nose was sniffing the air as drool began to drip down her chin. "What is this!?"


    "This? I am seasoning the wyvern with some spices to roast it. It will be done in about twenty minutes or so." ke replied. Faana, on the other hand, frowned when she heard she still had to wait. She pouted and began drawing in the dirt with a stick. Seeing her actions caused ke to chuckle.


    The two sat there next to the fire. One turned the meat to roast it evenly while the other drew on the ground. ke took notice of the things she was drawing and really could not make heads or tails of what the pictures were of. They really just looked like a bunch of child scribbles that made no sense. He, of course, would say they were amazing if she asked, but he did not dare say anything at this time in case she asked him if he knew what it was a picture of.


    Twenty minutester, ke pped his hands and took off a big chunk of meat, and handed it to Faana. "Here. I am not sure if you will like the spices, but it should be decent."


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting to get more chapters per day!--</strong>

 Chapter 126 Longing

    <strong>--AN) Another Chaptering up. Just remember to keep voting if you want more daily chapters. rank 1-150 for 2 chapters 1-20 for 3 chapters daily and so on. Check the author''s note for more details on how to gain bonus chapters on top of it all as well!--</strong>


    Faana took the stick with the chunk of meat on it and smelled it once before biting into it. As soon as the savory taste of the spices filled her mouth, her eyes lit up as she practically swallowed the meat whole. When it was gone, she began licking her lips and her fingers while staring at the meat still on the fire. Seeing this, ke chuckled and gave her some more. But this time, arger portion. He then got himself a piece and began eating as well.


    He had cooked quite a bit of wyvern meat since he knew dragons could eat a lot, and he was d he did because Faana, although her body was small, ate it with gusto. Sheid back on the dirty ground with her wings spread out on both sides of her and let out a satisfied sigh. "ke, that was quite good. I must hand it to you new age humans as you know how to cook well. Those damn cooks at the p¡­. Ahem¡­ Anyway, you know how to cook very well."


    "I am d you liked it. If I may ask, since it has been piquing my interest this entire time but may I know why you are wearing my shirt?" ke did not dare to ask this question earlier as it might cause her to get mad, but now that they had rxed around one another, he figured now was the perfect time.


    "Ahh¡­ Cause it smelled like you. You do not know, but you have a unique scent that is very enticing. Not in the food way but in other ways." As Faana answered, she pulled the bottom of the shirt to her nose and took a big whiff of it. ke scratched his nose since he did not know how he should react to this. He seemed to have dragons always sniffing his stuff. Lillia does it a lot as well.


    "Mmm¡­ Yep, this scent is hard to detect. Only a select few can probably smell it, but it is there, and it exudes off your body." Faana sat up and crawled over to ke and pushed her nose into his chest, and took another sniff. "It''s a strange scent, but I am drawn to it."


    ke really did not know how to react, he could only sit there while the dragonic girl sniffed his body. After a few minutes of sniffing, she hugged ke''s body and raised her head to look at him. "Feel free to sleep with me here, nothing will attack you. This, I promise."


    ke was a little unsure about this, but he knew dragons, in general, at least from what he heard from Lillia, will not make promises easily, and if they did, they would not break them under any circumstances. He was not sure if this applied to dragonic or not, but he was actually quite tired. He decided he would only rest his eyes but stay awake enough to at least have time to react if something happened. "Then I will take you up on your offer."


    Faana''s eyes widened before a small smile crept on her lips. She never thought ke would agree so readily. She watched as sheid back and closed his eyes. "Mmm¡­ definitely an interesting human¡­" Faanaid on top of him, using his stomach as a pillow. She kept breathing in his scent as if it was some kind of drug. When she heard his steady breathing, she looked back up at him curiously and wondered just what this human intended to do from now on.


    She then rolled over and looked up at the orange light that lit up the ceiling above as the campfire''s me danced wildly. She did not want to return to her n. She hated how it was run. She did not like how they always thought they were better than others or how her siblings looked down on her for her body size. She was stuck in a body that would never grow. For thousands of years, she had been like this, and because of it, she had been left to do her own thing. She was given just enough to keep herself alive but never had anyone who cared too much about her.


    So when the dimensional wall was broken, and everyone began piling back into the old world, Faana took that chance to go off on her own. No one even noticed when she left, nor did it seem anyone would care. She had been roaming around the past few months. Looking at everything from afar. She saw her people ordering the lower dragons to destroy the cities and humans that lived there to reim thends they so sought to conquer.


    If she could, she would have stopped it. She saw no reason to massacre everything. She never understood it. Maybe it was because she was left to her own ord and was never taught the ways of the dragonic, but her thinking was much different from the others. She did not hate everything or wish to rule anything like the others of her kind. She only cared about finding a ce for herself. This was something she longed for the most.


    Once mana filled the world, she roamed around aimlessly with no goal in mind. Watching the dragons as they did their things. She saw many humans and cared not to talk with any of them. It was only when she saw the drake with a human''s shirt in its mouth that she got a bit interested. When she sniffed the shirt and smelt the strange scent, the only thing that came to mind was to find this person. Now that she had found him, she was unsure of what to do.<sub> </sub>


    Faana rolled over once more and looked up at ke''s sleeping face, and wondered to herself. She wondered if ke would listen to her story and trust her more. She was not dumb. No new age human would be able to use magic as he did. No new age human would have a space pouch to store items in. These things were not something he should have, yet he does. She could also tell that ke''s magic was much higher than any of the other humans she had met thus far. So she knew he had undergone special training. And when he turned to talk to her after dealing with the other new age humans she sensed the ones watching from afar leave, which meant that he was not alone, yet now he was looking for a way to escape her because he was wary. He would not bring her back to the ce he was from.


    One thing about Faana was that she was smart. She could easily deduce everything within a few minutes. She did not need much information to understand that ke did not trust her enough to bring her home and was scared he would die if he did not let her tag along. On one hand, he could not bring her back, and on the other, he could not push her away. Faana let out a sigh. She wondered what she should do.


    The next morning ke woke up feeling kind of groggy. He did not think he would actually fall asleep, but he did. It was just that he still felt a weight on his stomach. When he looked down, he saw a dragon girl sound asleep with drool streaming out of her mouth as she peacefully slept. This scene made ke wonder what he should do.


    Heid his head back down and stared up at the ceiling. It was at a time like this he wished Lillia was here so he could get some answers on what to do. He did not want to bring Faana back because he was worried about revealing his base. He also did not wish to anger Lillia, so he was at a loss¡­.


    ke ended up lying there inplete silence for a few hours until Faana finally woke up. She raised her head and blinked her sleepy eyes as she wiped the drool from her mouth. She looked around a bit until she saw ke, and for some reason, her lips curled up into a beautiful smile when she saw that he was still here.


    She had wondered if he would disappear while she was sleeping or not. She had a hard time deciding before ultimately leaving it up to fate. So when she woke up and saw that he was still here she was very happy.


    ke was actually stunned by her smile but also a little worried since it seemed like she would not be leaving any time soon. He sighed inwardly as he said: "Good morning."


    "Good morning?" Faana did not understand this meaning since no one had ever said it to her before. She knew it was some kind of human phrase but did not understand the meaning behind it.


    "It is a greeting." ke exined, and only then did Faana nod and say: "Good morning!"


    "After I cook some food, let''s look for a cockatrice. If we can get one, I can cook something different." ke had some oil and a pot in his pouch as well. He stored all kinds of food products like flour and eggs as well, so he wanted to try to make some seasoned fried cockatrice. He figured since he was out here, he might as well see what it would taste like.


    "You''re cooking again!?" Faana''s eyes lit up. She remembered the food fromst night and began drooling again. This alone was enough to make her stick with ke. Such good food was hard to pass up after always eating nd, tasteless food.


    "Yep! So sit back and wait a bit. I will have it ready soon."

 Chapter 127 Predicament

    "Let me go, Tina! I am going!" Lillia yelled out. She was not using all her strength because she did not wish to harm Tina, who was still pregnant. But she could not let ke die!


    "Lillia! Stop! We do not know if he is in a bad situation or not. We only know he is stuck with a dragonic. From what Bret told us, the dragonic did not seem to want to harm him. If we make any sudden moves or you show up and use your magic, then what!? ke would not be able to live with himself, nor would we if you were captured or died. I am just as worried as you are. I want to go out and bring him home myself, but I can''t! So please¡­." Tina had tears in her eyes. When Lillia turned and looked at her, she also started to tear up. The two girls were deeply in love with ke. They loved him very much and did not want to lose him.


    "I will go. With Sister Lillia here, the base will still be safe, and I can fight head-on with the dragonic, especially if it is only one. I also put a tracking spell on him without him knowing." Noa was worried about his safety going out like this, so she had already prepared a tracking spell and put it on him when they kissed.


    Lillia looked at Noa with tear-filled eyes and hugged her. "Please bring him back safely."


    "I will¡­ I will bring our husband home." Noa patted Lillia''s back.


    Noa did not waste time. After gathering a few things, she quickly left the base and headed in the direction ke was in. It would still take her some time, but as long as the tracking magic was still on him, she would be able to find him easily.


    And said man was currently walking through a forest with a short dragon girl at his side. He was looking for a cockatrice. He really wanted to try their meat if it could be eaten, that is. "Hey, Faana, can you conceal your aura? I think this is scaring all the monsters away."


    "Ah!" Faana blushed. She knew ke was looking for this cockatrice thing but forgot she was also still releasing her aura. Only other dragons would be willing toe near her. She quickly concealed her aura and, with red cheeks, looked up at ke and said: "Sorry."


    ke instinctively reached out and patted her head as he said: "It''s fine." ke didn''t even notice this casual action he did on reflex. Faana touched her head. She had never had her head patted like this before. Her mother nor father cared about her. She could count on one hand how many times she had seen them in the past thousand years. But this one little action was enough to bring a smile to her face as she walked while holding her head.


    ke did not notice any of this. He was too busy looking for a cockatrice. He was bound and determined now to find one. If he could roast one whole, he wondered if it would be the biggest chicken ever roasted. He was unsure now since birds of modern times evolved from dinosaurs. And with how messed up history is at this point, there is no telling if humans roamed during the age of dinosaurs as well, and there were just no traces of it, or it was hidden from the general public and only known to a certain few.


    After learning so much about earth''s true history, he did begin to wonder just how much of it was hidden and how much of it was true. There were many different species of humans that we were told about, but no one knows for sure if that was all of them. There could have been many more out there that had yet to be discovered. After all, there was an entire continent under ice that never got to be checked for any fossils. He wondered if there was a chance that humans had appeared earlier than when they were first discovered in modern history, that is. But none of that really mattered now that humans were actually alive and well during the old world.


    "I do wonder though¡­." ke mumbled.


    "What do you wonder?" Faana asked. She was very curious about the human next to her.


    "Nothing really important. I was just thinking about this''s history after the reset happened. Humans were said to not have been around for millions of years. But I am wondering now if this was not a true fact and they were around much earlier than the public was told." ke exined.<sub> </sub>


    Faana pursed her lips, not really understanding what ke meant. "You humans worry about strange things."


    "Haha. I guess you can say that. After all, humans are curious beings by nature. Otherwise, we would not have made it as far as we have." ke replied. It was true that if humans did not have curiosity, they would not have progressed as quickly as they had.


    "Hmm¡­. I guess that makes sense since it was due to humans and ather dragons that we dragonic were forced into the void with the other races." Faana paused as she realized her words might look as if she was mad about this. She quickly waved her hands back and forth as she continued: "Don''t get me wrong, I could care less about such things. In fact, I would have preferred no war at all. ke, can I ask you a question?"


    "Hmm? Sure." ke could see that Faana seemed bothered by something.


    "Let''s say¡­. Let''s say I was against the dragonic''s ways. My own people''s ways, would you believe me?" Faana asked. She wondered if this sounded strange, but she really did not like the ways of her people.


    "I see no reason not to. After all, although it might be because you find me interesting, you have not once talked down to me. You have also treated me as a friend and not an enemy. From what I know of your kind, you will not hesitate to kill any humans. I, for one, have seen this firsthand. We, humans, were hunted down and killed off. But I also know that just like how humans have their bad, there are dragonics who might be good. And I only thought this way when I met you, and we really began talking." ke figured since Faana was being upfront about herself, he would do the same. Give and take. She opened up so would he. This way, they could form a friendship.


    "I see... I guess that is true. Although I do not know of any other of my nsmen that are like me. I might be an oddity. If I was truly like the others, I would have killed the humans at the base and dragged you away instead of just following you around. You see, I never had people to talk to much. I may look young, but I am quite old, and because of this body, I am seen as a disgrace. In fact, I am twenty years old this year." Hearing Faana''sst sentence made ke trip over his own feet and stumble. He was starting to wonder if it was all females who were like this!


    But the important thing he was getting from Faana''s words was that she was someone who longed forpanionship. Whether it was friends, family, or probably even lovers, she yearned for some kind of rtionship where she was no longer alone. He could understand this to a point. He had many people around him, but before he died in his past life, he was also alone. He had to fight all by himself and try to survive until he finally joined a group trying to reimnd. But even then, he did not talk too much with people unless they were on the battlefield.


    "Well. Well¡­. A trash princess and a human roaming about. An interesting duo indeed." A voice came from overhead. ke felt a cold chill run down his spine as he looked up to see a woman standing in the air. Her long dragon tail swayed back and forth as her dragon wings spread out to either side of her. Her horns slightly glimmering under the sun.


    Faana quickly went on guard and stood in front of ke with her arms spread out in front of him. She wanted to protect her newfound friend. If they could be considered friends, that is. "The young miss of the Veldamere n, Da Veldamere! What are you doing here!?"


    "Huh? That is what I should be asking you. Why are you walking around with food?" Da asked while giving a mocking smile. "Is it because you can''t find anyone else to talk to since you are basically disowned by the royal family?"


    "Da, do not pick on the little princess. You might make her cry again." Another figure showed up. She was also a dragonic female.


    "Triana, why the hell are you still following me around!? No, never mind, let''s deal with the matter at hand. Princess Faana, hand over the human now!"

 Chapter 128 Old Hag

    <strong>--AN) Another chaptering up!--</strong>


    "No." Faana''s eyes turned cold as she looked at Da and Triana. "No one is allowed toy their hands on him."


    "Princess you seem to be thinking you are something special. We all know you are nothing but a waste to the royal family and we are out in the middle of nowhere. If you were to die no one would know who did it so I suggest you stop putting on airs and hand the human over. We will take care of the disgusting thing for you." Da''s hands already turned into huge ws she was ready to strike as soon as Faana said no.


    "Are you people really looking down on her because of her size?" ke suddenly said. Either way, he looked at it the situation was bad so adding fuel to the fire was not going to change things much. And one thing he couldn''t stand was his friends being mocked for no reason. Faana, so far at least to him, was kind. She had not tried to harm him at all and even opened up to him. He saw her as a girl who longed for any form of rtionship she could get. "The way I look at you both are fools. You act high and mighty, but what good is acting in such a way? You will never find a man with such an attitude."


    "You! What does our rtionship status have to do with you!?" Da seemed very offended by ke''s words.


    "Huh? It has everything to do with it. My guess is that you two, easily you, Da was it? I think you have an issue with Faana because she is cuter than you are. She is forever young while you will grow into an old hag! Look, you already have wrinkles, it''s sickening. No man will ever want you!" ke answered in the most righteous voice he could muster.


    "You! You! You! I am going to kill you!" Da screamed out as she pointed her w at ke. Faana was blushing for some reason, and Triana stared at the human below her in awe. She never thought a human of all beings would say such things. She was truly speechless! She had to give him credit for his ability with words!


    "You were going to kill me before anyway! This does not change the fact that you will still grow into an old virgin hag who will never find a man due to the way she acts. Why can''t you be kind like Faana? Why are you always shouting stupid things and putting people down? Are you trying toe across as appealing? Sorry, I do not like old hags!" ke just kept digging into Da, who wanted to rip him to shreds but was so mad and stupefied by his verbal attack that she forgot to actually do just that!


    "Now that I think about it he makes a lot of sense, you do have a few wrinkles...." Triana decided it was amusing, so she added more fuel to the fire, angering Da even more.


    "You will die today-yo-you, trash human!" Da couldn''t evene up with a goodeback as she finally snapped out of it and charged at ke. ke gritted his teeth and let out a barrage of fireballs and thin ice spears fire off at Da. The sudden attack that had no chant nor magic circles caught her off guard causing her to try to dodge downwards but ended up crashing into the ground face first! She skidded across the ground on her face with her butt sticking straight up in the air!


    "Ahahaha!" Faana lost it as sheughed out loud. "The trash human showed you! Hahahahaha!"


    "I am embarrassed to even know you. First, it was an elf, now a human. You really have no ability at all." Triana, who was still in the air, shook her head. She had suddenly be a spectator.


    "Triana, you bitch, either shut up or help! This human cast some weird magic!" Da crawled up from the ground as she yelled out, only to be smacked in the face by another barrage of spells catching her off guard again. "Damn human!"


    ke ignored her as he suddenly mmed his hand on the ground, causing the ground to begin shaking. The spot where Da was standing began to liquefy and grab hold of her ankles as she began sinking into the ground. This was a quicksand spell that Lillia had taught him. It used a lot of mana, but it was something that was quite useful for trapping grounded targets. He was lucky. Da had underestimated him, and he was able to attack her two times, catching her by surprise, grounding her, and catching her in this magic spell.


    "You damn human!" Da roared out, her eyes turning fierce as she stared at ke. Multiple magic circles began to form around her as she began to chant. "Dragon barrage!"


    "Humph! Did you forget I was still here!?" Faana waved her hand and matched Da''s spell, she was actually quicker in her casting and took Da''s attacks head-on. The spells shed, causing the air to tremble under the heat. The surrounding forest caught on fire as the two spells shed.


    Da gritted her teeth because she found the more she struggled in the muddy pit the faster she was sucked down. "Damnit! Princess Faana, you waste! You dare protect a human! Triana, stop standing there and fucking do something!"


    "Oh? Actually, asking me for help? Then I guess I shou...."<sub> </sub>


    "Like hell, you will! Arrow rain!" A voice came from the distance. Arge magic circle suddenly formed in the air, and a rain of thousands of arrows rained down toward Triana. Triana frowned as she saw the attack. As she cast a barrier around herself. She quickly turned to see her attacker the elven princess running past her toward Faana and the human.


    "Princess Noa!" Da cried out when she saw the familiar figure. She gritted her teeth, knowing things were not good. "Triana, Change of ns, grab me, and let''s get out of here!"


    "Mmm..." Triana dodged the falling arrows and grabbed Da''s hand, and pulled hard, yanking her from the muddy pit and flying off as fast as she could. They both knew with both Faana and Noa here, they would not get out unscathed and may even die. Such a fight was not worth it.


    "You are not getting away!" Faana yelled out and went to try to stop them, but ke grabbed her.


    "Enough. Let them go." ke said as he fell to the ground. The spell just now to maintain it took almost all his magic. He was going all out even if survival was very slim. He looked up at Noa, who was staring at Faana with a wary gaze, and smiled. "Noa, it''s fine. Faana is not an enemy. She protected me just now, or else I would have died."


    "Oh?" Noa''s eyes widened. She then turned to ke and knelt down, and began injecting mana into him. "You really...."


    "Let''s just say my luck was pretty bad this time around." ke chuckled as hey on his back and looked up at the sky while Noa helped him recover his mana.


    Faana looked at the two, feeling a little strange. She lowered her head, not daring to step forward. Because of this incident, if she went back to her n, she was as good as dead. She no longer had a ce to go.


    "You are Princess Faana, right?" Noa finally called out to the girl, who looked lost as to what she should be doing. This sudden question startled her as she jumped slightly before nodding her head. Noa smiled as she continued: "You have my thanks. You saved my husband."


    "Husband!?" Faana raised her head and looked at the elven princess, that was well known for her magical powers in surprise. To marry outside the elven bloodline was basically going against the elves. She would never be able to return to being a princess!


    "Mmm.... ke is my husband. And you saved him, and for this, I am truly grateful. You are no longer able to return to your n now, right?" Noa asked.


    "Yes.... I am sure Da and Triana will go back and report this. Once they do, I will be put on a kill list. I would no longer be considered a dragonic but a traitor to the n." Faana replied.


    "Fuck the dragonic!" ke yelled out. "From now on, you are just Faana. My friend. You did not need to do what you did, but you still did it. So from this moment on, you are no longer considered a dragonic. You are just a kind dragon girl who I picked up on the wayside."


    Noa chuckled. She knew ke would say this. She stood up and walked over to Faana, and ced her hand on her head. "While he says this, we will still need you to undergo a contract that will forbid you from harming anyone under ke and the base wee from. If you are willing, then you can be one of us, and you will never have to worry about being hunted down. Because anyone under our banner will be one of us and will be protected with everything we have."


    Faana looked at Noa, and after a moment''s hesitation, she nodded her head while blushing. "As long as I will be able to follow ke....."


    Noa turned and gave ke a questioning look that asked did youy your hands on another girl? "Why are you looking at me like that? I didn''t do shit!" Noa snorted and decided she would need to have a long conversation when they got back. "For now, we should go after I ce Faana under a temporary contract. Sister Lillia can do the proper one when we get to the base."

 Chapter 129 Meat Trap

    Because of the day''s events, ke and the two girls made their way back to the base even after the sun had set. They did not wish to linger any longer. On the way though ke looked at Noa suspiciously as he asked: "How did you know where I was?"


    "I...." Noa lowered her head as she answered: "I put a tracker inside your mouth when we kissed just in case something happened to you. If you don''t want it on you, I can take it off..."


    "No, it''s fine. But you should teach me this spell as well, so I can do the same for you girls. It is better to be safe than sorry. Also.... When we get to the base, stay with Faana outside the gates. Let me speak with Lillia first." Right now, he knew Lillia would probably blow up the entire base to kill Faana if she was brought directly in. So it was better to talk to her first.


    "Mmm.... Good luck...." Noa knew ke was in for it. So she could only wish him luck.


    "I will need it...." ke let out a sigh.


    Listening to their conversation from the side. Faana felt like she was bing a huge problem for ke. "Sorry.... If you need me to go I w...."


    "No. It''s fine. It is a fact that you saved my life. I will not allow a friend who was willing to fight to protect me to go out on them and always being worried about when you will be attacked and killed. You wille with us." ke knew once Lillia heard the entire story, she would probably take pity on Faana, but how much pity would be another story.


    They quickly arrived at the base. Faana and Noa stayed outside while the people on watch let ke through the gate. He only took a step into the base when he heard his name being called. "Blllllllllaaaaaaaaaaaaaaakkkkkkkkkkkeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!!"


    Lillia jumped right on top of him, hugging him tightly. "You are sa...."


    <strong>*Sniff!* *Sniff!*</strong>


    "Why do I smell a dragonic on you!? What did they do to you!?" Lillia''s eyes glowed with anger as her arms transformed. She was having a hard time controlling her anger.


    ke leaned forward and kissed her angry lips, causing her eyes to slowly soften and as she return back to normal. This seemed the best way to deal with her. When their lips parted, he pulled Lillia into a side room and began exining things to her. "And that was how things happened."


    "So this dragonic Princess Faana protected you against her own people..... She really did go against her own n just for you." Lillia''s brow wrinkled. She did not know what to do about this. "For now, let me meet her. I will put a contract on her, which will keep her bound to this base. As long as she agrees to this, she is free to stay here. I will not toss out someone who protected you."


    ke smiled and pulled Lillia into his embrace. She snuggled into his arms. She was so worried this entire time, so now all the stress buildup had been washed away. "Sorry for worrying you. I just could not allow Faana to follow me back to the base until I understood her intentions. But as I said, she seems to be someone who wantspanionship."


    "Mm.... Plus, having another powerful ally is also good. I know all of this, which is why I am allowing her to be here. As long as she behaves, all is well." Lillia understood ke well. He would not make rash decisions that would harm anyone around him. He was crude with his words but warm-hearted to those he wished to protect, like this event. He could have returned to the base and had her take care of the dragonic, but to keep her safe and those of the base safe, he wandered around in hopes of trying to get rid of the dragonic. This showed just how loyal he was.


    "Alright. I will bring her in. Noa is outside with her." ke kissed Lillia''s lips before setting her to the side. She pouted but still nodded her head. She couldn''t make her sister stand outside for too long.


    Not longter, a certain dragonic stood frozen in ce as she gazed at the woman sitting in the chair in front of her. The woman''s orange eyes seemed to glow as they gazed upon her. Faana would have never expected to see an ather dragon. While she had never got to see one, even on the day they were shoved through the portal, she knew who they were. They were beings even the elders of her n feared. "You are Faana? ke told me your story. As you have been told to stay here, you will be under a strict contract. You will not be able to leave the base grounds. And you will need to help defend it in case of an attack."


    "Ye-yes.... I have no problems with that...." Faana lowered her head. Her whole body trembled. She did not dare look at Lillia anymore. Lillia was not even doing anything, and she felt a great weight on her mind weighing her down as if she was going to be crushed.<sub> </sub>


    "Good." Lillia walked over and set up the contract, and in no time at all, the whole thing was done. Lillia looked at the trembling girl in front of her and sighed. After listening to what ke said about this girl, she couldn''t help but have a small soft spot for someone who was basically disowned by her family and was left alone all by herself. And after protecting ke, she had no ce to call home anymore. Even if she was an unwanted princess, she still had a roof over her head and a ce to call home, even if it was a lonely one, but now....


    Lillia stepped forward and pulled Faana into a hug. "ke is right...." Lillia mumbled. ke had told her how there are good and bad in all races, and she felt he was very right. "I have decided! You will be my little sister!"


    Faana was already stiff and did not understand what was going on. First, she was being pressured, and now she was being squeezed to death. She wondered, am I going to die? Two melons were pressing on her face making it hard to breathe!


    "Lillia, you''re going to smother her to death." ke chuckled. He did not expect this, but it was the best oue.


    Lillia released Faana and pursed her lips. She turned and pinched ke. "No, I wasn''t! Anyway! I will have someone clear out a room for Faana in the pce. You, ke, have another job to do." Lillia walked up and whispered in ke''s ear.


    ke nodded. He knew this too. "Then I will see you girls in the morning."


    "ke?" Faana saw ke about to leave and began to panic slightly. But Lillia ced her hand on her head and said: "You will be fine now. Do not worry. With us around, you will no longer need to feel lonely. You are now a part of our family."


    ke gave Lillia and Noa a kiss before hurrying off. He would be lying if he said he was not excited right now. He hurried through the halls of the base and made his way to the pce. But stopped when he saw a figure running towards him. He could see tears in Tina''s eyes as she ran into his embrace and hugged him tightly. "I wanted toe see you sooner, but I was hung up. I am so d you are back safe and sound."


    "I was lucky this time. I met someone who was willing to help me. Lillia will introduce youter." ke rubbed Tina''s back. He saw Erica and Sam both walking over as well and smiled. "I won''t be able to be with you and the others tonight as I will be officially taking Erica and Sam as my wives."


    "Mmm..." Tina smiled and stood on her tiptoes and kissed his lips. "Go. Go and do what you should have done a long time ago. Those girls have been waiting too long because of your stubbornness."


    "I know. I won''t let this happen anymore." ke hugged and kissed Tina once more before wiping her eyes and letting her go. He felt her give him a push as he walked over to the two girls. He scoped them both up by their waist and put them on his shoulder as he walked down the hall. "ke!?" "Hey, let me down!" The two girls protested, but ke didn''t care. He did not n to let either of these girls rest tonight.


    Back in the room, Noa and Lillia sat with Faana, who was trying to take everything in. "So you n to fight against my family?"


    "Mm.... We will try not to wipe them out, but we will not allow them to lord over this as they wish. ke has made it quite clear that he wants all races to be able to live peacefully. He is someone who does not wish to go to war if he can help it. But he will not fear war either. As such, he has already angered the orcs and elves." Tina replied with a chuckle.


    "You are lucky." Lillia rubbed Faana''s head. "You were lucky that the one you decided to take an interest in at that time was ke. If it was another human and you let your guard down around them, you might havee to hate all humans. As ke said to me, there are good and bad in all races, and I have clearly seen the bad in humans as well as many other races."


    "Oh.... ke is nice. He did not look down on me and treated me normally. He also makes good meat." Faana started to drool just thinking about it.


    "Right!? He really does make good meat! If he was not my fated one, I would have sumbed to his meat trap!"

 Chapter 130 Official

    <strong>--AN) Another Chapter toe!--</strong>


    [R-18]


    Two girls rode on top of ke''s shoulder as he walked into the bath. Only when the door closed did he put them down. "Let''s wash up first."


    The girls blushed and pouted their lips. ke treated them like luggage! But now that they were put down, they began to feel nervous. They were finally going to be ke''s women. Just as the two girls took off their clothes, they were pulled into ke''s arms. Each one leaning against his chest as he grabbed one of their modest mounds on their chests. "You are both very beautiful."


    ke''s soft whisper in their ears caused them to blush and smile. They liked being told they were beautiful by the man they loved. "ke, we can''t wash like this¡­." Sam protested. While she did not mind ke ying with her body, she was shy since she had not washed yet.


    "Then let''s go wash." ke released the two girls and walked towards the rinsing area. The girls quickly followed behind.


    ke had the girls sit down as he soaped up his hands. He nned to get them fully worked up before getting into the bath. With soapy hands, he slipped his arms around Sam and began slowly moving them around her body. She closed her eyes and leaned into his chest, allowing him to do as he pleased. ke''s hands slipped between her thighs and gently rubbed the untainted garden that was waiting for him to shatter its gates, causing Sam to bite her lip as she spread her legs wider to give him easier ess.


    Erica sat at the side, massaging her chest as she watched her sister being teased. She was patiently waiting for her turn. Tina and Lillia only taught the girls how to tease each other so that they could release their frustrations while waiting for ke to finally take them. This was all exciting and new and they really couldn''t wait to be able to share the same bed with ke.


    ke teased Sam for a few minutes, making sure she was nice and wet before washing her entire body off. He did not n to let her have an orgasm just yet. He quickly moved over to Erica, who was staring at his rock-solid dick and began getting her ready as well. When she felt his hands wandering her body, Erica couldn''t help but feel very excited. She reached her hands up and pulled ke''s face to hers, and began kissing him while he washed her body.


    Once the girls were cleaned, they began helping him. They both took a side and began cleaning him from head to toe. When they reached his dick, they nervously reached out for it and took turns washing it. ke smiled, seeing the two girls curiously ying with his dick. "ke¡­ Is this going to fit inside us?"


    ke chuckled and nodded. "It will don''t worry."


    During the bath, ke had the girls snuggled up into his chest as he teased their pussies. He kept stopping when they were getting too into it, making them pout each time. He found this kind of teasing was actually quite fun.


    When they got out of the bath, ke and the girls dried off. And before the girls could even wrap a towel around themselves, they were both picked up by their waists and brought directly into one of the side rooms with a big bed. The girls squealed all the way there, but when they were ced on the bed, they really started to get nervous again as they knew what was toe.


    ke looked at the girls who were staring at his dick and walked forward, and pulled the girls to stand before saying. "Get on your knees." The girls nodded and did as they were told. He watched as the girls took his dick and began licking it. Seeing them looking up at him with their big round eyes as they did their best to please him made him want to break them both then and there. But he held back as he did not want their first time to hurt too much. Once the girls took turns sucking his dick, he had them get back on the bed.


    "Who wants to be first?" ke asked as he climbed up on the bed between the girls.


    "Erica is first¡­. She won rock, paper, scissors¡­." Sam pursed her lips as she said this, making ke chuckle. "Then let''s do this. While Erica is on my dick, you can sit on my face, and I will make sure you are not left out."


    "Okay!" Sam smiled and nodded. But Erica seemed to feel a little scared because that meant she was going to have to pop her own cherry on ke''s dick. ke sensed her worry and said: "Just do it in one go and do not move. Lillia did the same. I will not move until you are ready."


    "Mmm¡­." Erica nodded. She felt a little more relieved to know Lillia did the same. She took a deep breath and aired for ke to get into position. Sam had already taken up her spot and leaned forward to grab hold of ke''s dick. "I will line it up for you. Take your time."


    "Thanks¡­" Erica lowered her hips, and Sam tickled Erica''s pussy with ke''s dick before finding the entrance of her garden and then letting go. "It''s all on you now."<sub> </sub>


    Erica nodded and bit her lip. She took a deep breath before pushing her hips down. A sharp pain jolted through her body. She was wet enough, but it was still painful. She leaned against Sam, who was already breathing heavily from ke''s tongue. ke looked down through the gap between Sam''s pussy towards his dick and saw the blood, and knew Erica was now officially his woman. "Take your time."


    "Mmm¡­." Erica nodded and tried to raise her hips but stopped. She looked up at Same and leaned forward, and began kissing her. The two girls kissed while Erica did her best to ignore the pain as she began moving her hips.


    "Ah~!" Erica let out a moan as she felt ke''s dick moving in and out of her. It still slightly hurt, but it also felt good due to already being overly turned on. Sam was no different. Having her clit teased and nibbled was driving her crazy. She forward and began kissing Erica''s neck and massaging her breasts. ke was doing his best not to unload right away. Erica was so tight he felt like his dick was going to be snapped off. But thankfully, due to Tina''s and Lillia''s training, he was able to hold back. He tended to both girls and began matching his hip movements with Erica''s, causing her to tighten around him even more.


    "ke¡­ I''m going to cum¡­." Erica cried out as she hugged Sam and buried her face into her sister''s neck. ke had been waiting for this, so he began moving his hips faster, taking over for Erica. As he felt her body start to convulse, he released his load deep inside her. Her pussy pulsated on his dick with each stream he shot inside.


    Once it was over, Erica slipped herself off ke''s still-hard dick and moved her head up under her sister''s crotch, and began kissing ke. "I am now officially your wife¡­."


    "Mmm¡­. That you are, and now it is Sam''s turn." ke nodded. Sam stood up and walked over her sister, and positioned herself over ke''s dick. Before ke even had a chance to say a word, she had already mmed her hips down. She did not feel as much pain as Erica did, but it still stung a bit. Erica moved to the side andid her head down on ke''s stomach, and looked at the spot where her sister and ke were connected with a smile.


    "How does it feel?" Erica asked as she sat up and kissed her sister''s lips lightly.


    "It¡­. It is starting to feel really good¡­." Sam replied as she bit her lip. She was concentrating on trying to make ke feel good as well. Her hips moved slowly at first, but then they slowly began to speed up. Only then did she feel ke move as well. When she felt his dick kissing her baby room, she couldn''t stop the moans from escaping her lips. Each pump brought more pleasure and was driving her crazy. Erica moved back over and was kissing ke while rubbing her now cum soaked pussy. While she watched her sister bounce up and down.


    Sam was quick toe to her climax, and at the same time, just like Erica, ke released deep inside her. But this was not the end. ke sat up and had the girls lie down on top of each other while facing one another. He then proceeded to dip his dick in and out of both their pussies. Alternating back and forth. The sisters kissed each other as they moaned into one another''s mouths.


    As the hours passed, both girls lost count of how many times they had cummed or how many times ke released inside them. But they kept going on and on until they passed out in the early hours. It could be said this was a night they would never forget.


    ---


    The next day both girls were in a deep sleep when ke walked out of the room after freshening up. He walked to his bedroom, where he found Lillia and the girls getting ready. When they saw him, they gave him a knowing smile as Tina asked: "Are the girls okay?"


    "Mmm. They will be fine. They are sleeping now. I made sure their first time was memorable. I think at least." ke replied as he walked over and gave each girl a kiss. "They will now sleep in here with us from now on."


    "It is about time!" Lillia snorted. "Those girls waited so long!"


    "I know! I am at fault for that. But now they are both my wives as well, so they will not need to worry about being left out anymore. Although they might be pregnant by now¡­." ke scratched his head.


    "Either way, at least it is better than having them hang in limbo, not knowing if you will ever fully ept them. Plus, you will end up with a big family anyways, especially after you evolve into a drakani." Lillia said as she stood up. "So, did you get your items?"


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>

 Chapter 131 Argona

    "I got more than just a few items," ke replied. "I was actually going to go speak to Thardra because I wanted him to take a look at a few things."


    "Oh? Why, what did you find?" Tina asked. She was really curious as to what ke had gotten his hands on.


    "I got a jet and some other heavy artillery. If we can somehow rework them to be able to use magic and have barriers set up on them, we may be able to mass produce a new version. Ones that use magic spells as their ammo." ke was unsure how long it would take, but he figured he would show them to Thardra and see what he thought. It was their first score of some serious weapons that might be worth reengineering, making them better.


    "I see¡­ This is not a bad idea. He is already working on new weapons, so I am sure he will get excited seeing something new. What about themunication stuff?" Tina had been going over ns for a propermunication system while ke was gone. She wanted to help as much as she could.


    "I got most of what we need, but we will need a team of people to go out and look for areas to make as outposts. However, I am a little worried about sending anyone out at this time when the dragonic girls Da and Triana are in the area. Luckily they did not discover this ce." ke was really worried about this. While they did have enough firepower to fight one or two dragonic at this time, they were nowhere near strong enough to fight a group of them.


    "No worries on that front," Noa spoke up. She walked over and kissed ke''s cheek. "I put trackers on them when I ran to your side. They are far away from here and are heading north. Probably to meet back up with their n. After such a defeat, they are probably not in the mood for sightseeing anymore."


    "That''s true. Speaking of which, how is Faana? Did she cause any trouble?" ke wondered if Faana caused a scenest night or not.


    "She ended up sleeping in Anna''s room. Faana said their names were simr, so they should be friends too. Anna seemed keen on the idea, and they ran off." Lillia exined. "She may be old, but Faana does not seem to have much interaction with others and is still not as mature as us. So being friends with Anna is a good thing. She can experience a bit of youth finally."


    "Speaking of which, before the war, how did everyone spend their lives?" ke was curious about this. He wondered if they had any special systems in ce.


    "Not much to talk about, really. For ather dragons, it was always about growing stronger and gaining as much knowledge as possible. We were basically a n that stayed to themselves. From what I know of humans, they were not much different from the humans of today. They worked, yed, and went about their daily lives. The only difference was the cities you are used to, ke. Unlike yours, ours were wrapped in tall walls to keep monsters out. Outside, the walls were dangerous for any race. There were monsters so big that they could swallow entire cities. Anytime one was detected, it would cause rm." Lillia began to exin.


    "Ah Yeah! The behemoths! Also, the Argona. The massive monster that floated through the sky. The elves had to keep track of it because if it ever decided to feed, it would mean doom for any area that it passed by." Noa shivered just thinking about it. The Argona was a whale-like monster, but it had tentacles that would shoot down to the surface and wrap around any living thing. It did not matter what it was. It could be a lowly monster or even a dragonic. It would pull them into the air and eat them.


    "An Argona, huh? Was it hard to kill?" ke was curious. With how strong Lillia was, would such a thing be easy to kill?


    "It was not so much that it couldn''t be killed per se, but more that it was a pain to kill. Argona''s had an insane regeneration ability, and the tentacles would rain down in the thousands. You can say that just to defeat one, you would need at least ten ather dragons or twenty dragonic." Lillia remembered the times she had fought against one. It was such a pain that she wanted to scream. "The strange thing about Argona was that when you killed one, a new one would appear. But when I did the reset, they disappeared for good. I am not sure why. But it might have something to do with mana, and if that is the case, then we will need to keep an eye out for one to appear at some point."


    "Ugh! I do not want to fight one of those again!" Noa cried out. "ke, if an Argona appears, we will need to destroy it as soon as possible. We can not allow it to shoot tentacles down to the ground, or many lives will be lost."


    "Alright¡­. Does it have an anus?" ke asked. He was beingpletely serious, but for some reason, everyone was giving him strange looks. And Lillia and holding her butt cheeks.


    "Why is that the first thing you think of when we say defeat something!?" Lillia shouted and gave ke a dirty look.


    "What!? It''s a weak point for all races, is it not!?" ke did not think his question was all that strange. If it had an anus, they could shoot some super huge spells up it and blow it up from the inside out!


    "Why did I fall in love with you?" Tina held her head. She couldn''t look at ke any longer.


    "Fine! I will go see Thardra. But think about it. If you shoot it in the an¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "Enough with your anuses!" Noa yelled out as she pushed ke out of the room, the door mming behind him.


    ke stood there for a moment in confusion. "What did I say?"


    Back in the room, Noa let out a sigh as she walked over to the other girls. "I hate to say it, but he has a point!"


    "I know¡­. But I do not wish to think about it." Lillia was still holding her butt. Although what ke said was actually not a bad n, the girls would never admit to it!


    Out in the hall, ke shrugged his shoulders and made his way to the shop that Thardra had set up. On his way, he suddenly had a big burly man standing in front of him. "You rat bastard, why didn''t you tell me you were back!?"


    "Huh? Oh! I had to take care of my new wives." ke replied with a smile.


    "What? Of the girls. About fucking time. Hey, I am d you are here. I was thinking of a good way to set up our outposts." Bret went on to exin how they could search for the areas that were secure but in a good spot to keep an eye on things. And then take a few measurements and thene back to camp, build what they need and then store it in one of the space pouches.


    "Not bad. It will allow us to really set things up in a safer manner. Bret, when did you get so smart?" ke asked, his lips curling up in a teasing grin.


    "What!? Fuck you! I have always been smart!" Bret raged as he smacked ke on his back.


    ke chuckled as he nodded his head. "Alright, we will do it as you said. It makes more sense since we will be making everything from scratch. I will unload the equipment I snaggedter on and leave it to you to deal with the rest."


    "Alright, leave it to me. I will make sure we have a good line. It''s too bad we can not do power properly yet. Then we could somehow set up cameras which would make things much more secure." Bret scratched his head, but ke shook his in response.


    "You would need some kind of connection over the inte, which we do not have yet. Until we can bring back some kind of inte, that idea is unusable. I snagged a lot ofputers, so maybe we can work something out using one as a server. Ask around and see if anyone is a web developer and knows how to set up a server. We can then make some kind ofwork." ke wouldn''t mind getting inte or something like that setup. It would make running a base much easier, especially when things began to grow in size.


    "I will see what I can do. Let me know when you dump the items. I will go through it. For now, I need to gather a few people and see if we got any carpenters. If someone is to take measurements, it would be best to be done by a pro." Bret said his goodbyes and took off running.


    ke watched as Bret left and turned down a hall that had only one door on it. It was the ce where Thardra had set up shop. The closer he got to the end of the hall, the hotter it got. He raised his fist and knocked on the door. "Thardra, it''s ke."


    "Huh? Lord? Come on in! You are just in time. I finally wrote up a nice blueprint for those firing weapons you have." Thardra''s excited voice came from the other side of the door. ke pushed the door open to see a forge fully lit, making the entire room steaming hot. He instantly broke out into a sweat as he walked in. it was at least one hundred-something degrees in the room. If not for a bit of cooling magic that he felt in the air, he could guess that the room would be even hotter than this.


    "Why is the forge going when your not using it?" ke asked.


    "Huh? Are you hot? Lord, you''re not a pussy are you?" Thardra asked as he let out augh. "Haha¡­ I''m joking. Us dwarves don''t feel heat much. Anyway,e to the side room, and you will feel cooler. I want to get your opinion on my design."

 Chapter 132 In Need Of Talent

    <strong>--AN) Another on the way. Don''t forget to keep voting. If we can reach our goals, you will get more chapters!--</strong>


    ke walked into a small side room that was much cooler than the forge room. There were two couches facing each other and a coffee table in between. On the side was a coffee maker, which Thardra had be addicted to. On the other side was a drafting table with a mess of papers and even more wadded-up paper strewn about on the floor. ke sat on the couch as Thardra went to his drafting table and picked up a few sheets of paper that were almost as tall as him. He then walked over and sat down on the couch facing ke. "Lord, what do you think?"


    ke looked at the blueprints, which showed weapons that did not resemble any gun from modern times. It had a simr shape in its makeup but had a ball at the end near the handle. "This is?"


    "Condensed mana. It''s something I came up with after reading some of the books you provided me on science. The thing about these weapons is they are actually none elemental. Which means they are something never seen before." Thardra started to be excited as he began exining things. "From the books, I read, things break down into atoms and whatnot, and everything is a kind of energy at its source. So, the way I see it, mana can be used not only as a means to cast magic but also as a weapon itself if condensed into a form that allows you to use it as such. Everything is in theory at this time, but if we are able to make this weapon, it should be able to pierce through any defense, even an elder dragonic''s barrier."


    "Oh?" ke smiled. He never thought Thardra would take his world''s knowledge and so easily mix it together with the old world''s. "Do you think you can make this be a reality?"


    The light in Thardra''s eyes died down as he shook his head: "Sigh¡­. Although I do wish I could say yes, it is a no. The problem with this is that if I want to evene close to starting any of this, I would need someone knowledgeable in these kinds of processes. I have asked around the base but haven''t found anyone who knows. Plus, I would need a few more bright minds to help with the magic portion as well. I am basically learning these things myself from scratch, just from the books you gave. So I am not even sure if what I am thinking is usible¡­."


    "All inventions start from an idea. Never write them off unless you have tried them out and find they are not possible. Basically, we need to find people who have worked in this field, right?" ke asked.


    "Pretty much, and even more dwarves or even elves would be helpful in this. I asked Madam Noa, but she did not understand what I was saying¡­ She was never part of the magic research that the elves do." Thardra replied. You could tell by his expression that he seemed to be feeling slightly defeated.


    "Don''t lose hope. I am not just building this small base but a ce for all races toe to live. As you know, we do not do much to restrict people here. We just do not want any traitors or people harming one another. This is a ce where everyone can live freely without fear of being harmed in any way. So I am sure once we start to build up more and begin expanding, we will be able to bring in these minds you need, and they can help you build the weapons we will need to protect ourselves. I have faith in you, so if you need any resources, just let me know." ke actually really appreciated Thardra''s enthusiasm in wanting to make new weapons using his world''s technology mixed with magic. It was what he had in mind, to begin with, and when he brought it up with Thardra, he jumped on it and was raring to go.


    "Don''t worry. I will do what I can to help. I owe you and Madam Lillia my life. I will never forget your kindness and the wee you gave me. Hell, even my home is much better than anything I ever had! Haha! And to tell you the truth¡­." Thardra leaned forward with a big grin. "One of thedies with the curvy body has been stopping by my house at night. I tell you what a ride she is! Hahaha!"


    keughed out loud. He knew who Thardra was talking about. He never expected that Thardra liked them big. "I wish you happiness then."


    "Haha! Maybe soon, I will have me some mini Thardras running around. I will have to have, Lord,e and name a few." Thardra was grinning from ear to ear. ke was d that such things were not looked down upon. But then again, he was a perfect example of how the races can mingle without issue. After all, he had an elf wife.


    "Oh, right before I forget. Let''s head down to the storage room. I got some even better things for you to look at." ke grinned as he said this. Thardra instantly became interested.


    Not longter, in arge basement that was specially made for things like this, ke took out the jet and the vehicles he snagged from the base. When Thardra saw them, his eyes went so wide they took up half his face. "You got to be shitting me! You humans really outdid yourselves! But such things are beyond me at this time to even know where to begin. I will need some of your people who know more about it to exin things to me before I can even begin working on a blueprint for these."<sub> </sub>


    "I am no military buff, but it should be semi-top-of-the-line equipment. Luckily it was never destroyed. I want to make a trip cross country someday and visit the most top-secret base in the country, but I am not sure when that will happen. Probably not until we have solidified our foundation here and have imed a good portion of thend for ourselves." ke did not want to head off on any long, long-distance excursions until he was sure things were set up here so that if he was not around, everything would still be safe. Although with Lillia and Faana alone, things would definitely be okay for more problems but if a major attack happened, even the two of them wouldn''t be enough.


    "You just bring me what you can, and I will do what I can to make something new out of it. Don''t worry, Lord, I will not fail my mission." Thardra smacked his lips as he pped his hands together. He looked very excited. "Lord, I must request that you hurry in finding me some helpers."


    "Haha! I will try. Oh right¡­ Did you make any dwarven ale yet?" ke had been wanting to try the dwarven ale. He heard it was really good from Lillia.


    "Hehe¡­ One more month and it will be perfected. Then the two of us will sit down and have a few mugs." Thardra liked ke''s attitude. He was straightforward and willing to do what he could for those around him. Thardra took an instant liking to the youngd and was proud to call him Lord.


    "I will hold you to that promise. I will be off. I need to go dump the rest of this stuff in the other storage rooms. So they can be used." After saying his goodbyes, ke went off to do what needed to be done. Only after unloading all his stuff did he go outside the base to take a look around after everything.


    One part of the space had a small stream that was used by the kids who liked to y in it. Someone even tested the water to find that it was mana rich and very clean, so it could be drunk as well. Although the water in the base was all magic-based thanks to Lillia''s magic inscriptions.


    Along its banks was a clothesline for those people who liked to dry their clothes in the sun. A few elderly were off at the side ying chess and other games. Some were even whittling away at some wood, making carvings. The serene way of life here was much different from the base he was at before. Everyone here looked very happy and content with life. It was as if the apocalypse had never happened.


    ke had people call out to him which he smiled and waved as he made his way to the gate. With a single leap, he jumped up onto the tall twenty-foot wall and saw Mike staring off into the distance. "Something wrong?"


    "ke, yeah..... I keep seeing movement out there, but I can''t make out what it is. It seems to be a mile out." Mike passed the binocrs to ke.


    ke took them and looked through them off in the direction Mike was pointing. He did not see anything at first, but after a few minutes, he saw something poke its head out and look in the direction of the base before ducking back out of view. "I am not sure what that is either. It looks human, I guess, so maybe it''s some survivors. I will go take a look." ke turned and looked at the others on guard and pointed at two people. "You two, with me."


    "Yes, Lord!" The two men saluted and jumped off the wall. ke jumped down after them. He then turned and looked back up at Mike. "Do me a favor and keep an eye on that spot."


    "Will do," Mike answered and brought the binocrs back to his eyes.


    ke moved quickly with the two men in tow. He would normally just go by himself, but since he should also make use of his people, he decided to bring two with him. As he reached the location and stopped to look around, he froze in ce from what he saw in front of him.

 Chapter 133 New Species

    ck and white fuzzy, floppy ears fell over the side of the girl''s face. Her tanned skin was on full disy, along with herrge breasts that leaked a white substance. From her lower back, just above her butt, a thin tail that came out to a small puff was clearly visible. Her big round ck eyes stared at ke in fear. She seemed unsure if she should run or not. ke thought for a moment and asked: "Beastkin?" From what he could tell, her features seemed more of a cow, and he was not sure if cows even existed in the old world. "Can you understand me?"


    The girl continued to stare at ke without a word. And at the same time, a rustle was heard from the bushes behind her. A group of seven more cow girls came walking out, looking simr to the cow girl in front of him. They all looked to be in their twenties and were fully on guard. One even began stamping her feet, making strange mooing sounds. ke motioned to the two behind him to back up as he raised his hands. "I mean no harm. If you need help, please let me know. I can help."


    "Maaoo!" One of the cow girls yelled out as she stared at ke. ke was at a loss of what to do since there was definitely anguage barrier which he felt was strange because once the age of mana hit, he should have been able to understand allnguages. The only thing he could think of was that this was a new species he had not heard about¡­. After thinking for a moment, ke knelt down and grabbed the cow girl''s hand gently. The cow girl was surprised and tried to pull her hand back, but he held it firmly and helped her up. He, by right, could not leave these girls like this. Whether they were beastkin or a new species altogether, he could not leave them to be attacked. They were prime targets for goblins.


    "Come¡­." ke waved the others over and began leading the cow girl he held the hand of away. He looked at the two men and said: "Go grab a few girls from the base. I will lead them as far as I can. Get some nkets too!"


    "Yes, Lord!" The men replied softly in order to not frighten the cow girls and quickly ran off. Once the men left, the other cow girls slowly starteding closer. When they did, he moved further away with the one he had ahold of. And like this, every few steps, they would follow closely but not too close.


    In ten minutes, two girls came over with nkets which caused the cow girls to pause their steps. "Lord, this is?"


    "I am not sure. For now, put a nket around her. And try to show you mean no harm to the others. We need to get them back before goblinse." ke lightly exined. He was continuously scanning the area.


    "Yes, Lord." The two girls were in their twenties as well but were also highly trained in the training room and by Tina and Lillia. In no time at all, they were already gently cing nkets over the other cow girls. It seemed seeing someone of the same sex calmed them down.


    ke ushered them back to the base and had them bring them to a room where they could get cleaned up and put some clothes on their backs before rushing back out of the base with a few more people, two men, and two girls. He made his way to where he found the girls and looked around. After searching the area, he found a few dead goblins already and two dead cow girls. "There was a small battle here. But there are only a few goblins. Most likely scouts. Those bastards are still in the area, it seems." ke frowned as he pushed his way through the thick brush to find an open field. He also saw signs of what was an electric fence. "Was there a cow farm here? This close to the city?"


    "Lord, any idea where the girls came from?" One of the men asked.


    "If my guess is correct, they evolved from modern cows. But I see no males¡­. Wait, no I think I do see one¡­." ke walked over to see a carcass on the ground. It was a cow like monster, but it was torn to shreds. "I think the girls must have killed it from the way it was torn up. But this is strange. Why was the male a monster and not human like the girls?"


    "Lord, there is another one over here."


    "Alright. Leave it. We will head back. We need to decide what to do with the cow girls. If my assumption is right, then we might have many new kinds of beastkin. So we need to keep a look out for other modern animals that might have evolved into beastkins as well." ke figured he would have heard of such things in his past life unless no humans got a chance toe in contact with them since they were probably hunted by orcs and goblins.


    When they returned to the base, ke went to where the girls were taken to find Noa, Faana, and Lillia standing there with the cow girls. "Lillia, anything?"


    "They are basically tribal," Lillia answered, which confused ke.


    "What do you mean by tribal?" ke asked.


    "What I mean is when a monster or animal bes a beastkin, they will still have animal instincts. Until they begin really understanding that they have changed, they will not be able topletely speak correctly. But I have never seen a species like this, and I know every beastkin species of the old world. ke, do you have any idea what species they might have evolved from?" Lillia really hated not knowing something for once. It irked her that a new species had popped out of nowhere.


    "A cow. They are a breed of farm animal we used to gain milk and meat from but not in this kind of form. When I looked around, I found two more dead with a bunch of goblins, so they were attacked by a few scouts. We also found male cows that evolved into monsters. So my guess is we should be looking out for more evolved species as well." ke sighed. He just hoped he could get to them before others did, or they might suffer for no reason.


    "I will have Tina slowly teach them. It is best to keep males away from them, so I will move them to the female only section of the base." This part of the base was for girls who experienced horrors during the apocalypse and could not be around men yet. While they were trying to be rehabilitated, it was a slow process.


    "Alright. From the way they are leaking, though, we might need to milk them as well¡­ " ke scratched his head. He knew his words sounded wrong, but it seemed to be a fact¡­.<sub> </sub>


    "I will ask one of the girls who said she worked on a farm." Lillia also could tell something was wrong with the girl''s breasts. They were not pregnant but were leaking milk like crazy.


    "Okay, I will leave them to you girls. I am going to go take a few people out and scout around the base. I want to make sure there are no others close by." ke gave his wives a kiss goodbye and was about to head out when he felt a tug on his shirt. He looked down to see Faana looking up at him. "What about me?"


    "Hmmm?" ke was confused. He did not understand what she meant.


    "You gave them hugs and kisses. What about¡­ Ahhhh! My horns!? Big sister, my horn wille off!" Faana cried out in pain. ke chuckled and knelt down and hugged Faana, and patted her on the head. "Kisses are only for my wives. But I can at least give you a hug and head pat."


    Faana pouted as she rubbed her head, but she did not argue any longer. Lillia stood on the side and smiled. "Faana, he is now your brother inw so you can only get hugs from him, nothing more."


    "I just wanted to know what it was like¡­." Faana pouted. She had been alone all this time, so these things were all new to her.


    Lillia''s eyes softened as she patted Faana''s head and said: "When you learn more about the world, I am sure you will one day experience such things. But for now, just be a good girl."


    "Mmm.." Faana felt like she was being treated like a little kid, but she did not mind it. After all, Lillia had been very kind to her even though she was a dragonic.


    As ke went back to the gate, he was once more stopped by Bret, who came out of nowhere and pped him in the back. "Hey, I heard you saved some cow girls. Is it true?"


    "Why is it that anytime anything with a female happens, you are the first toe running to me?" ke asked, giving Bret a look that asked do you really want to getid that badly by something not human?


    "What!? Can''t I just ask!? Damn! You make me sound like some kind of perv!" Bret frowned. He felt really offended! But this onlysted a few seconds when he began smiling again and asked: "So, is it true?"


    ke chuckled and nodded. "Yes, but for now, they are off limits for the foreseeable future. If we are not wrong, they might be a new species of beastkin. So they are not fully humanized yet, I guess I should say. They can''t speak and seem to act on instinct."


    "Wait, so if they were able to turn into cow girls does that mean there are rabbit girls out there? I remember this one anime with this hot rabbit chick. I wonder if they will keep the¡­."


    "Stop! Enough with your anime fantasies! Even if there are rabbit girls, you will need to wait for them to be humanized and understand what is happening before you can even speak with them! So do not get your hopes up!" ke had heard many stories from Bret about all the kinds of fantasy girls he wanted to bed. The guy never stopped thinking with his dick.


    "Hah! No romance! Then again, you are already fucking a dragon girl and an elf. I fucking hate you." Bret yelled out and wiped a few fake tears from his eyes before letting out augh. "Alright, I will keep an eye out for these new species, just in case. Don''t worry, I won''t let anything happen to them either."


    "I know I trust you. Since you''re not busy,e take a trip with me around the base. I just want to scout the area some, just in case." ke wanted to check for more goblins and just in case more cow girls were around or other species.


    "Alright, lead the way!"


    <strong>--An) Check out my Fantasy Carnival entry: ntina Online: The Greatest Sword Mage Reborn As A Weak NPC--</strong>

 Chapter 134 Goblin Den Part 1

    <strong>--AN) Forgot to post the chapter! The second chapter is already in the works and will be up soon.--</strong>


    ke and Bret moved alongside the base up the ridge that the base was located under and stood on top of arge boulder that wasrge enough for the two of them. "No matter how many times Ie here, looking out towards the city still makes me think I am watching a live version of an apocalypse movie."


    "You will get there...." ke sighed. Mana was something that could turn anything into something. With so many dead humans lying all over. Those that did not get eaten by monsters would turn into undead. Some of which had intelligence and were very strong.


    "Wait, why do I feel a chill rolling down my spine? You don''t mean that shit like zombies will start appearing soon, right!?" Bret hugged his body and shivered. "I do not mind if they are in the movies, but if they are real fuck that!"


    "Well, you will need to get used to it. They are the main reason I had you build high walls. If you do not cut the head of the dead they have a chance to be undead. Zombies, skeletons. You name it. As long as its head is attached to something, it wille back alive due to mana. The dragonic are not the ones I fear the most right now, it is the undead. Of course, I do not want to fight any dragonic either because I already know I will lose if there is more than one." Thinking about his fight with Da, if he was lucky he could do the same thing again but that trick might only work once or twice. But now the dragonic has information on him. He really needed to work hard to get his mana pool big enough and evolve once more before bing a drakani, which should give him a major power boost.


    "Fuck me! Should I start making spiked baseball bats now?" Bret asked, which caused ke to chuckle.


    ke shook his head as he answered: "Nah, that wouldn''t even harm an undead. You need to cut the head cleanly off or burn them with magic. They are basically magic based creatures. What you might want to practice more on is slimes, as they will begin appearing in great numbers soon. The mana wave has already begun to settle and once it settles, it will begin to condense in areas and give birth to more monsters. Slimes are a major by product of areas condensed with mana."


    "Slimes huh? Those cute little balls of goo?" Bret asked curiously. He, of course, knew about slimes. He was obsessed with fantasy rted things, after all.


    "Mmm... They look more like a puddle of an ooze than anything else. They have a small mana core in their bodies you need to destroy. But they are pretty ugly. No slime girls for you any time soon unless you like something that looks like it got run over by a truck. Oh yeah.... While they are squished looking like a puddle of water, you need to be careful because those things can jump up on your face, suffocating you and melting your face off." ke had seen a few people die this way. He had seen a group of people walking through a field and getting pounced on by slimes hiding in the tall grass.


    "Shit.... Why is everything so damn messed up!?" Bret sighed. He had always wanted a slime girl! They were on his list of fantasy girls he wanted to bed! But now....


    "It''s better than to find out while your dick is being melted off at some point due to you trying to fuck them." ke jabbed as he chuckled at his own words, but Bret''s face only turned more sour.


    "Anyway, what are we looking for anyway? I know for more signs of more species but what else?" Bret asked.


    "I saw dead goblins near the area where I met the cow girls. There are probably many more, which means we should be looking for a goblin settlement. Any goblin settlements around our base are a bad thing because the girls will always be targeted. Young or old, goblins do not care." ke did not want his people to suffer, so he was trying to see if he could find this goblin settlement.


    "Then why are we standing up here looking around?" Bret was confused. He did not understand why they were on top of a rock when they should be running around looking for goblins.


    "Because if we can spot some smoke, it is highly likely of a settlement, or if we hear screams, it is also a possibility of goblins near the area. We can use whomever they are after as bait when they are dragged back to the camp." ke answered. His attitude might sound cruel, but he will not help those if they are already caught. And he needed bait to find where the goblins were hiding. If they have a den in the forest cave somewhere, it would be almost impossible to find them.


    Bret frowned slightly, but he understood why ke would do it. They couldn''t use their own as bait, but they could use strangers they do not know. The two looked around for a while but found nothing of interest, which meant they had to go out and search the forest. They traveled around the base parameter a few times before expanding the search area more. When they got about a half mile out, ke stopped and pointed to the ground. "Look."


    "Hmmm... weird humanoid footprints.... Goblins?" Bret asked. He was unsure, but it seemed to fit if they were the small guys.


    "Should be. If we follow them we might be able to find their hideout." ke cleared the underbrush away to get a better look at the footprints.


    The two followed the trail up to a small stream about a mile and a half from the base. "No tracks on the other side, which means they walked the stream. See any indents in the mud?"<sub> </sub>


    ? The stream was not deep, and the boom could be seen clearly, so anyone walking through it recently would have made track marks. While not as prominent as the ones onnd, it was still something to go by.


    "They went upstream. Look." Bret pointed to some spots that looked slightly like footprints. ke nodded, and the two headed upstream but not by water as they had to be more discrete now.


    "Keep an eye out for scouts or guards." ke reminded Bret. Bret nodded and began stepping as lightly as possible. After thirty minutes, they finally stopped by a huge tree and looked out over to a three story building that sat at the edge of the stream. The stream itself was probably new, something created after the mana wave. But it seemed as if they had entered a town center at some point.


    "They are using that building as a den, it seems. Probably has a basement inside, making it perfect for a decent den. They will also dig out from those areas creating paths under the other buildings with more exits. So this is a perfect dwelling for them." ke frowned. From what he could estimate, the building had at least a few hundred goblins. If they were to rush in, they would most likely be killed.


    "Let''s backtrack and mark the trail. We will need toe up with a n. Rushing in there like this is just asking to get ourselves killed. We have a decent stockpile of mortars and grenades, right? I think I brought back quite a bit." ke knew this might bring some attention to them, but it was better than running into a huge group of goblins at once and having someone die in the process.


    "What if we set up traps around the entire goblin den? We gotnd mines and trip lines. We can attack the main den with a missile if we throw one into the air after arming it and let ite down. It should make the ones in the basement scurry out. Once they rush out the other entrances, it will be like shooting fish in a barrel." Bret suggested. They had such a huge stick pile of weapons that they might as well use them while they could.


    "Alright, we will do as you suggest. You are more of an expert at this shit than I am." ke chuckled. "Let''s hurry back and prepare. Bring some of your men with us. It will be easier if we have more soldiers to quickly set things up."


    "We should do it at night. We have night vision which will allow us to move around freely. Goblins sleep, right?" Bret asked.


    "Yeah. That would be better. Let''s go back and do a mission briefing. You have any idea where this ce is on a map?" ke had no idea where they currently were, so he hoped, with Bret''s experience, they could at least map the area out.


    "If I am not wrong, this should be Holden Center. Mmmm, it is. See over there." Bret pointed to a sign that was barely visible. It only showed two letters, ''FE''. "That is Holden Coffee House. Their specialty brew was pretty damn good. I came here a few times when I was traveling back and forth."


    "Alright then, let''s get the show on the road then." ke nodded, and the two quickly made their way back to the base but made sure to cover their tracks. When they arrived, ke called an emergency meeting with Mike, the girls, and Bret, along with the men he selected for the mission.


    "ke, what''s going on?" Lillia asked as she sat down next to him. Tina sat on his right while Noa sat on Lillia''s left. The girls, Sam and Erica, were on the other side of Tina.


    "We found a goblin den close to the base, which we will be exterminating tonight. Mike, I will be bringing Bret and a few others out, along with some missiles,ndmines, and trip lines. And a shit town of grenades." ke exined. He wanted to make sure there was enough firepower to wipe out the entire den quickly.


    "If there are goblins, wouldn''t that mean there will be females inside, some of which were captured?" Mike asked. As always, he was trying to save who he could.


    "Even if there are. It is better for them to die." Lillia was the first to speak up. "Mike, I know you wish to save who you can, but those girls once defiled by goblins, it is better to kill them. They will wish for death."


    "Ah...." Mike frowned, but this was just how things were. "Then I will let people know to stay in tonight. This way, if something happens, everyone will be in the base."


    ke nodded and said: "Good idea."

 Chapter 135 Goblin Den Part 2

    <strong>--AN) Another 340 votes to go for an extra chapter next week. Everyone 1k power stones = 1 extra bonus weekly chapter. This is in addition to the other voting goals, which all can be found in the Author''s Note below.--</strong>


    "Keep everyone inside just in case, except for minimal guard. All lights out at the base. We do not want anyone seeing us." ke sighed. He had yet to see signs of anyone striking back yet. But it would soon happen once people learned to use magic properly. Soon the time of enlightenment will happen. This was when most people regained information on magic. He was the same after his evolution in his first life.


    "Alright. You can leave the base in my care. You take care of the green fuckers. I swear, after thest attack and now this, they seem like cockroaches¡­." Mike''sparison was not too far off. Goblins'' role in life was to keep breeding, no different from a cockroach.


    ke spent a few hours setting things up and storing what they needed in his space pouch. He then spent some time with the girls giving them the much needed attention they wanted before setting out around two in the morning. There were six of them altogether, making their way through the dark with night vision goggles on. It made it much easier to see, and with the area already marked, they did not need to look for any footprints.


    When they arrived at the location, ke and Bret called a small meeting behind arge tree not far from the base. Bret was the leader for this mission, so he drew up a map of the area on the ground. "This is what we will do. Chuck, you will head north and set upnd mines. Davis, you are east. Frank, west, and Seth, you will work this area and set up some trip lines in the stream area, just in case. ke and I are the fastest, so we will set up trip lines at the areas around the building exits. ke, you remember how to do it, right?"


    "Yeah, you gave me the rundown." ke nodded. He had Bret show him all the basics so he could easily set things up.


    "Good. We will alsoy out mines. With how these guys are so dumb, if we justy them on the ground, they will probably step on them anyway. We all need to be back here in fifteen. That is when ke and I will start throwing the missiles up, and we will fire off mortars." It might seem like a lot of firepower, but ke wanted to make sure the whole den was destroyed. He just hoped that no powerful unfriendlies would show up.


    Everyone quickly ran off to do what they needed to do. ke cast strengthening and boost magic on himself and took off towards the north side of the town center. He was quick, but he was being careful as well. He did not want to rm any goblins. He could see a few on guard, but many of the guards had fallen asleep at their post, which would make things easier.


    keid outndmines here and there before making his way toward the rear exits of some of the buildings and set up some c4 charges that could be set off by a trip line. This was something he had seen many times in movies. It was either c4 or grenades that were used for the trip line.


    He moved as quickly as possible and set up as many as he could in the limited amount of time he had. When he was done, he quickly rushed back to their meeting spot. He was actually the first to arrive, then Bret. Everyone quickly returned, with Chuck beingst due to being the one who had to go out the furthest.


    "So, how do you want to start this?" Bret asked as he looked at ke.


    "If I throw this missile into the air, will it really explode when itnds?" ke asked.


    "No idea. We can only try. I have never thrown a missile by hand, so we can only arm them and hope for the best." Bret grinned. He also wanted to find this out.


    ke scratched his head and shrugged while smiling. "Okay then¡­." He took out a missile and handed it to Bret. "You do the honors."


    "Hehehe¡­ Why thank you, Lord!" Bret giggled like a little girl as he took the missile and walked out towards the den. He armed it and titled his body back, holding the thing like a football. He then took a deep breath and threw it as hard as he could straight into the air. This was followed by another, which ke had Chuck arm for him and sent it flying. Up past Bret''s missile towards the northern side of the den.


    ke did not hold back as he took out two more and had them armed, and handed one to Bret. They both threw them into the air as well. About a minuteter¡­.


    <strong>*Booom!* *Boom!*</strong>


    Two huge explosions went off. Goblins began screaming. ke turned and motioned for the others to start with the mortars as the second round of missilesnded. ke only brought four missiles but quickly dumped out a bunch of grenades which they began hurling into the town. Explosions could be heard going off all around as the sky lit up from the fires.


    More explosions went off around the area the den should be in as goblins who were trying to escape stepped onndmines and tripped the trip lines. To add more to the fire, ke was also firing off fireball after fireball, lighting the surroundings of the town center on fire which also set off more explosions.<sub> </sub>


    "Hey, ke, do you think we went a little overboard?" Bret asked.


    ke turned and looked at him in confusion. "How is it overboard? We are killing goblins, not people. Mike said it best, they are cockroaches. If even one survives, they will keep breeding!"


    "Alright¡­. But do you think we should stop attacking? I mean, the entire ce is on fire now." Bret looked at the massive me in front of them and shook his head. He never thought they would start such a huge fire!


    "Ah¡­.. Guys quickly run around the town and contain the fire. Use water magic on the trees!" ke suddenly realized the problem. A wooded area would easily catch on fire! He was not trying to burn down the forest!


    It took them around thirty minutes to put the fire out with water magic. Only then did they begin searching for any surviving goblins. "Quite a few corpses here."


    "Mmm¡­ around five hundred or more at least. To think they could breed this quickly." Bret frowned as he looked at the mass of charred bodies, some of which were piled up on one another.


    "Poke through the dead. Make sure there are no survivors underneath. If you find one, kill it." ke ordered before kicking a burnt door down and walking into the main building. He looked around and saw many corpses, some goblins, some human females, and even a few cow girls. He sighed. At least death was better than what they were going through.


    He pushed his way through the building to the back, where a staircase leading down to the basement could be found. He listened carefully for any movement and heard quite a bit which caused him to back up slowly. He took out a few grenades and pulled the pins before tossing them down the stairs. He then quickly made his way out of the building. He had only just stepped outside when loud explosions went off, and part of the building copsed.


    "Keep searching. We can not leave any alive!" ke yelled out.


    While they were goblin hunting, not far away, a band of men and women were making their way toward where the explosions were going off. They had guns in their hands and looked to be at their wits'' end. A woman in her thirties pulled on the man in the lead''s arm and asked: "Are you sure we should be doing this?"


    "If there are explosions like that, then they must be human. They may have a base. It is better than trying to survive out here where we can die at any time." The man replied.


    "Dr. Stanley, I know you are the one who kept us alive all this time, but if these people are marauders or something¡­. You know what happened before¡­." The woman was scared. She did not want to end up like some of the others.


    "What do you want me to do? We only have this option. We either die to monsters trying to find food and safety, or we try our luck here and hope for the best. We should be lucky we have survived all this time. We only have this one chance. We can''t miss it. We are basically using all our luck and hope with thisst trip. Because if we do not find someone to help us out, we will surely die in a few days'' time." Dr. Stanley did not like having to do this either, but he had no choice. They had no food and no means to safely hunt any monsters to eat. They do not know if what they hunt is even poisonous. There were too many variables now that things have changed so much.


    "Helen, we are all just as worried. But Dr. Stanley has kept us all alive this far. While we have lost a lot of people, we are still going. To have thirty of us still alive can be considered a blessing." Another girl who was in herte twenties did her best tofort her friend.


    "I know, but¡­ I can''t help asking questions¡­." Helen sighed as she continued forward.


    After an hour, they found an area that was charred from fire with many craters everywhere. Dr. Stanley was just about to step out when a ball of fire suddenly flew past his face. "Don''t move!"


    A young man with a tank top on and night vision goggles walked over and knelt down in front of Dr. Stanley. He carefully cut the wire that was connected to the grenades on the tree a few feet away. The young man then stood up and said: "Don''t move from this area. We just finished up a goblin extermination. There arend mines and trip lines all over. If you do not want to be blown up, do not move from where you are standing."


    "Sir¡­ Who are¡­." Dr. Stanley wanted to ask who the young man was, but he put his finger to his lips and stared off into the direction from which they came. "You were followed¡­."

 Chapter 136 New Residents

    ke frowned. He could sense over fifty people running in their direction. He pulled out a radio and clicked the button on the side. "We got some survivors and some iing. Stop what you are doing and get into the town center. We will meet them there."


    "Roger¡­" Bret''s voice came over the speaker. ke then looked at the group in front of him and said: "If you want to live you need to follow me and step where I step and do it quickly."


    Dr. Stanley looked at the young man and nodded his head as he quickly followed after ke, and so did the others. ke brought everyone past a mountain of dead goblins and behind one of the few semi-intact buildings. Bret and the others quickly arrived. "ke, who are they?"


    "Survivors, but the issue is the people who were following them. There are about fifty people, and each one seems to be holding a weapon." ke replied.


    "No way! I could have sworn we shook them off!" Stanley''s eyes went wide. He had tried so hard to get rid of them but now¡­. They seemed to have been able to track them down! He didn''t even have time to question how ke knew this.


    "It''s fine. You people look like you have been through a lot. Chuck, get them some food and drink. We will deal with these visitors." ke waved Dr. Stanley off. He did not care too much about whether or not the people he was with had brought some danger to him. After all, the whole area was already set up with more booby traps than one could ask for.


    "ke, are we really going to take on fifty people?" Bret asked. He was feeling slightly unsure about all of this.


    "Bret you act like this is something hard. Those men all have guns. I highly doubt they have even learned about magic yet. You can say only our camp is up to speed on things. Only when the enlightenment hits will humans regain some of their memories about magic. It is still some time away." ke was only worried about these things once it happened since there was no stopping it. He just hoped that he could live long enough to see the oue of everything. No, he had to live as long as possible to protect those he now cared about and loved.


    "Ah¡­. I guess that is true." Bret chuckled. The people behind the two were staring at them with weird expressions. Only Dr. Stanley felt like something was off about these two. And not just them, the others with them seemed to give off a strange aura.


    Twenty minutes passed when a group of fifty men slowly crept up on the town. A man wearing an eye patch covering a slightly visible scar stopped at one of the trees and peaked out. "It seems the doc and his people are here."


    "Isn''t this the ce where all the noise wasing from? Won''t we be asking for it if we try to grab the doc now?" One of the men asked.


    "If you are so worried about dying I can kill you now so you won''t have to worry about it anymore. Just shut up and go scout around. See if you cany eyes on the people here. We need to know who we are up against." The man with an eye patch ordered.


    His group quickly split up in two directions. Only three people stayed with the man with the eye patch. "Leader, I feel like something is off. You see the shiny thing in the open over there?"


    "Hmmm?" The man with the eye patch looked where the other man was pointing, and his eyes went wide. "Shit, call the men bac¡­."


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    A loud explosion went off. Ten people from the man with the eye patch''s team died instantly, with three more hurt. "Fuck!"


    "Jay, get eyes up in the tree! See who these fuckers are! They dare kill my people!" The man with an eye patch face was red with anger. He can''t believe he lost a few of his men just like that.


    Jay scurried up the tree and took out some binocrs, and looked around. He spotted a group of people hiding behind a building. "Leader, there is a group of them, including the doc behind the building over there."


    "Flush them out!" The man with an eye patch yelled.


    "Not today." A voice filled the air as ten fireballs flew through the air.


    ke aimed for the man in the tree and the two behind it before tossing out a few grenades around the areas they could escape to. The man with an eye patch had no idea what hit him before he felt his body being torn apart by multiple explosions. The man with an eye patch''s men were in no better shape as they were quickly rounded up and killed. No, who you are, no questions at all. ke made the split decision to kill them all as soon as he saw the tattoo on their neck.<sub> </sub>


    He stood there coldly, looking at the corpses of the men who were now dead. These people were someone he knew from his past life, and almost lost his life to them. They had discovered him and began hunting him down as if he was some kind of prey. In fact, he had heard stories of this group called the Stalkers. The skull with the eyeball hanging out of it was their mark. They ate the flesh of humans. Something they probably had gotten used to during the apocalypse.


    "Alright, clean up!" ke yelled out. He wanted to finish this and get him. The sun was starting to peak out over the horizon. ke and his men quickly finished their task before returning to where Dr. Stanley was waiting with his people. They were all huddled in a circle, drinking water and eating cooked dragon meat.


    When Dr. Stanley saw ke walking over, he stood up and greeted him. "Sir, thank you. You saved us."


    "It''s nothing. My name is ke. I can give you two options. You cane back with us and sign a magic contract that will keep you from harming the people in my base, or you can stay here and fend for yourselves. But do please decide quickly because I need to head home, or my wives might kick my ass." ke was in a rush. He did not want to worry the others. So he could only put things like this.


    Dr. Stanley looked at him in confusion and wanted to ask what he meant when Bret came over. "Look, sir. We are tired. We just got rid of a goblin den and have not slept yet, so please hurry up."


    "Ah¡­. We agree." Dr. Stanley could only agree. He did not know what was going on with these people, but the things he saw just now were imprinted in his mind. He saw ke using some kind of weird attack, making balls of fire appear out of thin air.


    "Dr. Stanley! We do not know them. They said contract!" Helen cried out. She did not know what ke meant by this contract.


    "Alright, I am leaving. Either you follow, or you stay here. I could care less." ke did not even give them another nce before quickly walking off. He wanted to bathe and sleep with his wives!


    Bret chuckled and walked off, following behind ke. Bret also knew he could not force others to follow. Everything had to be of their own free will. Dr. Stanley and his people stood there for a moment before slowly starting to follow behind. Dr. Stanley felt that this was their only chance, so he did not even say anything as he followed ke. But even Helen, who was reluctant, did not wish to be left behind, so she quickly followed as well.


    When they reached the base, they were taken aback by the tall metal walls that had a few guards on them. The door opened for them, and the first thing they saw was quite a few older people sitting outside. When Dr. Stanley saw this and let out a sigh of relief. But quickly jumped when he heard ke yell out. "Why are you outside!? What if something happened!?"


    "Lord, you shouldn''t worry about us old folks so much. We could die at any time. That Mike fellow scolded us too but he gave up." One of the olddies who were busy hanging herundry said with a smile.


    ke sighed when he saw this. Even he could not say too much to the elderly. He knew they were stubborn in their ways. "Well¡­ Things are safe now anyway, but still, I would not like anyone here to die on me. Take in more mana so you can live a few more hundred years."


    "Only you, Lord, would care about us old folks. We are still fit as a fiddle. We will be sure to die when you tell us." The old woman chuckled. ke helplessly shook his head. One minute she was saying they would die any time. Now she was saying she would die when he said so. He did not think he would ever understand how old folks think.


    "Anyway, Old May, can you settle these people in the secure area? They need to wait there for the time being. Lillia is still sleeping." ke hated asking her this, but Old May was one of the few people who gave off a kind aura, so he hoped it would ease the tension even if the group was being locked up for the time being.


    "No problem Lord. I had to go in anyway. I will also tell that Mike fellow toe out and speak with you." Old May smiled as she walked over to Dr. Stanley and said: "Follow me."


    Dr. Stanley had many questions, but he still nodded and followed Old May. Old May led the group toward the secure area, which was on the top floor. While she was old, she was much stronger than any of the people in this group. She and the other elderly all trained in the training area as well to kill time, so they were not weak at all. She turned and looked at Dr. Stanley and said: ''Don''t worry. You made the right choiceing here. The Lord may be blunt with his words, but he cares about the people of this base. Which is why until you sign the contract, you have to be held in the secure area until Madam Lillia wakes up."


    "What is this Lord and Madam stuff? Why does it sound like some kind of fantasy title?" Helen asked. She did not like the idea of addressing anyone in such a way.


    "You will find out in due time. But I suggest you get used to it because if Madams hear you disrespect the Lord, you will die." Old May replied bluntly, causing a cold chill to run down Helen''s back.


    <strong>--AN) Don''t forget to keep voting if you want to keep these two chapters a day and even get more for reaching higher goals. Check out the new voting Goals In Author Note---</strong>

 Chapter 137 A Calm Day

    <strong>--AN) Here is the second chapter! A littlete today, but I was getting things together for my Fantasy Carnival entry. Please check out, ntina Online: The Greatest Sword Mage Reborn As A Weak NPC. The first chapter is already up!--</strong>


    "What!? Why would we die!?" Helen cried out. While the rest all kept quiet, Dr. Stanley could only shake his head at Helen''s reaction. After all the girl had been through, she still seemed to be stuck in the old days.


    Old May did not get angry and only smiled as she said: "Because the Lord''s wives are very strict about one thing. Never disrespect the man who has worked the hardest at putting this ce together. If we were not bound by a contract, we would also kill you without hesitation. Those who live in this base can live normal lives. Weck nothing. The Lord is a kind man who has a vision. A vision that will allow all the races of the world to live in peace and harmony. He is working hard to grow stronger, and he has already brought in many races. He has given all of us new meaning. Some of us have been here before the Age of Magic arrived. We survived all this time because of him and the preparations he made. Do not look down on him because he is young. He is someone who we all look up to."


    Helen was still confused, but one thing that stuck out to her was the whole wives thing. "I see¡­. I will be careful not to say anything bad, but what do you mean by his wives?"


    "Hmm? Haha¡­." Old May chuckled as she covered her mouth with her hand. "Little girl, you need to stop thinking as if this is the past. The human race has almost be extinct. The days when men have many wives have returned. Otherwise, humans won''tst long if you keep thinking like you do. Have you not seen the world around you? The monsters that now roam thend? We are no longer at the height of humanity. We are no longer at the top of the food chain. You should drop your old ideals."


    Old May''s words were heavy. Helen, who did not wish to think about it, was suddenly forced to hear everything she did not wish to hear. She hung her head and followed silently, not daring to say more.


    "Miss, may I know what this contract is?" Dr. Stanley finally spoke up. He was truly interested in this.


    "It is a contract that will kill the person if they go against the rules set. While it might seem out of ce, but this is a new world. Such contracts are needed, so people do not get greedy. Take it from this old woman, humans are very greedy. Some will not settle for having someone like the Lord as their leader. Some might want to abuse the positions they gain. But this is now no longer possible with the contract. We have our own free will, we can even leave the base if we wish, but we can never harm or betray the people here. Of course, there is free speech, but this is just a matter of course. We all work hard together as amunity. One bad egg will easily be settled." Old May gave a meaningful look to Helen, who did not dare raise her head. She was still trying toe to terms with all of this.


    "I see. I understand. If I may ask a question. I saw the Lord use some kind of attack. It was a ball of fire he flung at the people who were after us." Dr. Stanley really wanted to know how ke did such a thing.


    "You mean this?" Old May flipped her hand. A small fireball formed, causing everyones'' eyes to open wide in surprise. "You will soon learn this too."


    Old May settled everyone in and then went to tell Mike that ke was back. And the man in question was still outside, sitting at one of the tables ying chess with an old man named Old Ling. He was a Chinese man with a long white beard. "Lord, do you have to keep making moves that make no sense!?"


    "Old Ling, I keep telling you I know nothing about chess!" ke scratched his head. He only knew the basics of chess. If he did not promise to y a game with Old Ling, he would not be ying it because he knew he would lose!


    "Haha! Lord, it is all about the strategy. If you want to be a goodmander and want to be able to keep ahead of those who wish to do you or the ones you care about from harm, you always need to be thinking a few steps ahead." Old Ling words sunk into ke''s heart. He knew what Old Ling was saying, but that did not mean he would suddenly be a chess genius overnight!


    "I understand¡­." ke picked up his piece and ced it on the chess board before getting up.


    "Hmmm? Why are you getting up? The game is not over ye¡­.. What!? How the hell did you win!?" Old Ling quickly nced over the pieces. "When did you?"


    "Old Ling, one thing you should also know is to only act when you are ready to fully attack and win. When I made my moves just now, I was looking at the board and watching where your pieces could go. I may not know chess all that well, but I can at least read a chessboard." With that, ke walked into the base. Only after he left did Old Ling look at the board for a few seconds before pping his knee. "That brat! He lied! I could have easily won!"


    "Haha! Old Ling, it''s all about presence! The Lord has an aura around him that makes it seem like he is telling the truth even when he is bullshitting us." Another old man walked up and sat down, and looked at the board. "He got you to follow his lead the entire time, making you miss the simple moves you could have made to win. You are getting old."<sub> </sub>


    "I am only eighty! With this new mana shit, I will live to be five hundred easily. Come on, set the pieces up. Let''s y a game." Old Ling was disgruntled, but he had to hand it to ke for being able to pull a fast one on him. He acted so confident that Old Ling had read the chessboard wrong!


    As for ke, he walked into the base grinning from ear to ear. He would have lost anyway, so he figured he would try to walk off as if he had won, and it seemed to work. Did he feel bad about tricking an old man? Nope! He did not. He actually felt pretty good about it. "What are you grinning like that for? It''s creepy."


    "I was thinking of trying to find you a goblin female to marry since you can''t seem to woo any of the girls in the base." ke retorted, causing Mike''s face to turn sink.


    "I heard about those things. I sure as hell want nothing to do with them." Mike ignored the rest of ke''sment as he continued: "How was the goblin extermination?"


    "It went smoothly. Although we did go overboard. We ran into another group called the Stalkers. We killed quite a few of them, but they were not the whole group. We need to be careful as they are cannibals." ke warned. Mike''s expression turned ugly. He could only let out a sigh.


    "Alright. I will let the men know. Are you going to be hanging around for a bit this time?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah, we need to work on the base expansion as we are getting more people in. As well as the new outposts. I n to work with Bret on scouting out the best locations, but we will be back before nightfall for each excursion. It will also allow us to know what is living around us." ke wanted to take this chance to get a good read on their surroundings. He hoped there was nothing too bad in the area.


    "Alright. I will keep things going here." Mike really did not want to leave the base at this time since he still had a lot of work to do. He was in charge of a lot.


    "I am counting on you. You and Bret are my Left and Right. Without you guys, we wouldn''t be where we are at now." ke meant this. Bret and Mike had kept the base safe while he was out. And this was something he was truly grateful for.


    "Heh¡­ I appreciate the sentiment. We are just doing what we want. We followed you because we believed in you, and we still do." Mike replied as he scratched his neck. "Anyway, I am off to check the training room. I need toe up with some harder training for the men."


    "Alright. I am gonna go visit my wives. I am sure I will be busy for the next few hours." ke yawned and waved his hand before heading to his pce. When he walked into the room, his girls were all still sleeping. He quietly went to bathe before walking back into the room and slipping up next to Lillia, who was holding the egg in her arms. He snuggled up next to the egg and closed his eyes. He wondered if it was a boy or a girl. He kinda hoped for a son first so he could protect his future siblings¡­.


    When he finally woke upte in the afternoon, he found only Noa at his side reading a book. She leaned against the pillow with a gentle smile on her lips as she read. He blinked a few times as he asked: "You can read english?"


    "Mm¡­. It is actually a simplenguage. I must say the stories you humans came up with are pretty interesting. Without knowing if they were true or not, you wrote stories of elves and dwarves and many other races. It''s very interesting indeed." Noa answered, her eyes still glued to the book.


    ke chuckled as he crawled up next to her and used her stomach as a pillow. "Well, to us, it was all fantasy until the apocalypse. But maybe deep down in our memories, we knew all about the old world without realizing it."


    "I guess that is true, but ke, what does that have to do with the fact that you are ying with my¡­." Noa''s cheeks were red as she bit her lip. She had no choice but to put her book down and enjoy the sensation she was feeling as ke yed with her secret garden.

 Chapter 138 Time With The Girls

    <strong>--AN) Another chaptering soon!--</strong>


    "Ah~!" A certain elf was holding the head of a young man who had his face plunged between her legs. She wanted to stop him, but when she felt his tongue teasing her sweet spots, she gave in and allowed him to do as he pleased. Of course, the elf was Noa, and the young man was ke. ke always wanted to eat his elf bride. And now he was. He had to say that between dragons, humans, and now elves, they all had a distinct taste. Of course, he did not just stop there. Once he had his fill, he plugged up her hole and sent her up to heaven until she passed out two hourster.


    ke had decided to take the day off, so heid in bed with Noa sleeping on top of him, his dick still inside of her, with a smile on his face. "When she wakes, I should make the girls dinner. They have all been working hard."


    It had been a while since he had done something like this, so he decided he would take this chance when he was beingzy and treat the girls to something special. It was not like he could go out and buy them presents or anything like that. He could only do little things like this to show how much he cared.


    The door crept open, and Sam and Erica walked in soaked in sweat. They smelled the air and pursed their lips because it smelt like sex. When they walked to the bedroom, they saw ke reach up and press his finger to his lips. The girls nodded and quietly did their thing. When they reached the bath, Erica finally began whining. "I knew I should have stayed!"


    "We lost rock paper scissors, remember? We all said no hard feelings, and Sister Noa won." Sam replied with a smile. She leaned over and kissed Erica on the lips. "We all belong to ke, and we all do things as a group. Things still needed to be done, and only one of us could stay and wait on our husband when he woke up. Sister Noa was the one who got lucky this time."


    "I understand that, but still¡­." Erica pouted she was still trying to get used to her new life as ke''s wife that she shared with other women. While the sex was something she never thought was possible, she still felt selfish sometimes and wanted to keep ke to herself.


    "Hehe. Come, we will entertain ourselves while we bathe." Sam hugged Erica and kissed her neck. Erica closed her eyes and let Sam''s hands wander her body.


    A few hourster, Noa woke up to Sam and Erica lying on either side of ke, resting their heads on his shoulder. They were just softly talking. But when she raised her head and realized she was still naked and something was still well deep inside her, she blushed. "Awake?"


    "Ah? Mmm¡­. I uh¡­. Ah~" Noa lowered her head. She wanted to get up, but when she did, she felt ke pull her back down, causing her to bite her lip to suppress the moan that was welling up.


    "The girls were talking, and we decided a naughty elf needed to be punished before dinner." Noa looked up to see both Erica and Sam grinning at her and knew she could not escape. The sounds of an elf girl being toyed with once more filled the room.


    A whileter, ke was in the kitchen. He looked at the ingredients he had set out and checked them all carefully, making sure he had everything he needed. "Let''s see braised drake with a bit of soy and chopped onions. I wonder if I diced the green peppers enough, Lillia would eat them without noticing. Tina and the girls are not picky eaters but Lillia¡­. And I am sure Faana will also be eating with us."


    Thinking about how much Faana could put away, ke took out more meat and vegetables. He heated up the stone and ced down ten pans, and got them all oiled up. Because they were expecting to have a big family, the kitchen was quite big with many magic stoves. And a walk in freezer made with ice magic that held all their food. And this was just what was in the pce.


    ke worked in a rotation. Dropping what needed to be browned first, then cooking the meat before mixing them all together to make the final product. When he was done, he filled a bunch of bowls with rice and put them all on a tter. He may not be a professional chef, but he tasted what he made and felt it tasted quite good.<sub> </sub>


    He walked out of the kitchen to the dining room that was set up just for his family to see all the girls dressed up and looking very pretty. Even Faana and Anna were looking cute in the dresses that Lillia supplied them. "Brother!"


    "Anna, be good and sit down. This is me treating you girls." ke stopped Anna from getting out of her seat. She beamed a smile at him before sitting back down.


    "I hope you girls like this. I can''t do much for you all, so please take this as me trying to give you all a present." ke just wanted to show he cared for the girls who were always waiting on him when he was at the base.


    The girls all looked at ke and blushed. They felt warm inside to know ke was worried about such things. "Just having you here and knowing that you love us is enough," Lillia replied. Her eyes were turned up into crescents as she smiled. She was very happy.


    Dinner quickly got underway. Lillia immediately found the green peppers, as did Faana, and groaned when ke told them not to waste food. As they chatted and joked with one another, ke decided to tell them his current n. "I want to get our outposts set up. So Bret and I will be leaving here in the mornings and will be back before dark. Unless we get held up by a monster or something, we should be back without issue."


    "So we are finally going to start building outwards?" Lillia asked excitedly. She had been waiting for this. She wanted to begin really building the base out and making a ce for themselves in this world.


    "Not fully. Just the outposts for now. This will basically mark our current territory. One mile out in all directions. We will be able to find out if there are more human settlements as well near us. If there are, I will give them an ultimatum as long as they are not crazy, that is. They can either join us or leave our new domain. Letting others on ournds will only cause issues down the road." ke wanted to be sure his area was secure. He did not care if others settled there first or not. One mile out from his base was now considered his domain.


    "Will you really make them leave?" Tina asked. She felt slightly bad for kicking people out.


    "It''s not that I want to force them out, but if they are not willing to join us, they will end up causing us trouble. Think about it. If we let them stay, but they are attacked by orcs? The first thing they will do is run to us. What if we have some girls on patrol? What if there are kids trying to collect some herbs from the areas nearby? It would harm my people, and I can not allow that." ke did not even want to think of such scenarios, but when people were in danger, he knew the first thing they would do was try to escape to the safest ce. "And even if they did not run to our base but an outpost, what then? Those people might not have time to escape."


    "I was just asking¡­." Tina stuck her tongue out at ke. It had been a while since she got a lecture from this man.


    Lillia chuckled and nudged Tina. She then put more meat on Tina''s te. "Make sure you eat more. You are feeding two, not just one."


    "I know! Although I do feel like I am about to pop." Tina replied as she looked at her ever growing belly.


    "No popping. I don''t want my child flying across the room." ke teased, causing Everyone tough. Tina, on the other hand, red at him before smiling. She was happy that it was ke who ended up being her man. The thought of what would have happened if ke had ignored her scares her. She even had a few nightmares about such things. He did not know of this, but Lillia did. She had dreamt she was raped by a bunch of men and left for dead. She hated this thought, but it was something that could have happened. But she met ke and was able to live until now and was even having his child willingly. Something she never thought would happen a year ago. She never nned to have kids but now¡­. She smiled softly as she rubbed her belly.

 Chapter 139 Scouting Outpost Locations

    "We are almost a mile out. We just need to reach the trees over there." Bret informed ke as the two ran through the forest. They were currently scouting spots for the outposts and were heading to the first location.


    "Good, I haven''t detected anything strange as of yet, either. Just some monsters but nothing worth mentioning." ke had been the one to keep track of their surroundings while Bret was keeping track of distance. One mile was not far, but with all the trees and other objects in the way, it was not easy to spot the location they were heading to. Each spot they were going to use for an outpost needed a tree tall enough for them to put a warning fire up high in the air so it could be seen from the base. It was a secondary system of alerting the base in case the lines they were putting in somehow got destroyed.


    "Hey, ke, when will that enlightenment thing happen?" Bret asked. He was curious as to when he would start remembering things he had no clue about.


    "Soon. I''d say maybe after my kids are born. I am not too sure, to be honest. I just know it was not long after the mana wave." ke replied. He did not remember the official date. Mainly because after the Age of Magic, he had lost track of time altogether.


    "Ah. Alright, so if I get new thoughts in my head, I will be sure to tell you." Bret seemed to have forgotten that ke was just as human as him and would also have memories appear in his mind as well.


    "You know, many thought they were going insane when these memories appeared in their mind, and only when they saw others casting magic did they realize things were much different than before. People at the base have been taught to take mana in, while humans on the outside are subconsciously taking mana in at a much slower rate. For all I know, they all probably had their enlightenment and just did not know it because they already understood how to use magic. But because our people are taking in mana, they are able to cast spells before the enlightenment. You need a certain degree of mana before you can even start thinking about casting spells. This is probably why the enlightenment came a few months after the mana wave." ke exined as best as he could. He knew Bret was a smart man most of the time, so he was sure he understood some of what he was saying.


    "Either way, it still seems weird. Like someone imprinting things into our mind." Bret felt slightly ufortable thinking about such a thing. It was like some god was toying with them. Making them all suffer, then allowing them something to protect themselves with once most of them had been killed off.


    "Yeah, it is kind of freaky but then again, what isn''t? I mean, dragons were a myth and fantasy before, right?" ke chuckled as he continued forward. They quickly arrived at arge tree that seemed suitable for what they needed to do.


    "Yeah, but I wonder." Bret was still stuck on their previous conversation. "If all this shit was real, how did we know? Like how would we know elves and dwarves and dragons even existed? It makes no sense, you know. Did one day someone just dream this shit up? When writing a novel, they were like oh yeah, elves, dwarves, and dragons. Let''s put this into my new book! Or did they see these things with their own eyes?"


    "Who knows to be honest... One person on one side of the globe coulde up with something then on another side of the world, another person could think of the same thing with no connection between the two. This is just how it is. Just like I can say a man named Jean Samson doesn''t exist, then he would not exist since I do not know him. He does not exist to me. Until the day I meet him, he does not reside on this. But¡­. if someone told me he exists, then he would exist because now I know he exists." ke spoke in cryptic words, causing Bret to shake his head.


    "That kind of shit always went over my head. Never really cared too much about it, but I do think I understand somewhat." Bret could understand what ke was getting at. "But wait, didn''t Lillia reset the world, so wouldn''t she be close to being a goddess?"


    "Lillia is Lillia. Whether she is a goddess or not in the eyes of others, she will always be a goddess in my eyes. She is my wife, after all." ke replied with a smile. He did not care for Lillia''s powers. He only cared about her, his wife.


    "Such a kiss ass, and she isn''t even around!" Bret kicked the dirt and began climbing the tree. ke chuckled and followed after him.


    "These branches are thick and should work out well for a decent outpost. What do you think?" ke asked. He was no expert, and Bret had seen his fair share of wars, so he would follow Bret''s lead.


    "It''s not bad. And you can even see the base from the top. It will make a perfect spot. I will mark it." Bret replied. He quickly jumped down the tree and cut an X into it.


    With this location set, they began moving in a circle, with the base at its center, to the next location. When they arrived at the northwest location, they came upon a tall building with a tree growing right up the center of it. "This is not too shabby."<sub> </sub>


    "Not good. While it might seem ideal, it would be a pain to escape." Bret replied.


    "What if we cut a hole down the middle of the tree? I was thinking we could do the same for all the outposts. This way, we can do like a fireman''s poll type deal and then seal the exit." ke suggested as the two climbed to the top of the building and looked at the tree.


    "Hmmm. I didn''t think of that since most trees are thin, but these are thick as shit. But now that you mention it, that would work out fine. You can set the building as more of a booby trap. They would fall into the traps and warn the people in the outpost and then. Boom!" Bret actually liked this idea better since it would make it easier to hide any wires.


    "Well¡­. What if we had them only blow the tree if things were too much? If they can jump in the tunnel and kill those who follow after, it might work out better. Unless the monster or person is too powerful, then we would need to use magic to seal things off and blow shit up." ke didn''t want to blow up an outpost if they could take care of the enemy by using the tunnels.


    "We would need to set up another kind of rm then¡­." Bret fell into thought as he looked at the building. "We have air horns¡­."


    "You''re right!" ke had forgotten about those. They had quite a few of them, and they could be heard miles away. "We will use that for an attack on the outpost."


    "Let''s use it as a fallback warning. One for a monster attack, two sts for something like humans attacking. Then three for everything else. All in two second intervals." Bret scratched his chin. He figured if someone sounded the rm, it would allow people to help out in the tunnels at least. This should make things much easier for rescuing their people.


    "I will leave the nning to you on that. But I feel that is also a good idea. This way, if they are unable to contact us overmunication lines, we can still respond when needed." ke had been trying toe up with an alternate n just in case. A signal fire would be an early warning in case they spot somethinging towards them, along with radiomunication and then the horns in case they were under attack. Horns were good for two things. It would warn them toe and help but also attract any monsters around to attack the attackers.


    "Alright, I will be sure to polish it all once things are done. But the tunneling through the tree might be an issue. Any ideas?" Bret did not see an easy way to do it.


    "I will talk to Lillia and Noa and ask them. They might have some ideas. There might be a decent magic spell we can use to cut out what we need. After all, Lillia created our base." He knew Lillia used earth magic and that trees were not earth per see, but there might be a way to do it still.


    "Okay, let me know what you find out at the time. I will mark this building as our second spot." Bret went to get up but was quickly pulled back down. He looked at ke with a questioning gaze. "Something wrong?"


    "You see that?" ke pointed out through the branches towards a certain area.


    "Hmmm?" Bret squinted his eyes and frowned, but soon his eyes opened wide. "Elves? Why are they out here, and two of them are in armor? While a few are in what looks like old style servant clothes?"


    "I do not know, but it is better to make contact first. Especially when they seemed out of ce." ke did not want to attack any elves if they were friendly. After all, it would go against what he was trying to set up.

 Chapter 140 A Humble Conversation With Elves

    <strong>--AN) Sorry, all, I am preparing for surgery on Tuesday, so only one chapter per day for the next three days. I should be back to the normal schedule by Wednesday!--</strong>


    ke figured since he detected them, they probably detected him and Bret already as well. He hopped out of the tree and walked towards the group. He did not wish to seem hostile, so he had no weapons, but he was sure that if he was quick enough, he could easily escape if need be.


    In between the trees, the two elven knights halted their steps and looked directly in front of them. The few girls behind them also stopped and went on guard. Surprisingly they each took out daggers and went into a fighting stance. "What do you want, human!?" One of the male elves in armor shouted as they saw a single human walking forward with his hands in his pocket. Seemingly unaware that the elves in front of him were looking at him with full hostility.


    "I am just wondering why elves, two males, and a group of women are doing out this far. You people should have headed south." ke did not mention Noa. After all, she was currently on her brother''s hit list. He did not wish to give up clues just yet.


    "That is none of your concern! We do not need a new age human like you worrying about us." The male elf in metal armorshed out. He did not like how calm the young man was. It seemed off to him. So he was being very wary of him.


    "You seem to be the leader, correct? I do hate to tell you that a mile out from my base is my concern. After all, I have people I need to protect as well. Whether you are an orc, goblin, fea, beastkin, or even a dragonic, I have to be concerned with anyone walking into my territory." ke replied calmly before continuing: "My name is ke, the leader of this area. May I know what or who you are looking for and why you are here?"


    The male elf who had spoken so far narrowed his eyes. The new age human in front of him seemed to know a lot more than he really should, especially for humans who should not know anything about the other races. He pondered for a moment before saying. "My name is Tel. I am in search of someone. Have you seen a female elf in the area at all?"


    "Tel!" One of the female elves behind him cried out in anger, her eyes staring daggers into his back.


    "Rin, let me handle this. He seems to know a lot, so it might be possible he has run into her." Tel whispered, but his words were heard by ke, who was listening very closely to them. Rin snorted and gripped the dagger in her hand before ring at ke, who smiled at her. This smile left her unsettled, causing her to quickly look away in a huff.


    "A female elf. Can you describe her?" ke asked. He was now fairly sure they were looking for Noa, but why was what he wanted to know.


    "She is around this tall, with green hair and green eyes," Tel replied, only to be kicked in the back of his leg. He turned and red at Rin. ke found this quite amusing. He figured these people really meant Noa no harm, but he could not be one hundred percent sure.


    He decided to test the waters a bit as he said: "You just described my wife. She is really cute, you know."


    "You dare say you are married to her highness!" Rin suddenly yelled out and rushed towards ke with her dagger pointing at his heart. ke snorted easily, grabbed the elf''s wrist, and twisted her arm to her back, causing her to cry out in pain.


    "Let her go!" Tel yelled and drew his sword. Everyone quickly went on guard. But ke just stood there as calm as ever as he held out his free hand and grinned, causing a ball of fire to appear in it. This caused everyone there to freeze. No incantation and no magic circle but still produced magic with ease.


    "You know, since she attacked with the intent to kill, I should kill her, but¡­. I can tell she cares about Noa, so I will let her live. I do not wish for my wife to be sad for hurting loyal retainers." ke suddenly said, causing everyone there''s eyes to go wide. Knowing who Rin was speaking about proved he knew their princess.


    "You¡­ How do you¡­." Tel was confused. He watched as ke put out his me and took the dagger out of Rin''s hand, and let her go, pushing her forward a few steps. She turned and wanted to p ke but ended up catching nothing but air, making her even more angry than before.


    "Rx there, Miss Rin. I mean, none of you any harm. But you need to answer my question, or I might need to kill you all here." ke''s voice grew cold. "Now that I know you are here for Noa, are you rted to her brother?"<sub> </sub>


    "No! Never!" the other male elf knight yelled out. "We would never bring harm to her highness. She has helped all of us¡­."


    Ged stop¡­. Everyone, lower your weapons." Tel yelled out. He then looked at ke and asked: "You know where the Princess is?"


    "Mmm¡­" ke answered with a nod of his head. "But, I do not trust you. After all, as her husband, I have to protect her and the people she cares about."


    Rin gritted her teeth as she stared at ke with pure hatred in her eyes as she growled: "Wife this, husband that, do you really think you are worthy of her highness!? How dare you speak of her in such a way."


    ke turned to Rin and smiled widely as he said: "Hmmm? I also know every mole on her body from head to toe. And just so you know, Noa was the one who called me her husband first."


    Bret, who was up in the tree, held his head. He wondered if ke understood he was probably talking to some powerful elves that could easily blow him up if they wanted to, but here he was egging them on! "But still¡­ that one who is called Rin is quite cute and feisty¡­. I wonder¡­" Bret pulled out a knife and began trying to fix his hair. He needed to make a good first impression!


    Sadly his excitement was ruined when he heard ke yell out: "Bret, go back to the base and ask Noa if she knows a Rin, Tel, and Ged, was it?"


    "Huh? Yes¡­." Ged answered absentmindedly after hearing his name called, which he ended up quickly shrinking back when Tel and Rin red at him.


    Bret quickly got up and took off toward the base. ke saw that he was gone and quickly used earth magic to create a wall making it so they could not see which way Bret was going. He looked at Tel and Rin and gave a simple warning. "I would not send any detection magic that way unless you want your brain to explode."


    Rin frowned upon hearing this. She actually had this idea to see where the base was but with ke''s warning, she decided not to risk it since this human was an unknown variable. ke was not lying. With both Faana and Lillia there, they would know instantly if someone was using detection magic in the area and would attack them if they tried to pry into anything. It was a kind of bacsh that reversed the flow of magic back at the caster and would attack the caster''s mind. It would be impossible to know who actually attacked them, or more like they would no longer be able to once their brain turned to mush.


    "What are you nning?" Tel decided to ask.


    "I am just protecting my wife. If she knows you andes here, then things can be settled easily, but¡­.. If my friendes back and says that she does not know you, we will have no choice but to fight after all¡­. I can not allow our positions to bepromised just yet. And just so you know, don''t think just because you are elves and a little stronger that things will be so easy." ke hoped things would go smoothly because he was using bluffs to get him through this mess. This is why he showed his magic that did not require incantations or magic circles. If he had to, he would fight his way back to the base, but there was nothing more he could do besides that. Because even he knew he would be a fool to fight, these people head on.


    So in order to keep up his act, ke created a throne made of earth and sat on it as he watched the elves in front of him, and they watched him. Only a minute or two passed, and Rin really couldn''t stand it anymore as she asked: "How long do we need to wait?"


    "Are all elves impatient?" ke asked as he tilted his head and looked at Rin questioningly. "It has not even been two minutes, and you expect Noa to suddenly appear out of thin air? You do realize since she ising to see me, she will need to put on something nice to try to impress me, right?"


    "You! I swear when her highness is here, I will take your head!" Rin roared. She hated this human with every fiber of her being! ke only smiled in return as he looked at the other female elves, who were much calmer. One even seemed to be wary of something.


    ke suddenly stood up and pointed at one of the female elves who was standing further away from the rest and asked: "You¡­. Why do you seem to be worried about something?"

 Chapter 141 Double Edged Sword

    <strong>--AN) Here you go. Back to normal chapter releases tomorrow. Don''t forget to keep voting!--</strong>


    "You! What do you mean? I am worried about the princess!" The servant girl replied. Her gaze seemed very firm in her deration, but ke saw a slight waver in her eyes that would have been easily missed if he was not paying attention.


    "Di is one of the princess''s servants!" Rin yelled out. Her gaze giving off even more killing intent toward ke.


    "Oh?" ke was about to say something more when a voice came from behind him. "Husband!"


    Rin heard the familiar voice and looked up at the familiar figure and turned to stone. ''Husband¡­. Her cute and wonderful Princess just called this human husband!'' Rin, at this time, wanted to die. All her fight was gone. But it quickly sparked once more when a thought came to mind. "You are using mind maniption magic on her!"


    "Huh? Are you an idiot!?" ke yelled out. "Noa, is this chick really one of your servants? I think you should switch her out for a frog in a well, at least they are smarter."


    Noa burst outughing as she held on to ke''s arm and kissed his cheek. "Be nice. Rin has always been on my side, and I owe her for saving my life many times when I was younger."


    "Oh?" ke looked at Rin, who seemed to be frozen again, and smiled softly at her. "Thank you for protecting her or else I would never have had the chance to meet her and cherish her."


    Tel looked at ke, whose attitude towards Rin did a one eighty, and smiled. "It seems our Princess has chosen a good man."


    "Mmm! I did." Noa immediately agreed with Tel. "Tel, Ged. I am d you are all safe."


    "Princess, we are honored to have you worried for us. We left after we found out that you had disappeared. We did not wish to stay any longer when everyone seems to be on the prince''s side." Tel replied, his voice heavy and his free hand clenched into a tight fist until the white of his knuckles showed.


    "It''s fine. We can talk moreter. For now, let''s return." Noa smiled. She was happy that some of her people were willing toe find her. That she still had people on her side.


    "Princess¡­." Di walked up. Her hands were hidden in her sleeves. ke suddenly felt like something was wrong as Di walked up to Noa. She got only a few steps away when she suddenly dug her foot into the ground and lunged forward. A dagger with a ck fog on it stabbed out toward Noa. ke, who was right next to Noa, quickly wrapped himself in a barrier and wrapped his arms around Noa with his back facing Di. Everything happened so fast that no one had a chance to even react except for ke, who had been wary of this elf woman the entire time. He shielded Noa and suddenly felt a sharp pain in his back as the strange dagger pierced through his barrier and into his heart.


    "ke!" Noa cried out as she watched ke''s eyes turn solid white and pass out.


    Rin, who came back to her senses when she heard Noa''s cry, quickly moved and pinned Di to the ground, both Tel and Ged also pointed their swords at Di. Di struggled and wanted to break the false tooth filled with poison in the back of her mouth but found her mouth suddenly blocked by the hilt of a dagger. "Do you think you can take your life that easily? You dared to try to harm Her Highness!?"


    "What the hell is this!? Soul devouring poison!?" Noa cried out. Tears rolled down her cheeks. She looked at Di with murderous intent but did not make a move. "Bret!"


    "Here!" Bret came running over. He was already moving. He, like the rest, did not get a chance to react. Only ke did.


    "Help me carry ke back. Lillia has to be able to save him!" Noa ordered before turning to the others. "Everyone but Rin, Ged, and Tel are to be knocked out and brought back for questioning!!" Noa did not know the other girls all that much. She was not going to allow them to bring harm to her family or the people that her husband cared about. Her eyes were cold and bloodshot. She would have killed them right then and there but she wanted to be sure she did not kill an innocent.


    Tel quickly followed her orders and the other elf girls and mmed the back of their necks without remorse. He knew these girls were not very close to Noa. He had only let them follow because Rin said they were willing to leave the n with her to help the princess.


    "Ged rip out her teeth!" Rin''s voice was ice cold. She was not very happy. She had brought these girls here to help her princess, but who would have thought¡­.


    "Just knock her out. We do not have time!" Noa shouted. Ged nodded and quickly knocked out Di.


    The group hurriedly ran through the forest. And poor Bret was basically being dragged by Noa. "Bret, if you drop him, I will cut your legs off and leave you to the female goblins!" Bret wanted to cry! He was doing his best! He was not as fast as the high level elves!<sub> </sub>


    When they finally arrived at the base. Noa ushered everyone in quickly and screamed for Lillia. "Sister Lillia! Sister Lillia!" Her tears would not stop rolling down her face. Her choked cries carried throughout the base rming Lillia, who quickly rushed out towards the front entrance of the base. She was so quick that even Tel and the other elves who came with Noa werepletely shocked with a woman appeared out of nowhere.


    "Sister Noa, what happ¡­.. ke!" Lillia''s eyes went wide as she checked his condition. Then a massive pressure suddenly befell the entire base. "Who did it!? Who dared to hurt my <strong>BLAKE</strong>!?"


    "Sister Lillia, calm down! You will kill everyone here!" Tina, who had finally caught up, quickly ran into the room and hugged Lillia. "Please calm down. Do not harm others who are innocent. Let''s figure out what happened first."


    Lillia looked at the human girl who was hugging her. Her rage was so high that her hands had already turned to huge ws. If it was anyone else hugging her right now, she would have killed them instantly but seeing Tina''s pleading eyes, she slowly began to regain some manner of rational thought. She looked at the people in the room. All of them were showing fear in their eyes, kneeling down and snorted. "What happened?"


    Noa did her best to control her emotions as she held ke''s hand and said: "It was an assassin. I was the target, but ke protected me. The dagger pierced through his barrier, and it seems to be soul devouring poison. I can''t counter it with my magic!"


    Lillia looked at ke, pulled his hand from Noa''s, and waved her hand. A ckish transparent shield wrapped around his body, freeing time for him. "He''s not dead. If it really is soul devouring poison then this might also be a chance for him. But first¡­. Who was it?"


    "Miss¡­. This person here¡­." Rin was shivering in fear. An ather dragon! A real live ather dragon! And it seemed that the young man she looked down on was not only her princess''s man but also the ather dragon''s man. She wondered just what was this man to be able to make an ather dragon fall for him.


    "What happened¡­.. ke!" Faana''s voice suddenly pierced through the air. Once more, everyone was stunned as another short dragon girl flew over andnded next to the bed ke was currently lying on. "Soul devouring poison!? Who did it!?" Another massive pressure suddenly befell the base.


    "Faana, behave!" Lillia yelled. Faana quickly quieted down, the pressure disappearing. Rin now felt even dizzier. She wondered why a dragonic princess was here as well. She had heard about the unwanted princess of the dragonic royal family. But she never expected to see her here.


    "Big Sister¡­. ke is¡­." Faana''s eyes began to turn red. She did not wish anything bad to happen to ke!


    "He will be fine," Lillia said seriously. "You, of all people, know that the soul devouring poison can be a double edge sword. It can kill a person, destroying their soul entirely or¡­. It can actually make them immune to poisons altogether and strengthen their soul beyond normal means."


    "Huh?" Noa raised her head and looked up at Lillia. "Sister Lillia, is it true!? Can this actually benefit him!?"


    Lillia knelt down and kissed Noa''s lips, and nodded. "Mm¡­. So just hold on tight. And do not me yourself. Our man is strong. He will pull through. He just needs to fight. While I have frozen time for his body, his mind is still active. If he can fight this on his own and turn it into his own power, he will be even stronger than before."


    "Mmm¡­." Noa leaned forward and hugged Lillia''s waist. She was d Lillia was here. If it was just her and ke, she would have lost the man she loved.


    "This¡­." Rin''s mind went nk. Her princess just kissed another woman!


    "Now then. Who was it that did this?" Lillia asked.


    "It was this woman here. But¡­. We are not sure about these ones." Tel spoke up. He was the only one trying to keep it together even though he was being pped with one surprise after the other.


    "Hmmm¡­ She is knocked out?" Lillia looked at the girl and walked over to her, lifted her chin, and then opened her mouth. "Two false teeth." With a snort, she reached in and grabbed the first tooth, and ripped it out of Di''s head.


    "Ahhh!" Di suddenly woke up, but before she couldprehend what was going on, she felt another tooth being ripped from her mouth, causing her to scream out in pain once more. Lillia then healed the wounds so the stupid woman could not choke on her own blood. She then made it so that Di could not close her mouth all the way.


    "Bret, take her and the others to the holding cells. I will take care of herter. As for the other three. You seem to be on Sister Noa''s side, so you will now be forced into a contract that keeps you from harming anyone in this base." This was not an option Lillia was giving, it was here telling them this is what she was doing.


    "Right away." Bret really wanted to kill this woman. He wanted to disable her limbs and unhinge her jaw before tossing her to the goblins. ke was his brother in arms. They were best friends. He paused as he took a look at ke on the bed and suddenly felt anger well up from inside him and kicked the woman on the floor before picking her up by her foot and dragging her out of the room.

 Chapter 142 Inner Realm

    <strong>--AN) Another chaptering soon! Also, don''t forget to vote and check out the author''s note before for more ways to get more chapters. Besides rank goals there are also power stone amount goals as well!--</strong>


    No one questioned Bret''s actions. Lillia actually gave Bret an approving nod. Her gaze then fell on the three elves who were still standing there. "Now then¡­ time for contracts¡­"


    ke found himself engulfed in darkness. He felt like he was floating in the middle of nowhere. There was nothing around him, just total ckness. "This is?" He shook his head, feeling slightly foggy. He could have sworn he had just jumped in front of Noa to protect her but now¡­. "Did I die? No¡­. For some reason, I can feel it, I did not die. Then what is this ce?"


    ke furrowed his brow as he looked around. He saw nothing that was even close to being able to give him a clue as to where he was. But he still did not panic as he tried to grasp everything. "I was in the forest when that elf girl attacked so my guess is that this is inside me?"


    "Good¡­." A faint glow appeared next to ke, causing him to shut his eyes due to the sudden brightness. "If you can figure this much out you can fight against it."


    "Fight against it? Lillia, what is this ce?" ke asked. The voice he was hearing was something he could easily recognize. It was the same voice of the dragon girl who he picked up inside the cave, his wife.


    "You are inside your own mind. The soul devouring poison is not like other poisons. It has a will of its own and has a bad side and a good side. If you are able to ovee it and defeat it, it will turn into your own strength. Sadly I can only guide you this far. ke¡­. You have to win and return to us because failure means death." Lillia''s voice faded out as did the light that was next to him. ke''s lips curled up into a small smile as he let out a long sigh.


    Putting his hands behind his head, he stared into the darkness and shook his head. "If I fail here I will be leaving some very angry women who might curse me even in death." Chuckling to himself, he looked off into the darkness and calmly gazed ahead. "Since I have to somehow defeat this poison shit then let''s first figure out how I can do it. If this is within my body, then that means I should have the ability to control what is going on in here right?"


    ke closed his eyes and began envisioning a grassy field and blue sky. When he opened his eyes again, he was met with half of what he envisioned and the other half a gray version of his original thoughts. "That area must be the poison. To think it covers half this ce already¡­.."


    "Since that is the case let''s take back over my inner realm shall we?" ke decided to call this ce his inner realm. He pped his hand and dashed over to the barrier where the gray and green des of grass seemed to be at war with each other moving back and forth. Seeing this, he breathed a sigh of relief, knowing his body was trying to fight this poison as well.


    As soon as he stepped forward and crossed into the dark area, two feet from his body suddenly turned green, but at the same time, the ground shook. Skeletal hands poked up from the ground, which reminded ke of the time when the undead began to form. They were monsters he really did not want to deal with.


    Closing his eyes, he formed a sword in his hand made of fire and then slowly opened them again. He looked down to see a zing sword that extended from his hand by a few feet and smiled. "Cutting off the heads or setting them on fire. Either way works for me. Since you wish to make undead, I will just push them back into their graves."


    ke snorted as he charged forward, each step leaving behind a patch of green in the gray area. He swung his sword at the skeleton that was trying to pull itself out from underground and severed its head, and set its exposed body on fire at the same time. The ming boney head rolled across the grass, turning it from gray to green as the mes touched it.


    The skeletons themselves were not difficult to defeat, but they were numerous in numbers. You could call them the weakest of the undead since most had brittle bones. While this was not the real world, the same concept seemed to apply. Whether this was due to his own memory or not was another question.<sub> </sub>


    The only problem was the sheer number. And they were quickly leaving the ground and gathering up. Numbers over quality can sometimes cause a problem. ke was finding no end to them even after cutting so many down. He would cut one another would spawn. But he did notice that the line in this world was slowly retreating. This meant his efforts so far were not in vain¡­..


    Sitting next to ke, seven girls, including Faana and Anna stared at him with worry written all over their faces. They wanted nothing more than for ke to wake up, but they knew now, after Lillia''s exnation, everything relied on his own efforts of whether or not he will pull through. Lillia did not tell them that she sent part of her consciousness inside to help him slightly. She couldn''t do much but give him a push, but she knew with how ke is that he would be able to do it. She had faith, and that was all that mattered.


    The elf girl Rin was punishing herself. She was currently kneeling on the ground with her forehead pressed against the cold stone floor. Noa had tried to get her to stand up, but she refused. She said she would not move from her current position until ke woke up. If she had taken ke''s warning a bit more seriously instead of looking down on him, this would not have happened. She would not have harmed the man who was willing to give up his own life for her Princess. Such a man was worthy of her princess. She watched as he unhesitantly used his body as a shield, got stabbed, and was inflicted with the soul devouring poison in ce of her Princess. If such a man was not worthy, then who was? So, for now, she could only do this as a means of trying to repent for her actions.


    In the holding area, a few elf girls sat in fear as they looked up at Ged, Tel, and Bret. "Can you make them talk?" Brett asked.


    "It is more than likely that they had nothing to do with it. But we can ask them a few questions. Madam Lillia did ask us to do this much for the time being. She said she would figure out what to do with them after." Tel replied. He looked at his own people and sighed. He saw the harmony in this ce as he walked down the halls to the holding area after he was forced into a contract of servitude. He was no longer an elven knight under the elven royal family but a knight who would serve under ke. This was his punishment for putting ke in harm''s way. Whether he meant to or not, it was all the same. He should have been more thorough in checking those who were going to see the princess. So now he and Ged were serving under ke. Only Rin was allowed to keep serving the princess personally.


    "Then I will leave it to you. But do not harm them. If they are innocent, they are innocent, and innocents should not suffer. But if they show signs of being traitors, then send them to the goblins." Bret snorted before turning around. He would let the elves handle the elves. He was human, and it was not his ce to deal with them.


    He walked back to the medical bay where ke was and sighed, seeing the young man lying on the bed and the girls, who were all red-eyed, watching over him. He then looked at Rin, who was kneeling on the floor, and sighed once more. "Stupid girl is ming herself¡­." Scratching his head, he walked over and found a spot next to the wall, sat down, and leaned against it. Since his brother was fighting, the least he could do was sit and wait.


    Mike had also stopped by, but he could not stay long. He had to keep things running in the base. But he really never thought he would see the day when ke, of all people, would be lying there on his deathbed, fighting for his life.


    Hours passed, and many in the base kept showing up to check on the situation. It just showed how much everyone cared for ke and hoped he would wake up soon.


    ? Inside ke''s mind, he was still fighting. He was currently standing on a mound of bones and ash as he looked out over the battlefield. His lips curled up into a smile as he saw how much of the area was now under his control. "You came into my body, and you are now on the losing end. But don''t worry, I will make sure to take full control and use whatever power you will give me to its fullest!"


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    A cracking sound was heard as the shell around ke that was freezing him in time began to break open like an egg. It had been seven days now¡­. Lillia raised her head and looked at the cracks forming, and smiled brightly. "He ising out!"

 Chapter 143 Necromancers

    ke stood at the end of his inner realm and looked back at the green grass and blue skies that could be seen from all directions and smiled. "It was rough, but I did it¡­. Now then¡­.."


    His gaze fell on the mountain of bones that rose high into the sky, and walked over to it. "This is what is left of your power. Since you invaded my body, I will borrow this."


    ke ced his hand on the pile of bones and imagined it being sucked into his body. At the same time, the bones began to liquefy and merge into the palm of his hand. The whole process was very fast, and in a matter of seconds, the entire pile that rose to the sky was gone leaving nothing but a grassy field behind. ke felt his head eyes growing heavy once more, and before he knew it, he passed out.


    "Lillia, you said he was waking up, right? Why are his eyes still closed?" Noa''s eyes were all puffy from crying, but she did not care. She could now hold ke''s hand once more, which gave her some reassurance, but at the same time, she still couldn''t help but worry that ke had yet to wake up.


    Lillia smiled as she said: "He will wake up soon. His body is still undergoing the process of merging with the soul devouring poison."


    "Sister Lillia, since things are going to work out, can you exin why the soul devouring poison will make him immune to poisons?" Tina had been confused all this time, but she did not care too much about it because of ke''s condition but now that she could breathe a sigh of relief and knew he was no longer in danger, she decided to take this chance to get a better understanding as to what the soul devouring poison truly is.


    "It is a kind of poison that uses the souls of many along with ten of thousands of types of poisons brewed together using forbidden death magic. Death magic deals with the dead. There used to be a group of necromancers that used death magic for good, but slowly they somehow became corrupted by this magic and began mass murdering entire cities and towns. It was a group of many different races, but they all had a single feature that made them stand out, and that was their grayish skin and white hair. They looked dead themselves. This group, due to the type of magic they wielded, created the soul devouring poison. But, what I do not get is that necromancers should have died out during the purge. No one should be able to know how to make such poison unless¡­." Lillia paused and fell into deep thought. She really could not figure this out since most of those who were involved in the purge had died long ago.


    "It is something that will need to be looked into, but the main point is, is that because of how it is made, there have been a few incidents that actually sprang up when this poison was used. Some people did not die from it and actually recovered in full health and gained poison immunity. No poison could harm them anymore because they had merged with the poison, allowing them to repel any poison weaker than it. And even to this day, I believe there is no poison that is stronger than this¡­." Lillia exined. "I myself do not know how one can defeat the poison on their own. I only know it is possible, and it is the only cure to the poison because this poison has no antidote."


    "I see¡­ but to think such a poison was used to try to kill Sister Noa¡­. Sister Noa, do you think this is your brother''s doing?" Tina asked. Deep down, she wanted to run to the elves and find Noa''s brother and tear him to shreds, but she couldn''t, she was pregnant, and most importantly, at this time, she was too weak.


    "Most likely. We will find outter when we make that bitch talk!" Noa felt much more rxed now, and now her anger was being directed toward the person who started all of this. She wanted to find answers, but she still needed to wait on ke.


    Bret, who had been listening to everything while sitting to the side, understood one thing. ke had ovee almost certain death. His eyes then fell on the elf girl who was still pressing her forehead against the ground. And sighed. He got up, walked over to her, and knelt down next to her. "Girl¡­. Take this from someone who knows ke pretty well¡­ He will not me you. He is not that kind of person. Otherwise, none of us here would put so much faith in him. So stand up, and when he wakes up, just apologize then if you must."


    Even though what Bret was saying was correct, Rin did not budge. She was determined to continue in this position until ke woke up as a means of atoning for her sins. She had no other way since her Princess did not seem willing to punish her.


    "Bret, just leave her be," Faana spoke up. "Elves are quite stubborn, and when they decide on something, it will take a lot to change their minds."


    Bret frowned and stood up. He scratched his head before shrugging and walking over to look over the girl''s shoulders. As he did, ke''s eyes began to flutter before fully opening up. He yawned slightly before saying. "Now that is an experience I never want to go through again¡­."


    "ke!!!" ke''s body was quickly covered in female bodies as they all jumped on him and hugged him. Just seeing this caused Bret to curse before walking out of the room. "Damn, bastard seems to be doing just fine!"


    He did not go very far. He only walked outside to give the girls some time and leaned against the wall. He also let out a sigh of relief. After all, he wished he could have reacted a bit faster, then ke would not have needed to suffer, and neither would his wives. "I really need to get me a wife¡­. Or two¡­ or three¡­. Fuck it how ever many wives ke has, I will double it!"


    Back inside the room, the girls soaked ke''s body with tears as he sighed. "Sorry¡­"<sub> </sub>


    "No! I should be the one who says sorry!" Noa cried out. "Because of me, you were put in harm''s way again!"


    "It''s fine. You did nothing wrong. Even if I had to relive that same situation over and over, I would still make the same choice, whether it was you or any one of you girls. I would dly give my life to protect you." ke might not want to die, but if it meant protecting those he cared about, he would sacrifice himself if there was no other choice.


    "You are really¡­." Noa''s tears rolled down her cheek as she smiled. She then leaned over and kissed ke''s lips. "Don''t scare me anymore."


    "I say Sister Noa gets full punishment tonight!" Erica suggested with a big grin on her lips.


    "I second that!" Sam nodded in agreement. Tina also raised her hand, which was quickly followed by Lillia. Noa looked at her sisters and knew she could not escape. This meant she would be teased until no end while ke pounded her. She wondered if her sisters knew that this was no punishment for her!


    "Hey, can I join!?" Faana asked curiously. She wanted to know what this punishment thing was.


    Anna blushed as she pulled Faana away. "It''s best if you wait until you know more about the world."


    "Oh? But why? It seems like it might be fun." Faana liked having fun!


    Anna sighed and looked up at Lillia, who nodded her head. Only then did Anna blush as she leaned over and whispered into Faana''s ear. "Oh!! Oh¡­.. o¡­. I-I a-am no-not ready for that¡­." Faana''s whole face was red as she awkwardlyughed and changed the subject as she asked what was for dinner. Those were things she should have learned a long time ago, but since she had no one to exin such things, she only knew about it but not the details.


    After the girls got their fill of ke, ke finally sat up, and his eyes focused on the elf girl pressing her forehead against the ground. "What is Rin doing?"


    "She said she is atoning for her sins. She will not move until you forgive her." Tina exined.


    "But what did she do wrong that needed to be forgiven?" ke was very confused. He did not think Rin did something that was worth being punished for. When Rin heard these words, she felt confused as to why ke was confused.


    "It''s because she did not believe you. If she had listened to your words and had been more careful about the people around her, this would not have happened." Noa decided to exin in more detail.


    "Ahh¡­. But she still did nothing wrong. She was protective of Noa, which I respect, and of her own people, which I also respect. So, in other words, while there was a bad egg, and maybe things were not checked properly, she was doing things I would have done as well. So there is no need for an apology, so please raise your head. You are Noa''s people, which means you are now my people as well. Please look after my wife."


    <strong>--An) Check out my Fantasy Carnival entry: ntina Online: The Greatest Sword Mage Reborn As A Weak NPC--</strong>

 Chapter 144 Living Hell

    <strong>--AN) Veryte chapters today and only one. It was a holiday today. Happy Thanksgiving to all who celebrate! Back to normal schedule tomorrow!---</strong>


    Rin raised her head and looked at ke in confusion. She did not understand why she was not being punished. If this was the elven pce, she could have easily lost her head, but this man¡­. Rin bit her lower lip before bowing her head once more. "I will be sure to use my life to protect her."


    "Mm¡­. Now then, since this is out of the way. Shall we get some information out of the others?" ke wanted to know exactly who was after Noa''s life. And since he was not suffering any side effects, he wanted to get it all over now.


    "Mm¡­. But ke, are you sure you do not want to learn about what you were poisoned with first?" Lillia asked. She thought ke would want to know the details of the poison and what he was now capable of.


    "Hmmm? No need. I heard it all. I might not have been fully awake at the time, but I did hear it all." ke replied as he leaned over and kissed Noa''s lips. "I also heard you will be getting punished tonight. It seems I will be in for quite the treat."


    Noa''s head turned bright red. She softly punched ke on the chest and pouted. ''Her husband was a bad man! He let her get bullied by her sisters!''


    "Don''t worry. They will all talk. I n to have them all controlled by a contract. Those who are innocent will be bound by contracts like the rest, and Di, the girl responsible, while I should tear her to shreds, I will think it might be more entertaining if she is forced to serve the very person she was supposed to kill. Of course, not with the same rights as everyone else. She will be nothing but a mere insect." Lillia''s eyes glowed fiercely. She did not mind stepping on an insect.


    ke scratched his head. He would prefer not to get involved with punishments. He would prefer to just kill her and toss her body to some goblins to use before it went cold, but it seems if he spoke up now, then he would be yelled at by the girls. He could only say that Di was in for a rough time because she would end up being a punching bag. "I will leave her punishment to you all."


    "Good!" Noa''s eyes went cold as she stood up. "Let''s go handle this bitch!"


    Everyone moved to the holding area where the girls who were knocked out were now all in individual holding rooms, now fully awake and filled with fear. Only one person sat tied up, staring at the door with hatred written all over her face. She did not seem at all concerned with what was going to happen to her. However, she did now look a bit more roughed up. Tel seemed to have had an issue holding back some of his anger when he tried to get her to speak.


    Lillia started with the other girls first and cast stricter contracts on them that made it so they could not lie to ke or his family members. She asked one of them the same question: "What did youe here for?" Because of the contract, each one was forced to be honest, and luckily none of them hade here to harm Noa. In fact, some even came to escape the pce in hopes of never returning but were too scared to be left alone to travel in these newnds. This is why they chose to follow Rin in hopes of a safer future where they won''t be caught up in the pce fights.


    Servants of the pce always had to be careful. Some might have ambitions and want to help their master to reach their goals, but they were nothing more than pawns to be used in the game of political struggles. Some had hoped for freedom if they served Noa, a princess who was kind to her people and did not treat them as objects. After all, one wrong step in the pce and you could easily die. To a servant who always had to walk on thin ice, it was not the best of ces to be. If you were lucky and your master reached new heights and was willing to treat you well, then you had it made. If not, you were still just a tool to be used, abused, and then killed off when you became useless. A servant''s life was not something many chose because they wanted to.


    Lillia was not about to force anyone into servitude if they did not want it. She was not an evil person. Only those who harmed the ones she loved would she not see as a person who deserved to be treated as a sentient being. "You are all free to do as you please. And it is up to Noa to take you on as servants if you so choose to keep such a life. But there are many things you can do around the base as well. You can even find a cute lover and create a family. It is your freedom to choose how you live."


    When Lillia spoke these words, the girls all gazed at her with reverence and immediately thanked her and ke for their kindness. They also apologized for getting ke caught up in the situation, which almost cost him his life. But now that these things were handled, there was still one person who needed to be dealt with.


    As the door opened, the elf girl sneered as she looked at Noa, who walked in first. "If it is not the wonderful princess. You spread your legs, and a man will jump in front of you to protect you."<sub> </sub>


    <strong>*Bam!* </strong>


    Noa did not even answer before punching her in the face with all her strength causing blood to stter all over as Di''s nose broke. "Are you working with my brother?"


    "Like I will tell you! You should have just allowed yourself to die. Then maybe you wouldn''t have needed to lose your boy toy. Hehe¡­. Hahaha! I wonder how it feels to lose the man you love!" Diughed maniacally. With the blood on her face, she looked very much the picture of someone who had gone insane.


    "Sadly for you, I am doing just perfectly fine. To be honest, I should thank you because now I am fully immune to all poisons. But I can now throw the same question back at you with a bit of different wording. Tell me¡­. How does it feel to be considered a ve to the woman you tried to kill?" ke asked as he turned and looked at Lillia, who had just walked in.


    When the crazy elf girl saw Lillia walk in, fear began to well up in her eyes. Because of this woman who could not close her mouth all the way, and her words were now all slurred. She did not know what would happen now that she was walking over with killing intent in her eyes. What she feared was not death but what she was going to be forced to do. She couldn''t kill herself. She tried to, but she was unable to. Tel had cast a cushioning magic on her cell, so when she tried to m her head against the wall, it felt like she was hitting a big pillow. She couldn''t even hang herself since she was tied up, and there was nothing in this room! No bed, no nothing!


    "From this moment on, you will tell us everything you know. And do not worry. The spell on your mind to keep you from speaking has been removed already. So you will tell us everything. All your secrets. Everything will be told to us." Lillia smiled as she waved her hand. A magic circle formed under Di. Fear was so apparent at this time that her already pale skin turned even whiter.


    "Sister Noa, you can now ask what you want," Lillia said while stepping aside.


    Noa nodded and walked over, and stood in front of Di. "Tell me, where did you get the soul devouring poison? And who told you to kill me?"


    Di clenched her fists behind her back and tried to keep her mouth shut, but it was useless. Her mouth and voice began moving on their own. "I was told to kill Princess Noa. Themand came from the prince''s chambein. He was also the one who gave me the dagger. He did not tell me about the poison."


    "Tch!" Noa clicked her tongue. She then spat on Di and asked. "Why were you willing to kill me?"


    "Why? Why!? Why not!? You sit at the top as a princess! Why couldn''t I be a princess!? Why am I a servant!? I get abused every day. No matter how hard I try to appease the people around me, I will get hit. You, a princess, are able to do as you please and go where you want without a care in the world! Why!? Why was I not born lucky enough to be born into a rich noble family!?" Di''s eyes were vicious as she yelled out. She wanted to tear Noa to shreds, but she couldn''t! She couldn''t even keep her innermost thoughts from spilling out like this.


    "So¡­. you wanted to harm my wife because you were sick of being a servant? What has she done to you?" ke''s eyes turned cold. He did not n to get involved with this woman''s punishment, but he was too angry to care anymore. "Lillia, strip her to her underwear and put a cor around her neck. Since she hates being a ve, she will now be our ve. Make her do the dirtiest jobs in the pce and make her live next to a rock. She will no longer be an elf but a ve without any rights. She is nothing more than an insect, just as Lillia said earlier."


    ke hated it. Just because something was unfair does not mean it was right to kill someone. If Noa was really an evil person, he could understand it, but Noa was kind. He knew Noa would not treat others badly. Otherwise, she would not have so many willing to risk everything just to look for her and serve at her side. Even the servant girls who followed, who had really nothing to do with Noa beforehand, were willing to risk it all to be under her banner than sit in the elven pce. While ke hated the idea of ves, it was the most fitting punishment for a person who wanted to kill his wife. Since Di hated being a servant, she would be a servant for the rest of her life, living a living hell. Unable to die but forced to do the thing she hated the most.

 Chapter 145 Fido

    <strong>--AN) Another 340 votes to go for an extra chapter next week. Everyone 1k power stones = 1 extra bonus weekly chapter. This is in addition to the other voting goals, which all can be found in the Author''s Note below. Second chaptering soon!--</strong>


    Lillia grinned as she cast a contract spell on Di, the girl could now close her mouth all she wanted, but she could no longer attempt to kill herself. She was unable to. She was forced to listen to ke and all of his wives now and future. His kids and any servants that worked under the family. She had no free will of her own and could only work in the job she hated the most in her life. "Strip to your underwear and put this cor on." Lillia took out a metal sp and handed it to Di.


    Di was shaking as her body moved on its own. She stripped off her clothes, leaving nothing but her underwear, and then put the cor on as instructed. Lillia smiled as she said. "From now on, crawl on four legs when traveling around. Since you are now our pet, you should act like one."


    Humiliation. The thing Di hated the most was now how she had to live. Her eyes were filled with hatred as she knelt down and got on all fours. Lillia nodded her head in approval before saying. "Let''s go back to the pce. ke, you need to rest a bit more. Fido, make sure you keep up, do notg behind." Di, now named Fido, gritted her teeth as she followed after the group.


    When they arrived at the pce, the new servant girls were all shocked at what they were seeing. Especially Rin, who stared at the majestic pce in awe. "This is?"


    "Sister Lillia made it. She worked hard to make a ce that was fitting for ke." Noa said proudly. It was as if she was the one who built it.


    "I see no wonder¡­. Nellie!" Rin''s eyes locked on to the human girl walking over. "I am so d you are safe¡­. And your magic is back!"


    "Rin!" Nellie smiled and hugged Rin. They were both people who served Noa, so they were very close friends.


    "I am so d you are safe!" Rin smiled brightly as looked at Nellie and then at the surroundings and took a deep breath. "I feel d. The air here feels light and harmonious."


    ke washed up with the girl''s help and took a few hours'' nap. When he woke up, Lillia was on his left side, curled up next to him, sleeping. On his right, Tina sat with a book on her face, passed out as well. He smiled and reached over and rubbed her swelling belly. After watching the two girls sleep for a while, he decided to close his eyes once more and fell back asleep.


    When he woke next, he saw Rin helping Noa undress. Lillia was gone, and Tina was still sound asleep next to him. He slowly got up out of bed and walked over to Noa, who had just taken her underwear off, and hugged her. "ke!" Noa blushed as she looked up at the handsome face that was next to hers.


    "Sorry for worrying you earlier," ke said as he kissed Noa''s neck. Rin was red from ear to ear. Not because ke was kissing Noa but because he waspletely naked!


    ke, of course, did not care. He knew the servant girls would need to get used to these scenes since they would be helping his wives with their daily needs. And as he was the only male living in the pce, it would be only a matter of time before they saw him in the nude. But even soo Rin''s eyes were darting all over, mainly back and forth between the ceiling and ke''s dick. She was still a virgin herself and had not seen such things before. Of course, ke was not trying to do anything to Rin or any of the servant girls. While they were cute, he felt no attraction to them as he did with Noa and the others.


    "You do not need to apologize you did nothing wrong... Come take a bath with me." Noa said with a bashful smile as she pulled his hand. ke nodded before turning to Rin and saying: "I will help Noa in the bath. Can you watch out for Tina for me?"


    "Huh? Yes!" Rin happily nodded. She did not want to see the two getting intimate in the bath!


    ke chuckled and let Noa continue to pull him. They got to almost the bathroom door when the door to the bedroom swung open, and Lillia walked in. She saw Noa and ke heading to the bath, so she quickly stripped her clothes off and followed them in! Noa smiled as she said: "Good timing!"


    "I only nned to see if he was awake, but since you two were heading in, I figured I would join the fun too." Lillia licked her lips. She wanted ke to nt another seed in her already, but she knew she had to hold back. That was why her womb was currently wrapped in a barrier.


    Dragons got pregnant easily and could have many offspring. However, she did not want ke to have too many kids at once. Right now, having one that was of their blood was enough. You could say their ability to reproduce was some of the best in the world.


    [R-18]<sub> </sub>


    After washing up, the three jumped in the bath. ke leaned back and was about to rx when Lillia sat in hisp facing him, her breasts pressed against his chest. Noa didn''t get into the bath, slipped her legs around ke''s head, and watched as Lillia and ke began kissing. Every so often, she would help adjust Lillia''s hair as it fell in the way while she rubbed her pussy against the back of ke''s head.


    ke''s hand massaged Lillia''s bouncy tits as his dick began to harden under her. Lillia, of course, did not let this go unnoticed and quickly reached down and slipped it inside her. "Mmm~! ke~ My ke~"


    ke allowed Lillia to have full control as she bounced up and down. The water sshed around them. He watched as Noa leaned over and began sucking on Lillia''s breast, allowing her perky breasts to fall over his face. He leaned back and took one of her cherries into his mouth.


    Lillia was lost in her lust. While she did not mind ying around with her sisters when ke was not around, she still loved her man''s dick deep inside her making her crave for it whenever she could. The feeling of him sliding in and out of her knowing they were one, turned her on more than anything.


    ke reached back and grabbed Noa by the waist, causing her to let out a squeal of surprise and lifted her over his head and ced her on his chest, making her fall forward and hug Lillia, who was already leaning back. It didn''t take long before the two girls began to kiss, and ke''s fingers began to intrude on Noa''s secret garden, pumping them in and out of her, causing her to bepletely soaked.


    The three continued for almost thirty minutes when ke decided it was time to leave the bath and released deep inside Lillia. Noa, who was always sensitive, had already cummed many times already, and Lillia was on her third time with ke releasing within her. The three sank into the water and cleaned their bodies before slowly getting out. Noa helped Li clean up the cum leaking from her pussy before wiping her mouth and stretching her arms behind her back. Her small waist pushing forward.


    "After dinner, we can do the main course," ke said as he grabbed both girls by the waist and pulled them into the changing room.


    After a good release and a hot bath, ke was feeling much more alive. He still had some time before dinner, so he went outside to check on things out there. "ke, you sure look energetic for a man who was on this deathbed not long ago."


    Bret''s teasing voice floated over, making ke chuckle. "Well, when your wives decide to give you the special service during the bath, you will always be energetic afterward."


    "Fuck! Rubbing it in again!" Bretined before a thought came to mind. "By the way¡­ That Rin girl, do you think¡­." Bret kinda liked the feisty girl and was hoping he could get to know her better.


    "Ummm¡­. I can see if I can make some time for you two to be alone on a project or something but are you sure? I mean, she will end up seeing a lot while working in the pce. I mean, she saw me naked just today¡­." ke felt it was kind of wrong to have his brother''s girl see him naked, but Rin was Noa''s servant girl and would see him naked a lot.


    Bret frowned and asked: "Are you trying to bed her too?"


    "Hmmm? No, no, I got too many girls as it is right now. It''s just with her working in the pce assisting Noa, she will be in the room when we are changing or bathing. If sexy shit is going on, she will be kicked out." ke exined. He could just go in the other room to change, but he felt it was kind of dumb to put himself out like that.


    "It''s fine then. It would be like having a wife who is a doctor and looks at dicks all day." Bret shrugged. He had no issue with it as long as ke was not trying to bed her.


    "Well, pretty much, and it wouldn''t be all the time anyway. Normally we all get dressed at different times. It''s the same for the girls as well. As long as they are all my wives, I do not care what they do with each other, but no one else is allowed to join." ke did not care if his girls were having sex tofort themselves when he was not around since he would be gone for days to maybe months at a time. But he would not allow them to be doing someone outside of their family, even if they were female. Only then would it be considered cheating for him.


    "Mmm¡­. Then I will be counting on you to help me out." Bret grinned. He hoped he could get himself an elf bride! He also wanted one of those cowgirls, too, but he would wait until he conquered the feisty girl first. Of course, this was all his own hopes and dreams. Whether or not he could even get Rin to notice him was another story. "Oh, right. What about that bitch. What is happening with her?"


    "She is now named Fido, ording to Lillia, and Nellie found a nice rock for her to call home. Nellie was even nice enough to dig a small bathroom for her as well."

 Chapter 146 Papa! Papa!

    Back inside the pce, in another room, Sam and Erica were both hugging an egg¡­ "Sam, how much longer do we need to keep hugging this?"


    "Don''tin. Sister Lillia had many things to do, so we are just helping her out. And Nellie was giving the others a guided tour of the pce. As her sisters, we are obligated to help Sister Lillia out since we had nothing better to do anyway." Sam replied. She also found this boring, but she was willing to help out since her husband''s baby was inside.


    "I know that, but my arms are cramping¡­." Erica whined. They were currently in a side bedroom in the pce where it was much warmer than the other rooms to keep the egg as warm as possible.


    "You girls can leave it to me now." Lillia smiled and walked into the room. She gave both girls a kiss before caressing her egg. "Sorry, normally Nellie will take care of it when I need to do things."


    "Mmm¡­ I should apologize forining." Erica blushed. She was caught red-handed!


    "Hehe¡­ You girls are really cute." Lillia warmly smiled at the two before taking up her position around the egg. It had grown quite big and was hard to hold on her own. Normally a dragon would make a nest for their egg and use its tails to wrap around the egg, but with her current form, this was impossible. Which was why she did the next best thing and made an incubation room and woulde in and hug her egg when she was not busy. Nellie would usually take over when she was busy doing something or one of her sisters. Everyone was pitching in so that Lillia''s baby could be born healthy and without issue.


    Back outside, ke sat down and took two beers out of his space pouch, and handed one to Bret. "When Thardra is done with his ale, we can have something even more spectacr than this processed crap."


    "Still being able to have one of these every so often is not bad either, even if it is only one," Bret replied as he sat back against the railing.


    "Bret, where do you see our little base ten years from now?" ke asked suddenly. It was nothing important, but he was just curious about what Bret thought about the future.


    "I am not sure. If things go as you n, I hope to see at least a thriving town here with many racesing and going. Reimingnd as we need so we can build the ce you envisioned." Bret answered honestly. He could see at least a town being built up with at least two or three thousand people living in it.


    "Mm¡­. That would be the best oue." ke sighed as he looked up at the sky. "Let''s hope things work out that way."


    The days passed, and ke and Bret worked out the spots for all the outposts. Things were going smoothly, and everyone who had joined them had settled in. Tel and Ged were busy training people in the elven forms ofbat as well as bows to allow for more diversity in the ranks, while they were being taught how to use guns.


    As the months passed, Tina was ready to give birth any day now. ke basically waited on her hand and foot just as he did for Lillia. But on this day during the night, a cracking sound was heard that woke up the girls and ke. "It''s hatching!" Lillia cried out as she looked at the egg in her arms.


    ke immediately woke up and sat up, and looked at the egg. It was definitely cracking. Slowly but surely, it began to crack open, and a small delicate little hand poked out. Then two tufts of blonde hair that looked like horns. This was followed by a small chubby face that poked out and looked around. This little face looked simr to ke''s but more delicate and cute. It was definitely a little girl''s face. ke''s eyes widened as a big smile formed on his lips. The little girl, who looked around four years old locked eyes with ke and blinked. Her blue eyes shined, and quickly broke out of the shell and yelled out: "Papa! Papa!"


    Her waist length hair that curled up behind her like a tail fluttered slightly as she dived onto ke and nuzzled her nose in his chest, taking in his scent. ke froze as he looked down at the little girl who was hugging him happily before slowly embracing her and stroking the back of her head. "Mmm¡­. I am your Papa!"


    "Ah! My baby!" Lillia snapped out of her shock and quickly went to reach out for her daughter, only for the hair that was curled up like a tail to p her hand away. Lillia froze for a second before smiling and reaching out again, only to have her hand smacked away again.


    After going back and forth a few times, the little girl finally snorted and yelled out: "Mama! I am hugging Papa now!"


    Tina couldn''t hold it in and beganughing. The other girls were also trying to hold in theirughter. Only Lillia felt like she was being neglected. She sat at the side and watched as her baby hugged ke and blocked all her attempts to get in on the hug.


    ke sighed and patted the little girl''s head. "Lillia, do you have a name for her yet?"


    "Mmmm¡­. I was thinking something that brought us together¡­.. Destiny¡­." Lillia smiled shyly. It was a look he had not seen on Lillia''s face for a long time.


    "Destiny Harris! A good name! Destiny." ke nudged Destiny, causing her to look up and tilt her head. "Papa, are you calling me?"<sub> </sub>


    "Mmm¡­ Your name is Destiny Harris. Destiny is your first name, while Harris is yourst name. Your mama gave you the name Destiny, and you got yourst name from me." ke exined slowly.


    Destiny pondered these words for a minute before nodding her head and smiling. "Destiny Harris! Hehe!"


    "Good! Nowe give your Mama a hug as well." ke lifted the little girl up and ced her in Lillia''s arms.


    Destiny was a little upset, but since her, Papa said so, she would listen. She looked up at the woman who was looking down at her lovingly and felt a stream of warmth well up inside her. "Mama!"


    "Baby!" Lillia couldn''t take it anymore and hugged Destiny with all she had.


    "Mama! You''re hurting me! Papa, save me!" The little girl was trying everything she could to escape her Mama''s clutches! Only after pping Lillia in the face with her hair tail a few times did she finally escape and jump back into her Papa''s arms. Lillia once more began to pout.


    The whole scene caused everyone else to smile warmly. ke chuckled and patted Destiny''s head, and said: "Your Mama has been waiting a long time, so be nice and let her hug you for a bit."


    Destiny pouted but slowly crawled back over to Lillia and sat in herp, and snorted: "Not so tight!"


    Lillia pursed her lips and, this time, controlled her emotions as she held Destiny in her arms. She was happy that her baby finally let her hold her.


    While things were indeed exciting, Lillia got some pajamas that she and ke had stolen long ago that fit Destiny and put them on her. Only then did they ally down. The egg that Destiny hatched from was set aside as it was much-needed sustenance and also held the ather dragon''s heritage in it. So she would need to eat it when morning came.


    When the next morning came, ke woke up to find a small figure lying on top of him, hugging his neck, sleeping soundly. He looked over to see Lillia staring at the small figure with a hint of jealousy and a bit of sadness. ke knew Lillia wanted to hold her daughter but said daughter seemed more keen to attach herself to him than her mother.


    ke reached up and took Lillia''s hand and ced it on Destiny''s hand, and moved it gently. "Just like that, and she will not be hurt."


    Lillia nodded and did as ke said as she gently patted her daughter''s head with tears in her eyes. Her baby, that was born from her and ke, was so cute and loveable that she wanted to hug her all day long. But because she had a hard time controlling herself, she sometimes hurt the little girl, not meaning to.


    While Lillia did that, ke looked at Tina, who was sleeping at his side with a bulging stomach, and reached out and touched it. He would soon have another child as well that would be even tinier than Destiny.


    When everyone finally woke up. Destiny sat down on the bed to eat her egg. It was not like she had to chew it. In fact, she just had to ce it in her mouth, and it would melt and flow into her body. Of course, she was doing this while sitting in ke''sp. ke had wanted to go out and check on a few things, but because Destiny threw a fuss and said she wouldn''t eat it if she was not sitting on her papa''sp, he surrendered and sat there while she ate the egg.


    "Destiny, your Mama Tina will be giving you a sibling soon," ke spoke gently. Destiny turned and looked up at him and smiled. "Then I will protect her! Since I will be the big sister!"


    "Mhm! You will have her big sister, and you can teach her all kinds of things when she grows up." Lillia joined into the conversation only to have Destiny roll her eyes at her as if to say: ''Isn''t that a given?''


    Lillia felt like she had been pouting all morning. No matter what she did, Destiny would cling to ke and swat her hand away. It was as if she was a nuisance to her daughter! Lillia looked up at ke with pleading eyes causing ke to sigh once more. He really did not know what to do about this. "Destiny, after you finish your egg, Papa has to take care of your Mama Tina, okay? So spend some time with your Mama, okay?"


    "Fine~"

 Chapter 147 Hope

    <strong>--An) Another chaptering soon! --</strong>


    ke spent the next two days spending time with Destiny while taking care of Tina at the same time. Lillia, who felt left out, sat at the side and pouted. ke kept trying to bring the mother-daughter pair closer together, but for some reason, Destiny was attached to him the most. ke really felt bad about this, so he did his best to keep Lillia at his side as well. Where he went, so did Destiny and Lillia.


    But it was on the second day that things turned into a joyous asion once again. "ke, my water broke!"


    ke''s eyes widened, and began to panic all over again. This was a bit differentpared to Lillia giving birth as it was not an egg but a small baby who could easily be harmed in the process of being born. "Okay, let''s get you to the medical room quickly!"


    "Sam, Erica, watch over Destiny for us," Lillia said as she helped ke put Tina into a wheelchair they had long prepared.


    "I want to go with Papa!" Destiny was already throwing a fit which caused Lillia to snap and turn around and yell: "Destiny Harris! Just listen to me for once and stay with your Mama Erica and Mama Sam! Mama Tina is about to give birth to your new brother or sister!"


    Destiny instantly quieted down. She lowered her head and bit her lip. She did not expect her Mama to suddenly yell at her! Tears began to form but were quickly stopped when she felt a big hand on her head. "Listen to your Mama."


    Destiny looked up at her Papa, who was looking down and her and nodded. She wiped her tears and hugged Erica. This whole scene broke Lillia''s heart, but she had no choice. She quickly brought Tina to the medical bay they had set up in the pce. Noa and Nellie followed behind them.


    Sam sighed and patted Destiny''s head. "Des...." Des was Destiny''s nickname. "Don''t be mad at your Mama, she loves you very much, but right now, she has to protect your Mama Tina. Giving birth is not an easy thing."


    "..." Destiny did not say anything. She just pushed her face into Erica''s stomach. The sisters looked at one another and sighed.


    Lillia and Noa took over things as ke sat at Tina''s side and held her hand. "I will be here throughout the entire process."


    Tina looked at ke and smiled while nodding her head. "I know.... You would never abandon any of us in our time of need. You have always been there for us when we needed you the most."


    ke smiled and gently moved a lock of her hair behind her ear before kissing her lips. "Follow the girls'' orders and use my hand to bear with the pain. I will be right here."


    "Mm...." Tina nodded and took a deep breath. A little whileter, the room was filled with screams as she worked hard to push the baby out of her stomach. The process was not easy. Once things were set in motion, Tina was forced to push and push for almost two hours straight. It was draining on her body, and it was not easy at all. But in the end, a smiling child appeared in Lillia''s arms. "It''s a girl."


    ke smiled as he leaned over and kissed Tina. "You hear that? We have a baby girl."


    "Mm...." Tina nodded weakly. Her eyes grew heavy, and the world began to spin around her.


    "Tina!? Tina!" ke yelled out as Tina copsed in his arms. "Noa!"


    "On it!" Noa quickly chanted a healing spell and a strengthening spell that would help restore Tina''s stamina. Only then did the paleplexion on Tina''s face be normal again. Her breathing steadied, and she was now in a deep sleep.


    "What was that?" ke asked, looking up at Noa and Lillia.


    "She was just weak from pushing so hard," Lillia replied before handing ke the newborn child. "I think it was because of this child...."


    ke looked down at his new daughter and saw she had a small set of horns and a thin ck pointy tail. He was very confused. He looked up at Lillia with a wrinkled brow for some kind of exnation.


    "It''s not unheard of." Nellie was the one to speak up. She was assisting while Tina was inbor and stood at the side. "The old world humans would sometimes have what were called cursed children. But in fact, they are just children with high magic capabilities. But they were given another name: Devils."<sub> </sub>


    "Ah! Now that I think about it, one of the humans who helped fight against the dragonic also had horns and a tail. It was hard to see because he always wore a cloak, but he definitely had them." Lillia suddenly spoke up.


    "I see.... Not that I care. My daughter will always be my daughter. Look how cute she is." ke smiled, and he gently poked the little girl''s cheek. The little girl looked at ke and smiled. She had not cried at all, but her eyes were open wide and filled with curiosity. "Are all babies supposed to be this smart looking?"


    "It is due to her high level of mana. The cursed children always seemed to be geniuses. Which made many of themon human folk fear them and shun them." Nellie exined.


    "I also heard about this. There was once a girl who was very beautiful, but because of her being a devil, she was burned at the stake in the town center. They called her a seductress who was using her devil powers to seduce all the men in town. But from what I heard, the girl never once had a partner and worked at an orphanage most of her time and only left to do some shopping." Noa never really cared about humans except for Nellie, but this story intrigued her because she did not know what a devil was. But when she heard the whole thing, she felt sorry for the girl who was probably wrongly used.


    "Well, none of that will be happening here. My daughters and sons will not be treated in such a way. They are my children and will live happy lives as children should." ke was very clear on this. He did not want his kids to be feared.


    "Mmm..." Tina slowly opened her eyes. What she was met with were hazel eyes staring back at her curiously. "She is so beautiful...." Tina''s eyes began to well up with tears. All the pain was worth it.


    "That she is. We need to give her a name." ke said as she moved his daughter into Tina''s arms. Tina thought for a moment before looking up at Lillia. "Sister Lillia, can you name her?"


    "Me?" Lillia''s eyes became wet. She and Tina were very close, but she never expected Tina to allow her to name her baby. "Then.... Hope?"


    "Hope...." Tina thought for a moment before nodding. "Destiny and Hope. Our daughters will grow up to be symbols of what we believe in." Tina smiled and gently caressed Hope''s cheek as she called out softly. "Hope Harris. My child, you need to grow up strong."


    Tina had long noticed the horns and tail, but she did not care. This was her and ke''s baby. She had heard bits of the exnation while she was slightly out of it. But she personally did not care. To her, there was nothing more important than showering the child created between her and the man she loved with love and care.


    ke wanted to hold a base-wide celebration for the birth of his two children, but since Tina needed more rest, it had to be held off. It was decided that a party would be held within a week''s time.


    That night ke let Tina and Hope rest together while he took Lillia and Destiny outside to look at the stars. It was a very clear night, and all the stars could be seen, making for a spectacr visual disy. ke and Lillia sat next to each other on the ridge above the base, with Destiny sitting half on ke''s leg and the other half on Lillia''s leg. She was leaning back, looking up at the starry sky with sparkles in her eyes.


    "Lillia, thank you." ke was looking up at the sky when he suddenly said this out of nowhere.


    "Why are you thanking me?" Lillia asked in confusion.


    "Because of you, I am able to have two beautiful daughters and people I truly love and wish to protect. When I first met you, it was a stroke of luck. But let''s say instead of you being in that hidden cave, there was a weapon of some kind or just some ancient text. I do not think my current life would evere about. I might have just traveled to the mountains to hide out. Then Tina, Noa, and even Erica and Sam would not havee into the picture. I might have met them, but I would have been only worried about my own survival and would have repeated my past life''s mistakes. You have changed me. You have turned me into the man I am today, and I need to thank you for that." ke answered as he turned and looked Lillia in the eyes. Her ming orange eyes were captivating even in the darkness.


    Lillia blushed from ear to ear. She leaned over and went to kiss ke on the lips, only to have a small hand appear, blocking her lips. "I want to kiss Papa!"


    Lillia felt like crying! She began to think that maybe she should not have had this child! ke, on the other hand, burst outughing. He kissed the little hand before moving it and kissing Lillia''s lips. "Don''t be jealous of your own daughter." ke teased, causing Lillia to snort. But in the end, she adored her daughter and wanted to pamper her as well, but her daughter just wouldn''t let her! The three spent quite a while stargazing before returning back inside to sleep.


    ke spent a few months helping at the base getting the outpost in operational order. Things were looking up. Tina was walking about normally again, and the new baby was doing fine. Destiny would throw a fit once and a while, but she was starting to warm up more to Lillia. One thing that hade in handy after quite a few tests was that the cow girls milk had been confirmed to be safe to drink. Dr. Stanley had tested it, and it turned out to be highly nutritious and perfect for kids. So, ke, had the girls drink that, which gave Tina a much-needed break from breastfeeding.


    The cow girls had started to speak and had settled down in the pce. They wanted to repay ke for saving them and allowing them to finish evolving. They all seemed to already have names they gave each other. Mona, Mosa, Mota, Moda, Moha. When ke heard these names, he wondered if they chose the mo part because they used to be cows.... One thing he did notice was that Mona and Moha seemed to be highly attached to him. When the girls asked if he had been spreading his pheromones around, ke could only sigh and deny it, as he really had no idea why they kept following him around!


    If he was in the pce doing stuff, they were always right there to serve him tea or bring him snacks. They seemed very happy to do so as well! Not that he wasining. Because both girls were very beautiful, but he was afraid his wives would beat him up if they thought he was doing things with them! He tried to block all these things out as he tried to figure out the quickest way to evolve.

 Chapter 148 The Fea

    It has been well over a year and a half since the age of magic arrived, and ke was currently sitting at one of the outposts looking out into the distance with a pair of binocrs. "When did they begin to arrive?"


    "Not too long ago. About three hours or so." Dave replied. He was one of the people who had gone to the hidden military base with ke and Bret when ke first met Faana. "They had just settled in. I am not sure if they are even aware of our presence."


    "Strange¡­." ke looked at the group of fea who were building a small mini camp. The word mini was used due to it being a group of fairies or pixies. ke was not sure since he had never met any of them before. "I will go out and try to talk with them. Do note over, no matter what. The fea are said to be very magically inclined, more so than the elves."


    "Alright, be careful." Dave nodded and watched as ke slipped down the back side of the tree and snuck around, walking towards the fea camp from a different direction, all to keep this outpost safe. He did not want to expose anything just yet, just in case they ended up being hostile.


    ke was actually quite nervous. Only Dave and another man were on duty here, and he was not sure if he would be immediately attacked, but before they discovered the outpost and began attacking his people, he had to try to make first contact first.


    He walked out of the tree line to see little humanoid figures flying about, making small homes in a small clearing near arge tree. As soon as he appeared, everyone froze. The fea, ke, no one moved, and all eyes were on each other. ke was the first one to try topose himself as he raised his hands in the air to show he had no weapons on him. "I did note here to harm you but to speak with you."


    "Oh? A new age human?" A fea flew over. Although small, she looked to be in her twenties. She wore a green one-piece dress made of some kind of silk and had translucent wings simr to a butterfly''s. She had purple hair and a hair stick that looked like it was made of some kind of gemstone stuck into a small bun on the top of her head. She hovered in front of ke, looking at him with curious purple eyes. "What can I do for you, new age human?"


    ke let out a sigh of relief that the fae did not attack instantly and was willing to talk to him. Seeing as they were not hostile, ke decided to take a chance. "It may not be my ce to say this since I am not part of your n, but if you were to move your base to the other side of our outpost, you could have better protection in case any kind of monster or other race shows up."


    "Oh?" The fea girl looked at ke with a suspicious gaze. She did not know what the new age human was plotting. He did not seem hostile towards her or her people, so she was unsure of what to make of this situation. "Why would you go out of your way to protect us?"


    ke scratched his chin as he answered: "No reason, really. I am building a ce for all races to be able to live without worry. The base I run has outposts that surround it one mile out. All of our people are bound by contract to not harm one another, so there will never be any kind of infighting. This has helped the elves and dwarves and even some beastkin live peacefully without issue."


    ke did not want to mention dragons of any kind in case it scared the fea but to have the fea here would mean he was growing closer to his goals. He wanted nothing from them, but if they were willing to join hismunity, it would show other races that he really wanted to make a ce for all.


    "I see¡­ This is a magic contract?" The fea girl asked.


    "Yes. All terms are exined beforehand, and since you are fea, I am sure you will know if there are terms sneaked in or not." ke exined.


    "I see¡­" The fea girl fluttered her wings and flew around ke, looking him over. She felt this human gave off a strange scent. She just could not put her finger on what this scent was.


    "Mina! What are you doing!?" A voice that sounded like an old man was heard from above. ke looked up to see an elder fea slowly fly down and hover in front of him. "Human boy, why did youe here?"


    "Grandfather, he asked us to move into his territory so we would have more protection." the fea girl, Mina, exined.


    "Oh? And why is that?" Mina''s grandfather asked. ke once more exined himself as best he could. The old man thought for a moment before asking: "If we enter this contract, not only will we be protected, but could we also live in this base you have created?"


    "Yes, if you so wished. If you wished to live outside, away from the others, that is fine as well. Our is about a mile around the base itself, so no goblins or dangerous monsters can be found there. We only let in monsters that can be used as food. We do n to expand more and begin actually building above ground but only when we are strong enough to protect ourselves properly." ke answered honestly.


    "I see... So you already have some elves, beastkin, and even an elder dwarf living there along with the other humans¡­.. Mina. You will go with this young man and see if this ce is just as he says. But if anything seems fishy, you are to return here using teleportation magic." Mina''s grandfather ordered. He was wary, but he also had to protect what was left of his people. They had already gotten into a huge battle many months ago and were banished from the feas all because they refused to give in to the new lord, who was a tyrant. He did not wish for his n to be under a tyrant''s rule.


    "Okay!" Mina nodded and flew over to ke and bowed slightly. "I will be in your care¡­. Ummm¡­ name?"


    "Ah, right. My name is ke Harris." ke replied with a slight nod.


    "Then ke, I will be in your care." Mina flew over andnded on his head before sitting down. "Whenever you are ready."


    ke chuckled. For some reason, he felt like some kind of taxi service. He looked at Mina''s grandfather and said: "I promise to protect her and will return here by tomorrow morning if that is okay?" It was already gettingte, so he did not wish toe here at night.


    "That is fine. For now, we will move closer to your base if what you say is true and it is safer." Mina''s grandfather was willing to trust ke to this extent for the time being as he knew being out in the open like this was dangerous.


    "That is fine. For now, follow me, and I will show you where the outpost is and the direction of the base so you can choose where to go from there." ke would leave it up to the old fea to pick where they would stay for the night.


    "Alright." The old man nodded, flew over, and also sat on ke''s head as if it was the most natural thing in the world. ke wanted to shake his head but could only scratch his chin as he said: "Let''s go then."


    ke ran right towards the outpost and stopped right in front of the tree where Dave was located and yelled up at him. "Dave, keep an eye on the fea camp and warn them if anything shows up!"


    "Understood, Lord!" Dave yelled down. ke nodded and ran past the tree and a little east before stopping. He was going to let Mina''s grandfather pick where they wanted to stay, but he decided to at least show him this spot which had a small spring and a small clearing they could settle down in for the time being. "This might not be the best of ces, but I figured I would show it to you. If you head straight from this small spring, you will run into a metal wall which is where our base is. It is about a ten-minute walk from here."


    "Okay, I thank you. This ce is actually quite nice. We will settle here for the night and then speak again tomorrow." Mina''s grandfather was actually quite thankful for ke''s sincerity in showing him such a nice spot for his people to spend the night. It had everything they would need to get through the night without issue.


    "Okay. Just tell Dave, who is in the outpost over there, to keep an eye out around you in case anything gets past our main defense zones. If you need anything or need to escape, go directly to the outpost. We will bring you to the base." ke was still worried about the unexpected, so this was why he was trying to reassure the old fea that he had options in case things did happen.


    "You are truly kind." Mina''s grandfather smiled. He had high hopes that this would all work out.


    After saying goodbye, ke took Mina and made his way to the base. Of course, he was curious about what race they were, so ke asked: "Mina, I am not trying to offend you but are you a pixie or a fairy?"


    "Don''t worry, you are a new age human, so you wouldn''t know, but we are fairies. We actually are outcasted fairies due to us not agreeing with the new lord. Ah¡­ I will exin moreter if we decide to join you." Mina realized she spoke too much, but if what ke said was true and her n joined ke, she would exin things fully.


    "Alright. I will be waiting."

 Chapter 149 Agreeing

    When they arrived at the base, ke stopped and did not enter right away. "Mina, one thing I should warn you is that there were two beings inside that you should be awar¡­."


    "Papa!" A figure suddenly shouted out as it came flying through the air. ke looked up to see Destiny falling towards him. In his panic, he quickly moved to catch her. The little girlnded in her Papa''s arms and giggled as she nuzzled into his chest. "Papa! Papa!"


    As for the little fairy on top of his head, she had long frozen in ce. The aura of an ultimate being was something that one could easily recognize. "Lord! I am so sorry!" Rin jumped down. She had been watching Destiny while her princess and Lillia were working on a project together. "The young princess asked me to bring her outside to y. I did not expect her to jump over the gate!"


    Destiny, although young, was still half dragon and had power greater than any human at their current stage. Rin knelt on the ground, waiting for punishment, causing ke to sigh. "Rin, can you stop kneeling like this? We do not punish people for small mistakes, and I know just as well as you that when ites to me, Destiny doesn''t listen to anyone."


    Rin slowly got up but kept her head bowed as she said: "This servant thanks Lord for your grace."


    "Rin, please¡­ this is not the elven pce." ke let out a defeated sigh. Rin had been like this ever since the incident. With every mistake, she was bowing her head to him. But he did not see any reason to punish her. He had hoped she would have calmed down over time, but it seemed she was still set in her old ways. He walked over and lifted Rin''s head, and smiled at her. "Rx. Why don''t you take a few days off? I know you have been working hard the past few months. I know! Why not let Bret show you around more? You haven''t done that yet right?"


    At the mention of Bret, Rin''s lips twitched. She did not leave the pce much because the human brute kept trying to talk to her! She could tell that her new Lord was trying to set the two of them up, but she really had no interest in such things! But since it was already said, she could only nod her head and ept her fate. "I will do as Lord says¡­."


    Rin turned and jumped back over the gate andnded just as a certain man walked out. She looked at the big burly man who was walking over to her with a smile on his face. Her brow twitched. Secondster, a sharp yelp came from the other side of the gate. "Ow! Rin, why did you kick my shin!?"


    ke, who heard the cry loud and clear, chuckled. "It''s up to you now buddy." He muttered before calling out to Mina: "Ah right¡­. Mina! Hey Mina!"


    "Huh!?" Mina, who was in a daze, snapped out of it upon hearing ke call out to her. But when she looked down and saw the little figure staring up at her with curious eyes, she froze once more.


    Destiny looked at the little figure on ke''s head and tugged on his shirt, and asked: "Papa, why is there a little person on your head?"


    "Her name is Mina, and she is part of the fairy race. Be nice to her and do not harm her, okay?" ke said softly. He did not want to seem like he was reprimanding her, but he also wanted her to know that she should not harm Mina at all.


    "Okay!" Luckily she would listen to what ke said without question. But she was still curious, so she stared at the little figure waiting for her to move. But even after so long, the figure did not move. She tilted her head and gave it a questioning gaze as she thought: She seems to be broken?


    "Mina!" ke once more called out. Only then did Mina snap out of her frozen state once more.


    "ke¡­. May I ask if this is what I think it is?" Mina did not dare same the name, but she still had to ask this question.


    "We will talk more in the base. For now, we will go in." ke jumped up over the gate andnded on the other side. But what he saw almost made him trip and fall. For some reason, Rin was chasing after Bret trying to kick his shins. Seeing such a thing caused ke to chuckle before walking into the base.


    Mina finally settled down enough to take everything in. To her surprise, the base ke talked about was quite spectacr. They had so many different areas set up, and there were so many people walking around. Everyone was smiling, and no one seemed to be out of ce. "ke!"


    A pair of huge breasts bounced up and down as a set of floppy ears matched her breasts'' movements as she ran over to ke with a bright smile on her face. This was one of the cow girls, Mona. "ke! You were not here all day! I missed you!"


    Mona wanted to hug ke''s arm, but when she saw Destiny, she stayed back, not daring to anger the little girl. But just standing beside the man who saved her from being stuck outside was enough for her.


    "Mona, how are you today?" ke asked. He was still trying to keep both cow girls at a distance until he evolved. He could not take on any more girls at this time. Plus, the cow girls still needed more time to adjust to their new lives. But internally, he did wish to push his face in between Mona''s and Moha''s breasts¡­. They looked very soft.


    "I am doing fine! Madam Lillia has been helping us, Mookin adjust to life here." Mona replied with a smile. She, as the leader of the cow girls, named her race the Mookin.


    "That''s good. Do you know where Lillia is now?" ke knew Lillia was up to something today, but he never got a chance to hear the details.


    "From what I know, Madam Lillia is in the training room. She said something about expanding it and adjusting the settings to make things more real. This is why no one is down there at the moment except for Madam Lillia and the other madams." Mona answered. She had her hand behind her back, and her slim tail was wagging back and forth. If it was just a bit more puffy, it would look like a dog''s tail wagging back and forth.


    "Alright, let''s go down there then." ke was not going to send Mona away since the girl never listened anyways and would lower her head if he tried. She and Moha had forced their way into being his personal servants.


    ke arrived at the training room, which with one look, made Mina''s mind explode as she looked at the training grounds that waspletely made from magic. "This¡­. How can¡­.. I see¡­. ke, the mother of this child, is really an ather dragon?" Mina already knew the answer, but she still had to ask.


    "Mm¡­. My wife Lillia is an ather dragon, but by knowing this, you will be forced into a contract¡­." ke scratched his chin. Maybe he should not have said anything.


    "I understand. Something this important must not be given away!" Mina nodded her head in agreement. She had no problem signing a magic contract to keep her from speaking about such things. "This ce is truly amazing¡­."


    "You are here!" Lillia suddenlynded in front of them. She looked at Mona, who quietly stepped behind ke with her head lowered, and then looked at Mina, who was once again frozen. "Oh, a fairy? It''s been many years since I have seen one of them. But it is even more strange for a fairy to be with a human. What brings this little fairy here?"


    "It seems something happened with her n and the main fairy n. I am not too sure myself on the specifics." ke exined.


    "I see. Although I think she is broken." Lillia looked at the fairy who was so stiff that if you pushed her, she would topple over and fall like a stick.


    "Big Sister, why did you run¡­. ke~!" Faana cried out when she saw ke, her lips curling up into a smile. Shended next to Lillia but did not go forward when she saw Destiny ring at her. Instead, her eyesnded on the figure on ke''s head. "Oh, a fairy!"


    ke really wondered if these two were actually sisters. He noticed that the two always spoke in the same fashion as ofte! He sighed and said: "Mina! Wake up!"


    "Huh!? Ah! Right¡­ Ummm¡­. Yes¡­. ke, I seem to be seeing things, but I can swear I am imagining the little dragonic princess along with the princess of the ather dragons standing before me¡­.." Mina felt like she was hallucinating, but she did not remember eating any strange mushrooms today. But there was no doubt about it. Her imagination was really cing two enemies who should be trying to kill one another standing peacefully in front of her.


    "No, you are seeing things correctly, but¡­. You know Lillia?" ke asked. He was surprised since most did not seem to recognize her.


    "How could I not!? She is the most powerful ather dragon in existence!" Mina cried out as she flew into the air and hovered in front of Lillia. She was basically fangirling over Lillia. And said person stood there with her arms crossed across her chest and a smug expression on her face as she listened to Mina''s praise.


    "I see¡­." ke shrugged and said: "Faana is no longer a dragonic, well, in name only. She is now Lillia''s sister. She left her n to live here with us. As for Lillia, she is my wife. The daughter of Destiny here."


    "I see¡­. When you said a ce for everyone, you really meant everyone, including those of the dragonic race¡­." Mina realized that this ce was truly a paradise for those who did not want to be stuck under the dragonic''s rule.


    "Yep. While I do hate most dragonic, I will not hate those who wish to get along with the other races and live freely. While the contract we ce on people restricts the actions of those against the people of themunity, it does not control their free will. If they do not wish to leave here, they can leave at any time. We do not hold people against their will, but the contract will always stay. This is to keep our people protected no matter what." ke exined.


    "I see¡­. Can I see the contract circle?" Mina asked. ke nodded and looked at Lillia, who waved her hand and created the circle she used on everyone for Mina to read. After twenty minutes, Mina nodded and said: "I will tell my grandfather that this is a very safe ce for us. I am sure he will be thrilled."


    ke smiled. He was happy this worked out much easier than he had expected. By having a diverse amount of races here, it will help to show that this ce is a ce for everyone, which is what he wanted most so he can build a ce for people toe and go freely.

 Chapter 150 Dwarven Ale

    <strong>--An) we almost hit 1k power stonesst week. Every 1k power stones means an extra chapter! So let''s try to hit that goal!--</strong>


    "Anyway, what have you all been up to since this morning?" ke asked as he looked around to see any changes in the area.


    "Sister Noa and I have been working on a new dungeon system within the training area. It will spawn random dungeons throughout each training zone which you can enter and train against even more variety or monsters as well as get used to things like goblin dens and other races that like to set up traps of all kinds." Lillia exined.


    "Wait! You said Noa right?" Mina''s head was spinning. She took a minute to breathe before asking: "Is this the Noa of the elf n? Princess Noa?"


    "Mmm¡­ That''s right." Lillia answered honestly, causing Mina to turn and look at ke with wide eyes and then suddenly shout: "Are you collecting princesses!?"


    "Huh!? No!" ke yelled out in his defense. He had never thought about it until now, but it seemed to be so! He had no idea how it came to be that three princesses were now under his roof!


    Lillia walked over and kissed ke''s cheek as she said: "My husband is just very charming."


    "I see¡­ I should be careful then¡­." Mina mumbled to herself. She never realized that a human could attract all princesses!


    "Ahem¡­. Lillia, since Mina has said she and her n wille here to live, we will need to make room for them if they decide to stay in the base." ke wanted to get amodations in order, just in case.


    "No problem. Mina, when your people figure out if you wish to stay in the base or not, let me know. I will set up a hall just for your race." Lillia did not mind creating a hall just for the fairy folk as it was just another wave of her hand to do so.


    "Then as representative of my n, I thank you for being so weing." Mina put her hands together and bowed her head in thanks.


    "Mina will stay here tonight, so we should get a room set up for her in the pce. I will bring her back to her n in the morning." ke was happy things were now settled.


    "I will take her up. Right now, Noa is finishing up the magic formation, so I have some spare time. ke, can you go and ask Thardra if he has finished with the thing I asked of him?" Lillia had been busy all day, and they still needed the final piece for the dungeons, but that relied on Thardra to build it for them.


    "Sure. I will go ask him now." ke said as he passed Destiny, who reluctantly held on to her mother. ke patted her on the head, seeing how she did not make too much of a fuss. He was d she was not as bad as she was before.


    When he left, Mina suddenly realized she was surrounded by big shots and did not know what to do anymore. Luckily Lillia said: "Hop on, I will bring you to the pce." These words allowed Mina to rx a bit.


    ke arrived at Thardra, where he was once more hit with a heat wave from the forges that were all lit up. He looked over to see Thardra busy pounding away at something. "Thardra!"


    "Hmmm? ke! You came. Give me a moment. I am putting the finishing touches on this te that Madam Lillia asked for." Thardra continued pounding the metal te on the anvil in front of him. With each strike, his hammer fell, hitting the precise spot, easily smoothing out the surface of the metal.


    Twenty minutester and a bucket of sweat from ke, Thardra finished thest hammer and picked up the smooth blue-tinted metal. "I never thought that Madam Lillia would have magite. This ore is very rare nowadays."


    "Rare?" ke asked curiously.


    "Mm¡­ Magite is a special kind of metal born from mana. I guess you could call it a mana crystal that has lost all its mana andpresses into a metal shape. There used to be an abundance of it, and was used in many magic inscriptions. It is needed for many different things. But now, with this world just now gaining mana, it is no longer possible to get much of this. Even in the void we were locked in, the amount of magite you could find was slim, and the price for it skyrocketed. Just having an auction for it would cause a stir amongst the races. The reagles would host a neutral auction when they had some and would allow every race toe and bid on it. " Thardra exined. He looked at the metal te in his hand in awe. He felt lucky to be working with such precious metal again.


    "Reagles? Who are they?" This was the first time ke was hearing about such a race.


    "Ah, I guess you can consider them part of the elemental ns. They are a race born from high elementals that took on human form and humans. They became reagles and are more of a nomadic tribe. You may not know this, but there are many races, some of which are only small ns. Only the bigger ns are more noticeable. But the smaller ns are normally put into groups. Like the fea and the elementals." Thardra patted ke on the back and led him to the side room. When they sat down, he ced the metal te on the table. "This here is a key item. It may just be a piece of metal to most, but if you inscribe it with a spell with the correct runic markings, you can then create a kind of control interface. It is what allowed our previous civilization to have many different kinds of what you call technology."


    ke''s eyes widened slightly upon hearing this. He did wonder what kind of technology he was speaking about. But ke figured unless he saw it for himself, he would probably not understand, so while curious, he decided to leave the subject for now. "I see. I kind of wish I lived back then just so I could see it all. There is no real way of knowing an era unless you live in it."


    "I don''t know. You might now have liked it. Right now, things are quite calm, but back then, there were wars all over. Not a day went by when people did not die in some war. I think there were only a few times when the whole was peaceful. Dwarves, elves, it did not matter. There were many ns of each, and only after the dragonic made their move did those ns begin to band together as one." Thardra let out a sigh as he reached to his side and pulled out arge sk and two mugs. "Here, try this."


    Thardra filled up the two mugs and smiled sneakily as he passed one to ke. ke already knew what this was, and it was something he had been waiting for. It was true blue dwarven ale! ke picked up the mug and smelled the smooth scent of the ale before taking a sip. The vor exploded in his mouth, and his eyes opened wide. He could not hide the smile on his face. "Good!"


    "Hahaha! I told you it would be good. But be careful, just one mug might put you on your as¡­. Ahhh¡­ Toote, Hahaha!" Thardra watched as ke finished off the whole mug. ke''s cheeks turned red as the heat in his body built up. He ced the mug on the table and licked his lips. "More, please!"


    "Haha! Here you go but don''t let your wives beat meter!" Thardra was not stingy with his ale. He filled up mug after mug as the two sat there talking about random things. The two had not even thought about the mookin standing behind ke very quietly. Yes. Mona had been there the whole time, from start to end. She was already sweating buckets, but she did not wish to leave ke''s side.


    "Hup!" ke felt like he was floating. He had drunk a bit too much. He looked up at the clock on the wall and shook his head as he tried to read it, but he had no luck. "Heyp! tat fime is pip?"


    "Haha! Don''t ask me. I can only talk, not see!" Thardra was also drunk, but at least his speech was normal.


    <strong>*Bang!*</strong>


    The door to the room mmed open, and a young woman walked in with an angry expression on her face. She looked at the two sitting there swaying back and forth and then turned to look at Mona, who was dripping in sweat, and sighed. "Mona, go back and cool off, or you might really die like this. Drink plenty of water."


    "Yes, Madam!" Mona felt slightly dizzy from the heat and quickly rushed out of the room. When she left the forge room and the cool air hit her, she felt a bit better. She hurried off to the pce to drink some water.


    Back inside the room, Lillia mmed her foot on the table, finally getting the two men''s attention. ke looked up and saw Lillia''s face and then another one and another one. "Lillia, there are so many of you!"


    Lillia rubbed her face in her hands as she walked over and lifted ke up, and put him on her shoulder before looking at Thardra. "There is a time and ce for drinking. You should have waited until after he had delivered the metal te. We have waited almost six hours!" She was not upset about their drinking but upset that she had been waiting so long for the item she asked ke to pick up!


    "Ah! Madam! My mistake¡­. I will be sure to send him back with the item first next time." Thardra sobered up a bit, but his body was swaying back and forth still. "I will invite him over tomorrow for more!"


    Lillia looked at the grinning dwarf and shook her head helplessly. She said her goodbyes and carried ke out like a sack of potatoes. She had to have a serious talk with this man when he was sober.

 Chapter 151 Blacked Out

    When ke woke next, it was already early morning. He had a raging headache which he promptly used a healing spell to clear up. He looked around to see clothes strewn everywhere and the entire room aplete mess. "What the hell happenedst night?"


    "Mmm¡­ ke, no more! You''re breaking me¡­." A voice came from his crotch. He lifted the covers to find Noa cuddling with his dick. She waspletely naked, with love bites all over her body. Next to him was Sara, with Erica in a sixty-nine position,pletely out of it. They, too, had love bites all over their body. Only Lillia was awake. But her body was no different full of love bites.


    "You really worked us hardst night!" Lillia pouted as she cast a healing spell on her crotch. She never expected a drunk ke would be so rough andst for so long to the point that no one could keep up!


    "Ah¡­. I don''t remember anything. Thardra''s ale was just¡­." ke scratched his head. He only remembered drinking one mug of ale, and after that, it was all a blur. "I didn''t do anything I would regret, right?"


    "No. Nellie and Rin took the kids out for the night. Faana was sleeping with Anna again, and only the fairy was a close call. You thought she was a bird and tried to pluck her feathers. In other words, her clothes. The poor girl was half naked by the time I rescued her." Lillia chuckled. She knew she shouldn''tugh at others'' misfortune, but Mina was screaming and yelling: "I''m not a bird! And then you need to take responsibility! And You really are a princess picker!"


    "She might be quite mad at you." Lillia climbed out of bed and stood up, and stretched. ke gently moved Noa up to a pillow and adjusted the sisters to the side. He looked over at Tina, who was wrapped in the nket, sleeping soundly, and scratched his head some more.


    "So¡­." ke looked at Lillia for more details. She exined that after she brought him back, he turned into a horny monster and stripped on the spot giving Mina an eyeful. At least Nellie and Rin had already rushed out of the room, with the kids not daring to look back. Luckily Lillia was smart and wrapped everyone''s womb with magic since now was not the time for more kids to be getting born. All except Noa''s since elves have a hard time being impregnated as it was.


    "I see¡­. Oh, man! I really will be hated¡­." ke was happy that at least his kids did not see any of that. Well, at least thetter half, but now he had some exining to do. And some serious apologizing to do. "For now, I will take a bath¡­."


    "Please do. I will join you. I need to soak and then go take care of the kids. You must have really wanted to smother Tinast night because she took the brunt of it while you only wore the rest of us out." Lillia pouted a little. She knew Tina was quite beautiful and had a sexy body even when she was naked. And a perfect pussy that was smooth as can be but still! She wanted to be smothered as well!


    "I wish I could remember it all¡­." ke could only dejectedly walk to the bath. He had to figure out what to say to Mina.


    "By the way." Lillia began to speak again as they slipped into the hot bath after washing off. "You should take Mona and Moha in after you evolve and be a drakani."


    "Hmmm? May I ask why?" He wasn''t against it, but he was curious as to why Lillia would bring this up now.


    "Well¡­ After seeing Mona willing to be almost cooked to death at Thardra''sst night, I realized that both those girls are probably in love with you and do not realize it. That girl could have died if I had not shown up. So you better apologize to her today and give her some of your free time to walk around. She and Moha both seem content with just being by your side." Lillia exined. Hearing this, ke held his head once more.


    He really had to be careful when he drank with Thardra from now on. "Alright, I will be sure to go on a walk with her. Maybe go outside the base or something."


    ke decided he would never bring anyone with him if he drank again. He could only bite the bullet and get yelled at. He knocked on the door but did not get a response. Thinking that the room was quite big and that Mina probably did not hear him, he opened the door and walked in. "Mina?"


    "Hmmm?" A voice came from the other side of the room. ke looked over to see Mina sprawled out in the middle of the bed, still asleep but only wearing a pair of panties and nothing else. It was at that moment that he decided to turn around and walk out. But of course, things were not always that simple.


    "Ugh¡­. Who are¡­.. ke?" Mina, who was half asleep, pped her wings and flew through the air as she floated in front of ke, who was trying to find a ce to look. "Is it time to leave already? I want to sleep more. I never slept on such afortable bed before¡­."


    "Mina, I am not trying to sound rude, but I think you should look down." ke really wanted to know why this fairy had to fly to where his eyes would meet her small peaks every time he tried to look away!


    "Hmmm? Ah¡­." Mina froze. She had forgotten that she had not put her dress back onst night! After ke had tried to ''pluck her feathers'', She flew away in a panic. Luckily she knew where her room was, so she did not get lost, but she did not put her dress back on after hiding in the room. She ended up passing out on the bed. After a few seconds Mina quickly covered her chest and yelled out: "You princess picker!"


    ke had no idea what a princess picker was, but he quickly apologized for walking in. "I am sorry I should have knocked louder!"


    Mina puffed out her cheeks but seeing ke lower his head as he was and sincerely apologizing, she really couldn''t find it in her to be mad at him. "It''s fine. Let me put my dress back on, and we can talk."


    ke let out a sigh of relief. He never thought he would have so many lucky pervert moments with a fairy of all races. A few minutester, Mina called out for ke: "Okay, all set."


    Mina flew over, wearing her green dress that seemed a little looser than it was yesterday, and frowned. "Mina, I must apologize forst night. Thardra gave me some dwarven ale, and I really do not remember anything. Lillia told me this morning what happened, and I really am sorry."


    "You remember nothing?" Mina seemed to be faintly upset, but ke did not notice this.


    "Nothing at all. I only remember downing a mug of ale and then nothing else." ke was waiting for Mina to reject their previous offer. It would suck, but it was his own fault.


    Mina''s cheeks puffed out once more before she flew over and sat on ke''s head. "Then, aspensation for what you did, I want this room.!"


    ke was stunned when he heard this and nodded his head. "Then this will be your room. We have plenty of them as it is. So it''s fine if you take this one. I will have Li change a few things to be more amodating for you."


    "Really!? Yay!" Mina was happy. To have such a big room would be the same as owning an entire fairy city! Such a ce was massive! Mina flew off ke''s head and flew around the room a few times before nodding her head in satisfaction.


    With the fairy now happy, ke walked down the hall with Mina on his head and made his way toward the exit. But he soon found Mona and Moha standing there waiting for him as usual. "You girls are up early."


    "We wanted to be of use to you, so we have been up for a few hours now," Mona answered honestly. She stood there with her hands folded in front of her as if she was a prim and properdy.


    "You girls really do not need to do that. And Mona." ke walked over and ced his hand on Mona''s head, gently scratching it as he continued: "Sorry for yesterday, but anytime you are suffering and I am not paying attention, feel free to just tell you something is wrong. I don''t wish for you to be harmed in any way."


    "Ah? Mmmm¡­ I will do that from now on." Mona''s cheeks were red as she rubbed her head against ke''s hand. She liked having her head patted. Moha looked on enviously. ke chuckled and also patted her head too. "Right, you two will go with meter to take a look around the boundary of the base."


    "Okay!" Both girls answered at the same time. Their tails swaying back and forth happily.


    ke said his goodbyes to the girls before leaving the base. When he arrived at the spot where the fairies were going to stay for the night, he found a small little campsite with fairies still sleeping peacefully on the ground. ke did not wish to disturb them, so he went a little ways away and climbed a tree to rest in until they woke up.


    "What time does your kind normally wake up?" ke asked.


    "We are usually up early, but we have been traveling for days and nights to find a new home. This new world is not safe in the slightest, so we had to keep being careful where we made camp. Sometimes we would have to go an entire week, and when we did, it was only for a few hours if we were lucky. This ce is protected by your people, so they must have slept quite soundly knowing it was safe." Mina exined lightly.


    "I see. I am d they could rest then. I might even get some more myself." ke yawned as he leaned back against the tree. Mina also yawned after watching ke yawn and flew down to his stomach and dug in to find afortable spot. "I could also finish up my sleep."


    <strong>--AN) Today, I leave the fate of Mina in your hands! Should she</strong>


    <strong>A) Join the harem?</strong>


    <strong>or</strong>


    <strong>B) Not join the harem? </strong>


    <strong>Please leave ament here with your choice!--</strong>

 Chapter 152 Fairy Law

    <strong>--AN) This chapter was a bit tough to write, so hopefully, it came out good.--</strong>-


    ke ended up falling into a deep sleep. He was still exhausted from the night before. As for Mina, she looked up at him and felt the early morning breeze sweep over her body, causing her to shiver, and decided to slip under his shirt. She figured since she had seen all of his and he had seen her, there shouldn''t be a problem with her using his shirt as a nket. So she crawled up his body and lifted the neck of his shirt, and slipped it. It was much warmer like this allowing her to slowly doze off. A little too warm because while still half asleep, she pulled her skirt off before snuggling back into ke''s shirt.


    "Ahem¡­.." Who knew how long it had been? The sound of someone clearing their throat caused ke to open his eyes and look around. When he saw Mina''s grandfather, he smiled and said: "Good morning, sir."


    "Yes, good morning¡­.. But can you exin as to why my granddaughter is sleeping on your chest? Without her skirt on?" Mina''s grandfather narrowed his eyes at ke. ke looked down to see a green skirt on his stomach, and Mina curled up in the cor of his shirt. He really wondered what went on in this little Fairy''s head that she thought it would be okay for her to do this.


    "Sir, to be honest, I am not so sure myself¡­. Mina, please wake up!" ke yelled out, causing Mina, who was in dreand, to snort and roll over.


    "Mina! Wake up right this instant!" Mina''s grandfather was beyond angry as he shouted her name. Only then did Mina slowly open her eyes and look around. "Huh? Where is¡­." A red blush appeared on Mina''s face as she hugged ke''s shirt against her chest and yelled out: "Grandfather! It''s not what you think!"


    "Mina, that is the one line that gets a man shot when being caught in someone''s daughter''s room!" ke yelled out. ke picked up Mina''s dress and handed it to her as he said: "My eyes are closed so, please put your dress back on."


    Mina grabbed the dress and dived into ke''s shirt, and put it on. Only when she was done did she crawl back out the opposite end of the shirt and fly into the air with her head lowered. "I-I am done¡­."


    "Exin!" Mina''s grandfather''s eyes were spitting fire. ke felt that maybe he might have to get on his hands and knees to beg for mercy. They may be little, but they were all still much more powerful than him!


    Mina began to exin the events that had transpired, not leaving anything out, causing ke''s face to turn pale. He hoped he could at least survive this. When she finished exining, Mina''s grandfather looked at him and asked: "And are you going to be responsible!?"


    "Huh?" ke was not ready for this question. He did not understand. Yes, he might have seen her topless and her him, but this was all a series of mistakes that just happened to pile up one after the other.


    "I said¡­. Are you going to be responsible? My granddaughter can no longer marry now that she has been seen! And she has already slept skin-to-skin with you! You must take responsibility for her!" Mina''s grandfather''s words were firm, and the pressure he was currently giving off made ke break out into a cold sweat. He had never heard of this rule! He did not dare give an answer since he would need to ask Lillia!


    "I umm¡­. It''s not that I do not want to, but I must first ask my wives, or they might kill me¡­. Like literally kill me¡­." ke replied, his palms damp. He did not know who was more frightening, Lillia or this old man!


    "Grandfather! Yes¡­. Please let him ask Lillia¡­ she is ummm¡­. I can''t say it because I am sworn to secrecy and signed a contract but trust me when I say that it is very, very bad for him if he does not talk to her first." Mina knew very well that Lillia might kill ke out of anger if he did not speak to her first about it.


    "Oh?" Mina''s grandfather was suddenly intrigued. He wanted to know more about this Lillia person. For even his granddaughter to speak up like this, he realized this person must hold great power. While he did recognize the name, he put it off as just someone with a simr name since the ather dragons were long gone. "Then I will give you all one more night. You speak to this Lillia and thene back here tomorrow. This ce is quite nice, so we will spend some time here enjoying a nice rest. I am sure everyone will enjoy a full day off for once."


    "Yes, Grandfather!" Mina nodded her head and let out a relieved sigh in her heart. She never thought this would happen!


    "Sir, I thank you. I will be sure to have a proper answer tomorrow." ke thanked Mina''s grandfather and then turned to Mina and said: "I will see you tomorrow then."


    "Why would she wait to see you tomorrow? She needs to go with you and exin the fairyws. So take her with you." Mina''s grandfather snorted before turning around. "I will see the both of you here at this same spot. But next time, make sure not to be caught in such a situation."


    ke let out a sigh of relief as he watched the old fairy fly away. The air was too tense for him. He could not attack the old man nor defend himself against an attack by him. He would be basically beaten badly if the old man ever decided to do so. "Alright, let''s head back and talk with Lillia and the girls. We will have a lot of exining to do. You can exin everything at the same time to make it easier."


    "Alright¡­.. ke, I am sorry. I never meant to have this happen¡­. It is absolutely unheard of for a fairy to be with anyone other than another fairy. Our body size really does not allow for it, as you can see." Mina sighed.


    "It''s fine. It is also my fault. Well, thest part is yours, but the other incidents are mine. We will work this out together." ke replied with a forced smile. He would not say that Mina was not cute; it was just that he had no idea how to handle all of this.


    "Mmm¡­" Mina sat on ke''s shoulder and rested her head on his neck. She was very nervous about all of this.


    ke and Mina quickly returned to the gate. When they entered the base, he called a small meeting with just his girls. Since it was a private meeting about adult things, the kids were being watched by Rin and Nellie once more. "So what is it that you had to call us all here so early in the morning?"


    "I umm¡­ I will exin¡­." Mina decided to do all the exining. It was all about how fairies have an ancientw that says when a female fairy is seen in the nude, whether it be top or bottom, they will need to marry the person who saw them if they are of the opposite sex. And it was a strictw that would always be enforced. "I nned to let the first incident just be a secret, but I was stupid and kinda loss sense of where I was, and well, my grandfather caught me with my skirt off and me using ke''s shirt as a nket¡­."


    "And so we are here talking with you girls," ke added. He was watching each girl and surprisingly did not see any adverse reaction to anything.


    Lillia sighed. She knew all about this and thought, since ke did not remember and Mina did not seem too offended by what happened, just more embarrassed than anything, that it would all just pass by without issue. She never thought the fairy was such an airhead and trusting of ke at the same time. While she was happy that Mina trusted ke, there was definitely no love between them which is concerning¡­.


    "Let me ask. Do you love ke?" Lillia wanted to be straightforward about this since it would be this girl''s future.


    "Ah¡­. Well, I can''t say love since we just met, but I do not find him to be a bad person¡­.. And he is handsome but no actual feelings of love¡­." Mina replied honestly.


    "And I know ke is the same. So let me ask you. If you were to get to know him more, would you be able to grow to love him?" After everything, Lillia was still concerned. Strict rules about marriage in the races would mean Mina would be alone for the rest of her life if she were denied here.


    Mina looked at Lillia with a nk expression as she turned and looked up at ke. "Well¡­. Maybe? I seem to not mind him at all. After all, if I was notfortable with him, I would never have done what I did. I can not give a definitive answer at this time since we do not know each other all that well."


    "Good answer." Lillia smiled. She was d Mina was being honest. Honesty was key in this rtionship they had. "As you know, our rtionship is harmonious. We all love each other. But ke is always number one in our hearts. This is just how we are. If you wish to give it a try, you can join us. But it will mean you will need to spend more time with ke, and at night he will only be able to go to your room two times a week until you are sure about your feelings. Only then can you join us in the main bedroom. If you can understand this, then we wee you. But if at any time you feel you can not be with ke, let us know."


    Mina had heard a lot yesterday about ke''s wives and knew that they also did naughty things together. She was unsure how that would be since she had never thought of it before but seeing how well they all got along, it seemed to keep their rtionship together and peaceful at that. After thinking about it, Mina nodded her head: "I would like to try¡­."

 Chapter 153 Blake And Mina Part 1

    Lillia nodded and smiled. Although Mina had said she did not know her feelings for ke, it was pretty clear that she was not against liking him either. "Good, tonight ke will stay in your room, and the two of you can get to know each other better. We girls need a break afterst night¡­."


    Mina blushed and nodded her head. She looked up at ke, who did not have much of an expression, and wondered what he was thinking about all of this. Just from his expression alone left a bit of unease in her heart. But when he turned and smiled at her, that unease disappeared.


    After the meeting, everyone went about their business. Mina was dragged away by the girls so that they could get to know one another better, and ke decided to have Mona and Moha follow him out for a trip around the base.


    "ke!" Moha yelled out when she saw him walking over. Her arm was waving back and forth. Even her breasts were waving as they swung left and right with her movements. ke''s eyes couldn''t help but rest and the two balloons. He was a man that loved all booby sizes!


    "Are you both ready?" ke asked as he finally shifted his eyes.


    "Yep!" Mona answered happily. She ran over and hooked her arm around ke''s. Moha did the same on the other side. The trio then walked out of the base under the jealous gazes of many men.


    Back inside the base, Lillia and Noa were at work putting the finishing touches on their new dungeon generator, while Tina, Sam, and Erica were all sitting around a table with tea and snacks in the pce with Mina. The girls were bombarding her with many questions. Although Tina was straightforward in her questioning as she asked: "So Mina, I am quite curious. If you and ke were to have sex, how would you two¡­."


    "I ummm¡­ Am not sure¡­. While we are able to give birth to children in the same manner as most races, there has never been an ount where a fairy and arger race have fallen in love. Even the goblins do not go for our women and only kill us for our items. But I can say our bodies are magic based so maybe it will work out somehow¡­." Mina answered. Her cheeks were red hot. She never thought she would be asked so many intimate questions by these girls, but then again, at some point, she would be in the same bed with these girls doing intimate things as well.


    "I see... So there is a chance it might work if done correctly. Although with how big he is I do not think that will work either¡­." Tina actually wanted to see how they would figure this out. Since she would be with ke from now on, she would be his wife and would want to be intimate as well, so there has to be a way they cane up with that would allow her and ke to be together.


    "We will figure it out¡­." Mina mumbled as she took a sip of tea.


    Outside the base, ke held Mona''s and Moha''s hands as he walked with them through the forest. The two girls were on cloud nine since ke was willing to do this with them. They were all smiles as their tails wagged back and forth. "This is my best day so far since arriving at the base!"


    "Really?" ke asked in surprise. But seeing both girls with blissful smiles, he understood that these girls would find a simple walk like this as a treat. Especially if they wished to be with him. Such a simple thing brought such smiles to their faces and made ke feel bad for making them wait until he evolved, but Lillia said they could only join after he evolved. But for now, he would make sure they were happy. With this thought in mind, he said: "Mona, Moha, during the day you two can follow me around if I am in the base. Unless I am doing something that would endanger you or need to be alone for, you can stay with me."


    Both girls'' cheeks turned red as they silently nodded their heads. To them, ke was the head of their herd. He was their bull. Just this simple gesture alone was enough to send waves of emotions through them. Their bull said they could be by his side. It was the same as proposing to them!


    "Moohehe¡­." Mona suddenly let out a weirdugh causing ke to smile. Moha''s tail looked as if it was going to break with how fast it was wagging back and forth. This made ke question if they were actually dogs or not.


    ke took them to his favorite spot outside the base, which was right on top of the ridge, and sat on therge stone there. Both girls leaned their heads on his shoulder while ke hugged their waists as they looked out over the horizon. It was peaceful and quiet, and although there were no words spoken, those unsaid words were easily transmitted between the three.


    Since ke''s schedule waspletely free, he spent time with the other girls after he got back from his walk with Mona and Moha, who also joined in on the fun. Destiny had taken this chance to attach herself to him as they all yed a game of cards together. Even little Hope joined in and sat in Destiny''sp while Destiny sat in ke''sp.


    It was not until nightfall that everyone split up. ke went with Mina to her room, where he was to stay the night. When he entered the room, ke looked around to see that it did have a couch. He was grateful that the girls had gone out of their way to set up each room in avish manner.


    "I will sleep on the couch, so you do not need to be too nervous." ke did not wish to force Mina into anything. But his words only got a snort in return.


    "I may be nervous, but I will not allow my-my new husband to sleep on the couch. We might be only getting to know each other at this time and may-maybe a bit more, but we could still be considered together as husband and wife since this is how it works with my fairy n. Speaking of which¡­. Sorry¡­." Mina lowered her head. She felt like maybe she had forced all of this on ke.


    "No idea why you are being sorry. If I was against any of this, I would have spoken up by now." ke sighed. They had already talked about this, but this girl still felt guilty. While yes, it was different, and yes, it was out of nowhere, it did not mean he would toss Mina aside.


    "Then don''t talk about sleeping on the couch¡­" Mina pouted as she flew over andnded on ke''s head. "How can we get to know each other if you are sleeping so far away?"


    ke would be stupid not to know that Mina wanted to sleep with him. He smiled and walked over to the bed. When he reached there, he sat down but did not lie down. "We should clean up first."


    "Mm¡­" Mina blushed as she slipped her dress off. She was not shy about undressing in front of ke as she had done it many times now, but him undressing in front of her. She had only seen his thing once, and now she was going to see it again, which made her imagine all kinds of strange scenarios in her mind.


    ke did not stand on ceremony as he dropped his pants, revealing his semi-hard dick. For some reason, he couldn''t help but feel a little excited. After all, it was not every day you bathed with a cute fairy.


    Mina finished taking all her clothes off and floated over and sat on ke''s shoulder. She was doing her best not to stare at the massive thing below that was just as big as she was, and she knew it could get even bigger!


    "Ready?" ke asked as he looked down at the fairy on his shoulder, who had her head lowered. He saw her give a small nod so walked toward the bathroom. Unlike his bath, in the master bedroom, the bathtub for the guest rooms was much smaller and could, at most fit three people. But just like the bath in the master bedroom, they were all set up in a fashion that there was always hot water present that was circted to keep it fresh. ke sat down on the stool to wash up first before getting in and trying to figure out how Mina was supposed to clean herself. "Mina, sit on my knee. I will help you wash."


    "I-I can wash myself. Just give me the small cloth there." Mina blushed from ear to ear. ke did not push it and grabbed a face cloth and put some soap on it before handing it to Mina. She took it and, with a bit of difficulty, began to use it to wash herself. Although she did fly down to ke''s knee as it was hard to wash on his shoulder.


    The bathroom was silent as the two cleaned up. The air was a bit steamy from the bath but not too hot. When ke was done washing, Mina had just about finished as well but still had to wash her hair. With ke''s help, she was able to get some shampoo and began washing her hair. ke gently rinsed it for her which made her feel slightly pampered. She did not mind this at all.


    When they were done washing up, Mina flew back to ke''s shoulder and sat on it. ke then made his way into the bath, being careful not to sink in too deep or Mina would not have a ce to sit. "Is it too hot?"


    "No, it''s fine. But I probably can''t stay too long." Mina answered honestly. It was a little hot, but she could deal with it for at least ten minutes or so easily.


    "Alright, then, let me know when you are ready to get out." ke closed his eyes and rested his head on the back of the tub. Mina looked up at the man''s face and then down to the thing between his legs and really wondered many things¡­.

 Chapter 154 Blake And Mina Part 2

    When they two got out of the bath, ke dried off and walked to the bed without clothes on. More like he had none to put on in the first ce since this was not his room. Mina also had nothing to wear unless she put on her dirty clothes. "I will have your clothes washed in the morning so you can wear something clean."


    "Thank you¡­" Mina smiled bashfully as she flew up into the air. She went up to ke''s check and nted a small kiss on it. She backed away and flew in front of him, and smiled. "I have feltfortable with you since we first met. I do not know if it is your aura or what, but you have allowed me to feel as if I belong. I guess this is why when all of this happened, I was not against it at all. So I hope in the future the two of us will be able to truly love each other."


    ke smiled and raised his hand. Mina flew over andnded on it. He leaned in and kissed the top of her little head. "We will have many difficulties, but I am sure we can figure it out."


    Mina smiled and nodded. "Mmm¡­" She kicked her feet back and forth in the air, not caring what her state of dress was. At this moment, she was actually very happy. If it was not for ke, she might have ended up with one of the people from her n who she all knew well and disliked in that kind of way. Now she was with a human of all races, but she was not at all disappointed in this fact. In fact, she was relieved. She looked down to see a monster swaying back and forth as ke walked to the bed. She had to figure something out so that the two of them could be together officially¡­.


    ke got up on the bed andid down. He let Mina hop onto his chest, where she sat down and looked at him with her legs crossed under her. She was wondering if ke could even get intimate with a fairy like her. "ke. Is my size an issue for you?"


    "Hmmm? No? I mean, while we may not be able to go all the way, it doesn''t mean we can''t still do things." ke replied. While fairies were basically mini humans with wings from how he saw it, Mina was indeed beautiful. Her proportions, although she was small, were enough to make some girls whine about unfairness. If she were the size of a human, she would be considered someone who could definitely be a model.


    Mina''s head turned bright red. She looked up at ke''s serious eyes and quickly lowered her head. But she could not hide the smile on her face. She flew up to ke''s lips and kissed them. "Hehe¡­." She then flew back to his chest andid down on it. "Your body is warm."


    ke hummed a response as he gently used a finger to pat the top of her head. The two ended up chatting for most of the night. She told ke many stories about herself. But one stood out amongst the rest.


    When Mina and the other fairies came to this world, some of the family ns had already decided to split up. In Mina''s case, she was considered royalty. She was actually a fairy princess. Her n had ruled over the fairies in the void. Her father was its king, but he had an issue. He was a tyrant. He would abuse his power. Because of this, the people under him feared him and hated him. Even she had to be careful of what she said around him. But when the ns began to break off now that they were in a world with so much more room and could settle down. Her father wanted to hunt them all down.


    She and her grandfather did not want this. They did not want such a life, which was why her grandfather and a handful of the members of her n ran away to live a new life free from his tyranny. A newnd meant a new beginning. She knew her father had already sent people out to search for them since she was basically a chess piece to be used in a marriage proposal. She did not want any of that.


    This was not to say that she would have settled for just anyone. The things that happened between her and ke were all idental, but now after hearing his stories and him listening to her, she was d it was him who she had such an ident with.


    "Hehe, we have talked for a long time," Mina said as she yawned slightly, but she was notpletely tired yet.


    ke nodded and looked at the fairy snuggled into his chest with the nket covering up to her waist. Just seeing her like this made him have a hard time controlling his little brother. Mina could also see the small tent forming under the nket and smiled a little. She then thought for a moment before biting her lip and slipping under the nket. She couldn''t do much, but she could at least relieve ke! At least, she hoped.


    [R-18]


    ke watched as the bump under the nket moved down to his crouch, and then he felt something tiny and wet touch the tip of it before something wrapped around it, he knew the little fairy was trying to please him. He pulled the nket up to see her fluttering her wings as she slipped her body up his shaft. He really did not know what to make of this. Her little tongue was sticking out, licking his dick as she rose up into the air and then sank back down. She looked as if she was trying to improvise. But he had to say this feeling was a bit unique and kind of erotic.


    Mina had no idea if what she was doing was good or not. She had heard from the girls that this would be one possibility in a way of being intimate with ke. Tina was the one who told her. She said something about watching something called a show on something called the inte where a fairy did this kind of thing.


    Mina had to admit she was very embarrassed doing this, but she was doing it for ke, so she was trying to hide her embarrassment. She kept doing what she was doing until she saw a small bit of clear liquid spilling out from the tip. She rose up and licked it and made a funny face when she tasted how salty it was.


    ke saw all of this and tried his best not tough. He closed his eyes and decided to enjoy the feeling. But he did not know if he could cum like this or not. Heid there, and as the minutes passed, Mina still worked with all her might. Her body was wrapped around the backside of his shaft and pressed her vagina against it as she slid up and down. Her body began to heat up as she felt a tickle between her legs that she had never felt before.


    Stroke after stroke, her breathing began to get hot as a little moan escaped her lips which made ke''s dick twitch. It was only when he heard her voice did ke begin to react more. But he dared not move because he did not wish to hurt her. He allowed her to do what she wanted. His precum dripped down the back side of his dick, lubricating her efforts and covering her entire body with his liquid.


    Because of the extra lubrication, Mina''s job became even easier, and she began to feel the tingle between her legs be even greater. Before she knew it, she clutched against ke''s dick as she felt a surge of pleasure rolling through her body.


    She had just climaxed for the first time, and it was something she had never thought would feel so good. Sheid on ke''s dick, trying to catch her breath, hugging it tightly. ke looked down at her and thought for a moment before gently picking her up and cing her at the tip of his dick with her legs spread open. He then used his hand to move the tip of his dick back and forth on her pussy, causing her to moan softly again as she moved her legs about, trying to control herself.


    As he did this, he stroked himself to a breaking point and released his milk all over her body. The white fluid covered her from head to toe. Sheid there panting heavily as she felt the slimy substance drench her. Only when things calmed down did she slowly sit up and look down at herself. She was covered in ke''s seed, but this meant that he did not despise her for her size. "Hehe¡­" She giggled as she turned and looked back up at ke. "I need to wash again."


    ke chuckled and nodded. "I will carry you to the bath."


    ---


    The next morning ke was sleeping in the bed. Mina was curled up on his chest. Lillia walked into the room and saw the two still sleeping, and smiled. She ced a small dress on the nightstand next to the bed before gently sitting on the side of the bed. She reached out and stroked ke''s hair. "It seems you were able to satisfy your fairy wife. That is good."


    As Lillia gazed at ke, his eyes slowly parted. He looked up at the girl smiling warmly at him and smiled back. "Good morning."


    "Good morning. I had a set of fairy clothes in my space. It''s not much, but it is underwear and a dress. It was something I picked up a long time ago for a friend, but she died during the war, and I never got a chance to give it to her." Lillia felt a little remorse. She did not have many friends back then. And this was a story she never thought she would need to tell. Never in her life would she think her fated one would end up taking in a fairy.


    "Thank you." ke smiled and reached up and cupped Lillia''s cheek with his hand. "When we can settle things for those who died in the past that you cared about, we will construct a memorial as a way of preserving their memory. To let everyone know that these were people who did what they could to fight against the dragonic."


    "Mmm¡­" Lillia nodded. She then reached over and poked the small fair who was sprawled out naked on ke''s chest. "Sister Mina, wake up."


    "So tired¡­." Mina whined but slowly opened her eyes. She looked around, and when her eyes met Lillia''s, she froze slightly before rxing when she realized who it was. "Lillia¡­."


    "It is now, Sister Lillia. Since you have decided to give this a chance, you are now one of our sisters, so you will need to call us sister from now on." Lillia was very strict on this as she felt it was a means of being more familiar with one another. She did not want others to feel like outsiders.


    "Sorry¡­.. Sister Lillia¡­." Mina smiled as she answered. She did feel more weed by saying things like this.


    "Take the clothes here and wear them. You and ke need to go meet your grandfather before it gets toote."

 Chapter 155 The Fairies New Home

    <strong>--AN) Slightly shorter chapters for the next ten chapters, but that is because I am writing over 10k words for this novel alone and will still have anothering out in a few hours. This might not be the best edited section of chapters, so if you see any mistakes, pleasement on the paragraph, and I will fix it. Enjoy!--</strong>


    A whileter, ke was standing in front of an old man fairy. He looked at ke and the slight stress free glow his granddaughter had and let out a sigh of relief. It seemed things went well. "So, how did Miss Lillia reply?"


    "Grandfather, ke, and I are now official," Mina replied with a bright bashful smile.


    "Good! Good!" Mina''s grandfather had tears in his eyes. He could see that his granddaughter was happy. He flew up next to ke''s ear and whispered: "When this old man is gone, please protect her from her father."


    "You have my word." ke would protect all his loved ones no matter what.


    "I hope so." Mina''s grandfather let out another relieved sigh. He then flew back in front of ke and Mina and said: "We are ready at any time."


    "Alright. But remember, a contract must be signed. You may leave at any time if you wish, but the contract will always be valid. I must protect my people." ke had to remind them that there would still be a contract for them to sign.


    "We already understand." Mina''s grandfather answered.


    "Grandfather, when you see this ce, you will know we have made the best choice for those who were willing to follow us," Mina said with a big smile. In total, there were around one hundred fairies. Quite a fewpared to the other nonhuman races in the base, but fairies were magical beings and were very powerful with magic from the day they were born, so having so many on his side was like having a ready made magic army without trying.


    ke brought the fairies through the gate under the curious eyes of the others. While some have seen Mina, they only got a few glimpses of her, so they were still curious to see the other fairies, both male and female, young and old. It was truly an interesting sight.


    "This barrier¡­." Mina''s grandfather looked at the strength of the barrier around the base and gulped. Such a powerful barrier was not something one could make easily!


    "Ah, my first wife made it," ke replied with a smile as he ushered everyone into the base. "We have already made a new addition to the base just for you all down on the lower floors. To amodate you, we made sure it was a forestry area. Although the trees are made with magic, but they are just as real as the ones outside."


    "Trees made of magic this¡­." Even fairies could not do that! That kind of power was on a god scale. It was then that Mina''s grandfather remembered a name that ke had said earlier, Lillia. He had brushed it off as a coincidence but now. He had a feeling from what ke had exined so far that this was definitely no coincidence.


    "ke, Sister Mina! You are back." Noa walked over with a big smile.


    "Princess Noa!?" Mina''s grandfather''s eyes went wide, he had only seen her a few times and never actually spoken to her, but he had never forgotten a person, especially those of high status in other ns.


    "Grandfather, please calm down because there is much more to see than this¡­." Mina sighed. She was afraid her grandfather was going to faint if he saw Lillia and Faana.


    "Hmmm? Old man of the fairy n!" Noa smiled. "I am d to see you are doing well."


    "You know me?" Mina''s grandfather was surprised. He never thought the elven princess would remember him.


    "How can I not remember the father of the tyrant fairy? Don''t worry. I know it is not you. But your son¡­. Wait¡­ Sister Mina, that is your father!?" Noa suddenly realized what was going on. She had never met Mina before, so she did not know what she looked like because the fairy princess was locked up tighter than anything. She could only stay within the fairy n.


    "Yes, sadly. We escaped from him when we entered the new world." Mina replied. She had not told the girls about her past yet.


    "Don''t worry. He may be powerful, but he is not as powerful as Sister Lillia. Even I can hold him off for a few minutes." Noa had to admit that the fairy tyrant was very powerful.


    "Let''s hope you never have to do so," ke said as he reached out and rubbed Noa''s head. "Where is Lillia?"


    "She will be right up. She had to make some tweaks to the dungeon system and should be here soon." Noa exined. "For now, let''s go to the fairy wing, and she will meet us there."


    The fairy wing was part of the normal apartmentplex area, but it was set up to amodate the fairies. While it was only around five hundred feet of space for fairies, this was big enough for a fairy mega city. It came with everything from thick mana to streams of mana rich water. A perfect environment for fea folk.


    ke and the others walked into the area, which even had a sign above it that said Fairy Land. "Who made the sign?" ke asked. It was actually very well done. It had two carved out fairies holding up the words.


    "Sam and Erica did. They are very good at these kinds of crafts. They wanted to surprise you and the fairies." Noa exined. ke smiled and nodded his head. They really did surprise him! He would never have thought that they had such a skill since he has never seen them carving anything.


    "Truly a surprise. I learn something new about you girls every day." ke smiled. The fairies on the other hand were all excitedly chatting and flying around to inspect their new home. It was closed in but it had an artificial day and night cycle like the other areas with nts. Mian''s grandfather flew up next to ke and bowed his head. "Thank you! This is much more than we could ever have hoped for."


    "Lillia likes to go all out when doing things so the person you should thank is her." ke replied. He had done nothing. This was all Lillia so he would never take her credit.


    "ke you are the one who invited them so as your wife of course I will do what i can to help them. If I did a lousy job I would make you look bad." A voice came from behind them.


    Mina''s grandfather turned and when he saw the young woman standing there with her horn tufts on her head he flew over and bowed his head deeply. "Princess Lillia."


    "I am no longer a princess. I am just ke''s wife and mother of his child, nothing more." Lillia responded humbly.


    Mina''s grandfather looked up at one of the greatest dragons to ever walk this with a bit of reverence. "Even still¡­. I must apologize for my son. He is the reason why the fairy folk turned sides."

 Chapter 156 An Incident Billions Of Years Ago

    During the time of war, the fairies had fought alongside the other races against the Dragonic. They lived and died together with the other races using their superior magic to push back the dragons that were attacking in the millions. This was when the fairies first became one. Each n picked Mina''s family n to be their leader because of her grandfather.


    But as the battle went on, Mina''s grandfather got seriously injured, and even to this day, he was still unable to fully heal. At that time, Mina''s father took power and began following in his father''s footsteps. But there was something he did not like. He hated that he was being ordered around so much and told not to kill needlessly. He would always resort to wide scale attacks, which would destroy many viges and towns without care for the lives of those living there. It turned an already bloody war into an even bloodier war.


    This was how the fairy tyrant was born. If his people did not do as he said, he would kill them without a second thought. And due to his father being stuck in bed, he reigned free without anyone to question his ways. He was able to do as he pleased. It was because of his dark ways that the dragonic got into contact with him and promised him the freedom to attack how he pleased. And this deal was how the betrayal of the fairies started. On the battlefield, the fairies fighting alongside the side against the Dragonic suddenly turned their attacks onto their allies, massacring millions.


    "When I heard about the betrayal, it was already toote. Princess Lillia, this old fairy, can never make amends for the lives that were lost that day. My son had power over the fairies, making them live in fear until they could finally split off when we arrived in this new world. But this will never stop him. He will hunt down the ones who opposed him, and either force them back or kill them. He has be drunk on his own power. This is why I took Mina and ran with those who are sick of being repressed. Now I greatly believe that this was the best of choices." Mina''s grandfather had tears in his eyes. Toy eyes on one of the goddesses of the past is enough to reassure him that his son will never be able to harm his granddaughter, especially now that she has be someone else''s woman.


    Lillia let out a sigh as she turned and looked at Mina. "Sister Mina, those clothes¡­. They were for your mother¡­."


    Mina''s eyes went wide. Her mother had died during the war. It was her own father that took her life, and now¡­. Tears began to well up in her eyes as she looked down at her clothes. She never had anything to remember her mother by but now¡­. "Sister Lillia, thank you¡­."


    "Princess Lillia, thank you for this kindness¡­ My daughter inw, Mina''s mother, was a caring person and longed for peace. She never wished for the races to fight. Her father burned everything that had to do with her, even raiding my granddaughter''s room and taking anything that would remind him of her. Whether he regretted his actions that day or not is another story. But now, at least Mina has a token that would have belonged to her mother." Mina''s grandfather wished he had been stronger. Even now, he was of no use. He was barely able to escape with the rest of the fairies. It was only by a stroke of luck that they were able to escape.


    "No need to thank me. Mina is now my sister. And she will always be my sister. I wondered why I felt a closeness to her, and now I know. She is Melnina''s daughter." Lillia''s words all made them realize that Lillia had easily epted Mina into the group without too many questions. Normally she would not have allowed someone into their family if they did not love ke, but she made an exception for Mina. Even if the circumstances were strange, she still would not have done it, but now¡­. Things were much more clear. Lillia had seen her old friend in Mina.


    Mina flew over to Lillia and hugged her neck as she continued to cry. Lillia smiled and patted her back with her finger. ke looked at the scene warmly. But his mind was spinning on how he can be stronger quicker. He had to evolve and evolve quickly.


    Once things were settled with the fairies, Lillia and Mina left to go chat about the past with the girls while ke went to go check on the outposts. He wanted some fresh air as he fell into thought. He had to find some way to boost his mana pool so it would reach its maximum.


    Along for the ride was Bret, who seemed in a down mood. "Hey ke, answer me¡­. How do you do it?"


    "Hmmm? How do I do what?" ke asked, not understanding Bret''s question.


    "The girls! You have two cow girls all over you and even a damn fairy! A fairy! How the fuck did you pull that off!?" Bret cursed. He cursed ke so much in the heart as ofte that he felt maybe he was actually cursing himself!


    "Uh¡­. Maybe I have what they call male protagonist syndrome?" ke replied with a grin.


    "Male protagonist, my ass! Wait¡­ Now that I actually think about it. What if this world we are in is not real but some kind of novel or movie or something?" Bret rubbed his chin. He had always liked these sorts of things.


    "I think you need to stop watching and reading all those stories. It is affecting your brain. This world is just as real as you and me. Anyway, how are things between you and Rin?" ke had been wondering if the two had gotten any closer. Rin did not seem like an easy target, especially for Bret. Bret was always awkward around Rin, which seemed to always get him beaten up.


    "I don''t want to talk about it! I really wonder if elves are trained to kick shins. That girl has a weird habit of kicking me in the shin every time she sees me." Bret let out a drawn-out sigh as he stopped and lifted his pant leg. There was nothing but bruises all over his shin.


    "Ahh¡­ It''s one of those pick on the one you love type deals. Maybe she actually does like you and is just shy about it." ke was not trying to be sarcastic or anything. He felt that maybe this was the truth.


    "I wish she would show it in another way, like kisses or kisses or something like a kiss. She is making me out to be some kind of masochist!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 157 Mana Cleansing Herb

    "Well, everyone shows their love in different forms. If you are truly set on Rin, then just deal with it and keep trying to get her to open up to you. I have seen the two of you together a few times, and to be honest, the way you go back and forth is like a couple in love. It''s rather cute." ke said as he chuckled.


    "Cute, my ass! I have to put cold packs on my legs almost every day!" Bretined, but he really did like Rin. He had seen her smile a few times, whether she was smiling at him or smiling because she really enjoyed making him feel pain he did not know, but it was always a smile that sucked him in deeper.


    "Love is hard. And I can see you really fell deep for the little elf. You will always have my support." ke smiled and patted Bret''s back. "Let''s move out a mile from the base. And make a loop and see if there is anything out there we should be careful of."


    "Alright." Bret nodded and followed after ke. The two only got a half mile out when they suddenly stopped and ducked behind arge tree.


    <strong>*Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*</strong>


    The sounds of heavy footsteps could be heard in the distance, and even though it seemed to be far away, ke and Bret''s bodies jolted under the impact of whatever it was wandering around. "What the fuck is that!?"


    "Let''s go up the tree," ke replied as he swiftly and nimbly climbed the tree they were hiding behind. Bret quickly followed after him.


    When the two reached the top of the tree, they used the leaves at the top as cover as they gazed off into the distance. "What is that thing?"


    "It''s humanoid. Wait¡­ A colossus?" ke faintly remembered hearing about such monsters. It was not an ancient race but a new race that appeared out of nowhere. It was considered nomadic and they were always alone. It scooped up the ground by its feet, eating whatever it grabbed no matter what it was.


    "A colossus?" Bret looked at the thing that was as big as a mountain and understood why it was called that. "Where would such a monster evene from?"


    "No idea, but I do know it is a new race. I am sure as time goes by, we will see more and more new races." ke exined as he turned to climb back down the tree. "We should keep patrolling."


    "Wait, you are not worried that things wille this way?" Bret asked in confusion. Normally, ke would be a bit more cautious.


    "Nah. Those things normally walk a straight path. That one was heading north, so it will probably run into the dragonic. As long as they do not consume too much or somehow grow to be in the thousands, we should be fine. But remember, never fight one unless you have no choice." ke knew such monsters were very dangerous for the world they lived in. But that was only if they expanded in numbers. He really did not know too much about them, only that they ate a handful of whatever they grabbed every month or so. At least, this was what was said by word of mouth.


    "Ah. yeah, screw that. You will not see me try to fight some titan looking thing." Bret shivered at the thought of such monsters suddenly appearing.


    ke shrugged, and the two continued their patrol. This kind of patrol took all day because they had to inspect anything that looked out of ce to make sure no goblin dens were forming, or any other camps were being built. Normally this kind of patrol was done by Bret''s and MIke''s men, but every so often, ke liked to take a good look at things himself.


    As night began to fall and Bret and ke made their way to their starting point, they stopped to rest at a small pond. "Still the same. It is almost as if the other races and humans know to stay away from here."


    "That is a good thing for us. It will draw less attention to us." ke answered as he sat down at the pond''s edge.


    "Hey, ke, isn''t that the nt you were looking for." Bret pointed to a nt not too far away. ke looked over, and his eyes went wide. "A mana cleansing herb!"


    ke''s eyes shed with greed. He couldn''t help himself. It was something he truly needed more than anything. He hurried over and stood in front of the herb. He shakenly began to dig around the herb. He wanted the entire nt, roots and all. If they could somehow cultivate such a precious herb and he could grow more within the base, this would boost the prowess of his people to new heights, especially if they all jumped to their next evolution. ke took off his shirt and soaked it in the pond water before cing the dirt filled roots of the mana cleansing herb onto it and wrapped them up. Only then did he carefully pick up the whole thing and turned to face Bret. "Bret, I have to thank you for spotting this. With this, I might be able to evolve and finally be a drakani."


    "Ah? Then I am happy for you, brother." Bret smiled and looked at the herb. He really did not see what was so special about it. He was a meat man himself.


    ke and Bret rushed back to the base. ke did not wish to waste any time. He made his way to the pce after saying goodbye to Bret. He dragged Lillia to a cell room for evolution and showed her the mana cleaning herb. "Lillia here¡­."


    "You found one!" Lillia smiled as she looked at the herb. It was not a small stalk either but an entire nt which was very rare. "If we use half of this, we can preserve the rest to allow it to grow. I will go prepare it now."

 Chapter 158 Second Evolution

    Sometimeter Lillia returned to the evolution room with a bowl in hand with a nauseating smell premating from it. "It might smell bad, but that is just because the mana cleaning herb is very nutritional."


    ke could care less about the smell as he took the bowl from Lillia and downed it in one go before she could exin everything. Lillia''s hand froze as she looked at the bowl that was now being licked. "ke, you idiot! You needed to drink it slowly!"


    "Huh? Oh¡­." ke''s whole face turned red as he felt his entire body bing very hot. The mana within his body was suddenly expelled all at once, followed by a while wind of new mana forming around him.


    The mana cleansing herb was just as it said it was. It cleansed the mana in the body to make way for new mana, but it also had the benefit of expanding one''s mana pool greatly. How much would depend on how much mana had been expelled. Normally one would drink the medical soup in small portions and allow their mana to be reced slowly, but ke actually consumed it all in one go!


    Lillia could only stand at the side and watch. She turned and closed the door, locking it from the inside and then putting a barrier around it to keep anyone from being able to enter. She then turned to see ke now copsed on the floor, surrounded by a whirlwind of mana. Lillia bit her lip. This process was not as easy as it seemed because when it said it would eject all mana from the body, it meant all the mana, even the mana in the bones and cells of the person taking the soup. So basically, ke had to temporarily be worthless for a while until his mana was replenished. But the method of using this herb had always been set in stone.


    ke let out a pained cry as he felt like his entire body was being reforged. key on the floor covered in sweat. He had not felt this much pain since his first evolution, and he knew this was nothingpared to when he evolved for a second time!


    Time ticked by, and the whirl of mana around ke slowly began to die down. A puddle of ck liquid spread out around him. ke slowly opened his eyes to see Lillia standing there with a relieved expression. She walked over and knelt down next to him, and flicked his forehead. "Don''t ever do that to me again! You scared me!"


    "Sorry¡­." ke lowered his head. He knew he was in the wrong this time around. "I was just too excited and wanted to quickly expand my mana pool. Growing stronger is something I must do."


    "I know¡­." Lillia sighed as she waved her hand and flooded the room with water magic before drying it all up, effectively getting rid of the ck substance that hade out of ke. "It really did a job on you. To think taking the medical soup like that would cause such a drastic effect. But I believe only a few people can survive that. Come on, get up and sit on the bed."


    Lillia helped ke up and over to the bed. She then began to strip him of his clothes and ced them to the side. She then hugged him close and said: "Get ready¡­.."


    Before ke could understand what she meant, his whole body suddenly jolted in pain. This time the pain was millions of times worse as he felt as if someone was ripping his bones from his body and ying with the attached nerves like a guitar''s strings.


    At this point, ke curled up into a ball as his entire body became soaked in sweat once more. He had not expected to suddenly be undergoing his second evolution. He had not even had a chance to breathe after the mana cleansing!


    The second evolution was not like the first, which would only take hours. The second evolution was something that took days toplete. It was enabling the body to expand its mana pool and grow in strength by one hundred times its original form. The first evolution could be said to unlock the ability of mana, while the second was unlocking the body''s hidden potential and allowing the mana flow within the body to be smoother than before. This allowed the person who reached the second stage of evolution to cast magic much faster and even more powerful than before.


    As the pain began to subside, key listlessly on the bed, his head in Lillia''sp. His sweat dripped from his body, drenching her skirt. But Lillia did not care. For her, this was a huge step in her man''s life. He was slowly reaching his goals. But seeing how painful this current evolution was, she worried about him turning into a drakani because the pain would be a thousand times more intense than this.


    Lillia gently caressed ke''s head. "You should take a break. You just evolved, so let your body have time to adjust before drinking the Drakani blood."


    ke raised his head. He was very tired, but he had to continue on. "No¡­. Before I get toofortable, Let me drink it now. Otherwise, I might not have the resolve."


    "ke, please take a rest. The evolution process could take months, maybe even a year!" Lillia worried this was a long time! It was not something that could be done in just a few days. He would be reconstructing his entire DNA!


    "Then bring the girls and my kids down. I will see them for a few hours before doing it." ke was sick of being weak. He needed to grow much stronger, so he could only wait for a short time. He still had much to do.


    "...." Lillia looked at ke''s tired face, and her eyes began to water up. She lowered her head and kissed his lips. "I wish you were not so stubborn."


    "I know¡­. But for you and for everyone else I love and wish to protect, I have no choice¡­. Even if I must suffer in pain for months or even years, I will do it for you all." Lillia hugged ke before gentlyying his head down. She knew he would not change his mind, so she could only do as he asked. At least this way, he was taking a small break.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 159 Down Time And Preparations

    "Mama, why is Papa staying in such a small room? I haven''t seen Papa in so many days and now he is living in a room? Why did you lock Papa up?" Destiny was currently interrogating her mother about why she had not seen her papa. Her little pouty face and stern expression as she put her hands on her hips as she spoke really looked very cute.


    "Have you not realized I have been gone too!? Destiny, is there only papa in your eyes?" Lillia felt like she was being forgotten all over again. But her words made Destiny''s expression soften as she walked over and hugged Lillia. "I missed Mama too, but Papa¡­."


    "Yes, yes¡­. You are a daddy''s girl, I know." Lillia sighed as she hugged her daughter and lifted her up. "You were good for your mama''s, right?"


    "Mmm! Mama Tina, let me y with my baby sister! Hope is so cute." Destiny began telling Lillia everything she did. This allowed Lillia to feel even closer to her daughter. It was a slow process, but the little girl was finally opening up to her and letting her into her world.


    Lillia held her daughter in her arms and listened carefully to each word Destiny said. Makingments here and there whileughing and smiling the entire time. Tina, who was following while carrying hope, knew just how much Lillia had been waiting for the day when Destiny would act like this and was smiling from ear to ear. Her sister''s wish came true finally. The rest of the family also followed behind. This also included Moha and Mona. The two cow girls have been getting extra training and teachings from the other girls about matters between them, ke, and the future, as well as the way they allmunicate and be one harmonious group. A lot of it came as a surprise at first, but they slowly took it all in and even put some of it to practice to prepare for the future. It could be said that Tina was very good at teaching.


    When they arrived at the small room, ke had already changed into a clean set of clothes and was still resting on the bed. Once Destiny saw her papa she quickly struggled out of Lillia''s arms and jumped on top of him and hugged him with a big smile: "Papa! I missed you!"


    "Little girl, you will kill your papa!" ke replied with a smile. Although he said something that most kids would find frightening, Destiny giggled and hugged ke tighter.


    "Oh? Not bad! Your aura has skyrocketedpared to before." Faana walked into the room and nodded in appreciation. Even she had been spending more time with ke''s wivestely. She seemed to be feeling left out since arriving here with only Anna to talk to. But this was because Lillia was trying to give Faana time to grow up her mentality. It was still stuck in a teenage state even though Faana was just as old or a tad younger than Lillia.


    On Faana''s head was Mina, who flew off andnded on ke''s head and snuggled into his hair, taking in his scent. In other words, she was being a pervert. ke looked at all the girls who were surrounding him and wondered just how lucky he could be to have so many cared about him. In his past life, he died alone. He struggled to try to help humanity, only to be sacrificed in the end when they fought a dragonic. Of course, at that time, he was nowhere near as good as he is now.


    Erica and Sam stood off to the side, wanting to go forward but did not since they were waiting for their turn. Tina was already there holding Hope up to ke so he could y with her. After an hour, the two girls finally got to get near ke and hug him after not seeing him for a few days. Then the mookin sisters were able to check on ke as well.


    "Sisters, listen up." Lillia looked at ke and then sighed. "Our husband is going to be stuck in this room for the next few months. He will be undergoing his drakani evolution. At the time he seeds, he will be needing blood from us. We will need to let him feed on us from that moment on, and the first day will be the worst of it."


    "It''s fine. I got lots of blood!" Erica patted her chest. She was more than happy to help ke.


    "I- also have blood¡­." Faana tried to step in as well, but all she got was stares from the other girls, which made her lose her momentum and lower her head.


    Lillia sighed and walked over to her, and whispered into her ear. What was said no one knew, but Faana''s eyes did light up as she nodded her head. Lillia patted her head before continuing what she was saying: "We will all need to pitch in. and it is not just blood but also nighttime matters as well. Drakani are known for their¡­." Lillia looked at the kids and cleared her throat. "I am sure you understand what I mean. But our husband will also be one of the strongest bloodlines to ever walk this.


    "We will all have to work hard, and we will also need to slowly expand our sisterhood and also grow even more powerful ourselves. Luckily ke has found arge mana cleansing herb which I am currently trying to cultivate so we can all undergo a mana cleansing. Our future babies will also be part drakani as well. So we will have a lot of work to do. During the next few months, we will all be taking turns and watching over ke in twos. If he bes a drakani, we will need two people to help deal with his first outburst of blood lust. Everyone will also be given rms, so one of you will need to press it when this happens. But if we work together we can pull through." Lillia scratched her head as she looked at the girls who were looking back up at her and sighed. "Let''s hope everything works out."


    The girls and ke spent the day together. At night everyone slept in the tiny room. Even Anna, who had been training, came straight to the room when she got wind of what was going on. After all, ke was her brother.


    After a full night''s sleep and eating breakfast with the girls, Lillia, Faana, Moha, and Mona were going to take the first watch. It was these three due to Lillia needing a few extra hands for the first part of this process, and that was to hold ke down, and the four of them were the strongest out of the group.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 160 Drakani Part 1

    In the room, four girls and a man stood by the bed where ke was lying down. In his hand was a vial of blood. "So I just drink this?"


    "Normally, this would be enough, but we will do a different method and directly inject the blood into your bloodstream. This is why Dr. Stanley is here. He said he could do this for you. Just for today, I had a special kind of medical device made that would be able to keep the blood in its special vial so it would not be exposed to the air and cause some degradation of the blood itself. Remember, drakani blood is different from human blood." Lillia answered.


    "Then let''s get the show on the road." ke handed the vial to Dr. Stanley. Lillia, on the other hand, frowned as she leaned down and kissed ke''s lips. "A kiss for good luck."


    ke smiled before lying down. "I leave everything to you girls. Let''s hope I can make the most out of this blood."


    "Worst case is thirty percent transformation, the best case is one hundred percent. Try your best to fuse the blood with your body. Do not reject it. Allow it to change your bodypletely. As long as you do not resist, you will be able to change your DNA fully into a Drakani." Lillia exined.


    "This will not change my mindset, right? I do not want to turn into a different person." ke feared this the most. He did not wish to lose what made him, him.


    "It only affects your DNA, not your way of thinking. Although you will have more urges to have sex which means you might be bringing home more girls in the future, but it should not be a problem. Oh, and you might be a tad more violent toward your enemies¡­." Lillia only knew what she read about the race, but she hoped it was enough to help ke get through all of this. It was not just him making a gamble on this but all of them. They were already ke''s women. There was no going back for them. If he died, they would have to carry on his will and try to make his dreame true. They would never be able to marry anyone ever again. This was the kind of pact they made between sisters. But in order for ke to gain more power to be the strongest, Lillia and the girls all agreed to let ke go through with this. So he could see his dream through.


    "Alright, then, let''s do this." ke was ready.


    Dr. Stanley used the special device and capped it to the vial of drakani blood. He then stuck the needle into ke''s vein and slowly pushed the drakani blood into his system.


    As soon as the blood entered his bloodstream, his whole body contorted, and that was the signal for Lillia. "Quickly hold him down! Dr. Stanley, push the rest of the blood in! Do it quickly!"


    Dr. Stanley no longer held back and pushed the entire vial of blood into ke all at once. He then put the empty vial and plunger down and quickly exited the room. He was already told by Lillia that as soon as the vial was empty, he had to quickly leave the room.


    <strong>"ARHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHGGGGGGGGGGGGGGGG!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!"</strong> A horrific scream prated what was supposed to be a soundproof room sending a shiver down Dr. Stanley''s back. He was very d he was not the one undergoing this DNA change.


    Pain¡­. This was all that consumed ke at this time. It was not just his bones or even his nervous system. Everything about him was being broken down and reconstructed from the ground up. He had no control over his body at this time. He couldn''t even think. He could only do his best to endure and allow the process toplete as soon as possible. The passage of time seemed slow with how bad the pain actually was.


    As time passed, the pain never dulled. It seemed to even get stronger. Images that did not belong to him were shing in his mind. Each one was of the different races as if the memories of these races were filling his mind. Things from magic spells tobat techniques. ke had no idea if any of these things were actually real or not. But he made sure to try to remember them all. He had to. If they would allow him to bring about his dream, then he would use whatever he could get.


    Because of these streams of so called memories, ke was able to endure, and endure he did. Every day the girls would switch shifts and watch over ke. Although he was in pain, he was finally secured with chains and stripped of his clothes. The girls bathed him every day and made sure he was doing okay. At night the two on shift would not sleep and only sit quietly as ke continued his evolution.


    Even Mona and Moha had their own turns and were doing their best to make sure ke could wake up spick and span, but they ended up getting yelled at by Lillia for using their tongues to lick him clean. Only after being yelled at did they wash him properly after licking him clean. It seemed the beastial instincts were still there in some aspects.


    Only Mina felt bad because she was unable to do much for ke in his time of need. She could only use a face cloth and wipe his face because it would take too long for her to do much of anything else. She also could not let him drink her blood, or her head might be bitten off, so she was one of three girls who watched after ke. This was the Tina, Faana, and Mina team.


    As for why Faana was here, well, she decided she wanted to help and begged Lillia, who could not turn away her cute little sister. So now, with red cheeks and doing her best not to stare at a certain spot, she was diligently helping ke bathe.


    As the months passed, the more worried the girls got. ke''s brow seemed to be less furrowed, and he was breathing, but hisplexion had grown slightly pale. And two bumps had begun to form on his back. Lillia said this was normal, but the girls still couldn''t help but be worried.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 161 Drakani Part 2

    ke was still trying to consume all the memories that were flooding into his mind. He was doing as Lillia told him and allowing it all to happen to make the process as smooth as possible. His sense of time was all gone. He had no idea how long he had been in this state. It was as if he was watching many different instructional videos over and over. The information was so much that he never thought it would be possible for a being to even have so much knowledge. The only thing he couldpare it all to was those movies and novels that had things like birth inheritances where a dragon would inherit their ancestors'' memories and know everything straight from birth. It was the same concept, except he was not being born in a sense. But when he thought about it, he was actually being reborn as a drakani, so maybe he truly was being reborn.


    Days continued to pass, and ke now looked much different from before. While his face stayed pretty much the same, he now had a set of wings on his back that seemed like a cross between a dragon''s and a bat''s. But it did not end there. He also now had a ck, thin pointed tail and a pair of horns on his head. From his mouth, you could see two new fangs that had sprouted at some point. "Lillia, is this normal?"


    "Should be¡­. Drakani had no real shape or form. They have the blood of all races within them, so he would probably take on a few of their traits. The horns, wings, and tail are just part of that." Lillia exined.


    "I think it makes him look cuter," Tina mumbled as she looked at ke''s face, that, although pale, looked much more handsome than before.


    "It''s either that or his charm has already begun to take effect. It will attract the opposite sex like mas." Lillia also felt that ke looked more handsome, but she did not want to say it out loud. She always thought ke was the most handsome!


    As the days passed, the more the girls worried. Destiny would beg to see her Papa every day but sadly, every time she did she would cry and ask him to wake up. It was not that ke wanted to make those he loved worried and sad. It was just that too much information was going on in his head.


    Finally, after almost a year, ke felt the information flow stop and that things were now normal. He could feel the power inside him was so much morepared to before. ke looked around the dark space that was once filled with many images and frowned: "I am still stuck in this memory space. But I guess it''s fine since I have had to digest all of that information. But I did learn one thing, and that was that evolution is the same for all races. If you do not count my evolution into a Drakani, the people of this world will slowly evolve and be more attuned with mana with each evolution. I have undergone two. This means my third evolution will be even grander and break my body down, even more, allowing me to be even more powerful.


    "It''s like cultivation from fantasy novels but not since to even get to a point of evolution, you must expand your mana pool to its breaking point but casting spells. Each phase will continue on until you finally break the binds of mortality. What this means, I do not know, but I am also not sure if this is some kind of godhood thing or not either. Maybe a new phase, like the body bing energy or something? That would kind of suck. " ke sighed as he pondered. He did not wish to turn into some kind of higher being that was made of energy. Otherwise, his girls would definitely be sad! But he also knew thisst step did not seem like someone could always cross with ease. But those at the peak were terrifying existences.


    ke had no idea what year the drakani lived in, or if Lillia was even born at the time, but he knew one thing, Lillia was basically the closest anyone had gotten to godhood. And even with all her power, she is still unable to reach the next stage of evolution.


    "Now, how do I get out of here? I am feeling very, very hungry." As this thought came to mind. ke''s eyes suddenly shot open. But instead of seeing a room with different colors, he only saw blood red before his eyes. He looked around and saw Mona tidying things up. But what was strange was he could see the veins in her body. Without any control, his body disappeared, and he appeared next to Mona and wrapped his arms around her, and tossed her on the bed. Before she could even react, she was stripped naked, and ke''s new fangs were jabbed into her neck.


    [R-18]


    The feeling that followed was nothing Mona had ever experienced before. Her entire body felt like it was burning up, and her juices began to leak from her secret garden. Her breathing became heavy, and then she felt something big press up against her pussy. Before she could think of what was happening, a sharp pain was felt as something tore inside her. That sharp pain onlysted a second before She felt the big thing sliding in and out of her, ravaging her pussy non-stop.


    But she was not scared. The scent of the one doing this to her was the man she had been waiting for. Her bull. "ke~!" her head spun as she felt as if her blood was all being drained from her body. As she got dizzy from both pleasure and blood loss, she felt the fangs in her neck release, and then two hands held herrge udders on her chest. Her milk sprayed as ke squeezed them as he continued to move his hips back and forth.


    Moha was frozen in ce and looked at Mona with envy! Their bull had taken Mona first! She was so lucky! Of course, Moha had no issues with this and quickly remembered what Lillia had said. She took off her clothes and slipped onto the bed after setting off the rm and exposed her neck to ke.


    ke seeing a new vein, chomped down and began sucking Moha''s blood with relish. He released one hand from Mona''s udders and used it to y with Moha''s pussy. ke''s state of mind was that he was very hungry, but he still seemed to have some control over his blood lust that he would not drain thempletely. He was being careful and watching for any signs of too much consumption. But this came at the cost of not being able to control his sexual lust. He had always wanted to take these girls, and now he was doing just that.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 162 Sacrifices

    ? [R-18]


    Moan and Moha were currently lying on top of each other with their breasts pushed together and their tongues intertwining as ke fingered one and filled the other with this dick. All three of them were lost in their lust and the two cow girls seemed to be just fine with being rammed for hours on end.


    Behind them, Lillia, Tina, Erica, Mina, Sam, and, surprisingly Faana were watching the whole scene. They all had walked in on the live porn and, instead of leaving like they should have, they stood there and watched. This was not because they wanted to witness the scene but because they would soon have to join if ke did not stop anytime soon. Lillia pulled Faana to the side, whose eyes were locked on the things going on in front of them, and asked: "Are you sure? Once you do this, there is no going back."


    "I am not too sure¡­.." Faana was very nervous she thought she was ready but now seeing things in real time she was not sure. She had lived for so long, and this was her first time seeing such things, so it was scary yet intriguing at the same time.


    "Then just watch for now. There will be plenty of chances in the future, and to be honest, I do not think it will be a good idea to rush things between you two." Lillia rubbed Faana''s head. "But I know he cares about you."


    "Mm¡­. I haven''t talked to him much, so I think we should slowly build things up. Big Sister, I need to go wait outside¡­." Faana''s cheeks were bright red, and she felt like her nose was about to burst with blood at any moment. She needed to leave! This was all too stimting!


    "Alright, go ahead. Use the room across from us if you get tired." Lillia did not push her to stay any longer. After Faana left, Lillia looked back at the bed where ke was biting Moha''s shoulder. But something seemed off when she looked between ke''s legs. He had two dicks?


    Lillia walked over and looked at the spot where both Moha''s and Mona''s pussies were pressed against each other, and sure enough, he had two dicks! Each one was stabbed into the girls under him.


    "What¡­." Lillia wrinkled her brow. She had never heard of any of this! She wondered if this was one of the Drakani''s traits she had never read about! Both girls were being mmed so hard at the same time. Lillia watched as ke''s dick swelled and suddenly began to pulsate inside the two girls filling them both with his milk.


    Their own milk sprayed all over as ke released inside them. It was as if they were cumming from their breasts. Just as Lillia thought ke would be done, he suddenlyid back on the bed bringing both girls to sit on top of him still pressed together, and began mming his dicks into them once more.


    Tina''s eyes glowed with excitement when she saw this. "Sister Lillia, this is kind of amazing¡­"


    "Mm¡­." Lillia nodded. But this also meant more trouble! They would not get as much rest between rounds!


    ke and the cow girls fucked for another few hours before they were finally spent. The bed was soaked in their milk, leaving a strange smell in the air. Their huge breasts had many love bites all over them, and even their nipples were swollen from being bitten and sucked on so much. Fang marks also covered their bodies.


    But for ke, this was still not enough. He turned and looked at Lillia, who was standing closest to him, and reached out and grabbed her. His dick turned back into a single dick, and before Lillia could say a word, she too, was nude and being toyed with. But she had already expected this. ke''s teeth sank into her neck, and she felt as if she had been hit with a strong aphrodisiac. Her entire body shuddered as she felt a wave of pleasure fill her. Her pussy was instantly wet and then quickly plugged by ke''s dick.


    Lillia, Tina, Erica, and Sam, none of the girls could escape ke''s sexual lust and blood lust. When it came to Mina, who wasst on the list, her body trembled slightly, but when she thought she might be beaten to death by the man who was her husband, she felt him gently hold her and slowly lower her down to his waist and before she knew what was going on a pinch came from the lower part of her body making her bite her lip as she felt herself being filled up! She looked down to see ke''s dick was still the same size except for what was in her pussy! It had actually shape shifted to fit her small body! It was then that she realized she could finally make love properly with ke. This thought alone brought tears to her eyes as she held onto ke''s hand as he pumped his dick in and out of her. The little fairy finally realized what sex truly was and, after a few minutes of pain, recovered quickly and fell into the wondrous world of lust.


    Two days passed, and all the girls were lying on the bed. Fang marks, hickeys, and cum covered their bodies. The only one still standing was ke as he stood up and stretched. He looked at the world around him and felt a lot better. His body felt light as a feather.


    He arranged the girls on the bed and floor since the bed was too small. Using his clothes and their clothes that were stripped from them as nkets, he gently set them down so they could sleep off all the excessive exercise.


    He sat up against the bed and clenched his fists. "Not bad. The power within me is truly something I have never felt before. I wonder how much I merged with the Drakani bloodline." ke reached out with his hand and used a healing spell on the girls to heal their love bites and sighed in relief. If he did not have some control over his blood lust, he would definitely have drained them all of their blood.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 163 Changes

    ke sat there and looked at the girls sleeping peacefully and smiled. He had no clothes so he was kind of stuck in here. But one thing he did notice was that his dick seemed like some kind of magical item now. When he had Mona and Moha pinned together, his dick split into two. When he was with just one of his girls, it went back to normal. For Mina, it allowed him to enter her without hurting her. He was¡­. Very satisfied.


    But besides that, the next thing he understood was that he now had a lot of information not only about the races but their magical abilities and many different spells. How old these spells were he did not know so he would need to speak to Lillia about it and draw out all the magic circles for her so she can take a look.


    He had somehow digested all this information. Although he had no idea how long it had taken him to do so. ke sighed as he stood up once again and walked to the bathroom to wash off. His first goal had finally been reached. He was now a Drakani. He was no longer human. He did find it a little awkward to have wings and a tail now, but the horns did not bother him as much. As he stood in front of the mirror and inspected himself, he realized that even his muscles had be more toned, making him look more like one of those male models girls would swoon over on tv.


    His face looked the same, at least, which allowed him to feel a little better. He did not want to change too much. The only real difference was his eyes. His pupils were now slitted, but his eyes were still just as blue as before. Other than that and his new appendages, he was only paler than before, which he was also fine with.


    After bathing and getting refreshed, he walked back out to see that Lillia was the first to wake up. When she saw ke, she disappeared and then reappeared in front of him, hugging him tightly. "I am d you are back."


    "Mm¡­." ke''s lips curled up into a warm smile. "I have no idea how strong I am or how much of the bloodline I was able to fuse into my body, but I do know that no matter what, I will grow stronger and stronger. I have gained many, I guess, bloodline memories and have, well, as you can see, changed quite a bit."


    "You are still you, though, right?" Lillia hooked her arms around ke''s neck and looked him in the eye. ke smiled and hugged her waist tighter. "Mmm¡­ I am still me. I know this for a fact. The bloodline only gave me the knowledge and bodily changes. No changes to my mind."


    "Good!" Lillia''s lips curled up into a blooming smile as she buried her head into ke''s neck. Her scent filled his nose, and the veins on her neck began to appear in ke''s vision. His fangs began to extend on their own as he edged even closer to her neck. ke suddenly realized what he was doing and went to pull away, but Lillia pressed his head to her neck. "Drink. Do not resist your cravings."


    ke nodded and sunk his teeth into Lillia''s neck. She couldn''t stop herself from moaning. Luckily this time, he was controlling his lust and only drank her blood. He drank for only a few minutes before letting her go and holding her in his arms. "I will need to get used to this."


    "It''s fine. This is why I allowed you to have a harem. You will need to be able to drink at any time. Just do not sink your teeth into Mina. It would not be good if you sucked her dry on the first go. She will die." Lillia warned ke. She did not want him to be hurt due to his new race.


    After a while, the girls slowly woke up. Mona and Moha were the ones who slept the longest. When they woke up and saw everyone staring at them, they both blushed from ear to ear as they lowered their heads, getting ready to be yelled at. "Sister Moha, Sister Mona, wee to the sisterhood!"


    But instead of being yelled at, they were fully weed by the girls, which made them surprised yet happy. They were now part of the main group and could lie with their bull as they pleased now.


    "I will get Faana to get us clothes. The rest of you stay here." Lillia used her scales as a dress, something she had not done in a long time, and walked out of the room. When she exited, she saw Faana sitting down by the door, staring off into space. "Faana?"


    "Big Sister¡­. Will I ever grow up?" Faana''s eyes became teary-eyed. Out of everyone who wished to be by ke''s side, only she did not have a ce. She was taken in by Lillia to be her sister, but there was no ce for her next to ke''s side like the others. She felt like an outsider who had to stand at the side during parties since no one cared about her presence. Her body was stuck at its current size and did not seem like it would grow up any time soon. She had been like this for so long, and this was the reason she was looked down upon. And now she really wished she could have a more adult body. Even something like Erica''s and Sam''s bodies was good enough. Everything she saw that night had been ingrained in her head. She knew what was going on in there, and each one of the girls was able to lie on the same bed as ke.


    "Faana, give it more time. I will speak with ke and see if he can make more time for you. So you two can begin making a connection. I will work on the other part. But¡­. I can not make any promises¡­." Lillia sighed as she rubbed her little sister''s head gently. "Let''s go grab some clothes together¡­."


    "Okay¡­" Faana nodded and followed Lillia to get clothes.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 164 The True Start To The Magic Age

    After everyone got changed, a base wide meeting was called. This was to allow everyone to see the new ke. The entire yard outside the base was decorated and filled with tables and grills as people cooked food and drank beer and a watered down conversion of Dwarven ale. Although Thardrained about it, he still did as he asked and made the ale much weaker so you couldn''t get drunk off one sip.


    There was a stage set up near the gate where ke and the girls all stood. This was only so everyone could see him better and so that people coulde up and perform. ke took center stage and looked out over the crowd that was having fun chatting and ying around and smiled. This was the scene he had been hoping for and hoped he would continue to see. He tapped his ss, getting everyone''s attention, and quieting down the whole area.


    "First, I want to thank you all foring to this little get together. As you can see, I have a new look." ke spun around, letting everyone take a good look at him. A few of the girls in the crowd whistled at him while some of the men yelled at him for being a show off.


    ke chuckled as he continued: "As you all know, I wish to make a ce for everyone. I want everyone to be able to live freely and live a good life. Of course, to gain anything, one must work since there is no free ride in any world, whether it is the old, the modern, or the new. Everyone must work in order to achieve anything. And I want to thank you all for being there and helping prove that we can all work in harmony without issue. Arguments may happen, and we will all get mad at some point, but that does not change the fact that, in the end, when things are settled, we can still get along as long as we will it.


    "Race means nothing. I am the perfect example of that. I have many wives, most of which are from different races, but that does not change how much I love each and every one of them. My ns for the future are simple. Expand and build a kingdom that matches these same ideals. A ce where we can restart and rebuild what was once lost. Humans have always been a resourceful species, and so are the other races as well. With ourbined knowledge of the old and new, we will be able to bring forth a world where we will no longer need to fear the dragonic. I do not wish to wipe them out, either. Faana is a very good example of this because there is always bad and good in all races.


    "Today we celebrate not only my sessful evolution into a Drakani but also my little girl''s first birthday. Destiny officially turns one year old today." ke seemed to have timed it just right. "Today was the day that Destiny was born. The day my wife Lillia gave me a baby girl. The day she broke out of her shell and called me Papa. It is a day I will always remember. And while it may be slightly early, also please wish my other daughter, Hope, whose birthday will be in the next few days, a happy birthday as well. She is also turning one. When I first saw her cute little face, I myself, as a man, almost melted by her cuteness. I love both my girls dearly and hope you all can enjoy this festive day with them."


    The crowd all cheered, and some people began singing happy birthday. Soon even the fairies and elves began to sing as they caught on to the song. ke held both Destiny and Hope in his arms and sat at the edge of the stage and swayed back and forth and sang along with the crowd. The birthday song was sung three times before everyone began cheering again.


    While ke and his people were having a good time and enjoying their new lives, many miles away, a group of humans were running for their lives. "What the hell! I thought we escaped. How did they track us down!?"


    "Those green men only care about the women! We should just throw them all back to them." A man yelled out.


    "Are you insane!? There are only so many humans, and you want to give them up to save your own life!?" Another man yelled.


    "Then what do we do!?"


    "What if I try the thing that suddenly appeared in my mind? It is better than just sitting here. We all heard the voice!" A young woman suddenly stopped in her tracks and turned toward the little green men that were rushing toward her.


    "Are you crazy!? It was just some weird voice. It was probably a trap!" one of the other girls yelled out.


    But this did not stop the young woman''s determination. Her hair fluttered in the wind as she raised her hand and yelled out words that made no sense to anyone there. But as everyone was getting ready to run once more, a strange light began to form in front of the young woman''s hand a magic circle appeared, and a ming orange ball formed and shot toward the little green men. The green men were all running too fast and could not stop in time, never mind dodge, when the orange ball mmed into them, blowing up the entire area and setting the forest on fire.


    "Holy shit! What the fuck was that!?" One of the men yelled out.


    "The words in my head that had appeared! Magic!" The young woman suddenly yelled. She gazed at the little green men who halted their steps and acted a bit more cautiously before suddenly charging again, but the young woman was already ready as she quickly jumped back and aimed for the little green men once more, blowing up a few more of them. Only then did she turn and begin running. "It takes time to cast, so we need to rush out of here."


    "Grace, that was insane!" A girl the same age as Grace, the girl who had just cast a fireball, smiled and patted her back. "We will have to rely on you."


    "Let''s just hope I don''t need to keep casting so many. I felt like my energy was being drained when I cast those spells."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 165 Making Moves

    "Either way, you slowed them down. Let''s keep moving." The man in the lead looked at Grace and smiled. But Grace only felt disgusted seeing him smiling at her. He may be handsome, but to her, she could not stand any guy. If she were to really be with any man, it would only be the one man she had ever fallen in love with. But her life came crashing down on the day she was forced. She had to do it, or her parents would have been jailed for a crime they nevermitted. She felt ashamed and hated herself at the same time. Since then, she has stayed clear of men. But now she didn''t even know if the only man she ever cared for was still alive or not.


    The group continued to dash through the forest with about ten little green men chasing after them when one of the men suddenly tripped over a tree root, causing not only himself to fall but one of the girls in front of him. "Shit!" "Ahh!"


    Grace stopped and turned to help the two people who fell, but the girl at her side pulled her arm. "Leave them!"


    "But!" Grace did not care so much about the man, but the girl was another story. She had seen what the little green men do to girls!


    "Forget it! They fell on their own, and now they can be used to keep us safe!" The girl yanked on Grace''s arm. Grace''s heart ached as she saw the pleading look in the girl''s eyes as she tried to scramble back to her feet, only to be pounced on by the little green men. Biting her lips, Grace turned and continued running. She had just used someone else''s life to save her own. This was something that she would have to live with for the rest of her life. But this was also not the first time¡­..


    ---


    In the north, a meeting was currently being held. "Is it true a new age human was able to use chantless magic?"


    "Yes, it has been confirmed by two people, and not only that, Princess Faana has be a traitor!" An old woman replied. Her eyes filled with killing intent.


    A snort came from the side as a young man propped his chin up and looked at everyone at the table. "Find the human and kill that trash sister of mine. How hard can it be? We know the little bitches scent, so we only need to follow it. How hard is that?"


    "Tenth brother, if it was that easy, we wouldn''t be here right now. From that, the report states our little sister was not only protecting the human but so was the elven princess." A young woman with red hair and a long ck dress that revealed some of her cleavage replied.


    "Humph! From what I heard, the inner strife of the elven n is big. The prince of the elves seems to be hell-bent on killing his sister anyways. We can probably work with him on this and expand our search more." The young man, who was called tenth brother, dipped his finger in the ss of wine in front of him, swirled it, and smiled. "So, shall we see how much we can weaken the other forces so that no one can do anything to our n?"


    "We may be able to pick off a few, but there are a few we can not do much about. The dwarves, the orcs, and the beastkin, along with a few of the fea races. And word has it our main fea ally has lost most of his people due to them running out on him." An older man in heavy armor replied.


    "The Fairy Tyrant, huh? He has always been a loose cannon, anyways. We will just have to build up our strength more but making a deal with the elven prince seems doable for the time being." A man sitting at the head of the table with a crown that looped around his hornzily said. "If anyone has any objections, they are free to say so now. But just know this king sometimes likes to bite people''s heads off."


    "Elder Brother, rx. I know you are angry about the oue of the battle in the void, but we still have the most power in the world. We will not fall so easily. To make sure things work, this sister of yours will go herself to say hi to this elven prince. I would like to see him reject me." A young woman that looked to be around twenty wore a belly shirt with torn shorts and chains hooked onto her waist. Her long ck hair rolled down her back, and her pale exquisite face was enough to make any man fall for her. But even though she was a beauty, her strength was not weak either.


    "nce? Alright, you can go. Just don''t kill that stupid prince. We will have many uses for him." The man with the crooked crown replied.


    "Many thanks, Elder Brother." nce smiled and disappeared from where she stood. Everyone could only shake their heads.


    "nce is the only space mage of our generation. The elders have left the matters of the new world to us, so we must do a good job. But I do feel nce will be perfect for this job. If we can get control of the elves, it will bolster our forces by a lot."


    "We just need to wait and see the oue."


    ----


    ke was currently standing in front of his family, who were all pouting. "Do you really need to go on such an extended trip?" Erica asked.


    "I need to see if I can get in contact with the dwarves and most probably headed south with the elves. But towards the mountains down there to build a new home. You girls will all be undergoing your baptisms soon and maybe even be a step away from reaching your second evolutions. I will also look for things to help with this. And I can also get to know my powers better as well." ke gently rubbed Erica''s head.


    "Yes, ke needs to gain real-world experience, so we can not keep him here locked up. Plus, he will not be going alone, right, Mina?" Lillia smiled as she poked the little fairy sitting on ke''s shoulder.


    "Mmm¡­ I am just as powerful as Sister Noa, so I am sure I can help out in time of need. Fairies are also masters of illusions, so we can easily escape if needed." Mina replied.


    "Then Mina, please protect Mona," Noa said as she looked at the cow girl hugging ke''s arm with a big smile. She had won rock paper scissors between herself, Moha, Erica, and Sam. Or more of Lillia made it so she would win. Mona was ke''s food source. Unless he found another woman to feed off of, he would go into a blood frenzy which would not be good for anyone.


    "We will be back. I promise we will alle back safe and sound." ke did not n to do anything too dangerous. He would be keeping Mina at Mona''s side most of the time anyway to keep her safe while he trained. So this kind of worked out well.


    "I guess we have no choice but to see you off. ke, be careful." Tina was trying to hide the sadness in her eyes, but it was not an easy task to do.


    "I will! I will see you all in a few months!" ke gave all the girls a kiss before leaving. Mona stuck to his side while Mina hitched a ride. It seemed kind of an out-of-ce party, but each one had a specific role.


    Mona''s body was basically built to be a blood bank. After some tests, it was found that her body easily reced the blood she lost within a matter of seconds which was why although she was inexperienced in battle, she was still a better choice than the others. And the thing about Mina was she was small and could hide in ke''s clothing to cast a spell.


    Lillia turned and looked at the girls and pped her hands. "Why so gloomy!? We will not begin what we nned! Time to bring a bit of the base above ground and start expanding outwards some. The current power of the base can easily deal with small skirmishes! So while he is gone, we will expand everything, including where our current outposts are located!"


    Now that ke had be a Drakani, Lillia decided to begin making moves as well.

 Chapter 166 The Trip South Part 1

    <strong>--AN) Voting is going well! If we keep this up we might just hit the first 1k votes by end of the week. Then there will be an extra chapter next week! Every 1k votes is an automatic extra chapter!--</strong>


    "ke, where are we going exactly?" Mona asked as she hung on to ke''s arm.


    "I am not exactly sure myself. I only remember that the Dwarves were said to live in the southern mountain range. It will take us a while just to get there." ke exined, but Mina found ke''s words strange. "What do you mean by said to live there? How would you know?"


    "Because before I died in my past life, I heard it from some travelers." ke lightly exined. He did not go into finer details, but his words caused Mina, who was on top of his head, to feel very confused!


    "Don''t think too much about it. When we get there we will get there." ke reached up and poked the fairy on the head. She snorted and stomped on him, causing him to chuckle.


    The first few hours of their trip went by without a hitch. But soon, ke paused his steps. "Mina, protect Mona. I will take care of this."


    "Hmm? Are you sure that is a full-fledged earth dragon?" Mina looked between the trees to see an earth dragon walking towards them. Its huge body was easily pushing the trees out of the way. Size alone, it was about a quarter of a mile long and half that wide. It stood four stories high when it raised its head.


    "Yeah, it''s a good time to test my new race. My strength has jumped by leaps and bounds, if I do not test out my new abilities on a strong opponent, then I will not know how strong I truly am. So just sit back and protect Mona for me, please." ke had been hoping to find a wandering dragon to test his strength on. He had felt his power was thousands of times greater than before, so he really wanted to see just how strong he truly was.


    "Alright, but if I see you in danger, I will jump in." Mina was not asking, she was telling. She would not lose her husband to some stupid dragon!


    "Don''t worry. If things get too bad, I can still fly away. Although I am not fully used to it, I can fly now." ke grinned. He kissed Mona on the cheek and then held his hand out for Mina tond on and kissed her as well. Only when Mina was perched back on Mona''s head did ke run forward.


    By run, it meant he dug his foot into the ground and disappeared.


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    Not even a secondter, an explosion was heard, and a massive crater formed in the forest they were in. ke pped his wings and looked down at the thirty-foot-deep crater and the earth dragon that had been turned into mush with wide eyes. He looked at his hand that had just punched the dragon into the ground in utter shock. He never expected his strength to be this insane! It was even greater than a lower dragons!


    "Wait, is there any good meat!?" ke flew down and looked at the mashed-up corpse and frowned. He used too much strength! The corpse was ruined. All the meat had been mashed into the dirt and rock of the ground, making it useless. Only a pool of blood could be seen as useful. "Truly is a shame! But now that I think about it. While I can eat food now, I do not need to¡­. I survive off blood, not normal food."


    ke scratched his head as he looked at the mess. He only turned around when he heard his name being called from above. "ke, are you oka¡­.. What the hell happened!?"


    ke rubbed his nose and felt slightly embarrassed. "I kinda punched it once, and this happened."


    "What!?" Mina stared at ke in shock, while Mona had a smug look on her face. Her thought process was simple. ''Her bull was amazing!''


    ke was all smiles as he flew over to the girls and said: "I never thought that I would end up being this strong. Just a year ago, I was struggling with dragons and had to shove my hand up their ass to burn them, but now the most heavily armored of all dragons, the earth dragon, died to a single punch. I can seriously say I am very amazed."


    "Why would you shove your hand up a dragon''s butt!?" Mina cried out. She did not understand!


    "Because the anus is a major weak point on dragons. If you shove your hand up their ass and start casting fireballs inside, they will die." ke answered righteously. He had already proven this many times with all the dragons he himself had killed.


    "Okay, I understand this concept but still!" Mina could never do it! Even if she was on the verge of death, she would never stick her hand up anyone''s butt!


    ke shrugged before looking back down into the crater, which was at least half a mile wide, and was very happy. He did not know about his magic yet or not, but just from his strength alone, he felt he could probably at least fight lower dragonic to a standstill with his current strength. He may even be able to win.


    ke and the girls continued traveling until nightfall. ke found a house that was empty to use for shelter for the night and had Mina set up a barrier to block people from seeing in and a sound barrier so no one could hear them.


    "Mina, I want to test a few things." ke had just finished showering and walked into the room they were going to be sleeping in naked. Mina''s cheeks turned red while Mona licked her lips. Mina had already washed up and wanted to sleep from the long day of travel, but she also remembered something Lillia had reminded her of. ke''s lust was something she would need to watch out for because drakanis had strong sexual needs.


    So Mina could only submit and float over to ke. "What did you want to test?"


    (R-18)


    "Well, when we had sexst time, my dick seemed to shrink so that it would fit inside you. But what about your mouth?" ke had been very curious about this. He did not know how his new magical little brother was able to do the things it could do. Mina did not seem to mind as she flew down to ke''s dick, which was already quite hard, and kissed the tip of it. When nothing happened, she frowned a little before opening her mouth and pressed it against the tip. Only then did she feel something fill her mouth and see a lighting from ke''s dick. She felt his dick grow even more in her mouth and realized she was now able to properly pleasure her husband!


    With this thought in mind, Mina did not stop as she bobbed her head up and down and used her tongue to y with the tip of his dick that was inside her mouth. ke also felt this was really different. It felt like his entire dick was being properly attended to, and before he knew it, he was releasing his milk into the poor unsuspecting fairy. Her mouth quickly filled up, and began to squirt out the sides of her mouth. "Cough! You didn''t warn me!" Mina cried out as she pulled ke''s dick out of her mouth. She swallowed what was left and pouted. She almost died! She had almost drowned in ke''s fluids!


    "Ah, sorry! It felt really good." ke felt bad seeing how Mina looked distressed. He created some water in his hand and held it up to Mina, who quickly washed her face and body off once more. She then looked at ke, who was still hard, and dived back down, Spread her legs, and allowed it to enter inside her.


    Mona walked over and stood in front of ke. She did not mind the little fairy who was currently bouncing up and down. She held her breasts up and looked at ke with pleading eyes. ke chuckled and dove into therge melons, squeezing them and sucking them while Mina took care of his dick. It would make for a strange scene if someone saw the three acting like this. A fairy slid up and down a man''s shaft while a cow girl yed with herself as the man yed with her udders.


    ---


    The next morning after a quick water magic shower ke and the girls left the house and began their journey south once more. They came across many monsters the further south they went. But it was not until a week into their journey that ke was currently in a tree looking down at the scene in front of him.


    "You are not going to save them?" Mina asked as she looked at the humans who were currently fighting.


    "Why would I save them?" ke asked. He did not know them, and he was not nning to bring them back to his base. These people would live or die based on their own abilities. What did surprise him, though, was that a few people were using magic. He wondered when people had started hearing the voice. No one in the base got the ancient information at all. "Was it because we already gained this knowledge from Lillia?" ke mumbled to himself.


    "So you n to just watch?" Mina was curious. She did not care if they saved them or not, but she was definitely curious as to how ke''s mind worked.


    "Mmm¡­ I have no reason not to watch. I want to see how they will live through this. They are fighting a pack of turtle snappers." Turtle snappers wererge turtles that stood on two legs and had ws and sharp teeth. Their long, razor-sharp ws were a pain to deal with, and once cut, you would also be poisoned. "If they can pull through this, I will ask them for directions."


    Mina did not know what to say to this. He was basically watching the fight blow as a form of entertainment and would actually ask them for directions if they won! "I see¡­."


    "Just watch and see. Humans are more resourceful than you think. If they can pull through this, then they have a future ahead of them. If not, even if one or two escape, they will not live long."

 Chapter 167 The Trip South Part 2

    "What is with these things!" A young man screamed as he came under attack by two turtle snappers. He was using arge thick branch to hit them in the head and guard against their attacks, but they were very quick!


    "Ted, stop fucking around!" A girl yelled to the man, who seemed to not be trying too hard.


    "Fine! I just wanted to test a few things! Why are you all so weak!?" Ted yelled back and began fighting seriously. He was the only one with something that looked like a proper weapon. A metal baseball bat. He began hammering away at the turtle snappers, breaking one head open after the other. In no time at all, the entire pack of turtle snappers had been killed, allying on the ground with their heads busted open.


    He flicked his bat and then turned to the others, who were all sitting on the ground panting, and sneered some more. "How did any of you even survive this long!? You can''t even handle a simple group of turtles! And Gale, I will say this now. You tell me what to do again, and I will find a goblin den and toss your sorry ass into it."


    "You!" Gale was really angered by these words. Just because the man was slightly stronger than the rest of them, he was acting all high and mighty. "You are the only one with strengthening magic! While I got water magic and the others are still struggling to use magic other than defensive magic. You volunteered to help us gather resources, but you still want to act as if you are better than everyone else!?"


    "Haha! It''s because I am stronger that gives me the right. If you can defeat me, then I will wait on you hand and foot!" Ted replied with a mocking smile.


    <strong>*p!* *p!*</strong>


    The sound of someone pping came from the trees. Two figures suddenly dropped down. Or it should be said that there were three, but one was clinging to the male figure''s head. Ted quickly went on guard and stared at the new people. Horns, wings, a tail¡­. "Are you one of those humanoid dragons!?"


    "Huh?" The figure tilted his head before suddenly realizing he was mistaking him for a dragonic. "Ah, no. I am not a dragonic. I am something much better. Anyway¡­.."


    "Don''t take a step closer!" Ted warned. By this time, everyone was on guard and standing up again. They were ready for battle at any time.


    The figure nodded his head as he looked at the humans in front of him. "Truly impressive, the human race really can unite in a time of need. Just a few seconds ago, Mr. Ego was busy telling everyone he was better than everyone else, causing them to all want to kill him, but in times of need, they are willing to stand at his side."


    The figure did not pay heed to the warning from before and continued walking forward. But no one attacked. It was as if they were too scared to do so. Even Ted was frozen on the spot. "Hmmm? Why are you guys not attacking?"


    How could they dare attack? They were having issues trying to stay calm! They felt suppressed just looking at this man, well¡­ all except one person. Gale looked at the man and felt like her whole body was heating up. She wanted him to ravish her body and do as he pleased with it.


    "Ummm¡­" Gale dropped her stick and walked over to the figure, and said: "My name is Gale. Can I ask you your name?"


    "Hmmm? Mine? It''s ke." ke smiled. He could see the girl was looking at him in a loving manner. Which meant his charm was working as it should be. But he did not just n to take any girl in, nor would he fuck any girl who came near him. "Miss Gale, can I ask you if you have seen any dwarves?"


    "Dwarves? Like the fantasy race?" Gale asked, her eyes fluttering as she bashfully lowered her head.


    "Yeah, the short, stout guys who seem to love to drink ale," ke exined. Mona, who was at his side was hugging ke''s arm and looking around, oblivious as to what was going on. To her, as long as she was with her bull, she could care less about the rest. Mina, on the other hand, was frowning. She did not think the drakani bloodline would be this strong when it came to attracting women! Lillia had warned her about this, but she never suspected it to be so.


    "Ummm, sorry, we haven''t seen any. We only have seen goblins¡­." Gale''s expression sank. She couldn''t be of any assistance to the handsome man! But then an idea came to mind as she asked: "How about traveling with us for a while? Maybe we will¡­."


    ke pressed his finger against Gale''s lips and shook his head. "I must continue south. And it seems your male friends wish to tear me to shreds."


    "Humph! They are just thirsting after what they can not get." Gale snorted before reaching out to hold ke''s arm, only to suddenly have a small person appear and swat her hand away. "You are not allowed to touch our husband!"


    "Ah!" Gale cried out as she stumbled back and looked at the small figure floating in front of her. "A fairy!?"


    "Mina, don''t mind interesting people. We need to keep going. They haven''t seen any dwarves." ke said as he held his hand out. Mina spat towards Gale before flying over to ke''s hand andnding on it. ke then turned to the humans and said: "Try to stay alive, and maybe one day we will meet again."


    ke wrapped his arm around Mona, held Mina to his chest, and then disappeared from sight. The group of humans all stood there in a daze. Ted was the first to snap out of it as he angrily turned and looked at Gale. "Slut!"


    "Fuck you!" Gale snapped out of her daze at these words and suddenly cast a water ball and shot it toward Ted, who was not expecting to be suddenly attacked.


    The water ball mmed into his chest and sent him flying into a tree. He fell to the ground in pain. He knew he had just broken a few ribs. "You bitch! You were trying to jump in that monster pants. You think he would fuck a cheap slut like you!?"


    "Ted, I will kill you!" Gale seemed to have lost her mind. A side effect of being rejected by a drakani. Those who are rejected willsh out at those around them without much thought. Anything that angers them will make them want to kill the instigator. No one knew of this side effect, not even Lillia.


    The group that had just stood together suddenly began fighting one another. Blood spilled and attracted more monsters. This small group, during ke''s first life, would go on to be hailed as champions for helping take back arge city when the next war broke out, but now they were at each other''s throats. Gale did not even notice the monsters bearing their fangs at her as she continued to attack Ted like a crazy person.


    As for the cause of this sudden butterfly effect, ke stopped at a newly created canyon that was created during a dragon attack. It was massive and looked to be at least ten miles long. "What created this?" ke pursed his lips and tried to think back to his past life, but nothing came up to tell him how this canyon was created since there was never any history of a canyon being here.


    "This was probably caused by an elder fire dragon. They have a lot of power. But to get them to do this much damage¡­ it must have been fighting someone very strong." Mina exined.


    "Hmmm, then maybe this was one of the spots a nuclear bomb was dropped¡­." ke took out a geiger counter from his space pouch and tried to get some readings, but he wasing up empty. "I guess not?"


    "ke, what is that?" Mona asked out of curiosity.


    "It is a small box that will record radiation levels which can be dangerous to people," ke exined in the simplest way possible. Mona gave an oh for an answer before rubbing her face on ke''s shoulder. She lost interest. ke chuckled, but he found the canyon to be quite interesting.


    ---


    Elven camp¡­.


    A young man with blonde hair sat in a wooden chair in front of a group of people with pointy ears dressed in ck. "No word?"


    "Your highness, the ve you nted with the group who went to search for Princess Noa has not made any contact."


    "I see¡­ We can only guess that she failed. Find out herst location, and we will go from there. No matter what, that good little sister of mine must die!"

 Chapter 168 The Foxkin

    ke held Mona''s waist and, with Mina slipped into his shirt with her head poking out by the cor, he jumped down into the canyon. He used a wind spell to push the branches of the treetops out of the way as he fell down, only using his wings at thest second as he softlynded on the ground.


    The canyon floor was like a thick jungle. ke looked around to see many moss-covered trees and thick vines. With such dense foliage, it was a perfect spot for many races to hide out if they so chose to. "It''s hot¡­." Minained.


    "That it is." ke nodded and used a cooling spell to cool his body down. He even cast it on Mona to let the poor cow girl to have some relief. Mina already took care of herself.


    The air temperature from the top of the canyon to the bottom was like at least forty degrees different. It was strange as they were still in the north but had an area that was no different from the tropical regions of the south.


    Now that they were all cool, ke began pushing through the thick underbrush, using his sword to cut down the vines and brush that were in his path. What surprised him was the diversity of ntspared to the area above. He continued forward until he came to a small clearing and stopped as he inspected the ground. He sniffed the air and picked up a whiff of something that was not nt-like at all. "There seems to be someone living down here."


    "Your nose can even smell such things!?" Mina was shocked once more. She never knew that drakani were able to have a heightened sense of smell.


    "Mmm¡­. I can smell a lot of things, like when a certain little fairy gets turned on." ke teased, causing Mina''s cheeks to go red. She pinched his chest as she pouted slightly. She couldn''t help the fact that she wanted her husband!


    ke chuckled as he walked into the clearing and looked around. He immediately saw a set of footprints. "These tracks seem to be humanoid." They were barefooted tracks, so ke did not know what race they could be, but he did know they were at least humanoid. But from the shape and size, he figured they might be from a slender race.


    ke followed the tracks that led down a well-traveled path and continued until he found a few grass huts. They were well crafted, and there were many things outside that looked to be recently used. "I wonder what race this is¡­."


    "Who goes there!?" A voice yelled out. ke looked over to see a young woman standing there with leaves covering her chest and privates. She had a fluffy tail and a set of fox ears. In her hand was a makeshift spear. Not far from her were a few heads poking out from behind one of the huts looking over at them. "Beastkin?"


    "Seems like it," Mina answered. She just did not know what race they were.


    "No, this might be a new beastkin race. Like Mona." ke said as he walked out of the tree line and into the open clearing. The foxkin-looking young woman readied her spear. ke, on the other hand, stopped only after entering the clearing and looked around and frowned. "Where are your men?"


    No answer came from the other side, which made ke sigh. "Mina, can you ask?"


    "Sure." Mina flew into the air and over to the young woman whose eyes went wide when seeing such a little person. "My husband wants to know what happened to the men of your n. Why are there only women here?"


    "There¡­. There are no men. Only the women turned out like us." The foxkin girl exined. Her vignce was even higher than before.


    Hearing this, ke wondered why this was. Why were only the women of the new beastkin races evolving to be humanoids? He did not understand this. "Mina, ask if they would like to go to a safer ce. We can put a barrier around their vige and supply them with a month''s worth of food, and then we can bring them back to the base. At least there they can get proper clothing and will be safer."


    "Okay." Mina knew the girl had already heard ke, but she went ahead and began exining things.


    "You are saying we can be safe?" The foxkin girl exined that a few of them had already been attacked and eaten by monsters. They have to live in fear every day and even move house once every few moons.


    "Yes, the ce that you will be going to will be safe, and you can live freely however you want. You see the girl hugging my husband there? She is one of my sisters and is like you as well. She was saved by my husband, and she and her people were taken in and are living as they please." Mina exined.


    The girl looked over at Mona, who was happily smiling while rubbing her face against the strange man, and understood that no one would be that happy if they were being controlled in any way. "Then we would like to request your help."


    "Alright. But we need to change where you are living. I will use my magic to dig into the ground and create a small dwelling. How many are you in total?" Mina asked. She could move earth like Lillia could, but she was not as good as Lillia, who could do it with just a thought.


    "There are many." The foxkin girl did not understand the concept of numbers, so she did not know how to count. Mina thought for a moment before saying. "Please have everyone gather here."


    Not longter, about seventy foxkin girls of all ages stood in the center of the little grass hut vige. When there was finally aplete head count, Mina decided to take them to a location where there were no signs of humanoid activity would be found. "In order to keep you safe until we return, we will be going a bit deeper into the jungle. I will use wind magic to levitate you all, and ke, my husband, will pull you all along, so we leave as little trace of your whereabouts as possible."


    The foxkin girl, who still did not have a name but seemed to be the leader of her pack, nodded her head. With Mina''s help, ke held the foxkin girl''s hand as the whole group of foxkin girls held each other''s hands and were lifted into the air. With a p of his wings, he gently pulled them forward over the high brush and deeper into the forest. ke was trying to do things quickly in order to now make the girl holding his hand be too affected by his charm.


    When they found a small area that was naturally clear, Mina had ke stay in the air while she created a dwelling in the ground for the foxkin to live in while they waited for ke and her toe back.


    The dwelling was dug out under a massive tree root and went down many feet into the ground. It took a while, but by sunset, the dwelling was finished, and everyone could enter. Because fairies were masters of illusion magic, along with the barrier to keep people out, she created an illusion that made it look like nothing was there.


    "Mina, create a room here for me. I will freeze it and stuff food in there for them to eat while they wait on us." ke had many editable monster meat in his space pouch. He had saved it for himself, but he decided to give it to the foxkin so they would have food while they waited for him to return. Once the freezer room was done and filled with food, they moved on to try to make a water room.


    "ke, I am not sure how you want to do the water supply. I am not the best at runic inscriptions, so it might not work as long as we want it to." Mina never really cared to learn runic inscriptions. This was why she was never any help when Noa and Lillia were doing things in the base.


    "Mmm¡­ We can make a magic circle to create water, but it would eventually flood the ce¡­." ke fell into thought. He really did not know how to do this¡­.


    "What if I make a huge pit, and we just fill that up? Water made from magic will never be undrinkable, so it should be good as long as we supply enough." Mina suggested.


    "Then let''s do this. Make an area under us about sixty feet down and then spread it out about five hundred feet in all directions. The height of the area should be about thirty feet. This should give them a few months of water. Also, create a set of stairs leading down there as well so was the water level goes down, they can still easily ess it." ke hoped this would be enough. He did not know how much water these girls would be drinking, but if they had food and water, it should be enough tost them for the duration of their wait until he returned.


    "Alright, I will get to it." Mina smiled and went right to work while ke walked to the room they had set up for themselves.


    This entire time ke had been staying a distance away from the foxkin girls, or his charm effect would cause many more problems than he wanted at this time. So the area he and Mina decided on was far away from the other rooms down its own hallway. But when ke turned to walk down this hallway, he spotted the foxkin girl leader standing at the door with her head lowered. When she heard footsteps, her ears perked up, and she lifted her head to look at ke. "I havee to thank you¡­."


    "It''s nothing. Mina is the one you should really thank. She has outdone herself in creating this ce for you. While it might not be the best, it will at least protect you and your people until we return." ke answered as he stopped quite a distance away from the girl.


    "Mmm¡­ I will thank her as well, but you are the one who asked her to do this for us, so I must thank you." As she said this, she walked toward ke and began removing her clothes causing ke to gulp a mouth full of saliva. He closed his eyes and controlled his urges as he walked over and picked up the top made of leaves, and passed it back to the foxkin girl. Although he really wished he could massage the perfect mounds on her chest, he would not take advantage of her like this.


    "You should treat your body better. While I am sure my race''s charm is partly to me, you should also understand that this is a major deal for a girl. You should understand the kind of person I am first before making such a decision in life. In the future, if you still wish to be by my side like this, we can then do as you wish." ke reached up and scratched the top of the foxkin girl''s head. Her slightly tanned body and perky breasts heaved up and down as she closed her eyes, relishing in the head pat. She stepped forward and wrapped her arms around ke and nuzzled her nose into his chest as she whispered: "Then for now, at least let me do this¡­."

 Chapter 169 Talking With Dwarves

    ke allowed the foxkin girl to hug him for a few minutes before pushing her away. "Quickly put your top back on. As I said before when we return to the base, and you get to know me better and more about the world you can then decide what you want to do."


    The foxkin girl looked up, and ke, with her ears and tail, slightly sagged and slowly nodded her head. She also did not know this feeling inside her. She was actually kind of d that this man was not someone who would take advantage of her in her current state. She put on her top, said her goodbyes, and walked away. ke turned and watched as she departed and saw that her tail was wagging back and forth. Just as he was about to turn the corner, she turned and looked at ke, giving him a smile before continuing on.


    ke chuckled and looked down at himself. His pants were really holding his little brother back. He walked to the room, opened it, and saw Mona preparing the bed. He walked right over to her and pulled her into his arms, and nted his lips on hers. "ke~!" Mona did not even try to hide her willingness to do things with ke. She immediately began fiddling with his pants and allowed the beast to be released.


    A few hourster, Mina flew back to the room after creating and filling the water reservoir. As she got to the room and heard the faint sounds of grunting, she already knew what was going on. She took a deep breath and opened the door, but before she could even fly in, a hand grabbed her and yanked her inside. The poor fairy was stripped and toyed with before she could even understand what was happening.


    The next morning ke walked out of the room feeling very refreshed. He quickly left the base in order to not have his charm affect the girls here. In the room, Mina and Mona were getting things together and washing up. Mona was all smiles while Mina was cursing ke quietly as she flew around in a funny manner.


    Mina had Mona wait up top with ke while she exined things to the foxkin girls. "We will be back. You have food and water tost a long time. We wille and get you on our way back. Even if many moons pass, do not worry. We wille get you. You can trust ke to keep his promises. And whatever you do, do not leave this ce. It is for your own safety."


    "We understand. We will stay put and wait for ke¡­.." The foxkin girl leader replied. Mina nodded and said her farewells before leaving the base.


    "All set?" ke asked. Mina nodded andnded on his head. "Let''s go. This ce should be well protected from others."


    ---


    A month passed, and ke and the girls finally arrived at the southern mountain range. "This trip was really not easy!"


    "I told you not to go down that path, but you just had to check it out!" Mina yelled out. She never thought ke would just run up on a massive dragon den! They were just wyverns, but there were at least thirty there!


    "Hahaha!" keughed out loud. "I still won, right? I got to see just how strong I was. Thirty wyverns couldn''t even harm me!"


    "You still scared the crap out of Mona and me!" Mina sighed. She was forced to watch as this man charged forward and began punching dragons out of the air whileughing maniacally! She thought he was going to be torn to shreds!


    "Sorry! Sorry! But this was a very good thing. I was able to see just how strong I truly am." ke was actually quite happy with the oue. After he punched the first wyvern and it smashed into a bunch of others and made them fall out of the sky, he couldn''t be more happy. He also used this chance to control his strength and now had a huge stockpile of wyvern meat.


    "Humph!" Mina snorted and went and hid in ke''s shirt. For like an hour then on, he felt a small mouth biting him every few seconds.


    ke sniffed the air and tried to see if he could catch the scent of any humanoids around, but he couldn''t smell much of anything. He flew up into the air and looked around but still saw nothing. "Guess I need to go deeper."


    ke continued forward until he suddenly spotted what looked to be like some kind of trail. Hended and looked around, and sure enough, he saw some footprints. But they did not look new at all, and he could not tell if they were a dwarf''s or someone else''s. "Well, they head in this direction, so we will just check it out."


    He had no other clues, so he had no choice but to follow the path. If he could talk these dwarfs into following him, then he would be able to have more dwarven engineers at his side. He would not force anyone, though. He would only try to talk to them and see if they were willing to follow him. Whether or not they would say yes was another story. He felt he might only have a one percent chance, but he did wish to try anyway. After all, there was no harm in trying. At least he could show them goodwill. This way, if something happens down the road, they can always seek him out for help. A friendship was better than nothing.


    ke walked the path for a while until he saw three connecting paths, each with footprints on them. Which made ke ponder which way he should go. "This is a dwarven illusion array. They use magic and inscribe an illusion into an item and then ce it somece to confuse people. No matter which path you take, it will end up leading you in the wrong direction."


    Mina''s exnation made ke frown as he looked around. He only saw a cliff edge and nothing else. "Then how do we pass through the array?"


    "Did you think it would work on the masters of illusions?" Mina held her nose high as she pointed towards the rocky cliff face next to them. "The real path is there. Just walk straight, and you will pass through the rocks."


    ke nodded and walked straight toward the rocks. He did not even blink as he walked straight into the cliff face. He trusted Mina unconditionally, and sure enough, as soon as he passed through the rocks, the three paths disappeared, and only one pathy in front of him. He continued on and ran into many spots where he was forced to stop due to the same illusions. It was not until dusk that he finally came to a ce with dwarven guards standing guard at a huge cave entrance.


    ke ducked behind some rocks to decide how he should handle this. He was probably not stronger than any of these dwarves, and he did not wish to have Mina or Mona get harmed either. After a bit of thought, ke decided he would leave Mina and Mona here. "Mina, cast illusion magic to hide you and Mona. You can even dig a small hut in the rock here to stay in while I try to talk with the dwarves."


    "No! If you go in alone, there is no telling what might happen!" Mina instantly rejected this idea.


    "I want you to please listen to me on this. I will be back as soon as I can. Remember, I still have many kinds of weapons on me that are not something dwarves can fight against. So I will be safe, but I can not ensure your safety if something goes down. If something does happen, I will immediatelye here to get you, and we can run away together, okay?" ke hoped Mina would listen to him, and luckily she reluctantly nodded her head.


    "I swear if you die on me and make me a widow, I will find a way to revive you and kill you again!" Mina snorted as she flew up and gave ke a kiss. ke smiled and kissed her back before turning and kissing Mona. "I will leave Mona''s milking to you."


    "MMmm¡­ Don''t worry. Sister Mona will not be treated badly." Mina smiled andnded on Mona''s head. ke said his goodbyes before walking out from behind the rocks and down the path once more so that it seemed like he had just walked up.


    "Excuse me," ke called out with his hands up, instantly catching the attention of the two dwarves on duty. They brandished their spears and pointed them at ke. "Who are you!?"


    "My name is ke. I came here to speak with the dwarves here." ke announced. He kept his hands raised and did not make any sudden moves.


    The dwarves looked ke up and down, but they couldn''t figure out what race he was. He had horns and wings that resembled a dragonic, but his tail was not a dragon''s tail. They looked at each other and began discussing it before one of them ran inside the cave, and the other walked forward. "ke, you said, right? Please wait here. The other guard went to make a report."

 Chapter 170 Forland

    <strong>--AN) Just the one chapter tonight, I am a little under the weather.--</strong>


    ke did not mind. He kept his hands up to show he did not n to do anything strange as he waited. After fifteen minutes, a few people finally came out of the cave. Three more guards and a dwarf that looked more like an official. "Sir ke. Please allow our men to search you."


    "That''s fine, but I will say my space pouch must stay on me." ke pointed to his chest and pulled out his pouch.


    "That is fine. We are just checking for any hidden weapons. While you can still hide them in a space pouch it will still cause an unnecessary motion that our guards will pick up on so I would refrain from touching it unless you tell us that you are pulling something out." The dwarf official answered. ke let out a sigh of relief and allowed the guards to search him.


    "Sir ke, you may put your hands down now." One of the guards said while standing to ke''s left. ke nodded and put his hands down. He could understand the dwarves'' cautiousness.


    "Thank you." ke gave the guard a nod and waited for more directions.


    "You said you wished to talk with us so we will bring you to a meeting room we have freshly prepared not long ago. But I must warn you that if we see any signs of hostility, we will kill you without hesitation. I do not know how you managed to get past our illusion array, but since you are able to do such a thing, then that means you must have some abilities. Do not me us for the rough behavior. We are only protecting ourselves." The dwarf official exined.


    "It''s fine. I would not expect anything less. After all, you went through the trouble to make the illusion array, so these kinds of protection measures are something I was expecting." ke replied with a smile.


    The dwarf official nodded and led ke into the cave. The cave itself was nothing grand, just a bunch of dug out rooms in the side wall. But ke figured this was only a temporary solution until they were able to create moreplex structures within the cave. ke did not have to go far. He entered a small room about sixty feet from the entrance. There was a stone table with stone benches. The dwarf official had him sit down as four guards from outside came into the room. The security was very tight.


    Now ke was sitting face to face with the dwarf official. "First and foremost." The dwarf official began. "I would like to know what race you are. You look dragonic but not."


    "I am what is called a Drakani," ke answered honestly. He did not expect to make any big waves at all, but expectation and reality served to be different because the dwarf official suddenly stood up and mmed his hands on the table.


    "What you say is true? Are you really a drakani!?" The dwarf official asked, his eyes filled with excitement.


    "Uh? Yeah, although I am not as powerful as one who has been alive for very long." ke answered. He really did not know why the dwarf official was looking at him as if he was a rare breed. Well, in fact, he was a rare breed, but ke had yet to realize this fact.


    "Haha!" The dwarf official suddenly let out a jollyugh before saying excitedly: "Wait here. I will go get someone who wishes to meet you." He then turned to walk out but paused a second before turning to one of the guards and saying: "What are you doing!? Quickly bring our guest something to eat and drink!"


    After giving this order, he quickly left the room as if his pants were on fire. The guards and even ke looked at each other in confusion. "Ummm¡­ Is he okay?"


    "We do not know¡­." One of the guards answered. Another guard had already raced out of the room to get ke some food and drink.


    When the guard returned, he had a te of dried meat and some ale. ke felt kind of bad because this looked like rations that they were probably saving. But he still had to be polite. He picked up the ale first and took a sniff. It was not as strong as Thardra''s ale and seemed to be quite weak.


    "This is our lightest ale. To us, it is the same as water." One of the guards exined. ke nodded and took a sip. It was actually quite refreshing, but he still did not dare drink too much since he did not wish to get drunk. As for the dried meat, well, it was salted dried meat and was very nd. If not for the saltiness, ke might not have been able to eat such a thing since it basically tasted like cardboard.


    After another ten minutes, a dwarf, much older than the dwarf official apanying him, walked in, inrge strides. "ke! My name is Fod. I am sorry for the wait. It is a pleasure to meet a drakani after so many years. Hmmm?" Fod looked at the dried meat and weak ale on the table and frowned. "Why did you bring these things out!? This is an embarrassment! Don''t you know drakani drink blood!?"


    "It''s okay!" ke quickly stopped the old man from causing a scene, and he smiled at him. "I am ustomed to snacking on things like this from time to time."


    "I see¡­" Fod nodded and sat down. "ke, may I ask what happened to your kind? Things were steady with your kind around to keep the dragonic in check, but then your people disappeared."


    "Ah, this¡­ I am not sure, to be honest." ke did not try to exin that he was once human. It already seemed like a mistake to mention that he was a drakani. He made note to be more careful about thister on. Thest thing he needed was to bring himself more problems.


    "I see¡­. So you are the only one left?" Fod asked, his eyes showing a bit of sympathy.


    "Mmm¡­ Doesn''t really matter. Right now, I am building amunity of all races. I actually came here to form some ties with the dwarves and even invite you to join our growingmunity, which has quite a few races." ke did not go into detail on what races, but he hoped this would be enough to allow the dwarves to understand he came here for a peaceful chat about joining his cause.


    "I see. And what is thismunity''s purpose?" Fod was actually quite interested in what ke had nned.


    "For now, to cut out a spot in the world where all races are weed toe and live freely without worry of being oppressed by someone more powerful. We only have a contract to keep anyone from harming anyone in themunity. We do not want infighting at all or people who might be trying to cause trouble." ke lightly exined.


    "I see¡­" Fod sat back in his chair, seemingly lost in thought. ke did not interrupt him as he quietly sat there. Only after about ten minutes did Fod ask: "You will wee any race. Does this also mean the dragonic?"


    "Mmm¡­ The dragonic are weed as well, but they will also need to be put under contract. They will not be allowed to harm the people in themunity. As I said, people can live freely there and do as they please as long as they harm no one. This means dragonic can as well, but if they choose to leave, they will still be under contract and will not be allowed to do anything to harm those in themunity even if they were ordered to attack it. Of course, dragonic will have a few extra uses added to the contractpared to other races." ke exined.


    "I see¡­. I can not say my people would wish to go, but I do wish to ask if you can bring my daughter and some of the other dwarfets and elderly with you. I will give you a device that will allow us tomunicate at long distances, and after I am able to convince my people to make the trip to thismunity of yours, I will contact you. But I do ask you to take our women and elderly with you. A safer ce that will allow them to be free of worry and not have to wonder where our next supply of food will being from." Fod''s solemn expression said it all. It seemed the dwarfs were really having a tough time.


    "I can do that. But may I ask if I can bring in two of my friends who are waiting for me? They are both female and can help me talk with the female dwarfs. You may not know, but drakani have a bit of an issue with a charm that will, well, I think you get the idea." ke scratched his nose. He did not hate his charm, but it could be annoying when he is only trying to make friends and nothing else.


    "Yes, of course! Please." ke nodded and stood up. He asked a guard to lead him out, but Fod personally saw to it. ke went to the corner and called out for Mina and Mona.


    When the Fod saw Mina, his eyes went wide as he lowered his head in greeting. "Princess Mina!"


    "King Fod, please raise your head. Your status is higher than mine. And also, I am no longer a princess but ke''s wife." Mina''s words caused Fod''s eyes to widen and then smile while ke stood there nkly, trying to wonder when this dwarf suddenly became a king. He had no kingly aura at all!


    "Ahem¡­ You are a king?" ke finally asked.


    "Hmm? Did I not mention it?" Fod thought back and realized he really did not! "Haha! Sorry. It slipped my mind when I heard you were a drakani. Anyway, my status and yours are no different, so there is no need to put on airs."


    "Alright, then, let''s meet those who will be following us back. You already know Mina, but this here is Mona a Mookin. She is a new type of beastkin." ke introduced Mona, who nervously hugged ke''s arm. She was not used to new people, especially males.


    "It is a pleasure." Fod smiled and turned to Mina. "Prince¡­. Miss Mina, I am nning to send the dwarfets and the elderly with you while I talk the rest into moving to join ke here. ke''s race makes it hard for him to speak with them, so I hope you can talk to them and help them throughout the journey."


    "That''s fine¡­. But let me ask, are there any princesses within this group?" Mina asked, causing ke''s face to have ck lines form on it. He wondered just what this stupid fairy thought of him in her heart!


    "Hmmm? Yes, Princess Josline will be in the group." Fond replied, seemingly a little confused.


    As for Mina, she could only sigh. "Another princess¡­. Well, It was bound to happen sooner orter."


    "Miss Mina, I am a bit confused¡­." Fornd really wondered what Mina was talking about.


    "It''s this fellow here. Half his wives are princesses!" Mina yelled out. "He is a princess picker! As soon as a princesses along, he snatches them up!"


    "Mina, that is not true! I had no idea you were a princess at all, and our rtionship happened by ident!" ke tried to defend himself, but the cheeky fairy only snorted and flew down in front of Fornd and said: "If you are okay with your daughter ending up with this guy, then it''s fine, but if not, you might want to keep her at home."


    "Haha! It''s fine. If she takes a fancy to ke, then I would feel blessed to have my daughter marrying a drakani."

 Chapter 171 Returning Home Part 1

    <strong>--AN) We were so close to the 1k markst week! Only a hundred power stones short. Let''s try to make that up this week and reach the first 1k power stone mark for that extra bonus chapter!--</strong>


    Mina turned and red at ke, who could only sigh. It was not like he was trying to gain all these princesses! They just kept popping up! ke made note to try not to have too many interactions with the girls. He knew his race''s charm would work against him but still¡­.


    "Alright, let''s get everyone gathered together." ke decided to change the topic.


    ---


    Deep in the jungles of what used to be a heavily popted city, the elf n had already begun construction of a new city amongst the ruins. The elven royal family had already been ced in a temporary residence and was waiting for their new pce to be built first. Within one of the temporary buildings, the one set aside for the elven prince, certain sounds could be hearding from within.


    "Ah~!" A young elf girl gasped as she bounced up and down on the elf prince''sp. Her breasts were bouncing along with her. Her eyes were zed over from lust as she continued to pleasure herself as he just stared at the scene without much expression. After a bit of impatience, the elf prince raised his hand and grabbed the elf girl by the throat, and tossed her to the floor. "Fuck off!"


    The girl was still lost in her lust as she rolled around on the floor with her hand between her legs. This was actually not normal but a side effect of the nolite grass that she was fed beforehand. A kind of aphrodisiac that only worked on elves. Her soft moans from ying with herself angered the elf prince even more as he yelled out: "Someonee and drag this bitch out of here."


    "Prince Teleth!" The guard walked in and saluted the prince. He was used to this kind of scene. "Prince¡­."


    "Do as you wish. Just toss her somece when you''re done. She is only amoner anyway." Prince Teleth answered, waving his hand. He could care less about the girls he used. He was only trying to kill his boredom and block the thoughts of his sister, who he had been trying to kill for so many years now. He thought that after they had moved back to their original home that he would be able to kill the one person who stood in his way of getting the throne. But now¡­..


    The girl was hoisted up on the guard''s shoulder, who had an excited expression on his face as he hurried outside with her. This was such amon scene that even the guards outside did not flinch. They could only give jealous gazes that the guard on duty on this night was the lucky one.


    The prince sat up in bed and rubbed his face. He was just about to get out of bed when a soft chuckle came from his side. "I never knew Prince Teleth was so small. I am surprised that elf girl could even get off, but I guess with all the aphrodisiac you gave her, your little dick could make her cum as many times as she wanted just by touching her."


    A ck-haired beauty appeared out of a rift in space. She stood there looking at the little thing between Prince Teleth''s legs with a mocking smile. Her tail swayed as she covered her mouth andughed again.


    "Fuck! Why is the princess of the dragonic here?" Prince Teleth gritted his teeth. He was not a dragon. This size was normal among elves!


    "I am here to ask if you are willing to make a deal. We will help you, and you will help us. What do you say?" nce smiled as she flicked her fingers, causing the nkets on the bed to cover up Prince Teleth''s bottom half. She did not wish to talk to someone who waspletely naked.


    "A deal? Why should I make a deal with a race that wants to control everyone? You dragonic need to stick to your northern territory. This was what was decided upon in thest meeting between heads when we returned to this world. If this is all you have to say to me, then get out of here." Prince Teleth loathed the dragonic more than his own sister! They always tried to use the races for their own bidding. He did not wish to be controlled!


    "Oh? I see¡­" nce did not mind. She just nodded and disappeared.


    Only when she left did Prince Teleth let out a sigh of relief. But he felt things would not be so simple in the future. And sure enough, his thoughts were correct. "Since he does not want to do things for free. I wonder how he will feel when I drop his sister''s head in hisp. But first¡­."


    nce had smelled something along the way when she was searching the southern area. It was faint, but it intrigued her. She paused mid-air as she tried to decide whether or not to check this strange scent out. After much thought, she decided to go ahead and satisfy her curiosity.


    ---


    Back at the dwarven cave, ke stood in front of a group of two hundred dwarven women and elders. "ke, please take care of them. The men are all being stubborn. Even after talking with them, they all still wish to stay. I even told them I was sending the women away, and they still do not care. They said they do not wish to lose their current statuses. So it will take time."


    "No worries. Fond, with the device you gave me, we can talk any time. So let me know if anything arises that you need my help with. I will immediately send people out to help. Make sure you take care of yourself." ke smiled and turned around. Dwarf girls were unlike the dwarf men. They looked normal, just a bit more big-boned and much shorter. But they did not look ugly in the slightest, and most were actually mostly beauties. "Princess Josline, your people will be under your care. If you need anything, let me know. I will do what I can to help."


    "Ye-yes!" Princess Josline, brown hair, brown eyes. She had cute little dimples when she smiled awkwardly as she spoke to ke. Her cheeks were bright red, as did her best not to embarrass herself. This was not her own fault, but mainly ke''s due to his charm. And because of this, Mina, who was sitting on his shoulder, reached out and pinched ke''s neck. "Stupid princess picker!"


    "I didn''t do anything!" ke cried out, causing Fond tough. He walked over to his daughter and whispered into her ear, causing her whole face to turn bright red. But she quickly nodded and agreed to whatever the old man had said.


    "Then let''s head out!" ke now had many people to look after. At least there were a few dwarven guards who were going with them. These were the only young men willing to take this long journey and join ke, mainly because their own wives and children were in the group.


    Unlike before, when he had people making a trip to the base, this time, he had to really protect everyone. Mina was in the back while he was in the front. The guards were at the side. There were only eight guards altogether, but they were still quite powerful since most were hundreds of times older than ke, which gave ke a bit of security.


    "Lord ke, how long will this trip take?" Princess Josline trotted up to ke with blushing cheeks. In the back, ke could hear a certain fairy yelling out her current nickname for him.


    "It took us two months to find you, and now it will probably be about a month and a half to get back if we do not stop for too long. We do have more people to pick up. We met a group of new Beastkin on the way here we will be needing to pick up." ke was actually getting quite concerned the women-to-male ratio for his base was slowly bing a wide river. He needed to bring more men in to bnce things out.


    It was not like he was doing this on purpose. It was almost as if some external force was shoving all these girls down his throat. He could only hope that maybe could raise the testosterone levels of his base soon.


    Princess Josline walked at ke''s side, talking about this and that. While he knew it was bad for the dwarf princess to keep being so hung up on him, he also knew it was due to his charm. He disliked this kind of thing because he did not know their true feelings. He felt they were being tricked into liking him when they probably did not.


    He really did not know how to handle this situation. But he also did not wish to make the princess move away as he felt it would be rude to her, and she was actually helping fight off his boredom as they traveled. Mona was at his side, but Mona was not the best conversational partner. Mina was in the back, protecting the rear so he only had the dwarf princess to talk to at this time.


    While they did run into some human monsters and other monsters along the way, they did not run into anything too dangerous. ke also found out that handling human monsters was now as easy as killing a horned rabbit or goblin. They were fast, but he was much faster now and packed a powerful punch.


    It was almost a month into the journey when they finally reached the ce where the foxkin were hiding. ke had Mina tell the foxkin they were back, and not even ten minutester, the foxkin leader came running out and tackled him, rubbing her face all over his chest, tail wagging as she did. "ke! ke! ke!"


    "I said we woulde back. Now you cane home with us." ke patted the fox girl''s head. The foxkin girl beamed a smile as she rubbed her face all over him. This caused ke''s little brother to twitch, but he quickly held back his urges. Sadly this reunion did notst long when a heavy suppressive force was felt in the air.


    "Oh? What do we have here?"

 Chapter 172 Returning Home Part 2

    ke looked up to see a young woman with ck hair and purple eyes standing in the sky. She wore a belly shirt with torn shorts and chains hooked onto her waist. On her back were a set of dragon wings, and by her butt was a ck-scaled dragon tail. On her head was a set of ck horns. She stood there with her eyes locked on ke as if he was a piece of meat.


    "nce!" Mina suddenly yelled out and arrived in front of ke. Her little hand pointed at the dragonic in the air. "What do you want?"


    "Hmmm? If it is not the Tyrant Fairy''s daughter. Princess Mina, why are you here with so many dwarfets and beastkin? And this man¡­." nce asked. Her curiosity about ke was not hidden at all. She found herself attracted to this man. She, for some reason, wanted to go down and get this man to pamper her.


    ke, on the other hand, turned to look at Mina and asked. "Who is this nce woman?"


    Mina gritted her teeth as she leaned over and whispered: "She is Faana''s sister!"


    "Oh?" ke''s eyes turned cold as he suddenly disappeared and reappeared in front of nce. "You are Faana''s sister?"


    nce was surprised at the sudden speed of this man. He was fast, so fast she had not been able to see him when he moved. But his question surprised her even more. This made her wrinkle her brow as she asked. "I am¡­. Why do you ask?"


    "Oh?" ke looked down at Mina and said: "Bring them along. I will catch up soon. nce here, and I need to talk."


    "ke, no!" Mina was immediately frightened and wanted to stay and help ke, but when she saw his stern look as he gazed at her, she lowered her head and nodded. "You better return."


    "Don''t worry. I will just be having a nice chat with her." ke gave Mina a smile. This smile caused nce to stare at him dumbly. He was so close to her that his charm had already begun working on her a hundred times greater than it was before.


    Mina nced at ke once more before quickly taking everyone away. ke stood there in the air and watched them leave. Only when they disappeared under the cover of the trees did he turn his attention back to nce. "So, are you sure you are Faana''s sister? The one who bad mouths her and degrades her?"


    "Huh? Faana? She is the trash of my roya¡­."


    <strong>*p!*</strong>


    ke raised his hand and pped nce across the face. His eyes began glowing red. His anger had suddenly skyrocketed. This was the first time he had felt so angry. But his thoughts went to the story that Faana told him about how the poor girl just wanted someone to be with her and not to be alone. A girl who had been searching for some family affection. ke was one to never hit women but this woman¡­.


    nce had not expected to be pped by ke and was sent flying into the ground creating a small crater. The trees had been blown away by the impact leaving only nceying there staring up at ke in confusion. As she stared at him, her vision blurred as ke suddenly disappeared again and reappeared in front of her. He raised his hand once more and smacked her again, forcing her entire body to be pushed deeper into the soil under her. "You tormented a girl who had no one. And for what!? She never harmed a soul, but you tortured her and ripped her self-esteem away. What did she do to you and the people of your royal family? You called her trash just because she was small? How was that her fault!? She can not help the way she was born! Faana only ever wanted attention and to be loved by someone. But you people!"


    nce was even more dumbfounded, but she was starting to understand. This man¡­. This man must have taken her sister in! She was getting revenge for the treatment they had given her sister! But for some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to be mad. That was because her heart wouldn''t stop pounding, she had been pped silly, but she could only see this man as very handsome and gant! He was a true man! Nothing like the other she had met thus far!


    Mina, who had brought the other away, put them under a barrier once they were far enough away when she heard the sound of an explosion. She panicked and raced back to where ke was, and what she saw shocked her! ke was standing over the dragonic princess and even pped her straight into the ground! She had witnessed ke''s second p and wondered what was going on!


    In the crater, nce looked up at ke with a strange light in her eyes. "I¡­.. I''m sorry¡­."


    "Huh?" ke was confused. Did this girl just apologize!? Why was she apologizing? ke did not understand! Were all dragonic this strange!?


    "I should not have treated Faana that way. I should have been a better sister. But our n looks down on the weak. That was how I was raised. But now¡­ I see the error of my ways. So please don''t be mad at me anymore¡­. I will be kinder to Faana from now on." nce had tears in her eyes. For some reason, she did not want this man to be mad at her. She wanted him to hold her and treat her like a precious gem. Seeing his angered expression and feeling the killing intent that wasing from him, she could tell this was a man who stood up for those he cared about. She wanted to experience this too. She was jealous! She was actually jealous of Faana! Her little sister that she looked down on!


    ke did not know what to make of this situation. He had no idea why this woman was suddenly apologizing. ke scratched his head and looked around. He lost all momentum. He should kill this girl while he still had the chance, but he couldn''t bring himself to do it when she was in tears apologizing to him. It made the whole killing someone thing a bit tasteless.


    ke rubbed his head and flew up in the air. He decided he would just leave it at that. nce saw ke leaving and quickly jumped up and hugged his leg. "Don''t leave yet!"


    "Let go!" ke yelled out and kicked her away. ''What the hell!?'' ke''s mind was cursing this stupid girl. Did she want to be pped again!? "What do you want?"


    "Do you forgive me!?" nce asked in all seriousness.


    ke''s expression turned cold once more. "Why the hell would I forgive you!? It is not my ce to forgive you, it is Faana''s ce, and only she can say whether or not she forgives you. Whether I forgive you are not does not matter. If you want to apologize, then you need to apologize to Faana!"


    "But I don''t know where she is!" nce yelled out before saying: "Ah! I will just follow you then!"


    "Huh!? You do realize I just pped the shit out of you! Your cheeks are puffed up and swollen!" ke yelled out. He was starting to think that this woman was truly an idiot! "Plus I am not about to let a dragonic just roam up to where I am going. I have my people to protect."


    "It''s fine! I will sever all ties with my n! I will even sign a ve contract!" nce said excitedly and began forming a magic circle. ke quickly went on guard, but he was too slow to react. Before he could figure out what was going on, he saw white transparent shackles form around nce''s wrists, ankles, and neck. A white light shot from her body into ke''s before the magic circle disappeared. At the same time, he saw a strange runic marking form on the top side of his hand. "This!?"


    "It''s a ve mark! What the hell, you damn princess picker! Do you not realize you just made nce, the princess of the dragonic, the only space mage of her generation, willingly be your ve!? What did you say to her!?" Mina suddenly appeared and started yelling. Even she was surprised by this sudden turn of events.


    "What the hell! Remove it!" ke yelled out. He did not want this girl following him around!


    "You can''t! Maybe Sister Lillia can, but she can''t since she is the ve, nor can you since she is stronger than you." Mina sighed as she looked at the love-struck fool of a dragonic and wondered just how strong ke''s charm was. It did not affect the ones he was already with. But it seemed to affect everyone else!


    "Hehe! Now I can go with you!" nce smiled as if what she did was a normal thing. ke, on the other hand, wanted to just tell the girl to go die. But he figured maybe this might help Faana as well. Faana could finally get revenge for some of the things she had to deal with.


    "Stay here a second," ke ordered before pulling Mina aside. "I will be taking her back."


    "What, why!?'' Mina did not understand. While yes, another powerful person would be good but this was like having a hot potato! The dragonic royal family would not sit by if she went missing.


    "One, we can use her as a means of deterrence. Second, it might help Faana. If she can face one of the people who used to pick on her all the time, it might help her mentally." In truth, ke cared for Faana and wanted her to have a normal life. He just had no way of really helping a girl who had been tormented for so many years. This was a chance he could not pass up if it would help her some, even if it was only a tiny bit.


    "Hah~!" Mina let a long breath as she stared at ke. She really couldn''t argue with his reasoning. "Alright. I will not talk you out of it anymore, but I want to reinforce the ve contract with a contract like Sister Lillia''s. While it might be a bit weaker, it will still help. When we get to the base Sister Lillia and also put hers on as well."


    "That''s fine. It will also be good to have another person protecting the others¡­. Speaking of which, where did you leave the others?" ke asked worriedly.


    "They are in a barrier I made with an illusion wrapping around them. We can hurry over now to get them and continue our journey." Mina exined. She realized having a drakani husband was exhausting! ke nodded and said: "Okay, do your thing first, and then we will leave."

 Chapter 173 How To Tame A Fox Girl

    With nce''s forceful entry into the party due to her new ve contract, ke ordered her to follow him and to help protect everyone in their group which she happily epted her new task. She was also bound by another contract that Mina put on her as well.


    When they returned to the group, all eyes were on nce. Princess Josline''s eyes narrowed as she looked at the dragonic girl walking up with a small skip in her step. "Lord ke, why is she here!?"


    "She is¡­." ke went to exin, but nce walked forward and took Princess Josline''s hand into hers, and said: "I am here to protect you all and follow my new master. I have submitted to ke and will do his bidding from now on. Anything he wishes, I will do. From protecting all of you to servicing him in bed I will do it all!"


    "Ahem!" ke cleared his throat. "nce I do not remember saying anything about anything that deals with the bed. Behave yourself. You are currently here to help protect everyone and to speak with Faana, from there we will see how things go."


    "Yes, Master~!" nce replied with a bright smile as she let go of Princess Josline''s hands. As to why she was suddenly calling him master, ke decided to ignore it. He did not wish to deal with this girl for the time being. She has had this weird light in her eyes ever since she had made the ve contract with him.


    "Anyway, let''s get moving. We will need to make a lot of ground before reaching the base." ke yelled out his order, and everyone began gathering together as they did before.


    ke never imagined that he would be returning to the base with so many. They would definitely need to expand the base now. He would have given the order to do so if he had known this would happen, but it was a bit toote now. He hoped the girls were not too worried about him either.


    ---


    While ke was making his way back to the base, at the base itself, it had undergone some drastic changes. It was no longer confined to the small area it was in before. Lillia had the walls expanded to the current location of the outposts and had those outposts moved out even further. So the current base location was now a mile wide in all directions with the outposts another mile out. There were also a few buildings made of stone sprouted up here and there within the base. The barrier had also been expanded to cover the new range of the base as well. The underground pce had also expanded to allow for new personal rooms for when ke took in more wives.


    Everything was being done quickly due to magic, and everyone was pushing things along steadily. The biggest surprise was that three people reached their second evolution thanks to the mana cleansing herb and a bit of help from Noa and Lillia. Tina, Erica, and Sam were now second evolution humans. They all began their evolution around the same time, and it took them a full month toplete. This was due to Lillia and Noa''s help during their evolution process. They were now currently undergoing harsher training than before. And could also now cast many medium-level spells.


    "Lillia, do you think we went overboard?" Noa asked as she looked at the now town-looking base.


    "Nope! We would need to expand like this sooner orter, so this is nothing. Right now, we have enough strength to create a base this big. If we can get even more strength, then we will be able to expand for miles." Lillia was proud of her handy work. She hoped ke would like what she aplished.


    "That is true, With just the fairies alone, we have enough magic strength to fight against arge group of dragonic. If you add the rest of us, we have basically be a faction with the same strength as one of the small-sized ns." Noa couldn''t help but feel slightly amazed at how quickly they were growing. "I guess when you got a leader like ke, you will see the base grow quickly, although we might have an issue."


    "You noticed it too?" Lillia nudged Noa''s shoulder. Noa nodded and said: "We are mostly women."


    "Yes, But I am sure they will change in the future." Lillia felt once word began to spread of a settlement like this, many more would begin to show up on their own. "We just need to wait."


    "Mm¡­. So how much did you bet?" Noa asked.


    "Two solo nights that he would bring two princesses!" Lillia had this gut feeling! She did not know why but she felt maybe it was a special link between her and her fated one.


    "Two princesses!? I said zero, but he would also bring home at least ten females. Sam and Erica said one princess, and Moha just said she missed ke." Noa sighed. She also missed ke!


    "Hehe! Looks like I will get two solo nights soon!" Lillia had a big grin on her face. He couldn''t wait for ke to return!


    ---


    [R-18]


    Inside a small sealed-off barrier, ke stood in front of Mona, who had her lips wrapped around his dick. Her head moved back and forth as she sucked on his dick, wanting to drain him of his milk. Mina was currently hugging his face as his tongue swirled around deep inside her, causing her to let out cute little moans. Every time she had an orgasm, her wings would flutter rapidly before more juices flowed into ke''s mouth.


    ke found it quite interesting that if he kissed Mina, his tongue would slip into her little mouth the same way that his dick would. Even now, as he licked the entirety of her insides, his tongue was shrinking down at the contact point, allowing free entry.


    ke looked down at Mona, who was squeezing her breast causing milk to squirt out, and had an ideae to mind. He slipped his tongue out of Mina''s pussy and pulled the little fairy off his face, and gently ced her on top of Mona''s huge melons. He then pulled his dick from Mona''s mouth and pushed Mona back before slipping his dick between her breasts. When it reached the top of her breast and hit Mina''s pussy it slipped inside her, causing her to cry out in ecstasy.


    Like this, he squeezed Mona''s breasts as he moved his dick back and forth within them. His dick seemed to grow and shrink to amodate for what he was trying to do. ke felt that bing a Drakani was the best thing in the entire world! To be able to do all these things was quite amazing.


    Mona''s fingers worked her own secret garden while ke stabbed his dick in and out of her huge breasts and, at the same time, was fucking Mina. The moans of both girls filled the barrier they were making it hard for ke to hold back. When he felt he was reaching his breaking point, he shoved his dick deep into Mina and released everything he had. Her little stomach began to expand rapidly before it all leaked out as he pulled out of her. A flood of his milk slipped down between Mona''s breasts, mixing in with the breast milk she had already been squirting out. He took in this sight for a second before pushing his dick into Mona''s mouth for her to clean up before he moved down to her secret garden.


    ---


    Outside the barrier. Although no one could see in or hear anything, both Princess Josline and nce stood there staring at the space before them with looks of envy. Not too far away by a tree, the foxkin leader was also looking at the barrier with a bit of sadness in her eyes.


    A few hourster, ke walked out of the barrier leaving behind two exhausted girls. He had already fed on Mona''s blood earlier, but he was still hungry. He was afraid of draining the poor girl too much. Not to mention his own lust had yet to be fully satisfied. But he did not wish to break the two, so he was really restraining himself at this time.


    ke walked away from the group and sat down behind a tree as he tried to calm himself down. "If I knew it was going to be this bad, I would have brought Moha as well¡­." ke held his head as he tried to calm himself down.


    <strong>*Crack!*</strong>


    The sound of a stick breaking snapped ke out of his thoughts. He turned to see the foxkin leader standing there looking at him with a worried look. "ke?"


    ke looked at the girl who was wearing leaves as clothing and gulped a mouth full of saliva. His breath began to grow heavy as he looked at the vein pulsating on her neck. The foxkin leader slowly walked over and stood in front of ke. She leaned down and went to reach out to touch him, only for her to let out a yelp as she was pulled into his arms. His fangs grew out more as he swept her hair to the side and bit down on her neck. The sudden sensation of ke''s hot breath on her neck and then the feeling of him sucking her blood caused the foxkin leader''s body to turn hot as she wrapped her arms around him.


    ke felt her blood tasted very sweet. He stood up, carrying the foxkin leader in his arms, and marched back to the barrier and entered it. Princess Josline and nce both stared at the scene in envy! "I should have gone over!" nce bit her lip. She knew her master was different! His eyes just now were stuck in her mind. They were sexy and seductive. She wanted him to look at her like that!


    Princess Josline was biting her lower lip. She had felt this strange attraction to ke this entire time, and her own father told her to try to be one with ke if he took a fancy to her. She was more than willing, but she felt a slight wall. And she had yet to ovee that wall. But now. If she had had the courage to go over to ke just now, she might have been the one carried into the barrier!


    ---


    [R-18]


    Inside the barrier, Mina and Mona were passed out. ke sat on the ground holding the foxkin leader in his arms, sucking her blood. At this point, she was already softly moaning. Her thighs rubbed together as she had no idea what was going on with her. When ke felt he had drunk enough, he raised his head and looked down at the girl whose eyes were zed over, looking back up at him.


    His dick twitched as he leaned down and kissed her lips, causing the foxkin leader''s lips to curl up into a smile as she closed her eyes, enjoying her first kiss with ke. When their lips parted, ke looked at the cute fox girl and decided to give her a name. "You will be Yui."


    "Yui~" Yui let out a soft moan as she said her new name. She swung her arms around ke''s neck and pushed her lips against his trying to mimic what he had done earlier. It was very sloppy at first, but she soon got the hang of it as she felt his tongue begin to swirl around inside her mouth.


    ke''s hands moved about her body massaging her perky mounds and pinching her already hard nipples before slipping down between her thighs and stroking the already wet virgin garden.


    This small stroke caused Yui to cry out as she felt a bolt of lightning flow through her body. She couldn''t control herself and even peed right there. But this did not stop her from lifting her hips to press it against ke''s hand, and ke did not mind what had just happened. Instead, he continued to stroke the fox girl while reaching around and stroking her tail, tugging on it gently, which seemed to make her go crazy.

 Chapter 174 A Day Away

    [R-18]


    Yui clung on to ke as she felt like she was flying through the air. She had never felt such a sensation before in her entire life. ke''s fingers were gently stroking her flooded garden while spreading her lips wide. Sometimes he would dip his fingers inside her. Once ke felt she was good and wet, he made Yui get on all fours and stick her butt up toward him. He pulled her tail up and lined his dick at her entrance before stabbing it in, in one fell swoop. A little bit of blood trickled from her garden, proving that she was indeed a virgin. A soft yelp escaped Yui''s lips, but she did not try to pull away, in fact, she began moving her hips on her own right away.


    The rest of the night, Yui learned what it meant to be screwed all night long. She loved it when he pulled her tail hard, causing her a bit of pain but at the same time sending jolts of pleasure through her body. When morning came, shey naked on top of ke, his dick still inside her as she slept soundly.


    ---


    ke was also sound asleep when a cry filled the inside of the barrier. "What the hell is this!?"


    ke opened his eyes and looked at Mina, who was looking down at him in disbelief. She was not so much as mad that he had sex with another girl but more shocked to see it was one of the fox girls! She expected this princess picker to have snatched up both princesses! "Hmmm? Mina, why are you yelling so early in the morning?"


    "I am yelling because you are with a fox girl! What happened to the princesses!?" Mina was still in disbelief. She was flying awkwardly, as she normally did this early in the morning, but she still had to know what happened.


    "Oh¡­ It just kind of happened. I was not fully able to fulfill my lust and hungerst night. And Yui here had walked up to me when I was in a bad state. If I continued using you and Mona, you would have both been broken, and Mona would probably be a husk right now. Yui seemed more than willing as well. But then again, it might have just been my charm. Either way, I will not treat her badly, as you know." ke exined as she sat up. He felt his dick twitch which caused the girl lying on top of him to let out a soft moan. "Mina, I am going to move her, so can you help me¡­."


    "Fine!" Mina pouted as she watched ke''s glistening dick exit Yui''s pussy. She floated down and put her little mouth on it.


    A little whileter, Mona and Yui both woke up. Yui began whining about not being able to stand up, which made keugh. He ended up lending her a shirt since he had ripped her clothes off herst night and helping her with a pair of pants and a belt. He had no female clothing on him except for Mona''s, which would not fit a slim-built fox girl. And because Yui was truly unable to move, ke hoisted her up on his back and carried her out of the barrier where everyone was waiting.


    He looked at the girls, who were all blushing, and then at the guards, who were giving him thumbs up. ke could only shake his head. But he did feel two sets of eyes on him, seemingly trying to drill holes in the back of his head. He ignored them as he said: "Come on, let''s go."


    As they traveled, Princess Josline pulled herself out of her previous slump and began chatting with ke again, while nce and Mina were on guard duty. At night Yui, Mona, and Mina were run ragged by ke. And outside the barrier, both nce and Princess Josline stared at the barrier with envy. This continued for many days and nights. Besides a few wandering monsters, not many came near their group with nce around, as her scent alone would scare most monsters off.


    When ke was a day away from the base, he ran upon a group of humans who were in tattered clothing. It looked like a few families who were traveling around. There were even some wounded. Seeing this, ke went forward and asked: "What happened?"


    "Ah! Monster!" A girl yelled out, seeing ke''s appearance.


    ke ignored her and looked toward one of the men. "What happened?"


    The man was startled for a moment but felt maybe this man could help if they asked nicely. "We ran into a group of tall green and gray-skinned men withrge clubs. They attacked us on sight and dragged a few of us away. Mostly women."


    "Orcs¡­. So they are getting closer¡­." ke frowned. He looked at the group, who were barely holding on, and sighed. "Mina, heal the wounded."


    "On it!" Mina flew off his head and began casting a spell. ke then turned his attention back to the man who spoke to him. "If you all want, you can follow me. I have a base not far from here, which also has humans and other races in it. But I must warn you, if you dare hurt any of my people. I will kill you without hesitation."


    "Would never think to do such a thing! Sir, if you are really willing to take us in, we will follow you." The man knew his group was on theirst leg. They had been running for a few days trying to avoid monsters after they escaped the orcs. They had no food and no water.


    "Josh, no! Look at them! That man even looks like a devil!" A woman yelled out. But as her eyesnded on ke, her cheeks began to turn red. She felt something was strange about this man. Luckily she was not very close to ke, or she might have been fully affected by his charm. But even still, she was against following ke.


    "Linda! Shut your trap! Do you know that if we continue like this that we will die of hunger and thirst!? We can''t even settle down! Every human camp we havee across wants to take the women and force the men into being ves! You really think we can continue like this!?" Josh turned and yelled at Linda. Linda was at least in her forties and looked very ragged, with visible signs of malnourishment which meant they had been struggling for a while. Josh snorted and turned to ke. "Sir, we will follow you. As long as you promise not to do us any harm."


    "Trust me, we will not do anything to harm you. My camp is a ce for people to live freely. You are only asked to help out however you can in themunity. We are about a day away. We were going to stop for lunch in an hour, but we can do it now since this is not a bad spot, and it all seems you need some fo¡­" As ke was speaking, a cry came from the group of humans.


    "I''m healed! It''s magic!"


    ke couldn''t help butugh. He looked at the group and said: "Did you not hear the voice in your heads? The information you got is true. You can use magic now as well. It just takes time to practice. You will all be able to learn more once you get to the base."


    Josh and the other men''s eyes lit up. They really hoped this was true! The group was only around twenty in total, kids included. This made ke''s group a little over two hundred pushing two hundred and fifty altogether.


    As the fire zed, ke sat down with Josh to ask him what he had seen thus far. "You mention other human camps?"


    "Yeah, but they were not pretty. They treat women like objects and the men as ves. I never brought those who were following close to these ces until I investigated thoroughly. But I must say it is like humans were tossed back into the stone age. With heavy weapons at that." Josh exined. "It really pisses me off how humans are right now. Instead of pooling together and making a ce for ourselves, they are forming small encampments here and there and are even fighting one another. It''s fucking stupid!"


    ke could feel Josh''s anger. He must have really worked hard to keep those he had with him alive. "There is no way of knowing how people will react when sufferinges. But one thing is well-known in human history, and that is greed. Mymunity is bound by a magic contract to stop this kind of problem. No one is allowed to hurt anyone from themunity. Even if a person chooses to leave for a new ce, they will still not be able to harm those they left behind. We do not have many rules, but ourmunity is thriving very well. Young and old are all over the ce. You will see when you get there. It''s not a bad ce to be. Josh, can I ask what you did before the apocalypse?"


    "Me? I was a bureaucrat. Nothing special I worked for the town office and did some paper pushing." Josh exined lightly.


    "Not bad. Your skills wille in handy in our small council."

 Chapter 175 A Pleasant Surprise

    ke had been looking for someone with expertise in the government. And from how this man had been trying to keep his small group alive all this time, ke knew he was trustworthy. Although it wouldn''t matter when it came to a contract anyway, but it was good to know a person''s character from the start.


    "Umm¡­ May I know how you knew so much about this world before it was changed?" Josh asked, he was very curious about this.


    "Ah¡­ I used to be human." ke replied honestly.


    "What!?" nce, who was sitting nearby, looked at ke in surprise. To once be human and look like this was not unheard of, but the power he has is not that of what a new age human should have!


    "nce, quiet down." ke looked over at the dragonic girl. He knew she would act like this, but it was toote for her now.


    But nce was at a loss for a second before she suddenly startedughing out loud. "Hahaha! Master, you are really something. I heard that my little sister protected a human man and was assisted by the elven princess in pushing back two dragonics. I never thought that person was you¡­. My eyes have been opened, and I can say I have good eyes."


    ke felt a shiver run down his spine as he turned and looked at nce, whose eyes were filled with passion and held his head. Mina flew over and sat on his shoulder and grumbled: "Princess Picker!"


    "Haha!" Josh could help butugh. He found this quite amusing. It seemed this man who used to be human had a way with women. "I am d it was you and your people we ran into."


    "Don''t think too much about it. My current race is something of an oddity and has a very powerful charm effect. Just think of it as me causing problems unwillingly." ke exined lightly.


    "It doesn''t matter how it starts it is how you end it that matters." Josh gave a knowing wink to ke with a big grin. He was nervous at first but seeing how down-to-earth ke was and how he interacted with the people around him. Josh felt he could be at ease which allowed his normal personality toe out. He was always a wise ass and liked to joke around, so ke''s personality really meshed well with his own.


    "Don''t give him any ideas! He has so many wives as it is, and the group will only grow bigger! He just added a new one the other day as well!" Mina snorted, but her words caught the attention of many of the men there.


    "Wives!?" Josh asked curiously.


    "Yes, wives. It is not that I am pushing this concept, but the way humans are now on the verge of extinction, the age of women being able to marry is reduced by a few years in mymunity, and the ability to have multiple wives is also possible. Humans are no longer at the point where we can keep things at the old status quo. It will take time for many people to adjust to this fact, but this is just how it is. Humans are no longer at the top of the food chain, and we need to rebuild our race''s poption. But nothing is allowed to be done against a person''s will. This is also a reason why contracts exist in mymunity. But seeing is believing." ke replied with a smile and handed a thick chunk of meat to Josh.


    Josh nodded and took a bite out of the wyvern meat in his hands. The sensation of meat juices in his mouth after not eating for so long made his taste buds hurt.


    nce looked at ke with pursed lips. She wondered just what she had to do to make this man look her way. She had already be his ve willingly. Even if she wished to break the ve contract, she couldn''t without his permission, and because she used a full subordination contract, she was unable to force him into doing anything! She wished she had made a use where he would need to fall for her¡­. But as they say, those who fall first have it the hardest.


    Princess Josline, on the other hand, felt a little hope for herself. If ke was taking in wives, she just might end up joining the list. But she had to get ke to notice her more as well. She only seemed to be in the friend zone at this time. She needed to get past this hurdle, but sadly she did not know much about how to make herself more known to men.


    With many thoughts running around, ke and his group sessfully made it back to the base. At least ke thought it was his base. He stood about half a mile away and looked at the massive towering wall that towered up into the sky that was made out of metal and also covered in a strong barrier in confusion. "Uh¡­. Mina¡­.. Was our base wall always this tall?"


    "No¡­.. I suspect Sister Lillia had done this." Mina replied.


    "I see¡­.. Well¡­ Let''s find the next entrance." ke led the group around the wall until he came to the entrance. But as soon as he appeared, a figure dropped down in front of him and began swearing.


    "What the fuck!" Bret yelled out. He looked at the fox girl on ke''s back, smiling away as she nuzzled into his neck. The dragonic girl who was standing at this side on the other side of Mona and the dwarf girl who was on ke''s other side smiling happily as well. "You leave for a short time, and you are already bringing home more!? Brother, can''t you give me a break!?"


    ke looked at Bret and chuckled. "It''s not my fault."


    "Yes, it is!" Mina snorted.


    "Okay, maybe a little, but still. That is besides the point. Bret, exin to me what the hell is going on?" ke finally asked as he looked at the new massive gate.


    "Ah¡­ right¡­ Your wife decided to expand the base a mile out. The outposts have also been moved another mile out. Well, juste in and take a look." Bret exined lightly before turning to have at the people up top. "By the way. We have many more people now as well. A few groups of humans showed up."


    "Alright, well, we got more to add as well. Foxkin, dwarfs, and humans." ke answered as he walked into to see a small town in the process of springing up. Such a sight made him smile. The trees had been cleared out and were all stacked off in the distance. It seemed a lumber mill was being built to process them. Things had begun to move quite quickly since he had been gone.


    "This is much more than I ever expected." ke''s lips curled up into a smile. He was very satisfied.


    "It was much smaller, but a short while ago, the other humans showed up. After the contract, they all decided to begin work on a town, saying they wished to live outside, and well now, as you can see, it is well underway." Bret exined.


    "It truly is nice seeing so much progre¡­." ke''s words were interrupted as he felt a figure rushing towards him at a high speed. He thought they were aiming for him, but when he saw a shift in the path, he knew right away that they were aiming for nce."


    ke disappeared and reappeared in front of nce as a small fist appeared in front of him, stopping just short of his chest. "Why did you stop me!?"


    "Faana¡­.." ke saw the aggrieved look on Faana''s face and raised his hand, and gently patted her head. "There is a time and ce for everything. I just returned. You can deal with her in a little bit."


    "But¡­." Faana looked at nce with eyes filled with Killing intent as she hugged ke''s arm. ke was hers!


    "Let''s go in first, and then we will bring nce to the training grounds. All the heartache and anguish you suffered¡­. Let it all out at that time." ke gently stroked the top of Faana''s head, causing her to nod slowly. But she still refused to let go of ke.


    "ke!" A voice came from above. This voice caused everyone to look up and nce to suddenly copsed to the ground.


    "Ath-Ather dragon!?" nce began to shiver. An ather dragon was beyond her expectations. Her whole body began to shiver as it instantly became soaked in sweat. It was as if a bucket of cold water had just been dumped on her.


    "Oh? Another dragonic princess?" Lillia asked with a frown.


    "She is under a submission ve contract she implemented herself. So she is of no harm as of now. The normal contract wille in when Faana and her talk it out." ke did not want the normal contract being put on nce just yet. Otherwise, Faana could not beat her up as she pleased.


    "Mmm¡­ She won''t be able to break a ve contract on her own. So this works. But she will need a special contract for her just as Faana did." Lillia still did not wish to take risks.


    "That''s fine. Lillia, I must say¡­. You have outdone yourself this time¡­." ke looked at the new base setup and was very happy.


    "Hehe¡­ I knew you would like it."


    "Papa!" Another figure came out of nowhere and jumped into ke''s arms, pushing everyone out of the way. No one dared to stop her as she was one of the little princesses.


    "Destiny!" ke smiled and hugged his daughter. Not longter, Noa, Tina, and the other girls showed up. Tina had Hope in her arms as she walked over with a big smile. "It''s about time you returned."


    "Papa!" Hope suddenly yelled out while reaching her arms out toward ke. ke smiled and took Hope from Tina. Both his kids were growing up so quickly. "My baby girl has be chunky!"


    "ke!" Tina yelled out. "Don''t say that about your daughter!"


    "But I am telling the truth look at her big chubby cheeks!" ke teased as he kissed Hope on the cheeks causing her to giggle.


    "No, fair me too! Me too!" Destiny was feeling left out. ke chuckled and leaned down and kissed her cheeks as well, causing her to giggle.


    As for nce, who was having a heart attack seeing a young Ather dragon calling ke papa was already enough for her to faint. One was already hard to imagine, but now a second one had shown up. nce was starting to think she truly made the right choice to submit to ke! Or else her future would be bleak if her kind decided to attack ke and his people!


    Not caring for the drowned rat of a dragon girl''s thoughts, ke waved his hand and said: "Alright, before you go any further, everyone needs to be put under contract. Lillia, if you would¡­."

 Chapter 176 Blake The Hypocrite

    <strong>--AN) Shorter than normal second chapter today. Need to wake up early so yeah! If you want more to read check out my Fantasy Carnival Entry: ntina Online: The Greatest Sword Mage Reborn As A Weak NPC--</strong>


    That night arge bonfire was erected and the mes shot up into the sky as ke''s return was being celebrated by everyone in the base. ke was sitting with his wives when three men came over. "Lord ke, My name is Greg." "Mine is Henry." "Mine is Ming."


    The three men were the leaders of the groups of humans who had shown up. They had all met up along the way when they spotted one of the outposts by chance and found out about the settlement.


    "It''s a pleasure. I hope you can make a home for yourself within our base. But be warned, all men and women must undergo proper training to learn magic andbat against the other races. This is not just for the base but for yourselves as well." ke greeted them politely but also gave them a fair warning that not everything is fun and games.


    "Don''t worry, Madam Lillia has told us everything, and we have already begun our training. We actually wee such a thing as we do not wish to be dragon food or any race food for that matter." Henry replied with a smile.


    "That is good to hear. Other than that, I only want everyone to live freely as they wish. Ourmunity is growing, which means more work will need to get done. But with free room and board, I am sure most will notin. There is no free meal after all." ke siped the watered-down dwarven ale that Thardra made and smiled. He really liked calm moments like this.


    "This is a given! Surprisingly enough, the three of us were all men who did construction. Ming is actually an architect. We are working hard to build a new town within the base." Greg replied while mming his fist on his chest. It seemed he was proud of what he was doing.


    "I really appreciate your hard work. I really do. We need more talented people so we can get to a spot where we have a proper colony growing. Once we can have a full-fledged city, we will be close to where humanity was before everything was destroyed. You will all be the cornerstones of this new era. So I will leave the construction to you all." ke really had to thank these men for showing up, or they would still becking in these fields. He had people who knew some things but building an actual building was no easy task. But these men already had a few buildings already built up, which was quite an amazing feat in such a short time.


    "You can count on us! Please enjoy. We will no longer bother you." The three men saluted and walked back over to the group not far away. ke looked at the humans and the other races enjoying food and drink together and smiled. He wished this could have been how things worked in his past life. Why did humans feel the need to push everyone away? They saw everyone as threats. This made the remation of anynd hard. While they did take back some, it was not an easy task, especially in the next few months.


    "Lillia, we will need to begin fortifying our defenses soon." ke''s words stunned everyone standing around him.


    "Why is that?" Lillia asked in confusion.


    "War will soon break out as humans begin to congregate more, forming bigger settlements. Once this happens, they wille in contact with other races as they try to expand their territories. The races are all interconnected, even if they are split. If one is wiped out, the others will seek revenge. Not to mention the dragonic will also begin to expand as well. You can call this current time of peace a calm before the bigger storm. We have a decent force now, but it is only going to be enough to fight off small groups. We need to fortify our own defenses and hope we do not get caught up in anything too big for another year or two. Once the higher-ups of the dragonic begin to move, we will end up in a massive war that will engulf this world." ke exined. He remembered clearly the way things panned out. People slowly got used to the new way of life and began using magic. Once magic slowly became the norm, more powerful human factions began to form, and people began to move to reim what they believed was rightfully theirs.


    "But are we not going to expand as well?" Tina asked in confusion. She thought they were going to build a ce for everyone.


    "Of course!" ke replied without any hesitation. "But I will only fight when needed. I do not want to be a leader to willfully allow the people I am supposed to be protecting to die in a meaningless fight. We will expand, but that doesn''t mean we can not form borders around others. If someone decides to be hostile, then we make them submit. But if they do not mind us taking up thend around them, then there is no need to start a fight for no reason. Meaningless bloodshed is just pointless. But even now, we have two miles of space around our original base. There is enough space for a small city to begin to rise up. We do not need to expand quickly. We will expand as needed."


    "Alright. Once things begin to fill up here, we will push outwards more. But what do we do when we are blocked on all sides?" Lillia asked. She was curious as to how ke would handle such a situation.


    "Hmmm. Provoke until the attack?" ke replied with a big grin. "All we need to do is make them turn hostile towards us."


    "ke, that is called being a hypocrite!" Tina yelled out as she rolled her eyes.


    "When the timees, I will just turn a blind eye. After all, our people are more important." ke could care less if he came across as a hypocrite. But if he was truly blocked on both sides by other people, he would just need to push into their territories. If they decided to attack, then so be it.


    "By the way, ke, I have been meaning to ask this for a while, but¡­. What''s up with the fox girl who is hugging your waist?" Lillia asked. She had been wondering why this entire time, a fox girl had been hugging ke and refusing to let go. So much had been happening since his return that she was only now being able to ask about it. Not only that, two other sets of eyes were locked onto him as well. She knew very well what they wanted, but they seemed to be holding back.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 177 Clance And Faana

    "Ahem¡­." ke cleared his throat as he pulled Yui to the front. "Yui, these are your sisters. Lillia is the head Wife."


    "Oh? Yui?" Lillia looked at the girl in front of her, who kept her eyes lowered and was fiddling with her fingers. The tail that swished back and forth and the ears that danced around. Seeing her cute face begin to blush, all the girls suddenly stood up and began fawning all over her. "ke, you did amazing! You brought us such a cute sister!"


    Yui began to get flustered as she felt multiple hands all over her body. She looked at ke with pleading eyes, only for ke to turn away. He said a silent prayer for the fox girl. She would not be very free for the next few days. But he also let out a sigh of relief. He was d the girls did not mind him bringing home a new wife.


    Lillia had her fun and sat back down and leaned her head on ke''s shoulder. She reached out and interlocked her finger with ke''s. "You know I should have been the only one, but I am d to have so many sisters who we can all rely on. Back before, I always wondered why men had multiple wives, and I detested it at that time due to the fighting I would see between the girls. But you¡­. You treat us all fairly without leaving any of us out. And with Tina teaching us about girl-on-girl rtions, it has led to us all being able to release our stress as we wait for you toe back. I can say for sure that even if more wivese, I will still be happy no matter what."


    "I am happy that I can make you all happy. When I see you all smiling as you are now, I can''t help but smile. Each one of you is precious to me, so I will work hard to grow even stronger. I will be sure to reach the pinnacle of this world and tell everyone that you are my wife. You will never have to hide ever again." ke pulled Lillia into his arms and kissed her lips. He had never thought of having anyone other than her at the start, but now here he was with many he cared about, but he had to say he was a happy man.


    "Hehe." Lillia giggled as she nuzzled her nose into his chest. Yui had already been dragged to sit down by the other girls who were fluffing her tail. Her face was bright red, but she did not pull away. She just allowed them to do as they pleased.


    Lillia looked over at nce and Princess Josline and asked: "What do you n to do with those two?"


    "Hmmm?" ke looked over at the dwarf princess and the dragonic girl and fell into thought. "I will take them both in. While I know most of it has to do with my charm, Princess Josline is a dwarf princess, and it will tie us to them. Plus, she has shown her interest since the start. As for nce¡­.. I will decide after Faana. I kinda want to see if I can make every dragonic woman fall for me. Wouldn''t that really anger those bastards?"


    Lillia suddenly burst outughing. "Thinking about. It would. Having the dragonic princesses and women all bowing down to you, wanting nothing to do with their own kind, would definitely strike a blow to their poption. They would not be able to even give birth to new dragonic if you stole their women. Although, you should talk with Faana. She is very upset about her body and wants to be with you, but she is afraid of rejection."


    ke scratched his head. He really did not know how he felt about this. "Is there a way to fix her condition?"


    Lillia shook her head. "Hers might be psychological. If she can somehow fix her inferiority, she might blossom a bit. But I am not sure if that will be possible. She has slowly grown to understand many things. But she still has something holding her back."


    "Then we will need to wait. Maybe after she has her talk with nce, things will work out." ke sighed and leaned into Lillia. "Should I take in Princess Josline?"


    "Mm¡­. I think it will be good. Not because of your new race but because it will bring in closer ties to the dwarfs. I think this is beneficial if we are to truly be a full-fledged kingdom in the future." Lillia nodded. She was already used to new girls joining now, so a few more now would not be too bad.


    "Then I will speak with her tomorrow." ke felt it was funny how he was actually getting ustomed to this.


    "No! Tonight and tomorrow, you are all mine!" Lillia grinned as she slipped her hand up ke''s thigh and leaned in, and bit his earlobe. "I won the bet. So I get you to myself for two nights."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ke chuckled and nodded his head. "Then I guess I will have to make sure I take good care of you then, but, will you be able to handle it?"


    Lillia''s brow twitched. She forgot that she might end up dying if she was the only one who was with him¡­ "Ahem¡­. You can go meet the girls if I look like I can''t go on."


    ke chuckled and scooped Lillia up. "Then there is no time like the present."


    As Lillia squealed as she was carried away, Tina stopped fluffing Yui and looked towards the other two neers, and walked over. She had been listening to ke and Lillia, so she knew their ns. She walked right over to Princess Josline and took her hands, startling the dwarf princess. "Princess,e with me. It will be good for you to get to know everyone."


    Princess Josline was confused but did not dare reject Tina''s invitation. She was pulled over to the group and then bombarded with many questions along with Yui. As for nce, she stared at the dwarf princess with envy. But she only got to stare for a few seconds before her vision was blocked. She looked up to see a short girl who looked like a teenager standing there, staring at her with narrowed eyes. "Come with me."


    "Alright." nce knew she was probably going to get beaten up, and she was bound by her ve contract and the contract Mina ced on her that disallowed her from being able to harm anyone ke cared about. Faana, on the other hand, could beat her as she wished. While normally she would never allow such humiliation, she made a promise, and she now realized after meeting everyone today that her sister was treated unfairly. Her view of the world changed after meeting ke and how he treated people. He did not lead by fear as the dragonic did. He leads by being a good leader and not a tyrant. He had the charisma that made people want to follow him.


    A little whileter, down in the desert section of the training ground, Faana stood in front of nce. "I really wish to beat you senseless right now!"


    "I know¡­." nce nodded. She could see the pain in Faana''s eyes. She could only lower her head. "I will take any punishment. I know I have treated you wrongly all these years and am responsible for some of your pain. You may do as you will, even if it means killing me. I will not fight back. Not that I can, but even if I could, I still would not."


    Faana''s eyes began to well up with tears. She should hate nce, but she couldn''t fully hate her due to their blood ties. No matter what, they were still sisters. She looked at nce, who was looking at the ground, and bit her lip. "At least fucking look at me! Why? Why was I being treated so unfairly? Why was I tossed aside!? I did nothing wrong! I never asked to be born this way, and you all med me for it. Picked on me and even beat me for it. So why!? Tell me why!?"


    "Faana¡­." nce raised her head. She also began to tear up. "It''s because of how we are raised. Strength makes right. This is how our dragonic n was raised. As long as you are strong, you are able to do as you please. You are to look down on those weaker than you. Even within the n, this is how things are done. Our father hammered this into us from a young age. Pitted us against each other for his own entertainment. You¡­. I can say you were slightly lucky¡­."


    "Lucky!? I almost starved to death on many asions! I was forced to eat shit by one of our brothers. I was kicked and beaten until I was on myst breath. I suffered so many fucking years for what!?" Faana screamed. She wiped her tears and stepped forward, drew back her fist, and threw it out towards nce''s face. But her fists stopped just before making contact. She really could not bring herself to do it!


    nce looked at Faana''s eyes, which were filled with frustration and killing intent, yet did not act on it. "This is why I say you are lucky. You have a kind heart Faana. You are what a true dragonic should be like. Not this twisted mess that makes up our current n. Our n is declining. Over the millions of years that have gone by since our rise, we have been slowly degrading. Our powers slowly bing weaker.


    "Faana, you met a good man. You met a man who took you in even though he should hate you. He treats you well and cares about you to the point that he would get so mad at me that he would p me with everything he had. It was like a wake-up call for me. I know he is not as strong as I am, but he still used everything he had and had the strength to toss me to the ground with a single p. He did it all for you. While you have suffered, you were able to keep something that is precious. That is your heart."

 Chapter 178 Lillia The Puppet

    Faana stared at nce. Even if she still had her heart, what about all the years she was alone with no one? She had no one until she met ke. ke was like a light that suddenly priced through her darkness. She only felt interested in him because of his smell, but after spending time with him, she fell more deeply. He had taken her from her lonely world and brought her to a ce where she was surrounded by people whoughed and yed with her. They did not see her as a disgrace but as someone who was part of their family. The more she spent time with this group of people and looked at the man in front of her who had brought her to this new life that she so cherished, the more she realized she loved that man. Her heart began to beat rapidly just being near him, yet he would only dote on her as he did on his sister. This also began to make her feel as if she would never be able to break free from the chains that were keeping her from ever allowing her body to mature.


    "Faana¡­. I know you have every right to hate me, and I will ept that hate without question. I know you have every right to want to kill me, and I will ept death. But please, allow me to say one more thing." nce reached out and ced her hand on Faana''s head, "Follow your heart and show the world that not all dragonic are evil."


    Faana raised her head and looked at nce before nodding her head. Her momentum of wanting to beat nce and hate her was washed away. She could never outright forgive her, but she would give nce another chance now that she was to be part of this new family she had entered. "I will not hit you, and I will not hate you all the way. If one day we both end up at ke''s side, we will be sisters at that time we will need to learn to love each other. So let''s put the past behind us. And try to be real sisters from now on¡­."


    Faana clenched her fists as she said all of this and took a deep breath before letting it out as she said: "Big Sister¡­."


    "Faana!" nce eyes welled up with tears. She wished she had never done anything bad to this girl. She wished the way she was raised was different so she could have been a good big sister to Faana. nce reached out and wanted to hug the girl in front of her, but as she went to hug Faana, she got nothing but air.


    "Alright, I am done¡­. Tomorrow, ask Big Sister Lillia for the contract. You will then be one of us." Faana said before walking away but paused as she said: "Follow me. I will lead you to a room in the pce. If I am not wrong, you will soon be part of ke''s little circle until I am able to do something about my body. I want you to help me take care of him and protect him."


    "Faana¡­." nce wished she could do something for Faana. She was a space mage, but she could not affect the living. Space mages could only affect the time within the space they create. But it would never have any effect on living begins.


    Faana and nce walked to the pce. When they arrived, nce immediately noticed something off. "Why is there an elf taking a shit in the yard?"


    "Ahh¡­ that is Fido, our dog. She came here to assassinate Noa but failed. ke blocked the strike and was hit with soul devouring poison. But he was able to ovee it. Now no poison in the world can harm him. But because of this, Lillia got mad and turned her into a dog ve. It''s been a while now, so we are all used to it. She mainly keeps the outside area clean, and if there are any dirty jobs the other maids do not want to do, they will have her do them." Faana exined. nce, on the other hand, missed half the story when she heard ke had been affected by soul devouring poison.


    "Wait¡­. How did someone get their hands on soul devouring poison!? Necromancers have disappeared since before the war!" nce did not understand this. How could a necromancer appear out of nowhere?


    "No idea. We only know the maid was working for the prince. And was jealous of her own master. But she has no idea where the dagger she had with the poison on it came from or if there is more of it. We can only be careful in the future." Faana sighed as she looked at the elf, carefully burying her droppings and using the grass at the side to clean herself. Her once white skin was now covered in dirt and grim, while her green hair was full of knots and all over the ce. She looked like a crazy homeless woman who had been living on the streets for years.


    "I see¡­" nce gulped, thinking how this might have been here if she had done something wrong. Just knowing an ather dragon is living here is enough to make the entire dragonic n fearful of her. In a way, she was d she became ke''s ve. The two went into the pce, and Faana had the maids bring nce to one of the spare rooms while she went to Anna''s room to talk about what had just happened.


    [R-18]


    Inside a separate room, ke stood looking at the cute dragon girl in front of him as she yfully danced around in her underwear. ke leaned back on the bed and watched her moving her hips. It did not look like she really knew what she was doing, but ke still found it very cute.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Her decent sized breasts bounced up and down and swayed left and right as she moved. Her hands traced up and down her body as she took a few extra seconds to stroke her special ce. When she was done, she turned and beamed a smile at ke as she crawled up onto the bed and over his body. She leaned down and kissed his lips before pulling her hair back and exposing her neck. "Do as you please."


    "Then I will not hold back." ke leaned up and sunk his fangs into her neck as one hand reached for her chest and the other for her pussy. The sudden sensation sent shivers down Lillia''s spine as she let out a soft moan.


    ke rolled Lillia over, so she was under him and pulled his fangs out of her neck. He looked down at her lust-filled eyes and lowered his head to kiss her lips. His hand slipped under her pink panties and down over her hairless mound before slipping two fingers inside her already damp hole. "ke~! I waited so long for this¡­."


    Lillia''s hips slowly began matching the rhythm of ke''s fingers as she raised and lowered them in time with his probing. When they reached deep inside her and stretched her insides out, she couldn''t help but moan louder.


    Once she was good and wet, ke did not y around. He stripped her panties off and dropped his pants before mounting her and stabbing right into her roughly, causing her to instantly have an orgasm. He did not let her rest as he began pumping his member in and out of her.


    Lillia could only hug ke like a ko bear as she let him ravage her body. She had waited months for this, and now she was able to have ke all to herself. She would cherish every second of it until she could no longer take any more. She felt his fangs pierce her skin over and over, drawing more and more blood from her body. The more he drew, the more pleasure she began to feel until, finally, the only voice she could make was drawn-out moans as he pounded her relentlessly. She could feel him piercing her baby room which was driving her even more crazy.


    They switched to so many positions, and the two sweaty bodies on the bed continued for hours. Lillia was holding on for as long as possible even though she was basically limp in his arms as he controlled her like a puppet. He had stood up on the bed, and with her back to his chest, she slid up and down on his dick with her legs dangling in the air. ke''s fingers were in her mouth as she sucked and licked them while being treated like a sex toy.


    After almost five hours, Lillia finally passed out. ke looked at the girl who was sleeping peacefully and smiled as he leaned down and kissed her cheek. He then got up to open the door to see Noa sitting on the floor, leaning against the hallway wall with her head bobbing up and down. ke, who was still naked, walked over and picked her up, and brought her into the room. Noa''s eyes shot open when she felt ke biting her neck. Thest thing she remembered that night was begging for mercy.


    The next day ke woke up with two girls curled up next to him. Lillia was already awake, but she was too busy nuzzling into her neck to care if he was awake or not. Noa, on the other hand, was still out like a light. Her whole body was riddled with bit marks, the same as Lillia''s. "Good morning¡­.."


    "Mmmm! Good morning¡­." Lillia smiled as she kissed his lips. "Heal me!"


    ke chuckled and quickly healed the girl, then healed Noa, who was still sleeping. Once she was healed, Lillia crawled under the nket to take care of her man''s morning wood. ke justid back and closed his eyes.


    ---


    Down the hall, not far away, a scream came from Anna''s room. "What the hell happened!?"

 Chapter 179 First Elder’s Council Meeting

    <strong>--An) With current voting numbers, we might just make it our first 1k power stones and get an extra chapter next week! Also, on December 17th and January 3rd, three extra chapters of this novel will be released. So please look forward to it! New cover art should also be up within the next few days as well! For full-size version, join discord!--</strong>


    Anna came running out of the bathroom in a towel when she heard the scream. She thought Faana had some kind of ident but what she saw was Faana standing by a beam where she would mark her height every morning with a bright, excited smile on her face, she realized her concern was unneeded. Seeing Anna, Faana hopped over to her and held her hands as she said: "I grew an inch!"


    Anna''s eyes widened as she looked at how happy Faana was and let out a sigh of relief. "You screamed as if something bad happened!"


    "No! I was just happy!" Faana smiled and ran back over to the wall and said: "Look!"


    "Why are you still making marks on my wall!? Do it in your own room!" Anna felt depressed. Faana treated her room as her own and even snuck into her bed at night.


    "But I am here more¡­ I don''t like being alone." Faana pouted her lip. The main reason she was always in Anna''s room and sleeping with her was because going to her own room made her feel like she was back in the dragonic pce living in her broken-down courtyard. She hated such a feeling. Sitting in the dark as it crept up on you as if holding you down, made her feel suffocated.


    Anna sighed, walked over, and hugged Faana. "Alright, until you are able to get my brother to ept you, you can stay here with me."


    Faana smiled and hugged Anna back. "Thank you, Anna!"


    A few hours passed, and ke was sitting in front of his current elder''s council. Mina''s grandfather was also sitting here as he was now the council leader for the fairies. "I have been away for a while, and I want to hear all your opinions. I know each race has a different way of living so I am wondering how things areing along."


    "We fairies are right at home. The area Madam Lillia provided for us is much better than any ce we could find on our own and has allowed some of us to actually raise our strength." Mina''s grandfather replied.


    "I am perfectly fine in my forge. You all supply me with everything I need, so I have noints." Thardra answered he was the council member for the elder dwarves.


    "We have not really fully settled in yet since we only arrived yesterday, but so far we have everything we need." Princess Josline felt nervous as she answered since she did not expect to be in the presence of an elder dwarf. She was currently the council member for the dwarves, which were different from the elder dwarves.


    "The mookin are very happy! We get food and are milked every day, so we are fine!" Mona was the current leader of the mookin.


    "My fox n only came yesterday, but we are very well taken care of. Our onlyint is that people keep trying to touch our tails¡­." Yui looked over at Lillia, who was currently hugging her tail as if to make a point.


    ke chuckled and patted her head. "I will pass down a ruleter for those who are not in a rtionship with the foxkin to keep their hands off."


    "Thank you." Yui smiled but paused as she looked at ke with an aggrieved expression. She realized ke''s wording meant that her sisters could still fluff her tail as they pleased!


    "As you know, we humans are happy as we are now. Thanks to everyone here, we have a chance to rebuild the things we have lost." Mike felt slightly out of ce with all these powerful races sitting around him, but at the same time, he felt happy that humans could sit at this table, thanks to ke.


    "We elves are very satisfied with the arrangements." Noa smiled as she leaned against ke. She looked at the elder council, which was slowly growing in size, and felt this was truly how things should be done. She had high hopes for the future.


    Andstly, nce stood up and bowed to everyone. She had already undergone the contract Lillia had ced on her. But she was still under a ve contract with ke. "Faana asked me to take her ce as the elder for the Dragonic. While I know many of you despise my race and have every right to, I do hope you will not treat those of my race whoe in the future badly. Although from how I see everyone interacting with my little sister, I can see this will probably never be a problem."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Lillia and ke did not need to stand up since they were the only ones of their race. So there was no need for them to make reports. "It is good to see everyone is working together in harmony. How is the currentnd remation?"


    "We have cut down a good portion of the area we have atm. We also fenced in some of the weaker monsters into the south side of the base for easy hunting. Horned rabbits are fast breeders, so they can be a kind of livestock for us to allow them to grow in number and cull when the timees to feed themunity." Mike stood up and answered. "Our outposts have grown in number as well to cover more visible area. But I have had reports about human monsters gathering in a town not far from here. I am not sure what is drawing so many there."


    "Oh? Has anyone gone out to investigate?" ke asked. He was curious as to how thorough Mike was being with these types of things.


    "We sent out one unit, but they could not get too close. There are more than a few hundred there, but we can not get a full count." Mike replied.


    ke fell into deep thought. He tried to remember if he could think of anything that happened in his past life that would match this scenario, but he was drawing a nk. "We will need to try to sneak in and try to see what is going on. I will set up a teamter. Have Bret pick a few people. He will also go with me."


    "I will go." Tina suddenly spoke up. "I have reached my second evolution and should be strong enough to go out now. I also have investigation skills, so I might pick up on things others can''t."


    "I will go as well." Noa raised her hand as well. "You know elves have keen eyesight. And it is not right for humans to always need to send their people out. I will have Tel and Gede as well."


    "Alright. That is four, five, including myself. Have Bret get two more men." ke readily agreed. He knew Tina needed more real-world experience, and Noa and her two knights were capable people, so he was not worried about them. "Base defense will fall on nce and Faana. Lillia will go out if needed. But only if it is bad."


    "Are you sure?" nce looked up at ke in surprise.


    "You are here and now, part of ourmunity and sitting on my elder''s council. You are now one of my people. I will not treat you as an outsider. Protect this base and if you need help, ask the fairies. Of course, Mike will also be here to help. I doubt anything will happen while we are gone but just in case." ke knew that with his order, nce would fight her own people without an issue.


    "You can count on me!" nce smiled happily as her tail wagged back and forth. She was d she could be of use to ke.


    "Alright, from now on, we will hold a meeting once a week. If I am not here, Lillia will be the leader. If you have issues or any needs that need to be brought up, please address them here. This is what this council is for. We all want to live peacefully together. Tina, send out a notice that no one is to touch a foxkin''s tail, no matter what, unless they are in a rtionship. The first offense will be a day in an evolution cell with no food and water. A second offense will be a week, with no food or water. Three strikes will be manualbor. We will make them dig a hole somece for a year. It might seem harsh, but we do not want any of the races feeling ufortable." ke looked at everyone and finally asked: "Anything else?"


    When ke saw no one speak up and nodded and said: "Then meeting adjourned."


    Everyone began getting up while ke leaned back in his chair. He wondered if he was acting like a proper leader. He was just trying to make a peaceful ce for everyone, which was working so far, but what happens when they begin reaching one thousand people or ten thousand people? He had to start making new departments. Because not everything was covered by the contract, otherwise, no one would have any freedom at all.


    As he was lost in thought, ke suddenly felt movement in the little fox''s space inside him. A white light shot out of his chest, and a white two-tailed fox appeared in front of him, staring up at him with its big round eyes. "Little fox!" ke smiled and reached out and petted its head. The little fox immediately snuggled into the palm of his hand. ke''s expression became warm as he gently scooped the fox up into his arms. "You are finally healed. That is good."


    ---


    Many miles away, a figure in a ck cloak stumbled through a rocky desert, making his way toward the forest area off in the horizon. "That damn elf! What the hell did he do to me!?" The figure slipped in the sand and fell, revealing a man''s face. It was half human and half something else. His teeth were sharp and pointy, and his mouth was much wider. One of his eyes was bright yellow, while his skin was ck as night. One of his arms was huge with razor-sharp ws for fingers. He looked like someone had cut him in half and sewed him back together using half of a monster''s body. "At least he was tasty¡­." The man who had a striking resemnce to a person ke had met before, Fredrick Haralson, the man who should have made a contract with the little white fox, licked his lips as if he had eaten something delicious.


    As Fredrick climbed back to his feet, a sh of murderous intent filled his eyes. "I will find that man and eat him too! Then I will take the fox for myself!"

 Chapter 180 A Strange Situation

    The next day ke stood outside near the gate of the base with Bret. Bret picked Dave and Gerad, who had gone out before with ke since ke knew them and wanted to make sure the team could work well together. Tina, Noa, Tel, and Ged were also there and fullybat-ready. Tina even had an XM250 assault rifle on her back and two pistols holstered under her arms. Along with a few grenades on her belt, she was looking very much like a soldier ready for war.


    "Alright, since everyone is here we will move out." ke waved his hand at the guard at the gate, and he slowly began lifting the gate. The group was just about to walk out when a white furball suddenly shot forward and jumped on ke''s back and to his shoulder. "Little Snow you want toe?"


    "Kewh!" Little Snow was the little white fox. He named her snow because of her snow-white fur. With Snow''s confirmation, ke and his group left the base. ke was not too worried about Snow getting hurt since he could recall her by force if needed.


    Tina was quite excited about leaving the base for the first time in a while. She had not been out of the base except for around the base walls, so now she would get to see just how the world looked outside for the first time since the mana wave.


    "The town is towards the east. We could have used one of the outpost''s paths to get there faster, but I figured it would be best to let everyone take a look around since many of you do not get to leave the base much. In the future, more teams will be allowed out and can patrol around outside the outposts range. But only after they are sufficiently trained." ke said as he stretched his arms and walked forward. Tina looked around in interest. While she had seen most of this stuff before, when they were redoing the base, it was still new and interesting to her.


    The group walked for almost four hours before they reached their destination. They were only going to a town close by that one of their scout teams hade across. Bret raised his hand and signaled everyone to be quiet. He then knelt down, causing everyone to follow suit. ke moved close to him and watched as Bret raised his hands, showing four fingers pointed to his eyes and then pointed forward. ke turned and looked in the direction that he was signaling to see four orcs standing there withrge mallets. In front of them were a bunch of dead goblins and a human girl''s corpse on the ground. Orc number one raised his hand and smacked orc number two in the head. "Useless thing! Why did you smash the woman!?"


    "She wed my eye!" Orc number two argued back, his eye dripping in blood.


    "So what! I will heal in just a few minutes, but you actually went and smashed her dead! Now, what do we do!? We can''t reach our quota like this! The chief will kill us!" Orc number one yelled out. He couldn''t contain his anger and smacked orc number two once more.


    "Calm down! Smell the air. There are more women around." Orc number three cut in. This caused all the orc''s eyes to grow excited. "Find them!"


    ke rubbed the spot between his brow as he looked at Noa and asked: "Why are these orcs so dumb?"


    "They are a lower breed. See how small their tusks are? That means they were of a lower breed and less intelligent. They are basically grunts." Noa exined.


    "Alright. Then, Tina, you go deal with them. This should be a warm-up for you, right?" ke asked as he turned to Tina, whose eyes were full of fighting spirit. She happily nodded and said: "Leave it to me!"


    With a big smile on her face Tina stood up and walked out of the bush they were all hiding behind, right into view of the orcs, and asked in a sweet voice: "Big orc brothers can you show me the way to the nearest Yar Bucks?"


    "Huh? Hey! A woman!" Orc number four was the first to react, but it was already a little toote because Tina had already disappeared from where she stood and was in the air behind orc number four, who was closest to her with a pistol shoved in the back of his head. "Sweet dreams!"


    <strong>*Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!* *Bang!*</strong>


    ording to her training, if she fired off four rounds at the soft spot of an orc''s head, it would prate their skull and kill them. Luckily Lillia''s training ground was on point on this as orc number four''s body swayed and fell to the ground. "What!? What was that!?" Orc number one yelled out. He looked around but did not even see Tina any more. When he turned his head, he heard another four shots ring out and then another four. By the time he saw Tina again, who was now standing in front of him, blowing the tip of some strange weapon in her hand, his three brothers were all dead on the ground. "You!"


    "Who me?" Tina asked with a smile as she pointed to herself in confusion. With a giggle, she waved her hand, and four spears of ice suddenly shot out and pierced through orc number one''s arms and legs.


    "Ahhh!" The orc let out a painful cry as he fell to the ground face-first. Tina walked over and knelt down next to him. "Since you guys like smashing things so much, I will give you a taste of what it is like."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    With another wave of her hand, a huge rock appeared in the sky and fell down toward the orc''s head. She knew this would not actually kill him, so she also made sure to shove a grenade in his mouth. As the rock mmed into orc number one''s head, the grenade also went off, blowing it apart instantly, killing the orc.


    Bret, who witnessed everything from start to finish, suddenly remembered something. He leaned over and nudged ke: "Brother, remind me not to piss off your wives."


    "Hahaha!" ke let out a loudugh as he patted Bret''s back. "I think you need to worry about making progress with Rin."


    "I have been! She now only kicks me if I try to hold her hand!" Bret had really made progress! Before, he could barely speak to her without being kicked by her. Now she lets him talk to her and will sometimes eat dinner with him, but any physical contact is still not allowed!


    ke smiled. To him, this was good news. His brother would soon finally have a proper elf wife! Although his taming was quite slow. ke chuckled to himself as he watched Tina walk forward with a big smile on her face. "So what do you think!?"


    "Very nicely done!" ke replied with an approving nod. Tina skipped over and kissed his lips.


    "This is not fair. How did you get so strong!?" Bret whined. He saw how quick Tina was, and he could never move that fast, even with magic boosting his abilities.


    "Second evolution," ke answered for Tina. "We are currently cultivating a mana cleansing herb that can help you reach the second evolution quicker, but right now, we are waiting for a few more to sprout. You and Mike are next on our list."


    "ke, how about you take me as your wife to, so I can get good stuff earlier as well? This way¡­. Ouch! Noa, why did you kick me!? Why do elves aim for the shins!?" Bret hopped around on one foot as he held his shin. Noa snorted and walked over and hugged ke''s arm. "No men allowed!"


    "Hahaha!" ke couldn''t hold back hisughter. "Alright, enough messing around. Let''s go."


    Bret had an aggrieved look on his face as he rubbed his shin once more and continued forward, albeit with a small limp.


    The group continued forward and only ran into a few monsters along the way. Tel and Ged were the ones to dispatch them. When they finally reached the town in question, they all made their way up a few of the bigger trees to get a bird''s eye view. ke looked out over the town and saw a huge group of human monsters gathering together. "This is really strange. While I have seen many human monsters in my past life gathering together naturally, it was nothing like this. It is like they are being called here."


    "ke, in the center. Look, there is one with arge belly. I do not think they are just gathering for no reason buting together to protect the one in the middle." Noa said as she pointed out the area in the middle of the mass of human monsters.


    "A pregnant human monster? Is that even possible?" ke was confused. This was the first time he had ever seen or heard of such a creature. But for some reason, he had a bad feeling about the thing in that human monster''s stomach. "We need to kill it as soon as possible."


    "It won''t be easy. I do not know what they used, but they have some kind of barrier up." Noa replied with a frown. "It''s a strong one at that. Did human monsters also learn how to use magic that you know of?"


    "No¡­. it may be something to do with the pregnant one. We can only try to wipe them all out. Can you pinpoint the source of the magic for the barrier?" ke asked.


    "I am not sure... I can only see the barrier around them, which is quite strange as it is. It''s very powerful, something that even I might not be able to break."

 Chapter 181 Blood Magic

    <strong>--An) ke''s releases will not be separated into four chapters. This will also give you more ke as well. since most daily word count is around 3.5k. So now you will be getting 4k+. Voting goals have been updated to reflect this change please check author''s note.-- </strong>


    "If we can''t break it we will need to figure something else out." ke thought for a moment before slipping back down the tree. He ced his hand on the ground, and six magic circles appeared, and at the same time, six golems made of rock rose up from the ground. They were much bigger than his previous golems by three times ke''s height and were much sturdier. These ones were even able to regenerate if damaged.


    He then cast buffing spells on them to enhance their defenses, strength, and speed. This was one of the most beneficial things about golems. You could cast enhancement magic on them to really bring out their full potential. Noa and Tina both jumped down and looked at the golems in surprise. Lillia had not taught any of them how to make golems. It was something only ather dragons should be able to create them since it was a closely guarded secret. But since ke was her fated one, so she had taught him. This also meant that when Destiny got older, she would also learn how to make golems.


    "What do you n to do with these?" Noa asked. She suppressed the urge to ask how to make golems. She knew better than to ask such a question, and no matter how curious she was, she would not ask.


    "I will be sending them in to test their reaction. Sadly I am not strong enough yet to make more than six. But I guess for just learning to use magic for about two years now, this is not a bad oue." ke can be said to have only recently learned how magic workedpared to hisst life and the simple spells he could cast. This was much different. In this life, he could cast many more spells. He just did not have a chance to test them out yet.


    "We will see how these work. If we can kill a few of the human monsters, I can use their blood to use some blood magic." ke could also use his own blood for blood magic, but this was not something he wished to do. While he had Tina and Noa here to feed off of, he would rather use other people''s blood to use blood magic.


    Blood magic was a magic specific to the drakani. A kind of inherent skill. No other race could use it, even the vampire race. Why this was, one could only assume. There were spells that used blood as a base but fundamentally, they were not blood magic spells but sacrificial spells.


    Blood magic allowed the caster to control the blood they imbued with their mana as they saw fit. It could be used in many ways as a deadly weapon. While blood from a monster was not as powerful as their own blood, it was still quite deadly as long as it was supplied with enough mana.


    "Shall I attack as well?" Noa asked. She could easily rain down arrows on the monsters.


    "Not yet. Let me use this time to test a few things out. I want to see what happens when we attack. It is best to save you, Ged, and Tel as our backups in case things turn south." ke did not want to throw everything at them just yet in case the human monster in the middle was special somehow.


    "Okay, just tell me when to attack," Noa said as she formed a bow made of Mana. She wanted to be ready for anything.


    ke nodded and instructed everyone to get back into the tree. He needed a bird''s-eye view to see what happened. When everyone was back in ce, he waved his hand and positioned the golems all around the human monsters. Once they were all in position, he sent them in.


    <strong>*Gwarrhhh!*</strong><novelnext>  </novelnext>


    A roar from the human monsters was heard as the golems raced in very quickly and began attacking. ke''s main concern was the reaction of the golems as they rushed in and began killing human monsters. He was sure that his new golems were stronger than the human monsters, but he did not know how quickly they could regenerate. He had not had time to test them out.


    The golems smashed the heads of the human monsters making blood spray all over. As it did, ke was using his race''s ability to control the blood and infuse it with his mana so he could use it when needed.


    Sadly his golems were slowly falling as the mass of human monsters shattered them into pieces pouncing on them one after the other making it hard for the regeneration to keep up with the damage. He had figured this would be the case, but he had killed at least sixty of them and had gathered quite arge amount of blood. With his power, he slowly had the blood get closer to the pregnant human monster, but he found as soon as it got within twenty feet of it, the blood was blocked by a barrier which made him frown. He tried to find cracks in the ground to sneak under the barrier but came up with nothing.


    "I think this barrier goes underground," ke whispered to Noa, who nodded her head to agree. "I will change to attacking the barrier and see if I can get some kind of reaction out of the one being protected. If these human monsters begin to move toward us, you can begin attacking. Tina, do not use modern weapons. They are of no use against these."


    "I know," Tina replied while pursing her lips. She had heard ke''s understanding of the human monsters a few times now, so she understood that bullets would not do anything.


    "Alright. On the count of three¡­." ke took a deep breath as he began counting¡­.


    "1!"


    "2!"


    "3!"


    <strong>*Gwarrhhh!*</strong>


    The human monsters all yelled out as they saw the blood from the ground rush up into the air and m into the barrier. The barrier slightly shook from the initial attack but nothing more. Seeing this, ke couldn''t help but click his tongue. He felt it would be a waste of time to keep attacking the barrier. He was getting no reaction from the one inside of it, so he decided to turn his attention to the ones guarding it.

 Chapter 182 Separated

    <strong>--An) Two more chapters still toe!--</strong>


    des of blood were sent out in all directions. They sliced through the neck of the human monsters, killing them one after the other. The blood that spilled turned into more des. ke flew into the air and hovered over the area, waving his hands back and forth as he massacred the hundreds of human monsters. His attacks were all precise and on point. Not a single attack missed. Once all of the monsters were dead, he turned all his des onto the barrier mming them all into it at a single point, one after the other, until a cracking sound was heard as thest de hit the barrier.


    The barrier had an obvious crack in it, but his blood magic was unable to finish it off. He had drained quite a bit of mana to control those thousands of des of blood. As he watched the barrier healing itself, he frowned and was about to yell out for Noa to attack, but it did not seem like he needed to as he watched thousands of arrows drop from the sky all into a single point.


    The pregnant human monster inside the barrier, who had just been standing still this entire time, suddenly lifted its head and let out a horrific roar that did not sound anywhere near what a normal human monster would sound like. The air trembled under its roar, causing ke to almost fall out of the sky. As the barrier shattered under Noa''s attack, the pregnant human monster turned and looked up at ke with pure murderous intent in its eyes.


    ke could have sworn it saw it smile as it pped its hands together, creating arge magic circle under its feet. ke felt something bad was about to happen and quickly flew back. "ke, run! That is a detonation spell! It has enough power to destroy a three-mile-wide area instantly!"


    Noa''s warning made ke''s face pale as he quickly pped his wings and tried to use his speed to escape, but he was a step too slow. The spell went off instantly, surrounding him in a white light as a loud explosion sound was heard, then everything around him vaporized. ke could only surround himself in a barrier as he was flung out like an arrow being shot out of a bow sending him off into the distance.


    "ke!" Tina cried out and wanted to find ke, who was engulfed in the white light but was held back by Bret, who was doing his best to withstand the burning sensation on his back as he blocked the heat from hitting Tina and Noa.


    Noa had sweat dripping from her brow as she used a multyer barrier to protect them. While it was keeping them from being vaporized, the heat from the attack was very intense. Tel and Ged were doing what they could to fight off the heat as much as possible. As the white lit disappeared, a huge three-mile-deep crater formed in the ground that was around three miles wide. Sheer cliffs surrounded the crater, and only two spots still stood within the crater. One was where Noa was protecting, while the other was where the caster of the magic, the human monster, stood. Its ck scaled lips curled up into a sinister grin. It took one look at Noa and the others before suddenly hunching over and holding its stomach. Cracking sounds were heard as blood sprayed from its back. Tworge wings suddenly appeared, springing forth from its back. It let out a strange growl before flying off into the distance.


    Noa whipped the sweat from her brow and looked around, and frowned. "That is a high-tier spell not seen since ancient times¡­.. How could¡­." Noa''s eyes began to tear up as she looked around. "ke!? ke! Husband!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "He¡­. He didn''t die, right!? " Tina''s words cut through the air. Her eyes showed just how panicked she was. Tears rolled down her cheeks, and she grabbed Bret and began shaking him. "Why did you stop me!? I could have saved him!"


    "Tina, stop! We do not know if he is dead or not! And if you went out, you would have died! How can I face my brother if I let you die!?" Bret did not care that he was being shaken. Even he did not like the current situation.


    Everything happened so fast that no one had time to react. No one saw what happened to ke. Tina took a deep breath and tried to calm herself. "Bret is right. Sister Tina, we can not just assume the worst. We need to take things as we saw it. ke was in the air. The power of the detonation spell as it goes off might have flung him somece. He is also a smart man, so I am sure he put a barrier around himself as well. Andstly, he is a drakani. Remember what Sister Lillia told us? Drakani are basically immortal."


    "You think he survived?" Tina asked, her lower lip quivering. She did not want to lose the first and only man she had ever loved.


    "I know he did." Noa answered truthfully. In her heart, he was alive. She knew he was. He was not a man to die so easily. After all, he was able to live and make use of the soul devouring poison.


    "Noa is right. My brother would not die easily. But the strength of that attack just now, if he was flung out, probably sent him flying only god knows where¡­." Bret clenched his fists. He hoped ke was okay. He still had to one-up him on wives!


    "I suggest we head back to the base first. We were all injured after that attack. Princess is almost out of mana as well. Madam Lillia will be able to give us proper direction. Maybe Miss nce can find him through their ve contract." Tel suggested. He seemed to be the most clear-headed at this time.


    "Right! nce!" Noa never thought she would be so happy to know a dragonic!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 183 Blood Lust

    <strong>--An) One more toe!---</strong>


    This had been their toughest enemy yet. It did not act with rationale. It used a massive wide area attack without care which meant it did not care who lived or died. Tina, Tel, and Ged, along with Dave and Gerad, cast healing magic on everyone. It was just that none of them were very efficient with healing spells, so they could only heal everyone up enough to move. They would need to finish healing when they returned. Noa was basically out of mana. She had used everything she had to protect everyone. Now she had to save what she had left just in case.


    The group quickly made their way back toward the base. They had to ask nce to help them locate ke.


    Far away, a few hundreds of miles away, a crashing sound was heard in the middle of a rocky canyon. A small human-shaped crater was formed, and within it was a young man who was riddled with burn marks. His chest rose and fell, showing that he was still alive, but he had nothing on. He waspletely naked, lying there in the rockyndscape with a flickering blue barrier around him.


    The sounds of pping wings could be heard overhead as a flock of wyverns circled overhead. The loud explosion of the young man hitting the ground had caused all the monsters in the area toe take a look. Most of which were dragons of many types. From drakes to earth dragons, many were cautiously looking at the small crater.


    "Cough!" The young man suddenly opened his eyes and began coughing. He had choked on air as he raised his head and looked around. "Shit¡­"


    "Kewh!" A white light shot out of the young man''s chest. A white little fox stood next to the young man, who was none other than ke, and licked at his wounds.


    "I''m fine, Snow¡­. But where the hell am I?" ke looked around and frowned. "Figures I would be surrounded¡­."


    He looked down at his body and saw that his wounds were slowly healing and let out a sigh of relief. He could even feel the few bones that had cracked were starting to mend themselves back together. If he was a normal human, he would have probably died on impact. But his main problem was he had no clothes! The only thing that was not gone was the space pouch that Lillia gave him. He breathed a sigh of relief as he put up a stronger barrier around him and began digging for a spare set of clothes. When he found some, he stuck them on and pulled out a sword.


    "Luckily, I still have this, or I would be showing everyone how big I truly am. I really do not want to make every man in the world my enemy¡­." ke snorted at his own joke as he looked down at the dragons that had gathered. He took a deep breath and yelled out: "Fuck off!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    His words seemed to hold a strange power to them because as soon as he yelled, the dragons that hade to see what was going on all scattered like chickens, not daring to get near the scary-looking being.


    "Now, where the fuck am I?" ke frowned once more. He waspletely lost! He could only assume the direction he needed to head in based on the crater''s location. But when he moved away from it, it would be hard to know if he was still on the right course or not. And he was not even sure if he had flown in a straight line or not!


    "I guess I will have no choice but to try to find my way home. I can not let my family worry about me now, can I?" ke sighed and made Snow return to her space as he pped his wings and flew up into the air. The wyverns who were in the sky quickly made way for him. They all seemed to be scared of him. There was something about his current aura that made them fear him.


    With a p of his wings, he flew out over the canyon that seemed to go for miles on end in two directions. He could see the ruins of a few cities below sticking out of a sandy desert that sat at the edge of the canyon. He nned to ignore the cities and just try to fly home, but he suddenly felt his head sway. He had sustained so much damage that his body seemed to be running on empty. He had no choice but to quicklynd back on the ground. "So hungry!" ke held his head. He could see his vision going blood red, which meant he was about to lose himself in his blood lust.


    As he stumbled in his steps, he realized why those dragons were so quick to escape. Drakanis release a strange aura when they are about to lose themselves in blood lust. This aura was different for monsters and was more of a warning for them to stay away. But for his prey, they would be more easily turned on.


    ke continued forward as he held his head. He stumbled up a path in the canyon towards the top where a city should be located, from what he saw earlier. His steps were slow, and he had almost fallen a few times on the narrow path, but after thirty minutes, he had reached the top. The city was half submerged in sand and rested at the edge of the canyon but stretched out into what looked like an endless desert.


    ke looked around. His vision was so red he was having a hard time seeing, but as he scanned the city, he saw human-shaped bodies hiding within the submerged buildings. ke scanned the area until he found one with only a single person in it. He suddenly felt a burst of blood lust as his vision blurred, and the next thing he knew, he was biting into the neck of an unexpecting young woman.


    The young woman did not even have time to scream as she fell into a state of lust. ke did nothing but suck her blood, but her pants had already be soaked from her cumming due to having her blood sucked. The girl felt nothing but ecstasy as ke uncontrobly sucked her blood until she turned into a dried husk. She died in a euphoric state of mind.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 184 Off Course

    <strong>--An) I have no idea what happened but this should have been released 6 hours ago!--</strong>


    ke''s consciousness came back to him as he held the dried husk, which used to be a young woman, in his arms. He wrinkled his brow and dropped it to the ground as he looked around. He really hated the feeling of losing control of himself. He did not feel like himself. Luckily he did not seem to need too much blood for the time being, but he figured he should feed a few more times before trying to make it back to the base.


    While he felt bad for those he was about to use as a means to feed his hunger, he knew that if he did not do this, he would end up doing the same as he did to the poor girl he had just killed, to many more people until he was full. He would rather control his feeding and at least leave them with their life still intact. He had no feelings for these people, but he did not want to kill them either. He might now be a drakani, but he was still him.


    ke looked around. His vision was still flickering in and out of normal vision and his blood lust vision. He quickly spotted another target and made his way there. When he arrived, he spotted a young woman around eighteen years of age. She was not considered beautifulpared to his wives, but it seemed she had suffered a lot since the apocalypse happened. When she saw ke, her eyes filled with fear. She wanted to scream out, but her voice got caught in her throat. Before she knew it, she had been consumed by ke''s charm and was now blushing from ear to ear, and her body was growing hot.


    ke looked at the girl who had fallen to the ground and reached his hand out to her. She shyly took his hand and allowed him to pull her to her feet. He then grabbed her chin and tilted her head to the side. He opened his mouth, baring his fangs, and sunk them into her neck.


    [R-18]


    A muffled moan escaped the girl''s lips as she felt the blood being drained from her body. But she did not seem to care as her hands gripped ke''s shirt and her hips pressed up against ke''s leg as she slowly moved it back and forth. It was obvious that she was turned on. ke''s lust began to rise as he felt the girl pushing against him. He gritted his teeth and decided to release a little bit. He pulled his mouth from her neck and pushed the girl''s head down, and unzipped his pants. The girl''s eyes lit up as if she was drunk, and carefully took his dick into her mouth and began sucking on it.


    The girl had a smile on her lips as she bobbed her head back and forth, her eyes upturned as she looked up at ke. His handsome face turned her on even more as she shoved her hands into her pants and began stroking herself. ke did not care too much about what she was doing. He only wanted to use her mouth, and since he was not holding himself back as he would do for his girls, he pulled out and released his load on the girl''s face before disappearing from sight.


    ---


    He reappeared on top of a building and washed his dick off, then looked around for his next target. He figured he would feed once more and then leave. He did not move right away. He stood there and rubbed the spot between his brow. He wondered just how much of a dick he was to do such a thing¡­.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Sighing, he quickly found hisst target and fed once more, this time controlling any thoughts of lust that welled up inside him. His race was quite amazing, but at the same time, could cause problems.


    "Now that I am full, I should try to head home." ke flew back into the air and looked around. He spotted what looked like the crater he had made and flew over to it and tried to aim for a straight line, and flew off into the distance.


    If ke had looked closely enough, he would have realized that the spot he was floating above was a natural crack in the rock that looked simr to the one he had made. If he had flown around the corner, he would have seen the one he made, which would have made him fly at more of an angle than what he was currently flying towards. While he was not too far off course at this time, the further he flew, the further he would fly away from the base. But since he was in too much of a rush to get home, he had made a stupid mistake.


    At the base. Tina, Noa, and the rest made it back to the base. Everyone had finally been healed by Noa on the way back after she had regained enough mana. Bret''s gear in the back waspletely burnt away. He did not even stop to take out a new set of clothing since he did not wish to waste any time. "Noa, we are here. Quickly go get nce and have her bring my brother back."


    "You do not need to tell me that. After all, he is My and Sister Tina''s Husband." Noa was already moody because of her not knowing if ke was alive or not. She quickly ran into the base and found nce sitting and talking with Lillia at a table outside the pce. Lillia quickly sensed something was wrong when she saw the look of urgency on Noa''s face. "Sister Noa, what is wrong!?"


    "I will exin in a second." Noa looked directly at nce and said: "nce, I need you to go out and find my husband and bring him back."


    Lillia''s brow furrowed as she stood up and grabbed Noa by the shoulders, and looked her dead in the eye. "What happened to ke?"


    "He¡­. He was blown away when the pregnant human monster suddenly used a detonation spell. At least, I think so. I can only hope. As long as nce still has her ve contract intact, he is alive." Noa''s eyes began to well up with tears again. She wished she could find ke right this instant.


    "Don''t worry. He is alive." nce reassured as she stood up. "I promise I will bring Master back alive no matter what or die trying."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 185 Desert

    <strong>--An) We hit 1k! Here is your bonus chapter. 4 more still toe!--</strong>


    Lillia looked at nce, whose expression was serious, and nodded. She walked over and ced her hand on nce''s shoulder. "If you bring our husband back to us, I will allow you to be our sister."


    nce''s eyes went wide. She never thought that Lillia would one day say this. She figured she would have to plead and beg to join the group! She was even more fired up to hurry up and leave! She did her best to contain her excitement as she said: "I will bring him back., I promise you."


    After nce left, Noa couldn''t help but frown a little. "Lillia, are you really going to let her join?"


    "Why not?" Lillia turned and asked. "nce is a space mage. If youbine her genes and ke''s genes together and she produces a child who can also use space magic, then our family will grow much stronger in theing years. nce may have done horrible things in the past, but she is now fully under ke''s control as well as mine. Faana seems to have also epted her to a point. Not to mention she is a dragonic who once looked down upon humans and the other races. How good would it feel to toy with her in bed as she begs you for mercy?"


    Noa Wrinkled her brow and wiggled her nose as she fell into thought for a moment. As she thought about it, she realized this could be a good way of getting revenge without actually hurting anyone. She could make nce scream and beg her to stop, but she will not let up! "Hehe...." A giggle escaped her lips, causing her to blush as she quickly covered her mouth.


    "Your eyes say it all." Lillia smiled. She was relieved that nce was in a ve contract with ke, or else things might have been much worse. "Noa, when he returns, you and every one of us wives must put a new tracking mark on him. After his evolution, the old one wore off. We should have done this after he evolved, but itpletely slipped my mind."


    "Mine as well..." Noa frowned as she sighed. "We can only hope he returns quickly."


    ---


    ke flew through the air, sweat dripping from his brow. He had to keep stopping to drink water. He did not know why this ce was so damn hot! A vast desert with no end in sight. He had long lost any sense of direction. He could not even see the city he was once at. "What the hell!"


    ke looked around and spotted a tall sand dune that arched over and created a shadow on the ground. He flew over and slowly floated over it before creating a massive block of ice. Only then did hend and sit on it. "Now, this is what I am talking about! Why the hell does it have to be so damn hot!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Under the intense heat, the ice block was rapidly melting, which ke found strange. It was made of magic, so it should not be able to melt unless he released it or was hit with fire magic. Frowning slightly, he once more froze the ice under him andy there, cooling his body down.


    He was actually quite tired. But he did not dare to sleep. If he slept, he was afraid he would be attacked by something. He did not remember anyone in his past life talking about a hot endless desert!


    ke realized he did not move around enough. He had no idea how far he was from his base, but he could say this for sure, he had never seen this desert in his previous life. And he damn well never felt heat like this until now. "This sucks...."


    As keined to himself about his current predicament, he suddenly felt a strange vibration under him. It was very weak at first, but it slowly began to grow stronger and stronger. He turned and looked down under him to see the sand was starting to glow and liquefy. Not wanting to take any risks, he quickly pped his wings and disappeared from the block of ice and reappeared way up in the air just in time to see a massive sand worm made of moltenva shoot up from underground, melting the sand around it and turning it into ss. "What the hell is that!?"


    Its wide open mouth rose up into the sky as clumps of moltenva rolled over its skin. Inside its mouth was like a fiery hell. ke could see a river ofva swirling around under the rows of razor-sharp teeth that circted around the inside of its round-shaped mouth.


    ke was quite curious now, seeing such a strange monster. He raised his hand and created arge rock of ice, and tossed it toward the molten sandworm. The ice rock shot forward, and just before it reached the mouth of the worm, it turned into steam as it melted away into water vapor.


    "Not exactly what I was expecting.... But is this desert resting on a bed ofva or something? Is this why this sandworm evolved to be like this?" ke wondered if this was just the sandworm adapting to its environment or what. "Hmmm?" ke looked at the glowing light within the molten sandworm''s mouth and frowned. "Does this thing have some kind of breath!?"


    <strong>*REEEEEEE!!!!!!!!*</strong>


    A weird screech came from the molten sandworm''s mouth. The light within it both glowed brighter and brighter until suddenly, a superheated beam of light shot out towards ke, who was right above it.


    ke quickly dodged, and he watched the beam shoot into the air and then suddenly explode, raining down hot chunks ofva toward the ground. He had no choice but to keep dodging left and right. It was like a dark cloud had just appeared out of nowhere and began dumping rain on everything. If it wasn''t for his barrier, he would have long already been riddled with holes from the moltenva!

 Chapter 186 Negative Magic Zone Part 1

    As theva rain came to an end, ke looked down at the molten sandworm as it let out another strange cry before diving back down under the sand. ke stared at the hole it had made before, but it was quickly filled with sand, not giving him a chance to see if there wasva under the surface of the sand.


    ke felt a little reluctant to let it go like that since he wanted to get a better understanding of the worms, but he could feel his body slowly heating up once more. "I guess I should keep moving."


    Once more, ke was off course and turned around. He had no idea where he was anymore or which direction he should head in. As he stood in the air, trying to find the right direction, the air around him began to vibrate, putting him on guard once more. Secondster, a hand suddenly broke through time and space, causing ke to jump back. But he slowly realized he actually knew this person. In a matter of seconds, a figure pulled itself out of a small tear in space and appeared in front of ke. "Master!"


    nce charged forward and hugged ke, leaving him standing in the air stunned with his arms dangling to his sides. "How did you find me?"


    "Our contract, I can sense where you are. Did you not know you could do that?" nce asked as she stepped back and looked ke over. But ke could only furrow his brow. He really did not know that!


    "But wait, even with you standing in front of me, I can not sense our contract¡­." ke noticed he really could not sense any connection to her.


    nce stopped her inspection and patted her body. "You are right¡­ I do not feel any connection to you now, but I still feel the contract on my body, which means it is still there. This is quite strange. Could this area be masking it?"


    "I have no idea, but this ce is hotter than anything and has huge molten sandworms that attack anything that is on the ground. While I can probably kill them, it would be too much of a pain in the ass to do so." ke felt like even though the molten sandworms were huge, they did not seem all that strong. Because he really did not feel any danger from them, just curiosity.


    "Then what do you want to do?" nce asked. She was unsure if ke wanted to return now or not.


    "Let''s head back. The blood I consumed earlier will onlyst so long." ke did not want to end up with another blood lust episode. He already felt bad for the girl he killed to satiate his hunger.


    nce blushed as she flew close to ke and tilted her neck to him. "You can drink mine¡­."


    ke stared at nce, whose cheeks were red as she lowered her eyes shyly in front of him and asked: "Are you sure? You know, once I do this, there is no going back. Even if we break the ve contract, you will only ever be mine and will never be able to go against me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    nce nodded her head. "Mmm¡­. I am willing to give you my everything."


    ke did not stand on ceremony as he slipped his hand around her waist and sunk his teeth into her neck. nce''s body jolted with pleasure as she moaned softly and hugged ke. Her hands moved up and down his body. The feeling of having her blood sucked by this man was enough to send her to heaven. She never thought the feeling would be this good. Her eyes zed over as she began nibbling on ke''s shoulder. Her hands moved from his back to his chest and trailed down to his pants.


    When ke felt nce''s hand on his pants, he did not stop her, allowing her to unzip them and slip her hand inside and pull out his already hardening dick. He drank her blood as she gently stroked his shaft and pressed it against her crotch, which he could feel growing warm through her shorts. "ke~...."


    "I know¡­ But this is not the ce so wait a bit longer, okay?" ke pulled his face away from her neck and gently held nce''s chin, and kissed her lips. "While I do not mind finding out what it would be like to have sex with a beautiful girl in the sky, this is definitely not the ce to do it."


    "Mmm¡­." nce bit her bottom lip as she looked at the dick in her hand and slowly put it back into its proper ce. ke also wanted to release, but now was not the time.


    "Do you know which way is home?" ke asked. He was still lost, no matter how he looked at it.


    "Ummm¡­." nce wrinkled her nose. She also did not seem to be able to tell where she was. "This might not be as easy as I thought. What about this? I will take us in this direction using my spatial step and see if it brings us any whe¡­. Huh!?"


    "What?" ke looked at nce''s surprised expression and felt very confused.


    "I can''t ess the space here. Is this why my space tear took so long to open!?" Now that she thought about it, the tear in space she came out of was quite small. Normally she could just walk through it without issue, even bring a few people with her, but she seemed to have struggled to open it up enough just to allow her to slip through to arrive here.


    "There seems to be some kind of field here. Regr magic does seem to work, but I think it breaks down quite quickly. Earlier I created a few cubes of ice with magi, and it started melting right away." ke exined.


    "A negative magic zone. The old world and even the other dimension had such areas as well. It was always a harsh environment and had some kind of massive monster roaming around in them. ke, we need to pick A direction and stick with it. We should at least find an end to the desert no matter what."

 Chapter 187 Negative Magic Zone Part 2

    <strong>--An) Still 2 more chapters toe!--</strong>


    "Can you exin to me what this negative magic zone is? I mean, I can cast magic, so it does not seem too negative." ke was confused. From things he had watched and seen before, there were sometimes zones where you could not use magic, but this ce allowed you to use magic as far as he could see.


    "As the name implies, a negative magic zone will not allow magic within its area. But, since our bodies hold mana, and we use that mana to cast spells, we can cast magic to a certain extent. It''s just that it will dissipate quickly. For example, the ice magic you talked about." nce exined.


    "So even if I cast a fireball, it would only fly a few feet before breaking apart?" ke asked to confirm. He just wanted to make sure he grasped everything he should be grasping.


    "Exactly. Magic will only be worth it if you use it at a point-nk range. Although I do believe that body-enhancing magic should still work." nce answered. She felt a little helpless herself as this was not an easy thing to deal with. They could only keep moving forward and hope to find the edge of the desert.


    ke rubbed his face in frustration. "Alright, you choose! We will go in the direction you choose." ke decided to leave it up to fate. And since fate brought nce to him, he would let her decide.


    nce pursed her lips and looked around. She then looked at ke with a serious expression as she asked: ''Are you sure?"


    "Mmm¡­ I will follow your lead." ke nodded.


    "Then this way." nce grabbed ke''s hand and flew off in the direction she thought was correct. Her senses were all messed up, so she could only hope to follow her gut feeling.


    The two flew under the hot sun for hours with no sign of nighting any time soon. Both of them were dripping in sweat. They created water with magic and drank it, and ke gave nce food to eat from his space pouch. The two continued forward for what seemed like days. Currently, ke was already holding back his lust as much as possible after drinking nce''s blood a few times now.


    It felt like the longer he was under the sun, the more hungry he got. It was like the whole area was fighting against him. Because the hungrier he got and the more blood he drank, the more his lust would rise. He had to control himself since he knew this was not the ce to be doing sexual acts.


    What seemed like two weekster, both ke and nce were about to scream. "What the hell is with this desert!? Is it endless or what!?"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I know we are going straight because I have been using the clouds as a means of keeping my direction, but for some reason, those clouds do not look like they are getting closed no matter how fast we fly. I think we are stuck in some kind of illusion. And if that is true, it would be a natural one which is impossible to break out of." nce felt defeated. She never thought they would run into a natural illusion.


    "Whatever the case is, we need to figure this out. If above ground does not work, then what about below? Those sandworms have been surviving somehow, so we should be able to do the same, right? I am sure they need to eat. Otherwise, one would not have attacked me earlier." ke did not know if this would work, but it was at least worth a try.


    "This might work, but I do not know anyone who has ever tried such a method, and you said these sandworms were molten sandworms, right? They are made ofva?" nce asked.


    "Pretty much. We will just need to kick their ass if they get near us. Either way, we need to try. I think if we use a barrier on our skin like I did when I was shielding myself from theva rain earlier, then we should be able to push the sand aside if we superheat it as the worms do." ke had no idea if this would work, but he could see the molten sandworms melting the sand around them to make a path through the sand, so if they did the same, it might just allow them to escape from this ce.


    "Alright, we will do as you say. I think my dragonic fire is hot enough to melt the sand. I will cast my own barrier on you and myself to allow us to withstand its heat." ke nodded, and the twonded on the ground.


    This was all or nothing. It was basically the only option they had not tried. ke let nce put a barrier around him and took his hand as she surrounded them with a ckish-reddish me that instantly melted the sand under their feet. As the sand melted, they began to sink. In a matter of seconds, they were both sunk deep into the sand. The sand from above was falling down over them, but it turned into liquid ss that rained down on top of them. Once they reached a certain depth, they finally hit solid rock, which nce melted through once more.


    "We should be able to start moving forward soon," nce said with a smile, but to both their surprise, as they broke through the rock, a huge cavern opened up under them! ke and nce were not expecting a massive cavern, and they both fell to the bottom, with ncending on top of ke.


    "Shit!" ke cringed. He had just mmed his head hard off the stone floor. "nce, you okay?"


    "Yeah¡­. But I never expected that to happen. To think there would be such arge cavern here." nce slowly got up and extended her hand to ke. "Are you okay?"


    "Yeah, just a headache." ke knew he wouldn''t die even if he fell head first, never mind just mming his head off the ground. As a drakani, such a fall was nothing but that did not mean it still did not hurt.

 Chapter 188 Full Release

    nce helped ke up, and the two looked around. "It seems this is half naturally formed and then carved out by those molten sandworms you spoke about."


    Well, at least it is nice and cool! ke let out a sigh of relief. He had been stuck in that steaming hot desert for only god knows how long. "How is our magic?"


    nce reached out with her hand and mumbled a few words. A magic circle lit up, but nothing happened. "Still nothing. We are still within the area of the negative magic zone. But we now have a guide to move around. Look at all the tunnels."


    "Alright, let''s rest for a while. We will then choose one of the tunnels at the top to stay near the surface and hope it does not go down too much." ke decided they should use the worm holes to try to find a proper path.


    "We can also continue forward by melting our way through. This would be safer than running the molten worm holes in case we came upon one." nce suggested.


    "No, we will only melt into the rock if we feel one of theming near us. The ground does vibrate as they move. We just need to keep an eye open, and we will be able to get out of its way. But for now, since we are in such a big room, let''s take a break. I want to bathe. I am sure you do as well." ke grabbed nce''s hand, started walking over to a spot near the wall where no worm holes were, and stopped to take off his clothes. nce''s cheeks were bright red. She was not stupid. When he said he wanted to bathe, he meant they would be bathing together!


    nce started to feel self-conscious as she looked at ke, who had already stripped off his clothes. Her eyes took in the view in front of her and felt that this man was indeed very handsome. She bashfully waved her hand, making the scales that made up her clothes sink back into her skin. She stood there with her tanned body in front of ke, allowing him to see her everything.


    Her breasts were hanging in front of her chest. They were not small but not too big either. Around a C cup. ke looked the nervous dragonic girl up and down and smiled. He took two steps forward and raised his hands above her head, allowing water magic to rain down onto her. Feeling the cool water suddenly hitting her body made nce tense up. But she soon calmed down and rxed a bit as she felt one of ke''s hands gently running through her hair, trying to wash the sweat that had built up from traveling in the intense heat above ground. She, too, began to wash her body off. Once she had washed off, she held her hand above ke''s head and did the same as he did for her. She washed his hair and his body until she had rinsed all the sweat off his body.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    [R-18]


    The two stared at each other for a few seconds before ke leaned in and kissed nce''s lips. His lust was in full swing. He pressed his already hard dick against nce''s stomach as his hands massaged her two melons on her chest.


    "Ah~!" nce moaned as she felt ke sink his teeth into her neck. She reached down and grabbed his dick, and began to gently stroke it. But that was all it took. ke sucked her blood as he lifted her into the air by her buttcheeks and pressed his dick against the entrance of her secret garden. nce had been waiting for this moment. She had this tingling between her legs since the first time he sucked her blood. She reached down and positioned it just right. Once the tip had spread her already moist lips apart, she felt ke push into her without restraint. He was not even the slightest bit gentle as he began to pump himself in and out of her.


    The pain of having her virginity pierced and then roughly fucked caused her to cry out a seductive yet pained moan as she held on to ke as he had his way with her. It was like that time when he pped her all for her sister. He was taking out his anger on her body. She did not mind this as her moans echoed through the cave. The sound of their bodies pping together with each thrust echoed along with her. She could only hold on while ke used her as a toy to release all his lust at once. His dick grew bigger and bigger inside her, making her cry out louder as it mmed into her baby room over and over.


    Her breasts bounced as she felt her pussy convulse with each thrust. She felt a strong surge building up inside her body as she clung on to the man holding her in the air. The bubble inside her grew and grew until, finally, it popped like an explosion. Her toes and tail curled up as she wed at ke''s back, creating long digs into his skin that instantly healed after. She bit into his shoulder as she let out a long, drawn-out, muffled moan. The taste of his blood filled her mouth as she held on for dear life. He did not stop, so this rush of pleasure she felt did not stop. It was so intense that she felt like she was going to pass out. Then it happened. With one strong thrust, she felt his dick push into her baby room and explode some kind of warm substance deep inside her. Her stomach began to swell as ke released everything he had built up over the past few days. Round after round pumped out of him until nce''s body could not take anymore, and it began to leak out the sides.


    Only when his orgasm subsided did he slowly pull his dick out of nce, who was nowpletely limp in his arms. He looked down to see his milk flowing out of her pussy like a waterfall. The gaze on nce''s face was that of someone who had beenpletely broken. Her eyes were so zed over it was even more severe than the time he first had sex with Noa.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 189 Betting Once Again

    ke let out a long rxed sigh. He had been holding it in for so long he had not realized how badly it had been affecting him. He had lost himself there for half the round beforeing back to his senses. But now that he had released, he felt like his normal self once more.


    He held nce, who was so drained of energy, in his arms and rinsed her off once more before rinsing himself off. He then got changed and took out a nket to wrap around the sleeping girl in his arms. He could do nothing about what was leaking from her crotch. So he justid her down and let things take their course.


    ---


    "I bet three nights he slept with her!" Tina raised her hand. Once again, the girls, while worried, were using betting to ease their minds.


    "I do not think this is very fair. If we all bet the same thing, then what is the point of betting?" Mina asked with a small pout. She did not understand why they were betting. It was pretty much a given with ke''s race that the deed was probably already done.


    "It''s just for fun. Even if we all bet the same thing, it wouldn''t matter. It would just be like any other day." Sam said as she pped her hand on the table. "I bet three nights as well!"


    "I think we are pretty much agreed on it happening. I mean, I basically gave her the go-ahead before she left." Lillia said while taking a sip of her tea. She was not betting this time since she had wonst time.


    "Speaking of that, Lillia, is there really no way to help Faana?" Tina couldn''t help but feel bad for the girl.


    "There is, but it is not easy, and it might cost me getting noticed by the other powers. Space mages are one thing, but¡­. Altering time for someone is another. This is why I have not done it. I want to help her, but I think it should be done slowly. I heard from my sister-inw that she had made a scene about growing an inch. Faana had told me that she had not grown at all since she had grown to her current height, so maybe this will be a turning point in her life." By sister-inw, she was speaking about Anna, ke''s adopted sister.


    "Let''s hope things work out. I am sure Faana will blossom into a beauty." Erica let out a sigh as she leaned against Tina and rubbed her belly. "Sister Lillia, when do you think we can start having kids?"


    ? "Mmm¡­.. It''s up to ke. I think he is waiting for things to settle down more. Or after he gained more control over his powers. But I mean, you could already be pregnant since I haven''t been blocking any of your wombs as ofte." Lillia answered. She was in charge of blocking their wombs from being impregnated. But since ke was now a drakani and could spend more time at home setting things up, she was not so worried about the girls being left alone during their pregnancy.


    "I do not think he cares where he shoots it. Before he left, he got it in my eye!" Tina frowned as she pouted. It stung!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Youin about your eye, but look at me! I ended up bathing in it from head to toe!" Mina snorted, causing Tina tough and gently pat the little fairy''s head.


    "Where are Mona and Moha? Yui is missing too¡­." Sam noticed not all of them were there. She wondered what might have happened.


    "Yui said she would wait for ke at the entrance of the base. She refuses to move from there. I have to force her to eat. As for Mona and Moha, they were helping their n. It''s milking day. Our soon to be new sister, dwarven princess Josline is also tending to her people and settling in." Tina exined. "Everyone is dealing with this the best we can. It''s been two weeks now, and we do not know what is taking so long. We can only wait patiently."


    All the girls lowered their heads. Each one had a worried expression on their face. Lillia pped her cheeks as she stood up. "Alright, no more sad faces. We, as his wives, should keep doing what we do best, and that is working on expansion and making a ce where a proper king can rise up!"


    Lillia''s morale boost seemed to work because all the girls stood up and nodded their heads to agree. They had one role, and that was to do what they could for ke. None of them realized that this way of thinking was also due to ke''s drakani bloodline. ke had fed on all of them. Even Mina had ke drink some of her blood. This meant their lives all belonged to him and only him. Everything they did was for him.


    It was the one aspect that ke hated about his bloodline, but the girls all said the same thing. They knew what was toe even before he turned into a drakani.


    ---


    Back inside the cavern, ke roasted some wyvern meat and set it on a te, and ced it next to nce''s head. The smell of the meat must have woken her up because she sleepily reached out and grabbed it and began munching on it like a bunny eating a piece of grass.


    "How are you feeling?" ke asked. He was feeling kind of bad since he really did not treat her gently.


    "Sore, but it''s fine. I will ride on your back for a while¡­." nce replied as she ripped into the meat. She had used up all her energy, so this was much-needed sustenance.


    "That''s no problem." ke chuckled as he leaned back against the rock behind him. "Hey nce, do you know a dragonic with ck hair and a scar over her right eye?"

 Chapter 190 Iseles

    nce looked at ke in confusion before answering. "You know my elder sister Iseles?"


    "So she was a princess as well..." ke nodded after hearing the words elder sister. This would exin why she was so powerful. He came to an understanding when he fought against the two dragonic. They were powerful, but the scale of the power a dragonic could produce was also based on how strong they were. Not all dragonic were on the same power scale.


    "Yes, she is the current dragonic empress''s daughter and is one of the most powerful of our generation," nce replied. She did not mind disclosing anything and everything about her race. Not to mention the contracts she is currently under, now that ke was her husband, she would help him in any way possible.


    "I see..." ke leaned back and looked up at the rocky ceiling above. The entire cave was lit by a dim blue light that came from some strange ore embedded into the cave walls. ke had never seen such ore before, so he could only assume this was a new kind of ore. "Then she is your enemy?"


    "Yes." nce did not hide it. As they came from different mothers, it was only a matter of time before they fought one another.


    "Then we will take her down." ke reached out and gently cupped nce''s cheek, leaned in, and kissed her lips. "nce, let''s cancel the ve contract."


    nce''s eyes suddenly became panicked as he yelled out: "Master, please don''t! This contract binds us together. If not for this contract, I would not have been able to make it here. Whether you ept me as a wife, use my body to birth babies, or even use it to just relieve your lust, my body and soul now belong to you. So please¡­" nce''s eyes began to water up as she looked at ke. "Please don''t make me get rid of it¡­.."


    ke looked into her pleading eyes and sighed. "Alright, if you look at me like that, I can not say no. You can keep it on but if you ever wish to get rid of it, let me know."


    "Mmm!" nce smiled happily as she stood up, albeit, with some difficulty, her scales reappearing and transforming into her normal wear. "Shall we go?"


    "Alright, let me get some fresh clothes on. But I also want to grab some of this blue ore. You haven''t seen this kind of ore before, have you?" ke wondered if this was something that had been created during the mana wave or if something that had always been here.


    "This kind of ore no¡­. But there is a kind of glowing ore from the old world that resembled this, but it was very precious and would never be found in such an abundance as this." nce answered as she stabbed her fingers into the wall and dug out a chunk of ore the size of her head.


    The blue, glowing ore pulsated in her hand. He seemed to be beaming with energy. "This is a very strange ore. The energy in this thing is massive."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Hmmm? Let me check it real quick." ke fished a geiger counter out of his space pouch and held it to the rock, but sadly there was no reaction. "Not radioactive, so maybe a new kind of energy. It does not feel like mana. Let''s collect as much as possible."


    "Okay!" nce happily began flying around the entire massive cavern. To make sure things did not go pitch ck, ke cast a lighting spell to keep the cavern lit.


    It took a few hours, but after she was done, there was a massive pile of this ore. ke quickly stored it away in his space pouch, hoping maybe Thardra would be able to help figure it out. "Alright, this should be enough. We should try to get back home."


    ---


    In a newly built building sitting at the head of a table, sat a young man with a crooked crown on his head. His orange eyes looked at everyone around the table with a cold, arrogant expression. "Still no word from nce?"


    "Elder Brother, we still have not heard anything new. She has not contacted us at all. Do you think maybe something happened?" The eighth prince asked.


    "nce is a space mage. How can she be so easily defeated?" The third princess snorted as she looked at the people around the table. "Eldest brother, you spoil nce even though she is not your full-blood sister all because of her abilities, but what if she has turned traitor?"


    "If that is the case, we just kill her along with the trash." A young woman with a powerful aura walked into the room. "Little brother, you need to be more strict with these siblings of ours, or they will walk all over you."


    "Iseles!" The third princess yelled out while gritting her teeth. "Don''te in here and try to sow discord. We are all in this¡­.."


    The third princess began wing at her throat as she felt what seemed like an invisible hand wrapped around it, squeezing it. "When did little bitches have a turn to speak when I am speaking?"


    "Iseles, let her go. We still need her." The young man with the crooked crown spoke up. Iseles sneered and tossed the third princess against the wall, causing her to pass out on contact. "Trien, my dear little brother. You are to be the ruler of this new world. Why are you showing such weakness, or does this sister of yours need to teach you how a ruler should act? Everyone should bow down and fear you. Not sitting here expressing their opinions freely. You make the choices and they act on them. If you want the elves to die, kill them. If you want your siblings to die, then cut them all down and bathe in their blood. Destroy everyone and everything. This is what we dragonic are all about."

 Chapter 191 The Strange Siblings

    <strong>--AN) New cover featuring ke, Tina, and Lillia! Join discord for full-sized version. Link in synopsis and authors note! 2 Chapters still toe!--</strong>


    Trien only smiled as he leaned back. "Iseles, while you are correct in your words, father has told us to work together. I have no choice but to bounce ideas off of my dear brothers and sisters. You should juste sit and have some cakes. No need to worry about stupid things."


    Iseles snorted and walked over to Trien, and sat down next to him. She picked up a cake from the table and bit into it. She smiled brightly as she leaned her head on Trien''s shoulder. "It is always my dear brother who treats me the best. Just remember, I, your older sister, am just trying to help you. After all...." She traced the scar over her eye and looked at the people in the room. "We never know when we will be killed."


    There were twenty people in this room. Each one lowered their heads, not daring to make eye contact with Iseles. Trien''s brow furrowed as he reached over and traced his finger over Iseles''s scar. "No matter what, you will always be the most beautiful." Iseles smiled and rubbed her head against her younger brother''s hand. The way they looked at one another was not that of brother and sister but that of a man and a woman.


    The others in their room could only grit their teeth and feel disgusted at their public disy of affection. It was no secret that the empress''s children were ying games under the bedsheets. But just because it was not a secret did not mean they wanted to see it live.


    After losing themselves in their own world, Trien finally turned his attention back to the people in front of him. "Send the lower dragonic who had fought with the trash and human to kill the trash and bring back the human alive. I want to know how he is able to cast spells without invocation or a magic circle. Tell them they have a month tops."


    ---


    A few days had passed by, and nce and ke were still down in the tunnels. They had traveled for quite a while. ke had been drawing a line to make sure they were going straight. They would stop to rest so that nce could eat and ke could feed and relieve his lust. nce was basically permanently attached to his back because she was never given any rest. If it was not for the fact that she was a dragonic, who had naturally sturdy bodies, she would probably would have turned into mush by now.


    It was not until the eighth day down in the tunnels did nce suddenly shout out happily: "We are clear of the negative magic zone!"


    ke let out a sigh of relief as he stopped in his tracks. "Then, if you would." ke saw nce nod and then stick her hand out in front of them. A magic circle appeared, followed by a disturbance in the space in front of them. Secondster, a crack appeared, and nce said: "Quick, jump through!"


    ke did not hesitate to do as he was told. He gripped nce''s thighs and jumped through the tear in space. The world around him became dark before suddenly bing bright again. When he got his bearings, he found himself standing just outside the base. "ke!" A happy cry came out from the wall, and a fluffy-tailed fox girl jumped off the wall towards ke.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    nce could take a hint and quickly jumped off ke''s back and allowed the fox girl tond on ke, causing him to fall back. "Yui!"


    "ke! ke!" Yui could only keep calling out this name as she nuzzled her nose all over his body and took in his scent. Her tail was going crazy as it wagged back and forth. Her alpha male was finally home!


    "It''s about time you returned." Another voice came from behind the gate as it slowly opened. Lillia led everyone out of the gates over to the man being sniffed by the fox girl and surrounded him. "If you ever.... Ever.... Leave us alone again. We will...."


    Lillia teared up as she knelt down and lowered her head, kissing ke on the lips. "Don''t ever make us worry like this again. Girls, grab him and bring him in. We will clean him and then force punishment on him!"


    ke did not even get to say a word before all his wives grabbed his arms and legs and, with Yui still clinging on to him, picked him up, Yui and all, and brought him back into the base. Only Lillia still stood there and turned to nce. "Thank you. Come, I will help you inside. You need a small break."


    nce smiled and leaned against Lillia. Her cheeks blushed as she said: "Thank you, Sister Lillia."


    "We are sisters. This much is a given. You must havee into a problem that caused you two to be sote." Lillia walked slowly as she assisted nce. She had a smile on her lips. She was very d ce was with them, or things might have been much different.


    "We ran into a negative magic zone. It was the reason why my space magic was unable to be used. I found Master in the desert. How far away that ce is, I do not know. But I do know that that ce is vast. It is not a ce any of us should go." nce did not want to think about what would happen if they had to walk through the desert of endless days for all eternity.


    "Negative magic zones normally hide some kind of treasure which causes those zones. From the great library before the reset, I have read of our ancestors who had found a way to traverse those areas and never get lost, but the actual instructions on how to do it was never written down. Most are set up with natural illusions, so it is hard to figure out which way is which. But as long as you are able to get past this, you might be able to find the treasure that created the zone. Magic is only negated due to it being consumed by the treasure itself. This is what makes up a negative magic zone."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 192 Synchronization

    "A treasure, huh? I have heard about them. Natural treasures that can rival the gods¡­." nce fell into thought. Such a treasure was something her Master should have!


    "They are indeed powerful, but they are very hard to get. I believe only your family, the elves, and the orcs have such treasures." Lillia hated to admit it, her family did indeed have one, but It had been lost at some point.


    "I never heard of such a treasure. Maybe it is something that only the emperor and empress would know about. As a concubine''s daughter, I am nothing more than an obstacle in the path to the throne. Sister Lillia, Master, mentioned something about my sister. Has he met her before? I thought he was a new age human." nce had been curious about this. She did not know why ke would know her sister, who never appeared in front of others.


    "You can just call him ke. You do not need to keep calling him master. You are his wife now. And as for why he would know your sister¡­. Maybe she was the one who killed him before¡­." Lillia frowned. She was not sure since ke never really talked about it. She only knew that he was killed by a dragonic.


    nce shook her head. "No, Master will always be Master¡­.. Wait? Killed!? Master died!?"


    "I will exinter. It''s kind ofplicated, but all his wives should know." Lillia did not care what nce called ke as long as she was devoted to him.


    ---


    A weekter, ke was finally let off. Although the girls said it was punishment, it was more of him being pampered day and night for the entire week. The girls would end up passed out by early morning of each day and then sleep for most of the day. ke did not n to take in Princess Josline just yet. While he did n to, it was going to wait a month. He wanted to take some time to undergo some proper training. There were two things he had to really learn to do. One was to use higher-tier magic, and the second was that hisbat skills were stillcking. He needed to be able to use his blood magic better as well.


    Because ke nned to train, so did the girls. They decided it was time to begin proper training. Princess Josline was pulled into this as well since she was going to be one of ke''s wives soon, anyway. Inside the frozen tundra biome located in the training room, Lillia stood with her hands behind her back at the girls who were wearing nothing but bathing suits, shivering. "We will be learning how to synchronize with each other. Each one of us will be undergoing training in certain roles. Attack, support, and defense!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Do-Do-Do we-e-e-e-e nee--ee--ee to-oo-oo Doo-oo thii-iiss-ss inn-nnn tthh-hhe-eeee coo-oll-lld-dd¡­.!?" Tina asked, her teeth chattered. She was freezing, but they could not use warming magic!


    "Yes! It is to be able to learn how to be more versatile. And casting magic while in extreme conditions. We will be doing activities that will allow us to not only strengthen our bodies but also allow us to keep our minds clear in any situation. This is why you are dressed the way you are in this extreme cold. We will work in tandem and learn how to cast synchronized spells. The faster we learn, the faster you will be able to use a synchronized heating spell." Lillia wanted all her sisters to form a battle group together so things like a detonation spell would not cause an issue in the future.


    While Lillia was exining the ins and outs of her training program, ke had gathered all the scouting teams into the training yard outside the base. "Everyone here?"


    "All ten groups are here," Bret answered. He was in charge of the scouting teams.


    "Alright, each one of you is used to real-life battles, but only fifty people is not enough. We need more. So from now on, we will not only be scouting the areas but also trying to bring anyone, no matter the race. Do not force them, but if they seem to be in need of a ce to go, bring them here. We need more people. We can not build a proper force if weck people. We can not protect ourselves if all we have is a small number. While our current might is very strong, if we are greatly outnumbered, it may end badly. But remember, safetyes first. If someone is being attacked by monsters and you do not think you can save them, then do not do it. Your lives are more important. I will be diving into our training rooms dungeons in hopes of training myself more. I hope when Ie out in a month''s time, I will hold another meeting, and I hope to see you all here, alive and well." ke finished his words and then patted Bret on the shoulder. "Leave the rest to you."


    "You got it, brother. Also¡­. Be careful in those dungeons. They are not easy. I only went in for five minutes and was forced out." Bret gave an awkward smile as he lifted the sleeve of his shirt to reveal a huge gash. It went from the bottom of his elbow all the way down to his wrist. It looked like he had been wed by something. "It''s still healing. I wanted a reminder of my own stupidity."


    "I will be careful. Thanks for the warning." ke nodded, before stopping and turning to the others and taking a box out of his space pouch. "nce made these. There is one for each of you. They will teleport you back here but do not go into any anti-magic zone or any ce that drains mana because they will be useless after they lose the mana injected into the runic inscription. To use it, just hold it in your hand and inject mana into it. It will bring you back here."


    After giving simple instructions, ke put the box down and directed Bret to hand the teleport crystals out before heading back into the base. He needed to undergo his own training.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 193 Dungeon Part 1

    ke found himself standing in front of arge metal door in the depths of the canyon section of the training ground. The reason he chose this one was because Lillia rmended it to him. She said it was the best ce to begin his training in because it was not too easy nor too hard at the start. It would give him a proper challenge.


    The metal doors were inscribed with many different runic markings, along with carvings of many different monsters. Next to the doors was a que with strange lettering carved into it as well. The dungeons that Lillia and Noa created were special since they were instanced. No one would end up in the same dungeon unless you registered your team to go in with you. It was because of this that made these dungeons really good. They were small little pocket dimensions created using supreme magic. Magic ke could only dream about using. Just to get to use such magic, he would need to reach the heights of the monsters of the human race that were able to fight on par with the ather dragons against the dragonic.


    The reason he wanted to do the dungeons to train was because the outside world was still too easy. It was not helping him progress much. Only the pregnant human monster was able to really do anything to him. He did not know how strong such a monster was, but he worried. The thing inside the pregnant human monster might just end up being something he will need to fight to the death withter on. Something that even the dragonic will need to fear.


    He had not really had too many encounters that would require him to fight all out just yet since bing a drakani. He did not know his limits yet. ke walked over to the que at the side and ced his hand on it, and injected his mana. Secondster, a rumbling sound was heard, and the doors at his side slowly began to open. But instead of opening all the way, they stop once they open enough for a few people to pass through.


    ke was just about to step through when he heard a voiceing from behind him. "Wait for us!"


    ke turned to see two sets of huge melons bouncing up and down. Mona and Moha were running over as fast as they could. ke was confused because they should have been with Lillia for training. "Why are you here?"


    "Sister Lillia wanted us toe with you, so you did not need to leave the dungeon to feed. She said it would be pointless to run off for a month without any food. So we are here to help you during this time." Mona exined as she came to a stop, her huge breasts bouncing up and down like two huge blobs of jello.


    ke smiled. He had not thought of that. He reached out and rubbed both girls'' heads and said: "Then wee aboard." With these girls here, he was indeed a bit happy. He knew that out of all his wives, the two mookin girls werecking when it came to understanding on how to use magic. While they would slowly learn, they were not close to being able to as of yet.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    But going with him for an entire month and fighting inside the dungeon should help them grow a bit more. Plus, they were both sturdy and could take a pounding from him. When he loses himself in his lust, only a few of his wives couldst a while. Mona and Moha were two of them.


    "Alright, let''s go in!" ke took both girls'' hands and walked towards the door. He peeked into the opening to see nothing but darkness. He took a breath and stepped forward, bringing both girls with him.


    When he entered, he found himself in a ruins inside a canyon. The scenery did not change much except for the broken ruins and the tall pce-looking structure off in the distance. While this was a dungeon, it was not like one of the dungeons with floors you clear automatically. That was just part of this kind of dungeon. Lillia had told him each dungeon was done in phases. The first part with the outdoor phase, where he would need to clear out the monsters to reach the second phase, which was the siege phase. He would need to break through the enemy lines and charge into the castle or pce in their distance to finally get into the real dungeon phase, where you would need to clear floor after floor, and each floor had a strong boss-like monster. Lillia based it on the games he had talked about before with her.


    "ke, what should we do?" Mona asked. She already had a massive sledgehammer in her hand. Both she and Moha were extremely strong. It was one of the mookin race''s traits.


    "I want you to handle any additional monsters that sneak up on us. I will take the front. If there is only one target, just stand back and let me fight. This might changeter to multiple targets as work on mybat abilities. But if you are struggling in the fight, please retreat and call out to me. I wille and help." ke pulled both girls close and kissed their lips. "Do not get hurt trying to protect me."


    "Mmm¡­" Both girls hummed and smiled brightly. They could finally be of use to their bull!


    ke looked around at the area he was in. There were a few broken pirs and walls here and there throughout the dusty, rockyndscape in front of him. Only a few leafless bushes could be seen growing out of the cracks in certain areas. The red rock of the area around him looked like an ocean of blood. But not too far away were orcs walking back and forth withrge mallets in their hands. "Let''s get this show on the road, shall we?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 194 Dungeon Part 2

    ke wasted no time rushing forward. While he did not need to use a weapon, he was still trying his best to perfect his swordsmanship. He had no master, and Lillia could only teach him so much as she was also not a master at the sword, but he was slowly gettingfortable with a sword.


    With smooth movements, he sped into the group of four orcs that were currently pacing back and forth and swung his sword out. One plop, two plops, four plops altogether, blood sprayed from the orc''s necks as their heads rolled across the ground. At such a scene ke could only sigh. "Still too easy¡­"


    With a bit of disappointment, ke continued on, followed by Mona and Moha. He was working hard to quickly clear the dungeon. If it were a game, he would be gaining experience points and items with each kill. While he was gaining experience it was not experience points but weapon experience. He was slowly sinking into a kind of strange state as he rampaged over the first zone of the dungeon.


    He was not letting a single orc go. As soon as they appeared in his vision, they died. He was working on his speed and how quickly he could execute an enemy. With each stroke, a head was relieved of its body and a burst of blood would spray into the air raining down as if it was a spring rain.


    Moha and Mona could only stand back and watch as he killed orc after orc. It was not until a few hourster that ke stopped and took a small break. He had already cleared the first area of the dungeon out. He was quite satisfied with the results of testing his speed. "ke, you were amazing!" Moha pped her hands, her breasts bouncing up and down as she did. With her breast wrapped in nothing more than a strap that bound them together and covered her nipples, it looked as if, at any moment Moha''s breasts would be fully revealed.


    "Yep! ke was truly amazing!" Mona added as she sat in front of ke and began wiping his sweat.


    "In the next area, I will be bringing some of the orcs over for you two to practice on. But be careful because their normal instincts of wanting to mate are active in this dungeon. So never let them touch you inappropriately." ke wanted the girls to get some practice in as well.


    After a small break, ke and the girls stepped into the second zone that was part of siege warfare. In front of him was a massive army of orcs, and weapons such as ballistas and other crude weapons were set up. ke did not rush in, instead, he had the girls hide before flying into the sky to see any ces he could pull a few orcs for the girls to practice on. After finding a spot with only a few orcs, he quickly flew down and pulled them, and in a very game like manner, only the orcs around the one he aggroed actually followed him. He pulled four in total. He would keep two busy while the girls each took one of the either orcs<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Iing!" ke yelled out. As he flew towards the girls. When he was almost there, he flew down and picked up two of the orcs and carried them away to fight on his own.


    Mona and Moha both readied theirrge hammers. As soon as one of the orcs came near one of them, their hammers swung around and.... Well, let''s just say it was not a pretty sight. Blood sttered everywhere, and only the bottom halves remained standing. The girls stabbed their hammers into the ground and snorted. They felt proud of themselves!


    ke had long killed his orcs and was quite surprised at the girl''s strength. It was quite scary when he thought about it. If the girls had at any time attacked him when he was weaker, he might have died!


    But this showed that even these orcs were too weak for the girls to really train on. As such, ke decided to use one of his high level magic spells he learned when he became a Drakani. ke closed his eyes and ran through his memories before pulling out a spell that seemed like it would do the job. "Mona, Moha." ke flew down and grabbed both girls by the waist and flew into the air. "Hold on to me."


    The girls nodded, and both hugged him like a ko. They held on tightly as they watched ke raise his hands into the air and without a word arge magic circle formed over the massive orc army in front of him. "Dragons Rain!" He did not need to call out the name of the magic, but ke felt the name was kind of cool, and since he was already doing the whole demon lord looking pose up in the air, he decided to fly with it.


    But secondster, his eyes were filled with shock. A massive fire dragon made of pure fire flew out of the magic circle that spread out over the entire area. The artificial sun in the sky was drowned out by the fiery red mes as it smashed into the massive orc army. The world shook, and the ground seemed to vaporize under the extreme heat of the attack. Only the sound of orcs crying out in pain from being too close to the pir of fire that was once shaped like a dragon. The entire area, including arge portion of the pce walls, waspletely destroyed in a blink of an eye.


    ke suddenly felt weak as his mana drained out of him. He pped his wings andnded further away from the impact zone before copsing into Moha''s chest, feeling very weak. "That was much more than I expected. And probably not something I will be able to cast as I wish until I evolve a few more times."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 195 As The Gears Begin To Spin

    At the real orc camp far away from ke''s base, the sounds of cheering could be heard. "Today, brothers, we shall show this new world that we orcs are not to be looked down upon. We shall rise up and take over thends of those around us and expand our territory. The men we capture will be turned into ves, and their women will be our breeding horses. We will build our orc empire back to its original glory before the great war!"


    "Yurrahhhhh!" A loud cheer came from the thousands of orcs that were all gathered together within arge camp.


    "So, brothers, pick up your weapons! We will move out as one and take the world!" The orc chief watched as his people cheered and picked up their weapons. With things as they are, they would not move out and rebuild their orc n. After suffering heavy losses during thest battle within the void, it was not going to be easy to rebuild. They would need to first begin birthing more orcs and rebuild their poption once they reached the millions once more. Then, they could begin truly conquering the world. So their goal at this time was to start small and quickly advance from there. Luckily orc babies, no matter which race they are birthed with, would always grow quickly. One month for giving birth and another month to be as big as a ten year old. After three months more of training, they would have more soldiers. This was only the beginning.


    ---


    In another ce, Grace Townsend lifted her head and looked at the human camp that had slowly begun being built up around her. She was being hailed as the next messiah due to her ability with magic. Her powers may be strong, but she never thought of herself as some messiah. But what she felt and what people wished to believe were much different.


    She had no idea how it happened, but word seemed to have spread amongst the humans in the area, and now hundreds of them had traveled here and began building up a small town. The trees were slowly being cleared out, and even scavenging groups were forming. And for some reason, she was seen as their leader.


    It seemed those who wished to be protected would go out of their way to suck up to the one person with the most power, and that person at this time was her. This was all because she had wiped out a goblin den by herself while trying to save a friend of hers. But sadly, she was toote. She could only relieve her friend of her misery by giving her death. When she saw her friend lying there naked on the ground with lifeless eyes as a goblin rammed her without restraint, she knew that her friend was long gone. She had be a shell. A shell that had no way of returning back to being human. Even after she had killed the goblin and tried to speak to her friend to get her toe back to her, her friend just stared lifelessly at the rocky cave ceiling without responding at all.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Because of that incident, though that had spread by word of mouth, the humans began to look up to her as some kind of goddess. But This incident also made her realize something as well. She did not want to give up thend that had been stolen from them by all these monsters and new races that came out of nowhere. She wanted to make them all disappear and go back to the life she once had. Even if magic and monsters still existed, she still wanted to get close to her old way of life where she could work and have a few beers here and there without worrying about dying left and right.


    "Lady Grace! Can you please say a few words?" A man respectfully bowed to Grace as he asked this. It was as if he was standing in front of a real live goddess. He was afraid if he looked at her for too long, he would taint her.


    "I-I guess¡­" Grace sighed as she walked over to therge group that had been gathering for a while now. This was something that had been happening for the past few days since the group began growingrger. A nightly meeting to go over what had been aplished and what still needed to be done. As for Grace, she felt like she had nothing to do since no one would allow her to do anything. So she spent most of her time working on her magic. She was slowly growing to understand how it works and how she could alter it at will.


    She stood in front of the crowd and smiled at those looking at her. "Once again, we had another day with no deaths. More people continue to show up, and our little group has now turned into a colony. We, as humans, are not meant to hide away. We are a race that has ovee many odds and are now standing here today even after our world has been taken away from us. We are alive. We are standing here and are working hard to create a new ce for us. But I feel we should think big. We should take back what was rightfully ours. We should be able to take back everything that once belonged to us. We will make the other races and the monsters of this new world fear us. We will fight for what is ours."


    "Lady Grace!" The people below her yelled out her name. Their eyes filled with reverence. She was sure that if she told them tomit suicide, they would do it. This was how much they worshiped her at this point. And sadly, she wanted to make use of their belief in her and begin reiming what was once theirs, to begin with.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 196 A Raid? Part 1

    <strong>-An) One more on the way!--</strong>


    In another area, a group of dragonic were currently gathered together deep inside a mountain range far from the prying eyes of the royal family. "Is everyone here?"


    "Yes, Lord. Everyone has arrived and are awaiting your speech." A young dragonic replied.


    "Good!" The young man smiled as he lifted his head arrogantly. He had worked hard to get to this point. He wanted to show the world that the dragonic imperial family was nothing, that he, Rize was the one who should be ruling the world.


    He walked out in front of the one hundred or so youthful dragonic, looking down at them as if he was the god of the world, and raised his hands slightly, signaling for them to p. He looked back and forth proudly, and after about a minute, he lowered his hands, and the cave they were in quieted down. "My brothers and sisters, we will begin a new story in our race''s life. A story where we are the kings. We will take over this world and show the world who are the real dragonic to be feared. My brothers and sisters, are you all with me!?"


    "Rize! Rize! Rize!" The youthful dragonic began chanting. Rize looked at them, all his eyes scanning the crowd until theynded on a pretty young dragonic and pointed at her. "You wille serve me tonight." The draconic youth blushed and nodded her head. She walked towards Rize with stares of jealousy stered all over her body. But she felt like she had just risen to a new level and became the first empress of the new dragonic imperial line.


    ---


    The thoughts of many races were starting to change. Now with such a huge world, they would be able to do as they pleased. im an area for themselves and be kings, queens, emperors, and empresses once again. After many years of being stuck in a small void with limited space, they could now fan out and, just like the times of old, have many kingdoms and empires that were all from the same races without issue. But the key to all of this was to first grow stronger, build up a massive army, and then im thend they wanted.


    This was not just the other races and Grace''s group that were preparing for such a scenario. Not far from ke''s base, a group of humans were banding together. "Jack, is what you say true? There is a huge base with many women and resources?"


    "I wouldn''t lie. I saw it with my own eyes. I got in close enough to see the outpost they already had set up. I could not see inside the base because of the high walls, but I am sure there are many girls inside. I even heard a fewughing and joking around. The resources are more important, so even if there are girls, if they get in our way, kill them." Jack replied.


    "Heh, I can''t wait to see the looks on their faces when they are suddenly surrounded. How big is the base?" One of the men asked.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s¡­. I think it would be best to focus on getting in. the walls got around for a mile in all directions. Even the outposts are one mile out. So we only need to get in and grab what we can." Jack knew this was risky, but they were on the bare minimum. If they did not do something now, they would not have any way of sustaining themselves.


    The group of men who counted around seventy altogether all had different expressions. "Alright! I know you are worried, but we have no choice. Gear up! We will be moving out in an hour. We have no choice but to take what we can and rush out."


    ---


    [R-18]


    Back inside the dungeon, ke was currently enjoying the two tongues that were swirling around his dick. Mona and Moha were extending their extra long tongues and wrapping them around his dick as they used them to jerk him off. They moaned softly as ke used his fingers to dig into their pussies, making sure they were good and wet.


    Only when they were dripping and looking at him, begging for it. He had the two girls lying on top of each other. His dick split in two and slipped into their flooding holes and sending them over the moon. Mona and Moha held each other and kissed while they were both fucked at the same time. This was the two girls'' favorite position as they got to feel their bull inside them at the same time while being able to kiss each other and press their breasts together and release their warm milk all over their bodies. The only thing they fought for was who would be on top so they could get their tail pulled.


    All of this was being done on arge rock surrounded by a huge burnt out crater after ke had used his spell. Because of his weakened state, he had be very hungry and began sucking the two girls'' blood which resulted in his lust taking over, which led to the current situation. This sessionsted almost five hours before ke finally released two loads at the same time in both girls which made the girls both let out long mooing sounds as they tried their best to drain every drop from ke. They both seemed quite serious about trying to be pregnant.


    After another two hours of rest and ke giving the girls a good milking, they were once more ready for battle. Whaty before them was a broken pce wall and a few guards standing by the pce entrance. Even after destroying their huge force, no one came out to brother them. This was because the orcs were not created to move past certain points.


    "Alright, when we get into the pce, things will be even more difficult. There will be traps and other dangers inside, and this is not including the enemies we will also have to face. So remember what I said before. If you are in trouble, yell out."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 197 A Raid? Part 2

    Seven in the evening, Bret was sitting currently taking a shift at one of the outposts. He did this every so often when he wanted a change in scenery. He looked out over the darkening sky and wondered just how long it would be before they truly began making a mark in this new world.


    "Hey stupid, I brought you some food." A delicate yet sarcastic voice rang from behind Bret. He turned to see a cute elf girl staring daggers at him as she walked over with a box full of food that she had personally made herself. She may look like she did not care for the man in front of her much, but in truth, she had really been enjoying hispany. Although she would never tell that to the man himself.


    "Rinrin brought me food!?" Bret smiled as he called out sweetly to her causing her to make a disgusted face and roll her eyes as she pushed the food into his arms. "I made quite a few failures, and instead of wasting precious resources I decided to feed it to the dog."


    Bret ignored her words as he took the box and opened it to see neatly added dishes, all cooked to perfection inside. He looked up to see Rin looking away with a small blush on her cheeks. She looked very cute when she tried to hide her true feelings. He would never call her out on it, though, since she still seemed to draw a fine line on things but he did not mind waiting for her to open up to him. He could feel he was slowly progressing to the point that she would finally really let him in.


    Bret dug right into the food while Rin sat next to him and poured him some water. She looked like a wife taking care of her husband. Well, she would if it was not for the indifferent look she had on her face.


    The two sat there in quiet, with the only sounds being Bret woofing down the food he was given. At this point, even if all he got was a b of bark from a tree from Rin, he would eat it. But luckily, the girl''s attitude only stopped short of the way she acted when in front of him. When she was cooking the food, she was humming an elven song with a smile on her face, thinking of all the things Bret liked.


    While the two enjoyed one of their few peaceful moments together, a group of men were slowly walking towards Bret''s position. Their gear was not all much different from those of Bret and his men. Jack, the one in the lead, raised his hand and clenched his fist to signal for everyone to stop and crouch down. "Outpost spotted. We will raid it first to test their abilities."


    The men behind him nodded and readied their weapons. While some could use magic, they were not very good at it, and it was not as useful as a gun still. This was because they really had no idea how to wield magic efficiently yet.


    Jack waved his hand, and his men began to move in. But as soon as they moved out, a clicking sound was heard, and Jack''s face paled. "Retreat!"


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    Andmine went off, and the two men, one of which had stepped on thendmine, blew apart into chunks of bone and flesh. Blood rained down on the group as they witnessed the scene. Jack gritted his teeth as he yelled out. "They know we are here. Use grenades to test forndmine positions. Only step on the areas you sted! We came too far to give up now!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    The men behind him heard his order and gritted their teeth as he did as they were told. They were hungry and tired. If they turned away now, they were sure to die of hunger. With no other options and the thought of food and women, their eyes turned bloodshot as they began hurling grenades left and right.


    Sounds of explosions were going off all around. In the outpost, Bret happily ate his meal, unconcerned about the sounds around him, mainly because each outpost was now protected by a shield from the base of the tree up to the top of it. So bullets and explosions were no threat to him.


    As the sounds of war continued, Zack and his men finally found a path toward the outpost. They ducked behind one of therge trees only fifty feet away from the tree the outpost was in. "Zack, something seems off. Why are they not attacking?"


    "Maybe they don''t have anyone in the outpost?" Bandit number one asked.


    "No, I see one. He is sitting up there eating!" Bandit number two, who was in the tree, pointed out. He could clearly see Bret but not Rin.


    "He''s eating!? Is he looking down on us!? Quickly shoot his ass!" Bandit number three roared in anger. He did not like the fact that after all that noise, the asshole in the outpost was eating like what they heard was fireworks!


    Bandit number two raised his gun and fired a few shots. But it was as if those bullets were never fired at all, as they did not seem to hit anything. Because of the darkness, he did not see them hitting the shield and falling to the ground since it never made any sound as it hit the shield. "Nothing!" Bandit number two tried again and again, but none of his bullets were hitting the man. "What the hell is going on!?"


    In the outpost, Bret finally finished his food and was happily rubbing his stomach. "My cute Rinrin really outdid herself this time."


    Rin''s cheeks turned red all the up to the point of her pointy ears when she heard Bret call her cute. She turned her head away as she said: "Humph! At least your trash can mouth is useful for something. Now, what do you n to do about those humans down there?"


    "Hmmm? Humans? What humans?"

 Chapter 198 A Raid? Part 3

    Bret looked over the railing of the outpost and saw a group hiding behind arge tree not too far away. He scratched his head and yelled out to them. "Hey! Hey! Why are you standing there? You''re in the middle of a minefield."


    Rin facepalmed as she looked at the stupid man in front of her. He might not have been paying attention, but she had. She saw the men out there throwing grenades around, trying to make it through the minefield. "Bret, you idiot, they are here to raid us. They used grenades to make it this far. Look over there."


    "Hmmm?" Bret looked around and saw the many holes and puddles of blood where people did not make it and frowned. "When the hell did this happen!? Which idiot tries to make it through a minefield!? That is basically asking for your people to die. Makes no sense¡­. Only a fucking idiot would walk through a minefield like this."


    Zack gritted his teeth as he raised his gun and fired at Bret. He couldn''t sit there and continue to be called an idiot when he was doing this for his and his men''s survival. But sadly, even if it seemed the bullet was on point, the bullet seemed to disappear into the darkness. Bret frowned as he looked at the man shooting. "What the hell is the matter with you!? Why are you shooting? Scared me to death!"


    Rin walked over and looked at the men who wereing out from behind the tree. Her sudden appearance made all the men look up at her with lecherous eyes. They watched as she raised her hand and touched her chin as she said. "Be care¡­."


    <strong>*Boom!* </strong>


    Anotherndmine was stepped on, and four men blew up into chunks of bone and flesh once more. "ful¡­." Rin shrugged and stepped back. She walked over to one of the cages that held a goblin and grabbed it by the neck, and yanked it out of the cage. It was captured since they were good for using to test different kinds of nts that are found. They are force fed these nts, and if they live then, the nts are safe for consumption.


    She grabbed the little green man who was struggling to get free while at the same time trying to push his waist against her, brought it over to the outpost railing, and hurled it out towards the men with a strong force, making it skip across the ground a few times causing a few clicking sounds to go off.


    <strong>*Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*</strong>


    "You crazy bitch!" Zack yelled out as he crouched down and covered his head. While he was fine, a few more of his men instantly died. As he stood up to see what the damage was, he felt his face suddenly being smashed into as his whole body arched backward so that his head hit the ground.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You dare call my cute Rinrin a bitch!? I will fucking kill you, you fucking schmuck!" Bret roared as he began beating the guy''s head into the ground with all his strength. It was just that his strength caused Zack''s head to basically explode after a few hits. Bret stood up and was still angry, so he turned his attention to the other men who were there and, as if he had be possessed, began attacking them all.


    Rin stood up on top of the outpost and looked down at the man who was busy being angry for her and smiled sweetly at him. This was the reason why this man was so easily wedging himself into her heart. He was always doing small things that made her smile and warmed her heart. "Maybe I will let him hold my handter¡­." Rin thought out loud before quickly shaking her head. She knew if she let him do that, he would want a mile.


    Bret''s rampage went on for quite a while before his anger subsided. When he finally came back to his senses, he looked around to see a bloody massacre all around him. He had picked up some of the men and mmed them ontondmines without much thought, making their bodies explode all over the ce. Between his head bashing and thendmines, the entire area looked like a mini-war had just happened.


    "Ah¡­." Bret sighed and looked back up at Rin, who only waved at him. This could be considered the reward she was going to give to him. This one small little wave was enough to bring a big goofy grin to Bret''s lips. Run had to turn her head to hide her own smile. She was starting to think this big oaf was actually kind of cute!


    "Hurry up and burn the corpses before monsterse!" Rin yelled out as a reminder. After saying this, she turned and began cleaning up the lunch box she had brought.


    While Bret was shooting fire left and right at the dead bodies. ke was currently fighting a huge orc that was three times his size. The power of each one of his blows was enough to make him bend half backward as he tried to block the attack. He quickly jumped back and got ready to attack to see the massive orc swing its giant tree trunk around on a sideways sweep, only for it to be blocked by two mookin girls who mmed their hammers back to the oing mallet. "ke, finish it!"


    The two girls pushed the weapon away, sending the massive orc off bnce. ke took this chance to charge forward at the speed of light and sliced his sword through the massive orc''s neck. Blood sttered as the head rolled down the front of the massive orc to the floor. kended on the ground, feeling slightly out of breath. "What the hell was that!? The first thing we fight is this massive guy?"


    The entire entrance of the pce was huge. It looked muchrger than it did from the outside. And it seemed the orc they just killed was only a regr monster here! "I am afraid this will not be easy at all."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 199 First Dungeon Boss! Part 1

    "ke!" Mona and Moha ran over to him and quickly inspected him for injuries.


    "I am fine. It was just unexpected. Who would have thought a massive orc would appear out of nowhere and attack us as soon as we entered? But this is also good since everything outside was too weak. Mona, Moha, let''s keep going. We need to train more. Just now, you two were perfect and worked in tandem." ke was really impressed with the two''s reaction speed. They were able to time their attacks just right to stagger such a powerful enemy while hitting the enemy''s attack back at them. What he worried about was when magic began to appear in the dungeon. If they begin attacking with magic then the girls might suffer quite a bit.


    "Hehe!" Both girls looked at each other and giggled. Their tails wagged back and forth. They were very happy to have keplement them.


    ke and the girls quickly made their way down the next hall. This time two massive orcs blocked their path. ke had the girls block one while he fought the other. The massive orcs did not seem to have the ability to talk as they raised their clubs and smashed down toward the invaders. ke was not dumb enough to try to block the attack again, so he used the moment the massive orc swung down at him to dodge and run up its arm, decapitating it instantly.


    Moha used her insanely high strength to block the attack while Mona charged in and mmed her hammer off the massive orc''s kneecap shattering it instantly and causing the massive orc to fall to the ground where Moha was waiting, already high in the air with her hammer mming down on its head.


    <strong>*Boom!*</strong>


    The ground shook as the massive orcs head turned into mush. Both girls stood on top of the massive orc''s body with smug looks on their faces as their breasts heaved up and down. They just used their everything to defeat the massive orc. All their energy was spent trying to take such a massive monster down in a few shots.


    ke walked over and hopped up over to them and pulled them into a hug, and kissed both of them on the head. "You two are really amazing." They had no magic. Only the physical strength that came with their race and they were able to take down such a massive orc by themselves.


    "ke¡­. Can you reward us¡­." Mona asked bashfully as she reached out towards his crotch.


    ke wondered who was the one to get the reward, him or them. But he did not say no. He walked towards a clear section where it was clean and began stripping both girls right then and there. He pushed them both against the wall so that they were facing each other and stuck it into them without a care.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Three hourster, both girls were walking slightly funny with big smiles on their faces. To them getting their bull to mate with them was the biggest reward ever. So they were quite happy to have taken in his seed multiple times. They followed him into the next room, ready to fight even if their hips were slightly sore.


    In the frozen tundra of the training area, the rest of ke''s wives were all sitting chest high in the snow in their bathing suits. Not a single one of them looked cold at all. They were sitting cross legged with their eyes closed as they synchronized with one another. The snow around them was actually melting. This was because they were using an area heating spell that affected each of them in tandem, using less magic per person because they were all contributing to the same spell.


    Lillia opened her eyes and looked at her sisters, and smiled. "Very good! Now we will split up into three teams: support, defense, and attack. Tina, Sam, Erica, and nce will be on the attack team. Myself and Josline will be on the defense team while Noa and Mina will be on support. We will split up and begin synchronizing spells, but at the same time, all of us will stay synchronized with the heating spell. This is all part of our training. The first person to fail will not get to have sex with ke for a night!"


    "What no fair!"All the girls yelled out while Princess Josline, or now just Josline, blushed from ear to ear. She also wanted to join in on this sex thing with ke, but she had to wait still, sadly.


    "Enough! We are doing this for training, so failure brings punishment. That is just how it is. It will help with concentration!" Lillia shouted, causing all of them to lower their heads. But now they really had to work hard or else they would be left out!


    Each one of them now had a sh of determination in their eyes. They each looked at each other and nodded their heads before standing up and doing their best not to break concentration. The goal of this training was to make it so that synchronization was second nature to them. They did not even need to think about what they were doing. They would just maintain whatever magic they decided on.


    As the girls worked hard, ke found himself in arge room. He looked at how the room was set up and could only sigh. He wondered what books Lillia read to create a stereotypical boss room. There were pirs spaced out all over and arge boss with four arms that held four massive tree trunks. On the massive boss''s head were two horns that came out and curled around towards the back of the head. This boss even had a massive amount of mana which made it seem like they were going to be in for a very tough battle.


    "Mona, Moha, be careful and watch out for any use of magic. Retreat immediately if you feel anything off." ke warned. The two mookin girls nodded their heads and readied their hammers. They were ready for battle!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 200 First Dungeon Boss! Part 2

    <strong>--An) Only three chapters tonight. Will be back to four a day again tomorrow.--</strong>


    "Ahahahaahahaha!"


    The massive orc boss stood up from his sitting position on the floor and let out a maniacalugh. He looked at the puny beings that appeared before it as if they were nothing more than a snack. "You puny beings! You dare enter my domain!? You will all die here!"


    Not waiting for anyone to say anything back, the orc boss began swinging around his four huge tree trunks, smacking them into the beams, destroying them, and sending the debris flying every which way. ke did not hesitate to toss out a barrier around him, and the girls as the chunks of stone flew through the air and crashed into the ground around him.


    "Girls, once the debris stops, you two will split up and attack from different sides while I attack from the front. Just remember to stay on your toes and watch out for magic. I put barriers on you both, but it might not be enough." ke wanted to try to keep the boss looking at him, which was why he was having the girls split up. They were quick and strong, so if they couldnd a quick attack while he had the boss''s attention, it would be a heavy blow to the boss.


    The only thing ke did not get was why did this boss seem less like an orc and more like a fantasy-style orc with his size and the four arms. He wondered if Lillia did this just for the unexpected. Not that he wasining because he would prefer to be ready for anything.


    "Go!" As soon as the flying debris cleared up, ke signaled for the attack. He ran straight up the middle and shot multiple fireballs, once after the other, at the boss orc''s face to block its vision. He was not expecting to kill the boss with these fireballs, but he at least wanted to blind it long enough for the girls to charge in from the nks.


    "Ahhh! Puny beings, you dare try to go against me!?" The boss orc yelled out as it got hit in the face with multiple fireballs. "You can all die!"


    The boss orc lifted its massive clubs, and before ke or the girls could do a thing, the boss orc mmed it on the floor, sending wave after wave of earth spikes in all directions. ke was not even able to defend. He blinked, and he found himself in the base''s medical bay with both Mona and Moha sitting on top of him.


    "ke?" The girls were really confused as to what had just happened. ke, on the other hand, was looking down at himself in shock because his entire body had been impaled in the dungeon, but there was not even a single mark on him now. Even Moha and Mona were unharmed.


    "Lord! I see you got to test out the new automatic healing function Madam Lillia and Madam Noa inputted into the training zone. To be honest, I am very d they upgraded it to have automatic instant healing because people were almost on the verge of death half the time. Trying to save them with my weak magic is no fun." Dr. Stanley walked over with a smile.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Well, shit¡­" ke sighed as heid back. "I never thought we would die so quickly!" keined. He really thought they had a chance. But who would have thought the whole room would be filled with earth spikes that rose up out of the ground in almost an instant?


    "You tried out the new dungeons?" Dr. Stanley asked. He was quite curious about these dungeons.


    "Yeah. We got to the first boss and were killed in its first magic attack. It was so fast we couldn''t even react. But I swear, if we are able to take it out, our reflexes will rise by many times. So Doc, I hope you do not mind watching over the three of us when we arrive here. You will be seeing a lot of us over the next month." ke answered as he looked up at the ceiling.


    "Haha! I will be here. But try to be careful. Bret sliced his arm up pretty good before the new healing system was added, so there is no telling what might happen." Dr. Stanley was one of those people who preferred to be more safe than sorry.


    "Don''t worry. We always have barriers on so we can at least keep the damage from taking our lives." ke forgot that unless an attack is going to kill you, it will not teleport you to the medical bay.


    And so a few dayster. "Damn it!" ke and the girls once more found themselves in the medical bay. Another few dayster¡­ Then another few dayster. Dr. Stanley looked at the man who was gloomily walking away and shook his head. "The Lord is a very hard worker¡­."


    Three weeks into his training and only a few days left before his month of training was up. ke flew through the air as Mona and Moha used their hammers to smash the rib cage of the boss orc. "Ahhhh! Puny Humans di¡­."


    ke sliced down with his sword using mana to extend the de with a thin vibrating de of mana extending from the metal de and sliced it through the boss orc, slicing it in two. ke fell to the ground as blood began to pool on the ground with sweat and his own blood dripping from his body. Moha and Mona looked as if they also had a tough battle. They only had underwear left on while ke was missing his shirt, and his pants were shredded to the point that they now looked like ripped shorts.


    "What a hell of a fight. Who knew it could cast earth spike on the walls, ceiling, and the floor? So unfair!" ke found a clean spot and sat down. He was quickly joined by the mookin girls. "We will call it a day here and leave the dungeon. I am sure you girls want to bathe."


    "Hehe! How about you milk us while we rinse off, then we will give you a proper cleaning?" Mona asked with eyes beaming with ulterior motives.

 Chapter 201 Dwarf Girls Are Sturdy Part 1

    <strong>--AN) Xmas eventing up where you will get an extra chapter on the 17th of this month and then the 3rd of next month.--</strong>


    [R-18]


    ke had finally finished his training. After spending a few days resting up, it was finally time to make Josline official. While Josline was shorter than the other girls, minus Mina since she was a fairy, she had slightly bigger bones, but it did not make her look fat at all. In fact, she looked like a normal beautiful girl.


    ke had already bathed and was waiting in the room. He was wearing a bathrobe to make things easier. This way Josline would not need to undresspletely and could just pull the belt to get to his manly parts.


    key on the bed waiting for his new wife toe in. but when the door opened, he saw Noa peeking in. "ke¡­.. Sister Josline is nervous and asked me toe with her."


    "Okay." ke did not mind at all. "You can join if she is okay with it."


    "Then we areing in." Noa smiled and walked in with a bathrobe on as well. Behind her being led in by Noa was Josline who had her head lowered with red cheeks. She had asked Noa toe with her because she really did not know if she could do this alone! She was excited yet scared. Happy yet nervous. When she saw the man lying on the bed with a yful smile on his face, Josline''s body began to heat up.


    She almost wanted to run away, but before she could, Noa pulled her to the front and pushed her onto the bed. "No chickening out."


    Josline wanted to die! She wanted to know why Noa had to say it out loud! Noa just smiled as she climbed on the bed and pushed Josline along. When the two came to be sitting in front of ke, Noa reached around Josline''s waist and pulled the belt on her bathrobe, and pulled it down over her shoulders revealing the slender soft white flesh underneath. Her small yet perky mounds stood in the air with her two cherries sticking out, waiting to be teased.


    Josline wanted to cover up, but when she thought of how she was doing this to be with ke, she could only bite her lip and shyly lower her head as she let Noa pull the bathrobe away. ke looked at the shy girl and had to say he was quite turned on by her timidness. It made him want to conquer her even more now. But instead, he decided to allow the two girls to have some fun first. "Noa, help her get ready."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Mmm!" Noa smiled and quickly got rid of her bathrobe as he made her way in front of Josline. Josline looked at Noa and closed her eyes since she already knew what wasing. She felt a soft pair of lips on hers and two sets of hands gently squeezing her breasts, causing her body to grow even hotter. She opened her mouth slightly, allowing Noa to invade it, and began trying to match what Noa was doing. The two girls'' tongues intertwined, and their saliva began to mix together.


    Before Josline knew it, she was already starting to get wet. Just from a simple kiss, she was getting turned on, and it was from a girl, no less! Josline began to lose herself in the kiss when she suddenly felt a hand slip between her legs, causing her to open her eyes wide, but she did not refuse it. She spread her legs apart and allowed Noa better ess. She then felt Noa''s hands gently caress her pussy, causing her to let out a moan of pleasure.


    Noa did not enter her, only gently teased the outside. ke would be the one to take her virginity, so Noa was sure not to make any mistakes. As the two girls made out in front of him, ke undid his robes and exposed his manhood for all to see. He got up on his knees and moved over to the two girls, and pushed his dick in between their two mouths. Soon his dick split in two, one entering each girl''s mouth.


    Josline felt the new invader and already knew what it was, but she did not refuse it as she began circling her tongue around the tip. ke held both girls'' heads and moved his head back and forth, and used both girls'' mouths as a pussy. Their saliva dribbled out of their mouths as he quickly came to a climax and shoved his dick deep into their mouths, releasing his milk down their throats.


    "Cough! ke! Mean!" Noained as she gagged on the cum that filled her mouth, but Josline, on the other hand, was taking it like it was nothing and even jerked him off as his dick went down her throat. She allowed everything to slip right down into her stomach without issue.


    When ke pulled his dick from her mouth, Noa quickly plugged Josline''s mouth back up and swapped the cum she had in her mouth into Josline''s. The two girls once more began kissing again.


    ke smiled as he saw this as he began ying with their bodies. To him seeing his girls making love was an amazing thing. They really got into it, and the look of lust that they gave each other as they did was a turn on for him. ke leaned down and bit into Josline''s neck, causing her to instantly squirt as she had an orgasm. Her juices sprayed all over Noa''s pussy which was pressed up against hers.


    After drinking a bit of Josline''s blood, ke watched as the girl suddenly broke her kiss with Noa and turned towards him, and began kissing him with everything she had. Noa leaned back and ground her pussy against Josline''s. Josline reacted in kind. Their juices were flooding out like crazy, and Noa knew That Josline was ready.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 202 Dwarf Girls Are Sturdy Part 2

    <strong>--AN) Two more chapters still toe!--</strong>


    [R-18]


    "ke, she is ready," Noa said as she slowly got up and adjusted her position. She then pulled Josline away from ke andid her down. She massaged the dwarf girl''s breasts a little before sliding her hands down and spreading Josline''s legs apart. "Sister Josline, it''s time for you to officially be ke''s wife."


    "Mmm¡­." Josline was already on cloud nine. She was ready for anything at this time. Her nervousness was all gone after she cummed the first time.


    "Alright, I will go easy. If it hurts too much, tell me." ke said as he positioned himself. He leaned over and kissed Noa on the lips and said: "Line me up."


    Noa smiled and grabbed his dick, and ced it at Josline''s entrance. She then pushed it in, slightly parting the dwarf girls soaking wet lips before saying: "Ready."


    ke smiled and pushed hard with one thrust breaking the cherry that had been waiting for him this entire time. Josline cried out slightly as she bit her bottom lip. But when she looked down and saw how she and ke were now connected, and she was now officially his wife she couldn''t help but smile. "Are you okay?"


    "Mmm¡­ Dwarf girls are sturdy. Have your way with me. I will ept it all." With these words ke, of course, did not hold back. He began pumping in and out of her while ying with the dwarf girl''s clit to make her go even more crazy.


    The sound of skin pping against each other filled the room while Noa was fingering herself right over Josline''s head. Her juices dripped down over Josline''s face as she watched her husband and her new sister mate.


    Josline eyes were glued to the hairless pussy above her. She reached up with her hands and pulled Noa down towards her. So that she could taste the sh of the elf. Her senses and shame were all gone as she moaned from ke''s dick and did her best to help her sister with her tongue.


    Josline''s tight pussy felt amazing to ke. He could feel her squeezing him hard, making the pleasure for himself feel ten times better. He leaned forward and kissed Noa while he massaged Josline''s breast with one hand, and teased the dwarf girl''s clit with the other while still pumping his dick in and out of her.


    While he was getting lost in his lust and was enjoying the current happenings, he did hope this would be a memory for Josline, who had been waiting all this time. When he finally felt his dick swell, he pushed deep into Josline''s baby room and released all his milk inside. Before continuing without stopping making the dwarf girl go crazy.


    The hours passed, and ke continued to ravage Josline''s pussy while sometimes Noa would join in when she was not out of energy. After so many rounds, Noa finallyy at the side, passed out. But Josline, she had her legs wrapped around ke''s waist, not letting him go. She was currently hugging him as she bounced up and down. Her body was covered in bite marks and she looked a little pale from blood loss but she was lost in her lust to the point that she did not care what happened to her.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    By the time the next morning''s light entered the window, Noa woke up to the two still going at it. Josline was on all fours while ke did her from the back. The bed was soaked in their juices and Josline''s stomach was poking out a bit from being filled with so much cum. It was even sttering out with each thrust from ke.


    When Noa saw this scene, she couldn''t help but be amazed. She gave Josline two thumbs up! She really was sturdy! But before she could even say a word, she was also pulled into their sex session, causing her to wish she had escaped a little earlier.


    ----


    Two dayster, ke walked out of the bedroom feeling very much refreshed. Josline did not end up being tired until just a few hours ago. ke never thought he could go for two days, but it seemed he was more than able to.


    "To think it would be two days! No fair!" Lillia yelled out with a huff. She felt like she was too weak! The damn dwarf girlsted two days!


    "You are not the only one surprised here! Who would have thought she was sturdy!? She wouldn''t even let me rest. I had to keep up with her myself." ke felt helpless. He was notining. The entire experience was quite amazing. But if this went on every night, he might not have time for any training!


    "Humph! Serves you right! Now you know how us girls feel when we plead with you to stop, and all you do is pound us more!" Lillia stretched out her arms and slipped them around ke''s waist, and said: "So tonight, make sure you treat me properly."


    "Mmm¡­ I will make you plead for mercy for hours on end." ke teased as he took Lillia''s lips and kissed her deeply. The dragon girl squealed and smiled brightly. In truth, she loved begging her man for mercy. It showed how domineering he was!


    A few hourster, ke was sitting with Bret, who was sipping some watered down dwarven ale, and asked: "So how are you and Rin?"


    "Hehe¡­. While you were getting busy, did you know Rin let me hold her hand for a whole ten seconds? Brother, I am finally moving up in the world!" Bret had a smug smile on his face as if he had aplished something grande, making ke choke on his ale. "Just holding hands!? What the hell are you being so proud about!? Well, when I think about it. Rin is probably a tough girl to crack, so I guess this is quite a bit of progress. Just don''t die when you finally get to kiss her."


    "Ahh¡­ about that¡­ brother, any way you can help a brother learn not to bust in his pants? If Rin ever lets me kiss her, I am afraid my little brother will be a volcano." Bret''s cheeks turned red. He did not want Rin to think he was a quick shot.


    "Uhhh¡­. To be honest, I do not know¡­. What about just beating off before you see her, so you are on empty?"

 Chapter 203 A Small Push

    Bret pondered for a moment and shook his head. "I thought of that too. But when I see her and her cuteness, I just, my dick has a mind of its own, and my balls seem to be able to build up a new bout of baby fluid. Luckily I can restrain myself to a certain point, but if I were to kiss her man my dam will break loose, and I will never be able to hear the end of it."


    "Hahaha!" ke let out augh. "Then I do not know what to tell ya, buddy. I can keep going all day and night. I mean, I just spent two days with my new wife, so yeah¡­."


    "Just rub it in! Not everyone has a magic dick, alright! Plus, I really like Rin. I do not know what she thinks about men with multiple wives, but I will only pick one up if she is okay with it after¡­ well, I should say if we ever get to a point where I can ask her to marry me. Even when she is cold as ice to me, I can''t help but look her way and find her as cute as a button. Hic!" Bret was starting to get drunk as he began speaking sentimentally.


    ke nodded. "Yeah, girls will do that to ya. When I first met Lillia, I thought it would be just me and her against the world. But then Tina showed up, and from there, things began to fall into ce, one girl after the other. And now I have eleven wives and probably will have many more. But I can say I care about each of them and will protect them no matter what. So you wanting to get together with Rin first and taking things from there is a smart way of doing things. Just take your time and keep pushing. Maybe one day she will let you hold her in your arms."


    "Mmmm¡­ Maybe¡­. I will not give up! That is the only thing I got going for me is that I am persistent. Once I set my mind on something, I will keep chasing it. And Rin is the only girl in my heart. But even if things progress and she allows me to have another wife or two, I will try to do what you do and keep it harmonious." Bret raised his ss, and the two men toasted each other.


    Standing not too far away with a lunchbox in her hands, Rin leaned against the tree she was hiding behind and closed her eyes. She had to admit she was touched by his words. He would only have more wives if she okayed it. This, for her, was enough to smile. That is because the races all had more than one wife and would not care about the others when they got a new one. She had seen the actions between her Princess and ke''s other wives. They were yful and did things together and were all happy and harmonious because they were all treated the same. While they wouldin sometimes, ke would be sure to fix any mistakes he made and pamper them all as evenly as possible.


    "So¡­.. Are you going to give him a chance?" A voice came out of nowhere and made Rin jump into the air. She turned to see her princess standing there with a teasing smile on her face. "Princess¡­. I¡­."


    "Bret is a good man. Goofy at times, but I can tell he truly loves you. I see no reason for you not to let him in. You can be with the man you love. And do not say I am mistaken because I know you better than anyone. You are someone who does not y around. You are more devoted to him than you think. That lunchbox in your hands is proof of it. You have long been in love with the big oaf, but you are scared of being hurt." Noa walked over and pulled Rin into a hug. "You do not need to worry about me either. I got my sisters and my husband to look out for me. So you can work normal hours, and at night I can handle myself. So Rin, go ahead and follow your heart for once."


    Rin watched as Noa pulled back and smiled at her before walking past her toward the guys. "ke! I need your help with something. Can you help me?"


    "Hmm? Sure?" ke stood up. He swayed a little but still walked over to Noa, who then whispered into his ear. He smiled and turned to Bret. "Bret, stay here. I will be back in a bit."


    Bret nodded and took another swig of his drink. "Alright! I will be here, brother!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    After Noa pulled ke away, Rin bit her lip and took a deep breath. "Princess gave me this chance¡­. I will not screw it up."


    She walked out from behind the tree and walked over to Bret, who was staring off into space. "Idiot!"


    "Hmmm? Rin?" Bret turned and smiled warmly at the elf girl in front of him. "I was just thinking about you."


    Rin blushed from ear to ear. She wondered why he was always such a smooth talker when he was drunk. She rushed over and pushed the lunch box into his hands. "Eat and sober up some."


    Bret was never one to argue when Rin told him to do something. He happily opened the lunch box and picked up the fork. He was about to dig in when his vision grew dark, and something warm pressed against his lips. He watched as the elf girl''s face came back into view as she looked at him with a warm smile. "Quickly eat while it''s still warm."


    "Huh? Ah¡­ Right¡­." Bret was in a daze as he ate. He did not even remember finishing the food, he only remembered the soft touch of Rin''s lips and the fruity smell that came off her body.


    "Was it good?" Rin asked.


    "Mmm¡­. As always, it was delicious." Bret replied.


    "Good¡­." Rin sat there rocking back and forth for a second before turning to Brett and saying. "If you are willing. I will¡­." Before she finished, Bret pulled her into his arms and kissed her lips. Rin was shocked at first but slowly got lost in the frantic kiss of this man.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 204 Seven More!?

    The next morning ke knocked on Bret''s door since the man had not attended the morning meeting. "What the hell is he¡­."


    ke''s words got stuck in his throat as a certain elf girl opened the door wearing the same clothes as yesterday with a slight blush on her face. "Bret is still sleeping¡­.."


    "The¡­. You¡­. are you two?" ke was trying to find words. Didn''t things progress a little too quickly yesterday!?


    "We are now married. And because I had been waiting a long time. I kind of went overboardst night. So please, pardon him for today¡­." Rin''s face was very flushed as she spoke, but she did not want Bret to get in trouble because she forced him to work hard all night long.


    "I see¡­. Yeah¡­ You two have the day off¡­. Hell, take a week off. I will have someone else look over things. And congrats. I am d you two are together." ke kept scratching his head as he turned around and walked away. Rin quickly closed the door and mumbled to herself: "One week¡­. Seems like I can wake him back up¡­."


    ke made his way through the base, still feeling quite surprised. When he saw Noa walking towards him, he walked right up to her and grabbed her hand, and spun her around. "Rin will be taking a week off. She is on her honeymoon."


    "Honeymoon? What is that?" Noa asked in confusion.


    "It is what happens when a man and a woman get married and spend some time together alone afterward. The length depends on the couple, though." ke answered.


    "I see¡­, so Rin is on her hone¡­." As her brain began to turn, Noa''s eyes went wide as she turned to ke and grabbed him by the cor of his shirt: "Rin and that oaf!?"


    "Yep, they are now official," ke replied with a smile.


    Noa let ke go and let out a sigh. "I only gave her a small push, and the girl leaped right in. I guess she loved him more than I thought. But this is good. Rin deserves to be happy. Because if he ever hurts her, I will turn him into a woman and shove him into a pit of goblins."


    "Knowing the two are finally together Is a good thing. I thought they would never get together with how slow they were going. But since they are now married, I hope he can produce more babies. We need ourmunity to grow more. Our poption is quite low." ke really needed to figure out how to make his base grow quicker.


    "I do not think the poption will have too much of a problem. I wasing to find you to bring you with me. " Noa smiled and grabbed ke by the hand, and pulled him along.


    ke was brought to the pce to one of the side rooms to find a big banner that said congrattions. Seeing the banner, ke became even more confused: "Noa, what is goi¡­"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Congrattions! You are soon to be a dad!" Lillia and the other girls all let their party poppers go off as confetti sprayed everywhere.


    "Hmmm? Who is pregnant this time!?" ke asked, his eyes lighting up.


    "It''s not who but how many. Mona, Moha, Sam, Erica, Mina, nce and¡­.. Noa herself¡­." Lillia announced smugly. She was proud of her man! He was doing his job right!


    "This¡­." ke looked at the girls, who were all looking back at him with big smiles. This was truly a huge surprise. He was going to have seven kids at once! He wondered which one was going to be a son. He thought about it, and he would not mind having three sons and the rest daughters! "This is truly amazing!"


    ----


    While ke was getting good news that his family was about to grow much bigger, deep in a dim dark cave a human monster with a huge stomach screamed at the top of its lungs. The stomach was so big it did not look like a stomach of a normal pregnancy but one of someone who was holding a five year old child in their belly.


    The screams echoed throughout the cave and out into the night, scaring away any monsters nearby. A massive pressure was also excluded out of the cave as if some godly being was about to be born.


    The pregnant human monstery on the ground, thrashing around as a hand suddenly shot through its belly. A ck hand that was darker than the darkest of nights. The hand ripped the stomach open all the way, causing blood to flow like a river as a small human shaped being that waspletely ck climbed out. Its long slender ck tail swung around as the small humanoid looked around. "Hmmm¡­.? Mama? You want me to eat you? Okay."


    The small genderless figure bent over and began ripping the human monster apart. Chunks of flesh were ripped off and eaten by the small figure who did not even care for the horrid screamsing from what should have been its mother. This was the birth of a new powerful race that wouldter be named shadows¡­..


    After eating the entire body bones and all the figure stood up now as tall as a teenage boy. Within the darkness, it was hard to see the figure who was standing there. Its elongated fingers and spiked back were all that could be really made out beside the yellow eyes that seemed to glow in the dark. "It seems I need to eat more if I wish to be stronger. The more I eat, the more I can create more of myself¡­.."


    The figure cocked its head and looked towards the exit. "I wonder what good things I will find¡­.."


    A scientist once said time travel would be a bad idea. Mainly because if they did travel back in time and you identally changed something in the past, it would cause the timeline to divert, and the things that should have happened did not happen. In ke''s previous life, there were no new humanoid monsters such as the one born on this day¡­.

 Chapter 205 Dark Skies Part 1

    "My jaw hurts¡­" Samined as she rubbed her cheek. "ke, get it away from my face! I can''t take it anymore. My jaw is about to snap off!"


    "Yeah, us too! You are so rough!" Erica and Mina both pouted as they two rubbed their jaws.


    "Sister Lillia, Sister Tina, Sister Yui, and Sister Josline are all worn out. They can barely move, what do we do?" Noa asked as she shook and moved her jaw about, trying to relieve the soreness.


    "Mo-Mona can still goooooo onn ouch!" Mona had tears forming in her eyes. She thought she could take it fine, but after a few hours, her mouth felt like it was about to break.


    "I think he needs another wife¡­. That is sturdy enough to handle him. While Sister Josline was able tost a while after days of punishment, it seems even she will be worn out after a while." Lillia who slowly sat up looked at the scene that did not look like a sex scene but a war zone. Everyone was holding their jaws in pain, while a few were so worn out that their hips would fall off if they continued, but ke was still standing there with his rod standing tall.


    "What kind of wife will be able to join during this time? They would need to be strong and sturdy but also rejuvenate quickly." Tina asked as she struggled to get up.


    Lillia frowned slightly before saying: "I will think of something. Noa, I will need your helpter. For now¡­." Lillia cast a healing spell on her and got ready for the next round. While her pain was gone, her fatigue was still high, but she gritted her teeth and pulled ke towards her¡­..


    From that day on, Lillia and Noa locked themselves up in a special room deep inside the base. What they were doing, no one knew. The only thing the people of the base knew was that many slimes were being asked to be brought in in abundance. These slimes were blue gtins that really had no form. But they had two big eyes and a core in the middle of them. They were created from mana and were monsters who slid across the ground, eating dead things left behind.


    It was strange how they could move through the grass without issue and without dissolving anything, but when they went over a body of a once-living being, they would slowly dissolve it to feed themselves. They were natural trash collectors.


    ke did not ask as he continued his training. He still wished to grow stronger, but he was far from his third evolution. While they are able to cultivate mana cleaning herbs with ease now, this was not something that would work on him again. He would need another kind of herb, much more powerful than the mana cleansing herb, to be able to expand his mana pool rapidly. That is, if he could even find such a herb. Lillia said in the old world, many kinds of herbs existed that would expand one''s mana pool. There were even small pools of mana that did not condense but worked the same as these herbs, which would also help expand one''s mana pool quickly.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I need to do something¡­.." ke frowned as he walked out of the base and looked up at the darkening sky. This made ke frown as he stared at the dark clouds. "Rain?" ke did not know why but he felt something was seriously wrong.


    ke jumped up into the sky and pped his wings. He hovered just under the clouds and was about to reach up and touch it when he felt something very wrong and quickly retreated back under the barrier around the base.


    A massive dark shadow appeared in the air. Just seeing the shadow that looked to be miles long made ke feel fear. He did not waste time as he amplified his voice using magic and yelled out. "Everyone take cover! All men at the outposts and scout teams that can hear me take cover! Hide where ever you can."


    "ke, what is happening!?" Bret was the first toe running out of the base along with Mike.


    "There is a kind of monster that can match the colossus we saw. It was something that should not be in the new world. At least I never heard of one but now¡­. It seems I just never ran into one. I believe the thing in the sky is an argona. They are whale-like monsters that shoot down tentacles and pull up whatever they can grab to eat." ke exined before yelling out once more for people to take cover. Everyone outside under the barrier was told to go inside. He did not wish for anyone to get hurt.


    Only he, Bret, and now Mike stood outside. "ke, what happens if the tentacles things break through the barrier?"


    "We will need to do a lot of cleaning up, is what happens. We should go in as well. We will stick by the entrance of the base, just in case. We can''t have any idents." ke was worried that the tentacles did not just grab whatever they first touched when they dropped down but actually searched for it. Which means they might drop down and then slither about trying to dig out what they can.


    The three all gazed up at the sky as the dark figure within the clouds slowly began to cast a shadow over the area below. Within ten minutes, the whole area around the base was shrouded in pitch-ck darkness. You couldn''t see anything without a shlight. ke could only hope that his people who were on the outside heard his voice and were not in hiding. Or else if this thing in the sky decides to attack, they might be caught and pulled up to feed it. This was not the oue he wanted for any of his people. "Bret, there is a list of names of all people who left the base, correct?"


    "Yeah, there is a register for those leaving at the gate and the paths to the outposts."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 206 Dark Skies Part 2

    "Good then please have the list ready for when this is over and do a headcount. For those who have left and have note back, we will talk with their families and see what they wish to do." ke did not want to make assumptions that someone was dead if they had gone out further from the base and would take time to get back. But if a certain amount of time passed and the person who left did not return then they could only assume they were dead.


    Thus far, ke had been lucky and had not lost a single person from his base due to scouting or for even just exiting the base to take a look around. The area around the base was fairly safe as the scouts, and everyone in the base were highly trained now after so long. Even the elderly could kill a few goblins at once if they needed to.


    But this was different. This was something that even the elves, dragonic, and even ather dragons had to be wary of if it was to heading toward a popted area. Even with barriers and the ability to block some of the argona''s tentacles, it would still result in a huge loss of life.


    "ke, how sure are you that this thing is one of those monsters?" Mike asked.


    "About one percent sure. I only know this thing is massive and has a semi whale shape. From the shadow. But I could be wrong, and it could just be a new kind of monster we do not know about yet. But whatever it is, I felt danger from it to the depths of my bones. This much I know." ke exined. "I just want to be safe. I do not want the people here to get hurt and or killed for no reason. I can only do so much, so let''s hope this is enough."


    "I think you made the right decision. Either way, whatever that thing is it is fucking huge!" Bret could only stare up into the sky and try to see what it was that was blocking the sunlight.


    "Mike, keep people from going outside. I n to go out and try to take a look at what this thing is." ke knew that this might be a mistake, but he had to know what he was dealing with for himself.


    "Are you sure you want to do that?" Mike did not think ke going outside to take a look at anything was a good idea.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Nope! But I still need to know what this is in case it is not what we think it is. What if it is just some huge chicken? Or some giant flying girl with big tits? My instincts tell me it''s dangerous, but my curiosity to know what it is overwriting that." ke grinned as he patted Mike''s shoulder and ran into the darkness.


    It was truly dark. ke could only see around him due to his race. But most races wouldn''t be able to see in this darkness. He pped his wings and flew back towards the clouds above. He was doing his best to fight off the impending fear he was feeling in order to get a good look at this thing. As he prated into the clouds, the cold, moist air hit his face dampening it. But this was not water that was hitting his face but liquid mana. The clouds were actually made of liquid mana!


    "This¡­ " ke took out a container and began waving it around like a madman as he tried to gather up as much liquid mana as he could. He was not getting much, but it was starting to pool together in therge pot that he was waving around.


    As long as he could get enough, he might be able to drink it and get a boost to his mana pool. He was unsure about this and would need one of the girls from the old world to take a look at it, but if it was truly liquid mana, he would drink it all in a single gulp! Although he did not think he could get all that much.


    After he got a few tablespoons full, he poured it into a stic bottle and put the pot away. He wanted to check out the monster, and if he could, he would follow it for a while to grab as much liquid mana as he could before retreating back to the base. When he finally broke through the cloud bank, what he was met with was not exactly what he was expecting. This was no whale like monster but a golden carp. A giant golden carp was swimming through the air. It seemed to not have noticed him at all. It was just floating there, swaying back and forth slowly, seemingly without a care in the world.


    ke really did not know if he could call this thing dangerous or not. But his instincts were telling him this was a terrifying monster. ke hovered around a bit to see if it would attack, but it did not seem to care that he was there. It was about fifty miles long and only about five miles wide. While it was very big, it did not seem to have any tentacles, so ke could finally breathe a sigh of relief. He could even fly up close to it, and it did not seem to want to attack. ke did not dare try to touch it just in case, but he did know that this was definitely not something he would want to anger.


    Since it was flying slowly, ke decided to let everyone know that it did not seem to be too dangerous, but he still wanted everyone inside until it moved along. Sadly this thing was moving a few feet a second. So it would still be a while before it moved on. He wanted to take this chance to continue gathering the liquid mana in the air and keep an eye on the monster until it left his area.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 207 Liquid Mana Part 1

    kended back on the ground and walked out of the darkness to the base entrance. When Bret and Mike saw him, they both let out sighs of relief. "How was it?"


    "A golden carp," ke replied with a huge smile.


    "No really, how was it?" Bret asked again, rolling his eyes at ke.


    "And I am serious it''s a fucking golden carp. A massive one! While it sends shivers down my spine when I am near it, I could fly all the way up to it and was able to discern it has no tentacles, at least I think. If it suddenly starts shooting things down, we will know for sure. But for now, until it passes, no one is to leave the base. I will be flying back up to keep an eye on it just to be safe. You guys stay here and watch the door. If you hear me shout, go in, then head in and seal the base up. I will not be able toe back in time. I will have to fend for myself at that time. But I must go back up. That cloud is filled with liquid mana." ke had to get this liquid mana no matter what.


    "Liquid mana?" Both Mike and Bret looked at each other. They did not know what it was used for, but they figured it must be good to have a bunch of liquid mana. At this thought, Mike suddenly thought of something. "Let me grab some rags so you can have them float in the air and soak up the mana. Then you can just ring them out. It would be better than waving a bucket around or something stupid like that."


    ke''s face fell. He was doing just that! But Mike''s idea did make sense¡­. He wondered why he did not think of this! "No need to grab anything. I have a few towels in my space bag. I will get going. "


    Seeing ke flying off with a bit of anger in his voice, Mike felt very confused. Bret however was chuckling to himself. "I think you hit the nail on the head. I can picture ke doing something stupid like waving a pot around to catch the droplets."


    "Ah¡­. Hahaha! No wonder he was pissed!" Mike finally realized why ke was mad. But now that he knew, he could not help butugh. "This¡­. Bret, stay here I need to go find a few pots for when he gets back we can wave them around."


    "Bahahaha!" Bret curled up as he held his stomach. "Go! Quickly before he gets back!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    While ke was being plotted against, he was up in the air wringing out towel after towel. The towels were soaking up that moist air and were holding in a lot of the liquid mana. Each time he wrung one out, he would toss it back into the air to suck up some more while he wrung another one out. He had four towels going at a time which seemed to be the right number. By the time one was wrung out, another was already ready, so he could keep this workflow going without issue. The only problem was he did not have many containers. He was filling everything he had, from empty bottles to pots and pans. He was already down to hisst container, a wooden wash basin that he felt mighte in handy one day. It was about two feet wide and half a foot deep, but it was still better than nothing.


    He spent a good hour filling it up and was just about to store it away when a white light suddenly shed out of him and jumped into the wash basin. Snow submerged herself in the liquid and began drinking it crazily. "Snow, what are you doing!?" ke wanted to stop her, but the little fox clung to the wash basin with her paws and continued to gulp down the liquid inside. Only when it was almost all gone, and her little belly was swollen, did she make a sound at ke and shback into his body.


    ke quickly checked on her to find out she had passed right out with a content look on her face. Seeing this, he let out a sigh of relief, but he still couldn''t help but worry. He would definitely need to talk to Lillia and the others about this.


    ke quickly filled up the wash basin and headed back to the base. The shadow was starting to let up by now, and light was beginning to shine back down over the base. What he thought was going to be a huge disaster turned out to be a golden carp. While he did not know why he felt so much danger from the very docile looking monster, he figured that if he actually tried to attack it, he would probably end up being instantly killed with his current strength.


    As he arrived at the base, he saw two men standing outside with buckets in their hands, waving them around. ke''s face fell once more as he waved his hand and sent out a burst of wind, making the two idiots fly through the air and smash into the ground, with the bucketsnding on their heads. With a snort, he walked into the base, not wanting to look at the two idiots.


    ke went back to the pce and looked for the girls but found no one but Mina. "Mina, can youe with me to look at something? I need you to look at something."


    "Okay!" Mina happilynded on ke''s head, and before he knew it, Yui had appeared out of nowhere and was hugging his arm.


    The three walked over to one of theb rooms, where ke put up a barrier around the room just in case. "Alright, so I am not sure how good this is, but if it is what I think it is, I think I might be able to evolve again sooner rather thanter."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 208 Liquid Mana Part 2

    Mina and Yui both watched as ke took out a small bowl from his pouch. It was filled to the brim and had a radiant hue to it as he ced it on the table in front of him. Mina was the first to react as she flew over to the bowel and then looked at ke. "Where did you get this!?"


    "You know what it is? I figured it was liquid mana." ke was unsure, so he could only hope he was right.


    "Not just any liquid mana! This is like the holy grail of liquid mana! If you were to even drink a small portion of this, you would be able to expand your mana pool and boost your strength by leaps and bounds! This stuff is¡­. Is this all you have!?" Mina''s eyes were brimming with excitement.


    "No, I have quite a bit." ke began pulling container after container out of his space pouch and ced it on the table. Mina''s eyes almost fell out of her head, seeing so much liquid mana.


    "This¡­. What the hell!? Where did you get all of this!?" Mina cried out. She was shocked to see so much.


    "Uh. Well, when I had everyone stay inside the base just now, that was because there was a huge thing in the sky. I thought it was an argona, but it turned out to be a golden carp. It was surrounded by dark clouds full of liquid mana." ke replied.


    "This¡­. This¡­. Quickly take this bottle here and split it up into smaller portions using the vials here. Then hand them out to everyone in the base. It will strengthen every race by at least ten times! No, wait, I will do it. We will make sure this is done evenly." Mina was going crazy. They needed to strengthen their people, and now they had a way of doing it!


    "Okay, I will leave it to you. I will go get more since the thing has not flown away all the way yet. I will go fill more buckets, even a few bathtubs if this stuff is that good." ke did even get to turn around on his own when a gust of wind swirled around him, forcefully turning him around, and then shoved him out the door. He only heard a little voice yell out. "Hurry up and get as much as you can!"


    ke did not know whether tough or cry when he heard Mina giving him orders. He quickly did as he was told, though. He had everyone in the base bring him as many containers as they could find. Small orrge, it did not matter.


    Hour after hour went by, and ke was filling container after container. One after the other. He literally had about thirty bathtubs full of this liquid mana now. It was enough to boost the strength of a few million people.


    Eight hourster, when he was finally done filling every container, he noticed the clouds had diminished a lot. He had no idea how long it would take for the mana to be regenerated, but he was sure it would someday regain its strength. He just wondered if he would ever see this monster again.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ke returned back to the base and went back down to theb where Mina was. She was still carefully adjusting each portion out for people. "Three drops should be enough for little Hope¡­. Destiny will need half a vial for now¡­.."


    ke smiled and leaned over and kissed the little fairy''s cheek. "My little wife is working hard."


    "Of course I am! This is essential to all of our survival! If we do not grow stronger fast, we will be eaten by the bigger ns. We need enough power to even fend off the elven n or dragonic n as quickly as possible. This is also good for our babies. Our children will be affected by the excess mana and will be born with more mana than an average person. You can say this is the rarest, most precious substance on this at this time." Mina said as she continued her task.


    "Then I guess we will have enough tost a while since I filled every empty container in the base with this stuff." ke wondered just how he was going to deal with it all.


    "I will ask Sister Lillia tonight to make a special container tonight that you can store it all in and then stick it in your space pouch. Even now, I quickly put all of this back. I only need this little bit to finish portioning it out to everyone. This should allow everyone to reach their second evolution and maybe even allow a few of the races to evolve as well." Mina exined as she put down the vial in front of her. She was using magic to move things around, or else she could never do this work.


    "Alright." ke began putting things away. When he was done, Mina flew up and kissed his cheek. "You have really outdone yourself this time."


    "Yui wants to kiss ke too!" Yui, who had been standing there watching this entire time, jumped on ke and began kissing him with passion. The fox girl''s tail was wagging like crazy as she licked every inch of the inside of ke''s mouth.


    "You would think this girl would be tired after being pounded from the back every night." Mina shook her head as she flew down and unzipped ke''s pants. Since the mouth was taken, she would take the lower half!


    An hourter, Mina was drenched in ke''s milk with a proud smile on her face while Yui stripped her and licked her clean. Mina had no issues with being licked clean, especially when Yui stuck her half in her mouth and really went to town on her body. While she still felt sticky after the feeling of having a tongue swirl around her body like that really turned Mina on. She wondered if she was a glutton for punishment.


    ke helped Mina wash before taking out a spare set of clothes for her. Only then did Mina say: "ke, this container is for you. You should drink a full cup while using the rest to bathe in. Bathing in this will hurt, unlike drinking it, but it is the most effective way to do things like this."

 Chapter 209 Faana’s Closure Part 1

    [R-18]


    ke left theb, leaving MIna to do her thing. Still attached to his side was Yui who was nuzzling her nose into his arm. "Yui?"


    "ke¡­. Yui has an itch¡­." Yui''s upturned eyes were enough to make any man go crazy and ke was no different. He stored away the mana liquid and picked Yui up, and carried her off to one of the bedrooms in the pce.


    ke entered the bedroom, closed the door, and walked straight to the bed. He gentlyid Yui down before undressing to nothing. He then slipped Yui''s clothes off her revealing her petite body and modest mounds. "Yui is as beautiful as ever."


    "Hehe¡­." Yui giggled as she traced her hands up her body and spread her legs. She was in serious heat from earlier. Right now, she just wanted her pack leader to ravage her body.


    ke did not disappoint. He slipped his head down between her legs and shoved his tongue deep into her pussy, licking every inch of it and even tickling her baby room. Yui gripped the bedsheets and raised her hips as she moaned softly. She loved the feeling of ke''s tongue swirling deep inside her, tickling every inch of her secret garden. On top of that, he would always y with her clit making the pleasurable sensation even more grand.


    Once ke got her good and wet, he turned Yui over, and she happily got on all fours and stuck her butt up in the air. Her tail was raised to allow for easier entry. ke pulled that tail before shoving it in hard, causing her to instantly have an orgasm. After that, she could no longer speak words but moan as ke rammed her from the back and yanked her tail at just the right time, sending wave after wave of pleasure through her body.


    Right now, she was just enjoying the fact that she was mating with her pack leader. She looked forward to it every night. She loved it when he would put his baby making seed deep into her belly. She wanted to have many kits.


    The sounds of Yui''s moans exited the room and echoed down the hall. Faana, who was walking back after a long day of practice, heard these sounds and flushed from ear to ear. She wanted to turn around and go back outside, but she found herself drawn to the sound and ended up walking until she sat in front of the door. She was already so old, and even her sister had be ke''s wife yet she was still waiting¡­. Waiting for when her body finally matured. The sounds from the room were torture to her, but she couldn''t help but still sit here and listen.


    nce made her way down the hall when she saw Faana sitting there with her head in her arms. When she heard the sounds from the room, she could only sigh. She walked over, sat down next to her, and ced her hand on Faana''s head. "Give it time. I am sure we will figure out a way. I promise I will never stop searching for a way to help you."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Faana looked up at nce, who was acting like a big sister and dived into her arms, crying. Her heart hurt. She was starting to hate herself more and more ever since she figured out that she loved ke.


    An hourter, ke walked out of the room after tucking Yui in. He did not go too hard on the fox girl because it was getting close to nighttime. But when he opened the door to see Faana resting in nce''s arms, his smile disappeared. He wanted to shoot himself for not putting up a barrier to block sound.


    nce looked up at him with worried eyes. She did not know what to do. ke knelt down and took Faana into his arms, said nothing, and walked off with her. He could not do anything, but that did not mean he would make her feel she was unwanted. Faana, who was still asleep, got a whiff of a familiar scent and clung on to ke. Her lips which were pouting, slowly curled up into a smile as she nuzzled her nose into ke''s chest.


    nce watched as ke walked away with a smile. If anyone could help Faana right now when she needed someone there for her, it was him who was the whole reason for her issue. nce stood up and turned to the room, and walked in. Since she had to listen to all that, she would go take it out on the girl who started all of this. Poor Yui was woken up by a dragon girl who wanted to y. This time a soundproofing barrier was put up, and Yui''s delicate moans only echoed through the room. Once nce started in on her, Yui began attacking back. And at some point, nce ended up being the one being bullied.


    A little whileter, Yui walked out of the room with her chin held up high. "Humph! How dare you try to take my pack leader''s seed!"


    ncey in bed breathing heavily, her face flushed red as she licked her lips. The sticky juices from Yui''s pussy were still fresh on her lips. She never thought that Yui would turn the tables on her! Before she knew it, the fluff had fluffed her good. She decided to pay attention to these foxkin. They were dangerous foes!


    ---


    ke entered his own bedroom, which was specially made for him, andid Faana down on the bed. But when he tried to turn around to do his thing, He found he couldn''t move with the dragon girl hugging him tightly. Instead, he could only climb on the bed with her and allow her to hug him while she slept. "It seems the girls will get a night off tonight." He gently stroked Faana''s head and made a decision. While he could not touch her in that way, that did not mean he could not spend more time with her and treat her equally as the other girls. Lillia already mentioned that they were trying to figure out how to fix Faana''s problem, but it will take time. At some point, he fell asleep.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 210 Faana’s Closure Part 2

    When Faana woke, she looked around in confusion. She only remembered crying in her sister''s arms, but now she was lying against the broad chest of the man she had always thought about. Her little face turned red as she gazed up at ke''s sleeping face. She looked around a few times before leaning close to his face as she whispered to herself. "Just one will be okay, right?"


    "Faana, if you n to sneak a kiss, it''s best to make sure the person in question is fully asleep." ke opened his eyes to meet a pair of shocked eyes. Faana quickly jumped back and almost fell over when she saw ke waking up.


    "I¡­. I wasn''t going to¡­." Faana blushed. She didn''t even know what to say.


    "It''s fine." ke smiled and stretched. "I brought you here because I wanted to talk with you."


    "Huh?" Faana suddenly had a bad feeling. She was starting to worry that she was about to be fully rejected now.


    ke smiled and reached out, and ruffled her hair. "Don''t worry, it''s nothing bad. I just wanted you to know that no matter what, I will wait for you. No matter how many years pass, you will always have a spot next to me. While I can not treat you as one of my wives fully yet, that does not mean I will push you away. If you wish to hug me, hug me. If you want to spend a night like this once and a while, just ask. I will not neglect you. I will treat you as family and someone who will one day be my wife. So do not feel sad. Do not think that you will never reach that point because even now, my wives are trying to figure out ways to fix your body. Once we figure it out, that same day, you will officially be my wife."


    Faana felt as if her heart was going to burst. She had been so afraid that he would never want her, but here he was saying he would wait and that they would work together so she could one day be his wife. Faana''s eyes were raining tears as she jumped into ke''s arms and nuzzled into his chest. Her heart which had been filled with regret, sadness, and sorrow, was now blooming with pure love for the man she was now hugging. He had given her a new reason for living. Filled the gap that had been missing for so long in her long, long life, and now he was filling her heart with the purest most sweetest sensation ever.


    After crying once more for a long time, Faana passed out once again. It was then that Lillia walked into the room to see what was going on since ke had note to bed yet. When he saw him gently patting Faana''s head and how this younger sister of hers was sound asleep, she couldn''t help but smile. "She looks very happy right now."


    "She has a lot of problems she is trying to shoulder on her own. While we do not have a way to fix her current problem, I can at least reassure her that I am waiting for her." ke replied. Lillia nodded and climbed up on the bed, and leaned against ke''s shoulder.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "We will designate one night for her to spend with you like this. It will at least give her some more reassurance that she is not being ignored by you or forgotten. Ever since she hase here, she has always kept an eye on you, always looking in your direction. But she is slowly maturing properly, and her mind is now catching up to her age which is a good thing. Now we just need to do something about her body." Lillia reached out and gently ran her fingers through Faana''s hair. She really did like this little sister of hers.


    "Alright, but during the day, I will need to¡­." ke had to face it. No matter what, his race was still his race. He still needed to feed and get rid of some of his lust. He was only fine now because he did it with Yui and used Mina''s mouth, but tomorrow morning he would need to be relieved once more.


    "I know, don''t worry. I make sure the girls are up early so we can serve you." Lillia grinned and kissed ke''s cheek as she got up. "Right¡­. After tomorrow''s bout, you need to take care of Destiny and Hope for a bit. Rin is no longer around early in the morning, and Nellie has been attached to Sister Noa''s side."


    "Alright. I will take them out for a walk. Also, I got something good today. Mina might have told you already, but if we all take it, we will grow in strength, and I got quite a bit of it." ke said as he took out his specially measured bottle of mana liquid.


    "This is good stuff. This should put you close to your third evolution. This will even help me grow in power. This pureness couldn''t even be found in the old world. You truly are lucky." Lillia was quite surprised when she took the bottle and smelled the liquid inside. She put the cap back on the bottle and said: "Alright, I will go tell my sisters we have the night off but will have a rough morning. Spend the day with your daughters tomorrow. Using mana liquid will take a while for you to consume it all."


    "I nned to. I know I am cking as a father, but I do try to give them attention¡­." ke felt bad he was always busy, but he hardly had much time for his babies. Because of his lust, he couldn''t have them in the room at night, and during the day, he was always busy around the base trying to get things done. From the way things were, he would probably be having child after child soon, and his family will grow to numbers unheard of, but he felt that he was trulycking as a father.


    Li shook her head as she said: "You are doing what you can to protect us all. That is all that matters."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 211 Doing What Is Necessary

    <strong>--AN) 2 more chapters toe! Don''t for get to vote /review!--</strong>


    The morning sun fell through the window as Grace woke up. She looked around to see a young woman standing at her side, holding a ss of water. "Your Grace, wet your throat before you talk."


    "Mmm¡­." This has been a new routine she had to get used to. For some reason, she now had two servant girls. One would wait inside her room and stand guard while the other sat outside. Each one had an assault rifle on their back. And a pistol on their hips, wearing military duds. They are both ex-marines and were just out of training when everything happened. They had even fought against some of the dragons, so they were not without experience. As for how they survived, it was all because they learned to kill anyone who dared to try anything. Now they were serving Grace loyally without a word ofint.


    "Thanks¡­. But Becky, you and Jess can sleep at night, you know¡­." Grace felt bad because these girls never looked like they slept much.


    "At night, we both stay awake, and we take turns during the day, so it is fine. I will tell Jess to go to sleep now while I help you with your morning routine. I have already prepared hot water for your bath. And also dug a hole for you to use." A world without plumbing was a world where humans had to go back to using the ground as a toilet.


    Grace sighed and did her morning routine. But today was a little different. Today they were finally going to be making some moves. It has been two years since the world changed. And she could no longer wait for things to pick back up. They needed to find a more secure location and begin a new proper settlement instead of this makeshift camp. She walked out of her hut that was built by the people of the camp and walked to the center of the camp. She gazed at everyone and smiled. "I see that all of you are ready. You are armed and ready to fight. Today we will push into the city and get rid of monsters and whatever races might have settled down. If you are attacked by humans, you can kill them as well. But always remember, everyone here is a brother and sister andrade. Do not forget who is an ally and who is a foe."


    A loud cheer rang out as men and women alike held their weapons up. They were about to embark on their first raid and take back their first city. Once the city was under their control, they would begin to build up walls to protect it, and it would then be their stronghold.


    ---<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Currently, ke was walking outside his base with two little girls, each holding one of his hands. They had big smiles on their faces as they questioned this and that about the things around them, Destiny and Hope, both girls who were very much daddy girls. Luckily because they were his kin, they were unaffected by his charm. "Papa! Hope is getting tired. You should carry her." Destiny pulled on ke''s hand. ke looked down to see that Hope was indeed struggling and quickly picked her up. He once again failed at paying attention to his kids. He carried her in one arm and then reached down and picked Destiny in the other arm. While destiny was indeed bigger, her weight was nothing for ke. "Sorry, your papa is not the best papa."


    "No! Papa is the best papa in the world! Papa gave Hope and me life and is building a world for us to live in. How can Papa be a bad papa? If you say that one more time Hope and I will stop talking to you!" ke sighed. He could not win against his little girls. He nodded obediently and asked what they wanted to do. And they, of course, both yelled out that they wanted to soar through the sky, so ke pped his wings and flew into the air.


    After a long day with his baby girls, ke went to his bedroom and began preparations to soak in the liquid mana. He had no idea how painful this was going to be, so he could only hope that he could push through it like he always had.


    He filled the bath with lukewarm water before dumping almost all the contents of the mana liquid from his bottle, leaving about a cup full left. He stripped and then stepped into the bath, and sat down. Only then did he drink the rest of the mana liquid. He could feel the cool flow of mana disperse to every part of his body, giving a nice warm feeling throughout his body.


    But this onlysted a few seconds before an intense pain suddenly attacked him. He gritted his teeth and gripped the sides of the bathtub as he did his best to bear with the pain. He had no choice but to push through. The only thing he had really forgotten was that he had to stay in this bath until all of it disappeared. This meant he would be here for a very long time. The liquid mana had merged with the molecules that make up water and turned the entire bathtub into a diluted mana liquid. Which meant each drop of water in the bathtub was precious, and none of it would ever evaporate now that it was fused with the liquid mana.


    The process of taking the mana liquid in through the skin was a slow and painful process. His pours were opening up and slowly absorbing the water. His wives woulde in and wipe the sweat on his forehead and wash his hair for him. When they were done, they would let him drink some of their blood before brushing his teeth for him. As for his lust, the pain from the mana liquid was enough to suppress it. This went on for days on end. His daughters woulde and say hi to him every day as well. They did not stay long because they knew their papa was working hard to grow stronger.


    What they did not know was that they, too, would be undergoing this ritual but on a smaller scale. And they would be doing it for every year they were alive until they were strong enough to endure days of this kind of torture. Lillia and ke were not doing it to be mean to the girls but to allow them to grow up to be the strongest.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 212 Two Years

    <strong>--AN) One more on the way!--</strong>


    Two yearster¡­.


    For the past two years, everyone pretty much kept to themselves. Only Grace and her colony of humans had been expanding their territory slowly out from the city they retook and had been slowly repairing.


    The orcs, elves, dwarves, and dragonic had all begun building up new cities from scratch. With magic, things were progressing steadily, and signs of actual civilization had begun to crop up. The most noticeable were the orcs, elves, and dragonic, who made their bases known to the world around them, while the dwarves always built their homes inside mountains.


    As for ke and his base, it was no longer a base but a small city. Newly constructed buildings with twenty floors each were now standing tall within the city that had a secure area of ten miles. ke was forced to expand when a few groups of many different races appeared. Some new and some of the same species as the others. While many now lived above ground, the original residents who first built the base with ke and Lillia still lived in the original base. Although now part of the pce was above ground and standing tall in the air majestically. In the past two years, every one of his wives has given birth once. And¡­ They were all girls. Eleven daughters, and all of them seem to like ke more than their mothers.


    For new races, there was now a skunk n, a roon n, and a rat n. Each had quite a few thousand, and all women. Why this is, no one really understood. During this time, Lillia and Noa were still busy in theirb. What they were doing with the slimes that were still being brought in every day, no one knew. Even ke was at a loss on this since they refused to speak of it.


    ? After taking in the liquid mana, ke''s strength rose by leaps and bounds, but he found out a new problem with his race. It was like a never ending pit of mana. In the past two years, he had undergone the same liquid mana bath ten times, and he was only about halfway to his third evolution. He was not discouraged. Because he would have taken many years to reach his current point, but he also could not use all the mana liquid on himself either, so he only had around ten more uses left.


    He had to think of the future and his own children, so he did not wish to be greedy.


    Currently, ke was sitting down in his new office looking over the documents from thest elders'' council. He was now very much an office worker who was taking care of the city as the leader of the people here. "Why do they want trash cans? Are all roons this weird!?" ke scratched his head. The roon girls seemed to love sleeping in trash barrels and dumpsters. It was very strange to him.


    "Lord ke!" Bret came in. Normally he would only call ke lord if it was an official setting, and with himing in like this, it meant he was in work mode.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "What''s wrong?" ke asked as he looked up from his papers.


    "A group of orcs attacked outpost twenty seven. It was fully wiped out. Ten deaths. But they managed to seal the tunnel." Bret replied, his face showing a hint of blood lust. ke sighed as he sat back. "So it has begun. Since the orcs have attacked us first, we will no longer y nice. Send down word. All orcs, unless they submit, are now on a kill order. Since they want war, we will bring them war. Are there any reports of a base for them nearby?"


    "There seems to be a small camp not too far from the outpost position they destroyed. We will need to be careful since there seems to be a very powerful mage on their side. They broke through Rin''s barrier like it was nothing." Bret exined.


    "Rin''s barrier, huh? I bet her pride was hurt by that. Alright, I will go out myself. I have been stuck indoors too long and need to stretch my legs anyways. I will have Noa go out with me to deal with the barrier and a few others. You should stay here and keep an eye on your wife and kid." ke was also a godfather now. Bret and Rin, after much difficulty, ended up having a baby boy. Sadly he has Bret''s looks.


    "I can go out too. I am not your top general for nothing. I can hold my own. Since we are going to war, you should let memand." Bret did not wish for ke to go by himself. He knew that this whole ce and their daily lives all depended on this man in front of him. He was the backbone of their society.


    "Alright. Then you cane and y too¡­ I just so happened to learn a new spell the other day as well and needed some practice targets." ke''s lips curled up into a yful grin causing Bret to roll his eyes.


    "You nned this from the start! You just want to kill things!" Bret couldn''t help but shake his head. Things had been very quiet. Other than a stray batch of goblins and human monsters, no one ever came towards the city until now.


    "I need real live targets!" ke tried to argue, but no matter how one looked at it, he still just wanted to kill someone with his new magic. "Anyway, if you are going, suit up. Full gear."


    "Roger that Lord, I will have our men ready in fifteen." Bret bowed and turned on his heel, and left the room. As for ke, he stood up and smiled as he stretched his arms. "I have been so busy with the family I have only trained in the training grounds. But I must say the dungeons that Lillia made are hard as well. I am still stuck on the fifth floor¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 213 Magic Muskets

    <strong>--An) Last chapter tonight. Enjoy!--</strong>


    The fifth floor was hard due to the pixies who like to y tricks. Like the fairies, the pixies also like to use illusion magic but they were very sinister in how they used it tricking people into falling off cliffs or running into poisonous things like nts or areas where poison mist was naturally created. This was because the pixies were mainly meat eaters. While weak their illusion magic alone was enough to make their prey kill themselves allowing them a free meal. The bigger the prey, the more pixies they could feed. But what killed him was the boss of the floor, an euruna. A nt based humanoid who could control nature at will. The whole boss''s room was a forest and this meant that the boss had thousands of weapons at its disposal. Because of that, as soon as you even did anything in the boss room, you would die instantly.


    He tried burning the forest down, only for him to light the first tree on fire and end up with fifty roots stabbed through his chest. Mona and Moha were always taken out before they could bring their hammers over their heads.


    It was a huge mess. They tried it over five hundred times before they decided to quit. They were just not strong enough yet to fight someone who could control an entire forest at will. Whether or not this was a true top euruna''s ability was another story since ke had never fought against one.


    He could only hope that in the future, he never met such a powerful enemy until he was truly ready, or he would not even know how he died.


    Fifteen minutester ke stood in the new military barracks that were built specifically for the new army. The city was named after ke''s first child and was called Destiny City. This was decided not by ke but by Lillia who would not hear otherwise. ke did not mind nor did the citizens of the city, so it had be their new city name with the slogan: ''Destiny Is In Our Hands''.


    It fit quite well with what they were trying to do, plus it allowed for a city wide celebration. After all, everyone loves celebrations. The poption of new babies also jumped as well. Thanks to the many women that wereing in and men taking in multiple wives, new mixed races were being born daily, now giving rise to a new era. Luckily the mookin girls have been milking themselves every day since they came to the city, and were able to begin the first bigpany in the new city. The Mookin Milk Company. The city now had over five hundred mookin that showed up one day after herding together for a year. One of them happened to see ke and Mona out for a walk one day outside the city and asked to be taken in as well.


    But just because the city had a lot of females did not mean the new Destiny City Military was understaffed, no, in fact, people of all races, men and women, signed up right away. You could say that more than half the poption was now in the military. And the city itself now had around seven thousand or so people, including newborns.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    Because of that, five squads were going out with them. This was fifty people. Each squad had four healers in them. This was to keep the front liners healed at all times. There was always two scout or bow user and four swordsmen as well. This was to keep the squads even and allow for perfect control of the field ofbat. ke, Mike, and Bret worked hard on the configuration after many days in the training rooms watching each squad as they trained. This configuration allowed for the best sustainability of the men who were fighting. However, this time around, things would be a bit different.


    "As some of you might have heard, our outpost number twenty seven has been destroyed. Ten of our people have died. We can not allow this to go unchecked. So from this moment on, we are at war with the orcs. Since they dared to attack, we will dare to fight back and destroy any of them thates near our territory. But remember this. When fighting, fight smart. Don''t let the blood get to your head. Always take care of yourrades and do your best to stay alive. We can not afford to lose any of you, but we can also not allow the orcs to step all over us. Destiny City was built on the grounds of us forging a ce for us to peacefully live together no matter which race we are. As such, when one of us falls, we stand up and fight together. Let''s move out!" ke''s words made the five squads of soldiers all yell out in union. They couldn''t wait to join in on a real battle. After all, they have been training for this for a long time.


    "ke, why are we going out in such a big group?" Noa asked in a low voice. She knew they did not need this many for a small group of orcs.


    "A small show of strength. Plus, we are about to test the new weapons Thardra has finallypleted. If they work against orcs and their regeneration ability, then they will work against any race." The weapons ke was talking about were the new mana based muskets. While they took after the one shot style muskets of early times, it was still a step in the right direction. Thardra had spent a good deal of time on figuring out how to make mana work in such a weapon, and so far, the tests were good, but now it was time for a real world application.


    "I see¡­ My guess is you n to let one escape?" Noa asked.


    "Yep. We will let one return back to their main camp and tell their leader that Destiny City is a force to be reckoned with. If they wish to cause us trouble, then they will need to fight against thousands of soldiers with these new muskets that can blow their heads off with a single shot. These five squads are all the best sharpshooters we have at this time. They had the best results when training with the new weapon. Now is the time to truly see how these work and how our people deal with them." While his squads were set up to use magic, bows, and swords, this was his first test on how well these muskets worked. If things went well, then he would be able to ask Thardra to mass produce a bunch of them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 214 Orc Camp

    --AN) This is today''s 1k power stone Bonus Chapter. 4 more chapters still toe!--


    Fifty soldiers, plus Bret, Noa, and ke, made their way toward outpost twenty seven. Each one of the soldiers had a new musket on their back with a belt of rounds strapped to their chest. ke was in the lead with Noa next to him as they marched the ten mile hike towards the outpost.


    In the orc camp, thirty orcs sat around a campfire eating what looked like human remains. "These things have no meat on them."


    "New age humans never tasted good, to begin with. Why does the leader get to eat dragon meat while we are forced to eat these sticks?" Orc number 1 asked.


    "Hush! Do you want to be the leader''s next dinner? We were sent on this expedition with little to no supplies. We are lucky to even get to eat right now. Because even if we hunted a monster, the leader would take it for himself. Plus, we lost five brothers in the fight. We have so many of us, and we still lost five of our own people. Who would have thought these new age humans were so strong?" Orc number 2 could only shake his head. His brothers went in without knowledge of the enemy, and they died.


    "Humph! We may have lost a few of our brothers, but are we not avenging them now? We are eating the very people who killed them. They will digest in our stomachs and then turn into shit. This is exactly what they get for harming our brothers." Orc number three snorted and beat down on the roasted leg. "Hmmm? This one is not bad. It has a bit more meat on it."


    The orcs were all gathered talking about this and that, while the leader of the orcs, the one who destroyed Rin''s barrier, was sitting inside his tent with arge chunk of roasted dragon meat in front of him. He ripped into it while drinking orc ale, feeling mighty proud of himself. "We will go deeper into this new age human territory tomorrow and finish them all off."


    "Leader, I think we should be more careful. Five of ours were killed, and many were injured." An orc guard did not want his leader to get too far ahead of himself. They did not know the new age humans'' true numbers.


    "Hah! Those five were weak! We are orcs, and we will always destroy everything in our path. The failure is on the people who were next to the five who died. They did not assist their brothers. Why else do you think they are eating the new age humans? We will march on the new age human base and bring back their leader''s heads and take the city they have built up as our own. We will show that we orcs are the true rulers of this world!" The orc leader arrogantly said. The guard could only remain silent. He did not wish to end up dying. He decided to leave things as they were. Since the leader has decided he could only follow orders.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ke and his people quickly arrived at the destroyed outpost. The sight of the huge treepletely snapped in half and burnt made ke''s brow wrinkle. "Search for survivors or the dead. We will have to give them a proper send off."


    The group quickly went to do their task, but after an hour of digging through everything, they were not able to find a single body. "Lord, there are no bodies here. It seems like they took them away."


    ke''s expression turned dark. He had a feeling this would happen, but he wished it wouldn''t have. Sadly wishing for something and reality are two different sides of a coin. "We will capture the leader and force him to eat his men."


    Silence. Everyone had cold chills running down their back when they heard that, but they too, understood this was revenge. They had all been taught about the races and their habits, and the orcs had a habit of using their enemies as food, even if they were other orcs. This was their way of showing superiority. But this knowledge alone was enough to make everyone''s anger rise to its limit. They had crossed the line.


    "Let''s go. I already detected their location." ke waved his hand. He could not do anything about the base for the time being. For now, they would take out the orc soldiers and then deal with the leader after.


    About a half mile away from the outpost ke and his men all came to a stop at the tree line. Not more than one hundred feet was a group of orcs all eating and drinking around arge campfire. Seeing what they were eating made the anger in everyone there rise even more. ke sensed their killing intent and said: "Remember your training. Calm down and fan out. We will take them all out. When Bret gives the order, you can fire at will. Noa and I will look for the so called mage."


    ke''s eyes fell on Bret, and made a few hand signs. Bret nodded and began to lead his men away, leaving only a few at this position. Noa and ke went around and located the biggest tent there. Noa couldn''t help but shake her head. "These orcs are all arrogant bastards, they have even the slightest bit of status, and they need to show it off. That huge tent is probably where the orc mage is."


    "Then shall we go say high? I am sure he would love to have a visit from us." ke grinned as he grabbed Noa''s hand and pped his wings, flying high into the air through the treetops. The orcs eating were not paying attention, so it was easy for them to fly right over the ten andnd on the backside. ke then took out his sword and made a new door in the tent. He did not n to kill this orc. He needed him alive to force feed him. He was not joking when he said he would feed the orc leader his men to get revenge.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 215 Eat

    As soon as they entered the tent, they found themselves in a small sectioned off area. And from the front, they could hear someone eating a meal. Now while entering the tent like this could have been dangerous, between Noa and ke, there really was no danger. Noa silently put up a barrier around the tent and waited. They only needed to wait for Bret and the soldiers to get into ce.


    Outside the base Bret had his soldiers to half surround the orcs who were all gathered in the center of the camp. Just the sight of them eating people from Destiny city really did not sit well with Bret and the others. Some even felt sick to their stomachs.


    Once word came over the radio that they were in position, Bret finally gave the order. "Fire at will!"


    *Boom!* *Boom!*


    The sounds of explosions rang out as beams of blue light streaked across the camp and pierced through the unsuspecting orcs. Not a single orc was on lookout or even willing to pay attention to their surroundings which showed just how highly they thought of themselves. But now they were scattering like flies as the beams of light fired at them, killing half of them in an instant. "Reload! Next volley!"


    Inside the tent, the orc leader stopped eating and ran to the door to find out what was going on, only to find he was trapped inside. "What!? What is this!?" The orc leader raised his hand and chanted a spell, trying to destroy the barrier but even after a few tries, his attacks were not able to do a thing.


    "Now, now¡­. You can''t expect to break through every barrier, right? You still need to practice more." ke walked out from the back side of the tent with a smile on his face. As for Noa, she was staying hidden. While the girls now had a means of blocking their scent from orcs and goblins, if they were seen visually, the orcs would be set off. ke did not want some disgusting orc ogling his wife.


    "You!? What are you?" The orc leader immediately went on guard. He had never seen a being like ke before. He couldn''t help but feel a sense of fear from this man.


    "Who am I? I am me. Who are you?" ke asked with a smile. His little riddle caused the orc leader to feel very confused. "Now then. You can not leave¡­. But I can¡­." ke opened the curtain to the tent and looked outside. The guard who was standing there suddenly froze when he saw someone other than the leadere out. ke gave him a meaningful smile before waving his hand, sending a de of wind at the guard, slicing the guard in half. ke then dragged the two halves of the guard into the tent and turned his gaze onto the orc leader. " Now then¡­"


    "We just need you to take a seat. Don''t be scared." ke''s smile grew even brighter. He knew for a fact that this orc leader did not use his own magic to break the barrier. He must have used some other means of destroying it. Mainly he felt no fear for this man. Nothing like what he felt from the golden carp.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ke looked at the meat that had not been finished on the table and waved his hand. The food was swept off the table, and then, with a loud bang, the two halves of the orc guard were ced on top. "Now then¡­.. Eat." ke''s expression grew cold. His icy gaze sent chills down the orc leader''s spine. The orc leader did not know why he felt so much fear of this man.


    "Eat? You tossed it on the floor." The orc leader still did not understand what ke meant.


    "Huh? The food is on the table. Eat. If you do not eat on your own, I will force feed you myself!" ke waved his hand, his magic power bursting out of his body as he used a wind spell to blow the orc leader into his chair. The orc leader felt something was off and quickly cast a fireball at ke. ke only smiled, seeing the fireball, and waved his hand, sending it flying back at the orc leader. "You! I will kill you! You dare make a fool of me!?" The orc leader tried to copy what ke did but for some reason, no matter how many times he chanted a spell and sent out gust of wind, the fireball did not change course!


    "Damn you!" The orc leader yelled out as he dodged, only for the fireball to change course on its own and follow after him.


    *Boom!*


    An explosion rang out, catching part of the tent on fire. ke waved his hand and put the mes out before looking at the orc leader, who looked like a mess lying on the ground with a blue barrier surrounding him. "How dare you! Do you want to make enemies of us, orcs!? Do you think a single man can handle the entire orc n!? Our orc elders are much stronger than you!"


    "Oh~! I am so scared! Look, I''m shaking!" ke held out his hand, which was as still as a stone on the side of the road, and pursed his lips. "Haha, I lied. I am not shaking. Let me shake it a bit." ke literally shook his hand back and forth before continuing: "See! Shaking!"


    "I will not let you look down on me! Die!" The orc leader once more sent out a spell, but this time it was bolts of lighting shooting right at ke. ke did not dare look down on the power of lightning. He quickly set up a barrier and let the lightning hit him. The bolts of lightning arced all around him until finally dissipated. Only then did ke begin to p his hands.


    "Good! Very good! I thank you for the light show now. I will only say this once more¡­. Eat!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 216 Successful Testing

    --AN) 2 more on the way!--


    "I will not bow down and listen to some unknown!" The orc leader yelled out, but before he could make a move he suddenly felt a strong pressure weighing down on him and that his body was no longer mobile. "I think my husband told you to eat!"


    Noa slowly walked out from out back and sneered as she waved her hand and caused the orc leader to stand on his feet. With a few more waves of her hand, the orc leader was like a puppet under Noa''s control as he was forced to set down in front of his deceased guard. "ke, you can do as you please."


    "Hehe.... My wife is still too powerful." ke chuckled and walked over to the orc leader. He raised his hand and pped the orc leader in the face causing the orc leader''s jaw toe unhinged. This entire time since the orc leader heard Noa''s voice he had been staring at her with immense fear in his eyes. The princess of the elves was known by all. And here she was, standing here with this man from a strange race. As he stared, he felt another sting of pain on his face making him look back over at ke. "Who said you could look at my wife? Here eat this!" ke ripped the orc guard''s leg off and shoved it into the orc leader''s mouth. "Chew it!"


    Outside the tent a few minutes earlier, after the first rounds were fired, Bret signaled for a quick reload before having them fire again. He really couldn''t help but feel satisfied with how these weapons worked while they were single shot weapons at this time, the fact that you could eject and reload it in less than a second was very good. The canisters of mana that were tuned just right for the weapon were much denser and glowed with a bright blue light. It was quite visible once the ammo cartridge was taken out since they were in ss cylinders with an injector on the top.


    When reloading, you pressed a button at the side, which would shoot the ss cylinder to the side so that you could easily m in the next ss cylinder. As long as the cylinder was installed, you only needed to pull the trigger. There were no other gimmicks. The main chamber that the mana went into had many runic inscriptions inside that once touched by the mana, it would begin to form the mana and cause abustion firing out the beam of solidified mana that was superheated like aser weapon but was pure mana meaning that it could not be blocked.


    In a sense, these weapons were ke''s ultimate weapon against any future invasions. Today was only a test run. The best thing about this is that because these weapons had inscriptions on them, they could also be made to only be wielded by a single person. Meaning that if someone else tried to touch it, the whole weapon would fall apart, and the inscriptions would burn off, leaving no trace of how they worked.


    This was the safety mechanism that Thardra, Noa, and even Lillia thought up when making the first weapon. If the musket was sessful, Thardra nned to make more powerful weapons. And even remake an assault rifle so that you could fire a whole magazine of ss cartridges in as little as a second.


    "Not bad!" Bret was very much satisfied with this current oue. He pressed his earpiece and said: "Cut off their heads and limbs. We will send the parts to the one in the tent. Keep the torsos for burial. Our people are inside. Also pulled that pot off the fire. We are going to scavenge what we can and allow our people to rest!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    No one liked doing such a job, but it was a job that needed to be done. Everyone took a deep breath before going about their duties. Bret looked at the few who looked like they would fall over at any minute from holding back their stomachs and sighed. He also walked out of the bush and began doing the same as the others. As their general, he also had to suffer with them.


    Back inside the tent, ke''s lips were curled up into a cruel smile as he forced the jaw of the orc leader to move up and down. Making him chew on his own guard. Bite after bite he was forced to eat and swallow. "It''s good, right? You love it, don''t you? Eating your own kind. Chewing on their flesh. Don''t worry. There are many more where this one came from. You will sit here and eat them all."


    "ke, if you make him eat too much, he might explode." Noa knew ke wanted to keep one alive.


    "Hmmm... I forgot.... Hahaha!" ke tilted his head. The cruelty of his race was starting to show his sadistic side when it came to punishing his enemies. "I forgot I need your life to stay in tack, so we will do this. You will take a bite out of every one of you men, and then I will send you on your way. Tell your higher ups that if they dare mess with my Destiny City again, I will fucking wipe the orcs off the face of the." After saying this, he punched the orc leader in the face and stood back up.


    "Noa, lock him down. Do not let him even look at you. I do not want him dirtying you with his shit eyes." ke was not in a good mood. He walked outside and found Bret.


    "ke. These weapons are truly amazing." Bret walked over with a big smile on his face.


    "That''s good. I forgot I needed one alive, so the idiot inside has to live. But he still needs to take a bite of every orc here. If the parts are mixed up, he can just take a bite of each part."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 217 The Effects Of Losing People Under You

    The gruesome scene inside the tent was supervised by Noa and ke. Even Bret stayed outside. The remains from the pot and the torsos of the orc soldiers were all gathered and put on a cart that the orcs used. It was impossible to know who was who any longer, so everything would be buried in a mass grave in Destiny City''s graveyard.


    "Finally done, I see!" ke tossed thest leg to the side before pping the orc leader in the face, putting his bottom jaw back into ce. "Remember, if you mess with my people or thend that I have imed, I will destroy you and your entire race. Now go back and tell your leaders what I just said."


    "You!" The orc leader dare not say any more. His stomach was starting to turn. He red at ke and slowly stood up. While he was d that he still had his life, his pride had been smashed, and for an orc, pride was everything. "I will be sure to feast on your limbs one day!"


    "Haha! "ke let out augh before his expression turned cold as he sneered: "I dare you toe."


    He held out his hand to Noa, who dly took it and led her out of the tent. "We are leaving. Let''s go!"


    With Bret taking the lead, Noa and ke stayed back to make sure the orc leader did not try to do some kind of sneak attack. The barrier had already been put down. Noa had searched the entire tent but found no items that could have broken Rin''s barrier, so this mystery was still unsolved.


    Back inside the tent, a ck smokey figure suddenly appeared behind the orc leader: "You really are a failure!"


    "What can I do!? You did not help me out! I can not fight both of them!" The orc leader''s face was turning paler as he held his stomach and hunched over. Not even a secondter, he was emptying his stomach on the floor.


    "Humph! You wouldn''t have even broken the barrier on that tree house if it were not for me. Your arrogance is what caused your failure. I will find a new host when we go back. I can no longer sit in the body of an idiot." The ck smokey figure yelled out. The orc leader wanted to say something but dared not to. The entity inside him could kill him with just a thought. He did not wish to die just yet. But this humiliation will not be left off easily. He would need to talk to his elders and see if they can mobilize some of his family''s elite men. He will have them destroy this ce called Destiny City, and then he will force that man to watch as he fucked the elven princess in front of him. Without saying another word, the orc leader left the tent and headed back to his n.


    ke and his group returned back to the city by nightfall. ke instructed them to bring the remains to an empty plot ofnd and bury them. He also had one of the soldiers good at earth magic to create a big monument on top of the grave. He would then personally engrave their names into the stone after it was done. He felt he had to do this himself since he was their ruler. And as a ruler, he was partly responsible for their deaths.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "You okay?" Noa asked as she interlocked her fingers with ke''s.


    "Yeah, it just never dawned on me that losing people for the first time would affect me like this. Each one of these people are my people. They count on me for so much, and I could not even protect them." ke let out a long sigh as he watched the remains being hauled off.


    "You can not be there for them all the time. If you hold their hands, they will not grow. Then you will really lose them if we were ever toe under a serious attack. Times like these are always hard. Even my father would feel down when his people died. Ites with being a ruler." Noa knew best what it was like to lose people. She had seen many soldiers die over the course of time. It was never easy.


    "I know, but it is still hard. Noa, do me a favor and send word that we will be hosting a mass funeral tomorrow morning. We shall all honor our fallenrades." ke took onest nce at the cart being hauled away before turning, pping his wings, and flying off. Noa stood there looking up at his figure flying off and felt as if she was unable to do anything for him.


    "Don''t worry. That man is strong." Bret walked to Noa''s side. "We have all been lucky so far. But now he truly had lost people under hismand. He will get used to it. We all have to, myself included. Let''s go back. We will have a lot to prepare for tomorrow."


    Noa nodded and walked back towards the pce. Bret walked much slower as he let out a sigh. Three of the people who died had been his brothers since before the apocalypse. He felt it just as much as ke did.


    ke flew to the rock he always went to when he wanted to look up at the stars. He sat there staring at the sky nkly, lost in thought. He wondered what he could have done differently. While he knew one day, he would end up losing people. He never thought it would hit him like this. He could kill without issue if it was his enemies, but for those who are his allies, to have them die was different. It was the one thing that reminded him that he used to be human. He still felt saddened by the deaths of those close to him and angered by those who did such a thing.


    He would not find fault with the entire orc tribe, but if they dared to attack him or his people again, he would not let them off. ke sat there in silence when a thought came to mind that actually made him chuckle. "I originally wanted to try out that new spell, but I guess I can''t now."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 218 Help Me!

    The next morning almost everyone gathered around the newly constructed monument that stood on top of the grave of the ten fallen soldiers. ke was using his finger to magically engrave the names of the fallen into the stone. When he was done, he turned and looked at the people all gathered around and lowered his head. "It is a custom of humans to say a prayer to the dead, so that they may pass on. I may not be human any longer, but I once was, and even if they were not human, I would still do the same. Today we are here to regretfully see off our fallenrades. They died protecting Destiny City. They are heroes who died unjustly. But they can go off to the other world in peace because we have taken revenge and killed the ones who took their lives.


    "I know this will also not be thest time we will be sending off our own people. But I do wish it would be thest. Let us all have a moment of silence to say our goodbyes to the brave men and women, who lost their lives protecting our way of life." ke lowered his head, and so did the people attending the funeral.


    Once the moment of silence was over, everyone was allowed toy a flower down. ke did his first, followed by his wives. This was followed by Mike, Bret, and Rin. Thousands of flowers wereid in front of the monument that towered high so that everyone could see it and remember this day.


    For the families that lost loved ones, they were given remuneration. ke could only offer so much. The new currency was created due to the rise in local businesses and was called the Hope Dor, named by Lillia once more. Although it was named this, it was nothing like a dor bill or coin. It was shiny stones mined from deep below the original base. They had no other use besides being used for currency. There were four colors. Blue, red, green, and yellow. The blue was only worth one hope dor, while the red was worth ten, the green was worth fifty, and the yellow was worth one hundred. There were no pennies or cents. It was all straight denomination. Nothing could cost less than the blue hope dor, or Blue Hope for short.


    This could be considered the first legal currency in the new world. ke was happy things were progressing as they were. While he was still down due to the loss of ten of his people, he still had to keep focus on his goals. Making a ce for all races to live freely.


    One thing that ke did not realize was that his actions with the monument hit home with the people of Destiny City and put him on an even higher pedestal as their leader. They respected him even more for his actions and hoped he would continue leading them to a brighter future.


    [R-18]


    key in bed while two girls were going to town on his dicks. Sam and Erica were crotch to crotch while ke''s dicks were inside them, kissing and ying with each other''s breasts. It was a mid day snack for ke, and it was the two girls'' turn to help him. They, of course, would not miss this chance to make love to their husband. ke sat back and watched the show as the two girls moved their hips up and down while trying their best to pleasure each other at the same time. Their muffled moans echoed through the room.


    Erica had a habit of nibbling at Sam''s lips while using her fingers to tease Sam''s clit. In turn, Sam liked to slide her finger inside Erica while ke''s dick was sliding in and out of her, pressing her finger on the g-spot inside and massaging it. So not only did Erica have a dick hitting her womb, but her g-spot was also being teased at the same time, sending her into convulsions as she orgasmed.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    As for ke, he found the show to be very hot. Two sexy sisters doing each other while bouncing on his dick was always an amazing sight. As he watched, he noticed a small figure sneaking into the room. Mina flew over and looked at the girls and bit her bottom lip. She looked over at ke, who smiled and waved her over. Mina quickly stripped her clothes off and flew over and sat on ke''s mouth. She waited for ke to slide his tongue inside her before slipping her body into his mouth. She found she really liked having her entire body being teased in this fashion. She held onto ke''s lips as he worked his tongue inside her, causing her to cry out almost instantly.


    Sam and Erica both looked over at the small fairy and rolled their eyes. The little fairy seemed to like to join in on every session. They ignored her and continued what they were doing. The sounds of three girls'' moans filled the room while ke watched the show while taking care of Mina, who seemed to love being slobbered all over.


    A few hourster, a fairy on ke''s chest while the sisters curled up on each side of him. Erica looked at the exhausted fairy and shook her head. "Sister Mina, you keep sneaking in for every sessiontely.."


    "I can''t help it! Fairies also have a time once a year when they want to do nothing but have sex. You know this. It has happened every year since I came here and lost my virginity to ke." Mina exined.


    "Ah! Now that I think about it. You really have. For like two weeks or so, right?" Sam asked.


    "Yes, it is normally around half a month. I just can''t stop myself. If ke is not around, I have to go to one of you girls. But that only suppresses it. I need my husband to make me cum¡­." Mina pouted. She knew all about this before but never experienced it until recently due to losing her virginity. Only when a fairy lost their virginity would they experience a season of lust.


    "Then hop on, I will fill your belly until you can''t take any more." ke teased. But surprisingly, Mina slowly got up and walked over to his dick and began sucking on it until it got hard, then hopped on and reached her arms up to ke. "Help me!"


    Erica and Sam both giggled as they watched ke smile helplessly and took the little fairy''s hand, and began bouncing her up and down like a toy on his dick.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 219 A Stroll Through Destiny City Part 1

    Minay on ke''s stomach after a few rounds, belly so full of ke''s milk that she had her stomach protruding out and a messing from between her legs. ke gently rubbed Mina''s head causing her to frown and p his hand away as she tried to sleep. With a chuckle, hey there and closed his eyes. Both Sam and Erica had long fallen asleep.


    ----


    Within the city, a young fox girl was wandering around, looking at the new majestic buildings in awe. She looked no more than fifteen years of age, but she looked very energetic and cheerful as she walked down the newly smoothed out roads that went between the buildings. These roads were also made of stone and allowed for travel to be much easier, especially during rain storms. To her, this was all new and fantastical things as she had always been held up in the forest until she followed the pack leader.


    She had seen the pack leader many times and wondered how lucky one must be to be by his side. She envied their leader, who was now the wife of the pack leader. But none of that bothered her at this time as she looked around at the new and interesting things. "Oh, if it is not Chi! Come here. I got some fresh spiked boar. It was freshly caught this morning."


    "Chi! Come visit aunty when you are done walking around, I will finish teaching you how to cook."


    Chi smiled and waved at the people calling out to her. She had only visited the city a few times now, but for some reason, everyone loved to give her things and offer to help teach her new things. Like cooking, sewing, and one man even asked if he could take pictures of her, but that man was taken away by a group of people in ck. Chi had be a kind of idol in Destiny City without even knowing it. Chi had a skewer of spiked boar meat in her hand and continued walking around, looking at the shops as her tail wagged back and forth.


    What she did not notice was that there was a group of people behind her in ck clothes, staying a distance away but making sure she was safe the entire time. These were the self proimed Chi protectors. And they watched over Chi to make sure no one tried to take advantage of her naivety.


    One thing that could be said was that if Chi bought something, all the young women would buy it too. If she stopped at a shop that day, that shop would have many people visiting to see what they were selling.


    You could say that because of Chi, the citizens of Destiny City had something fun to do, and that was to follow their Idol. At first, the other races, besides the humans, did not understand the whole idol concept, but those who were once ignorant soon were enlightened. And the cute Chi had be Destiny Cities'' first top Idol.


    If apany was lucky, they could ask to take a picture of her for an ad for their stores. This picture would then be blown up and used as a billboard, but this was also heavily regted by themunity. Only one store per month was allowed to ask her. And it was up to her whether she said yes or not, although there had yet to be a time when she did say no.


    But one thing Chi loved was the atmosphere of the city. Currently, knew that the new races were still being housed in the original base for safety reasons, mainly because they were too naive. The city outside was fun and ever-changing, allowing Chi to find something new every time she came out.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Chi!" A voice came from behind Chi. She turned to see Anna running towards her. Another reason why she loved this city was because she got to be friends with so many people, and Anna was one of them. She was the pack leader''s younger sister! They may be a few years apart in age, but they have be very good friends.


    "Anna! Why are you in a rush?" Chi asked curiously. She could tell Anna was in a hurry.


    "Come with me! If we do not hurry, the line will be too long. Eggs and sugar are rare as it is, so to be able to eat a piece of cake is even more rare!" Anna grabbed Chi''s hand and dragged her along. The two girls ran towards the only cake shop in the city. "Nooo!"


    Anna wanted to cry when she saw the long line. There were dwarves, elves, and fairies. You name it, and they were in line to grab the limited amount of cakes that got made every week. It was nothing more than a sliver of a piece, but the sweet taste was addicting. Chi smiled and patted Anna''s head as she said: "We can only hope that we will be able to get a slice."


    "I know but still. I only heard about it from one of the maids. Sometimes I hate living in the pce! I shouldin to big brotherter. Maybe he will find a better supply of sugar and eggs." Anna pouted. Sadly the two girls never got to eat cake, even after waiting in line for a full hour.


    Anna said her goodbyes to Chi since she decided she wanted to go train her sorrows away. Chi could only smile and continue her journey around the city. "Oh? A new section! Hmmm? Are they letting the roonkin move here? Does this mean us foxkin can also move here?"


    "Hey Chi, long time no see." A young roonkin girl walked over with a big smile. She had a birthmark looking patch over her right eye and gray and ck hair.


    "Hey Raka, are you and your kin moving here?" Chi asked. She couldn''t contain her curiosity.


    "You didn''t hear? Lord and Madam Lillia said the new races could move out of the old base if the¡­.. Hold on a second. I have to check it!" Raka suddenly stopped mid conversation and ran over to a dumpster by the side of one of the buildings. She did not hesitate to jump right in.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 220 A Stroll Through Destiny City Part 2

    --AN) Only 2 chapters today. Taking a small break today. Will be back to normal output tomorrow.---


    "Raka!" Chi yelled out as she chased after the roon girl. When she arrived, she saw not one but three roonkin inside.


    Raka was sitting there with a pout on her lower lip as she looked at Chi. "Can you help me out?"


    Chi smiled and nodded as she reached down to help pull Raka out. She also helped the other two stranded roon girls. "Raka, you really need to fix this trait of yours."


    "I can''t help it! It''s ingrained into my roon blood. To be honest, I am quite proud of it, but the boys tell me I stink all the time. Sometimes I just want to rip them to shreds. But I can''t because if I did, I would probably instantly die due to the contract." Raka sighed as she looked around. She was feeling quite upset about this.


    "Raka!" A young man''s voice could be heard from behind them. He was a blonde haired young human boy. He smiled as he walked over to Raka. "You jumped in the dumpster again, didn''t you?"


    "I¡­. I know I stink!" Raka pouted even more, but the young man only shook his head, stepped forward, and took Raka''s hand. "When did I say you stink?"


    "I¡­." Raka''s face began to turn bright red. Chi, who was watching, could only smile. It seemed her friend had found her mate. "I will leave you two alone. Do take care of Raka and keep her from jumping into things. Last time she got stuck in one of those small trash barrels."


    Seeing Raka''s face turn even redder than before, Chi giggled and ran off before Raka could retaliate. Raka punched the air with her free hand before looking down at the hand that was holding hers. "Do I not stink?"


    "Even if you do, it does not matter. The one I like is Raka, not the air around you. Plus, it''s not like you can''t take a shower to clean up, right?" The young man asked. Raka smiled like a flower and nodded her head up and down. "Mmm! Let''s go! I will go shower. Then we can do something!"


    Chi continued her stroll through the city until she reached the end, where more ground work was being done. The site of so many people working together from different races actually brought a smile to her face. She was d that her pack had met with the Lord. Their lives would have been much different.


    Thinking about the life she led before and the one she led now, where she had clean clothes, food and water, and ces to go to the bathroom that was no the ground, Chi couldn''t help but be thankful for the things she has now. Chi''s smile never disappeared as she looked around. When she saw an older man struggling with some boards, she quickly ran over to help. "Let me!"


    "Ugh!" Chi wanted to cry. Why couldn''t she be as strong as the mookin! Her legs shook as she tried to carry the heavy board on her shoulder. The older man who had the board taken from him chuckled as he said: "Haha! It''s the thought that counts. Chi, there is no need to hurt yourself. Leave this to an older man like me. You are still young and should be ying with your friends."


    "Humph! Who is young!? ording to Destiny Cityw, I am old enough to get married if I wanted to!" Chi snorted. She hated being called young!<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Haha! Yes, yes, I am sorry. Chi is a big girl." The older man smiled as he took back the board from Chi. As a human, the age still seemed too low for him. But he did not see anything wrong with the neww that was passed down since it seemed to help revitalize the human race that was on the brink of extinction, as well as some of the ns.


    "That is right!" Chi lifted her proudly before blushing. "Now, if I can only get the Lord to notice me¡­."


    "I wish you luck! The Lord is a great man." The older man did not want to discourage the girl from her dream because with how the Lord took in wives, there was a slim chance of him picking a cute girl like Chi if she tried to express her love to him.


    ---


    "Ahchoo!" ke rubbed his nose and looked around. "Cold? Can drakani even get sick?"


    "What are you talking to yourself about? Hurry up and help me,d!" Thardra yelled out. ke somehow got roped into helping Thardra forge a new kind of weapon. To say roped in would be lying since he dly epted the task when Thardra told him it was for the new automatic muskets.


    ---


    Inside ab, deep in the pce, a scream echoed throughout the room. "We did it! We finally did it! Two years of hard work, and we finally did it! One of a kind. The only one in existence, ke''s personal lustpanion! We can finally take a few nights off here and there if we want!"


    Lillia''s voice rang out through the room as she smiled brightly at the blueish transparent figure in front of her. "Sister Lillia, is it okay to make something like this?"


    "Huh? It only has a small consciousness. It''s enough to make her feel pleasure but at the same time not enough intelligence to really¡­."


    "Mama?" The blue transparent figure suddenly tilted its head and looked at Lillia with curious eyes. It got off the table it was on and walked over to Lillia and hugged her. It began rubbing its face up and down on Lillia''s body before burying it in between her breasts. The figure took a deep breath and said: "Mama!"


    "Mama!?" Lillia shouted out as she stared at the blue figure. She did not understand. She did not give it that much intelligence. It was only meant to be a bed warmer for ke!


    Noa shook her head and sighed as she asked once more: "Sister Lillia, I will ask you again is it really okay to be doing this?"

 Chapter 221 The OP Slime Girl?

    "Of course it''s fine. But stop standing there and help me get her off me!" Lillia felt depressed the slime girl she had invented to help control ke''s lust suddenly attached herself to her and would not let go! She was blue and transparent and even resembled herself. Of course, she had to use her own image when creating a slime girl who ke was going to be having sex with. But she never wanted to be its mama!


    Noa smiled and went to pull the slime girl off her, but every time she tried to pull, her fingers slipped through the slime girl''s body. She was shocked because Lillia was pushing on her with all her strength, and was unable to do anything. Noa did not understand just how strong and strange this slime girl truly was. She seemed to be even stronger than Lillia! "My hand keeps going through her!"


    "Why is she so strong!? Ahhhh! I only gave her a drop of my blood, yet she is stronger than me, this is shit!" Lillia yelled out.


    "What should we do!?" Noa asked in a panic. It did not seem the slime girl was willing to let go of Lillia any time soon!


    "Get ke! Maybe he can affect her somehow!" Lillia cried out. She had no choice. Her husband had toe save her!


    Noa nodded and quickly ran out of the room. The slime girl was busy rubbing her face back and forth on Lillia''s breasts. She did not seem to have a care in the world. But her smile was very beautiful. Her entire body was the same as Lillia''s, only a transparent blue, and her hair was more like a solid object instead of normal hair.


    Fifteen minutes passed, Noa walked into the room, pulling ke along. "What is the matter?"


    When Lillia heard ke''s voice, she immediately smiled brightly as she yelled out: "ke, help me!"


    "Huh? What is¡­. A slime girl!?" ke was stunned. Was this the reason the girls had been locked down here every day!? Even he was banned from entering this room.


    "Hmmm?" The slime girl noticed a new presence and turned her head when she saw ke. Her eyes lit up. She shoved Lillia away and jumped through the air. "Husband! Let''s do it!"


    "What!? Hey!" ke cried out as he was knocked down on the ground. He didn''t even have a chance to struggle before he was stripped naked, and he felt his dick being sucked on. In his face was a blue transparent pussy and a tight butt that was swaying back and forth as the slime girl sucked his dick with joy.


    Lillia, who had crashed into the wall, wiped the sweat from her brow. "Finally! She let go!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Can someone exin to me what the hell is going on!? Why is this slime girl who is as strong as fuck forcefully sucking my dick!?" He really had no idea what was going on!


    Lillia dusted herself off and walked over to ke, who was still pinned to the floor, and scratched her cheek as she tried to exin. "Ah¡­. Hehe¡­. Ummm¡­. How should I put it¡­.. Surprise!?"


    "Surprise, my ass! Why is she so strong and forcefully sucking my dick!?" ke yelled out. He did not mind what was happening, but he wanted to know why it was happening!


    "Sister Lillia and I created a means for you to control your lust. It''s just that there was a minor w, and the slime girl would not let go of Sister Lillia after calling her Mama. As for why she is sucking your dick, well¡­ She is more of a golem than a normal slime. She can be considered the first of her kind. A new race artificially created by Sister Lillia and I. She is the only one and is the fruit of our hard work the past few years." Noa exined.


    "I see¡­ so what turns her off?" ke asked. He had things to do!


    "You¡­." Lillia blushed as she looked away and began whistling. She did not want to say that she would only stop after being fucked for a few hours! And she was only programmed to recognize ke as her husband and no one else.


    "Lillia!" ke was starting to get mad. "Tell me what turns her off."


    "You have to fuck her! For four hours!" Lillia stomped her feet. She liked when ke showed his manly side, but she did not like being forced to speak!


    ke held his head. He looked at the two girls, who averted their eyes and let out a long sigh. "Fine! I will break this creation of yours." Not caring anymore he stuffed his face into the slime girl''s pussy.


    Once the slime girl felt her pussy being attacked, she cried out and began bobbing her head up and down faster and faster. It was as if she was trying to fight for dominance. But slowly but surely, her blue transparent body was turning a slight tint of red as the muffled moansing from her mouth began to take over her head, bobbing until she couldn''t take it anymore and pulled her head up and let out a long drawn out moaned as she had her first ever orgasm. She turned and smiled at ke before spinning her body around and mounting him. Her lower half turned into three dripping wet pussies that pressed down on ke''s dick. His dick split into three, and before long, the slime girl was bouncing up and down. Her three pussies clench hard on ke''s three dicks. It was like a war was going on. ke reached up and began massaging the slime girl''s breasts, which caught her off guard and sent her convulsing once more.


    As the hours passed, the slime girl''s strength began to weaken, and she found herself being mmed from behind with no end insight. The room was filled with her moans. She was so sensitive that each thrust from ke was an instant orgasm. Her eyes had long zed over.

 Chapter 222 Purgatory Flames Part 1

    --An) 2 more still toe! Do not forget to vote!--


    A few hourster, ke stood up and snorted. The slime girl was barely able to hold her body together asid on the floor,pletely passed out. ke looked at the two girls who had been doing each other as they watched ke and grabbed them, and pinned them to the ground. Before long, Lillia and Noa were punished in the most sensual way ever.


    Another few hourster, ke walked out of theb in a fresh set of clothes and made his way back to Thardra to finish helping with the work there. It was only an hourter that Lillia and Noa''s eyes opened again. They looked at each other and then at the still sleeping slime girl and snickered. "Sess!"


    "MMm¡­ My hips do not hurt as much, and I only needed an hour''s nap this can be considered a win!" Noa agreed.


    "Let''s get cleaned up and then figure out what to do with her. Hopefully, she will not stick to me anymore."


    ---


    "Where the fuck is she!? Where is that slut of a sister of mine!? I need her dead! Dead! Dead! Dead!" The elven prince yelled out as he mmed his mug of eleven wine down on the table, cracking the table.


    "Your highness, please keep your voice down!" The woman at his side was scared. If they heard the prince say these things, their very lives could be taken.


    "Bitch shut up!" The elven prince balled up his fist and hit the woman next to him, sending her flying. "Yinsol! Get in here!"


    "Your highness!?" A man in armor quickly entered the room.


    "Mobilize our troops. Roam thisnd and find my sister and then kill the bitch. I want her head in front of me in a year''s time." The prince''s cheeks were red from both anger and drinking too much. He was very drunk at this time.


    "As youmand." The man in armor did not dare not to do as he was told and quickly exited the room.


    The prince slowly started to calm down. But he still couldn''t help but worry. For some reason, the damn dragonic never returned. He wondered if his sister had gotten stronger sinceing to this new world.


    ---


    In another area, two dragonic were sitting on a rock with depressed faces. "How the hell are we supposed to find them!?"


    "This is our job! We can only go by scent! Didn''t His Highness give us an item from Princess''s room?" The other dragonic answered.


    "But Triana, what if the princess is dead? What if we can''t find that trash and the damned human!?" The dragonic girl sat with her feet pressed together in front of her. She looked down at the forest below and snorted. "Ahhh! I want to be free from all this shit! But not until I kill that damned trash!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Da, calm down. We are basically looking for a pebble in the sand. It''s there, but it would take forever to find." Triana tried to calm her friend down.


    Da kicked her feet in frustration. "I know! It''s not like the trash would suddenly show up out of nowhe¡­.." Da''s voice got caught in her throat as she looked at the small dragonic girl who was walking towards them. "She''s there!"


    Faana, who was out and about trying to find a means of growing older, suddenly heard a shout to look up to see two women she did not wish to meet. What was worse about this situation was they were actually so close to their base! "What do you want!?" Faana immediately went on guard. After so many years, she had forgotten about these two dragonic bitches.


    "Hehe¡­. Little trash, tell me where the human is!" Da sneered as she jumped down from the tree, her arms turning into huge ws. Faana''s arms also turned into ws as she looked at the


    Faana had also been strengthened by a lot, so she was no longer scared of these two weaklings in front of her. nce had also been training her carefully, teaching her the ways of a dragonic and how to fight properly. Faana sucked it all in so she could be of use ke. "If all you do is wag your tongue, then what is the point of confronting me? If you are going to fight, then bring it!"


    "Da, be careful¡­. She might not be such an easy opponent." Triana was getting a staring feeling from the current Fana.


    Da snorted as she said: "Watch me take this little trash to the ground!" With these words, she shot towards Faana, swiping her ws down in an X shape.


    Faana shook her head as she opened her mouth. "Da! She is using breath dodge!"


    "Roar!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Faana let out a mighty roar followed by a breath of pure white mes that turned everything they touched to ash. This was Faana''s special trait. She had the hottest mes. nce called them the Purgatory mes. Only one of their great ancestors of their past ever had such mes. It could be considered a godly me, and her little sister, who everyone shunned, had it. When nce first saw it, she waspletely shocked.


    About a year and a half ago¡­.


    "Faana, howe you never use your breath?" nce asked.


    "I¡­.. My me is weirdpared to everyone else''s¡­." Faana lowered her head. Her me was white and not the orange or purple mes she wouldmonly see from her bother and sisters.


    nce froze upon hearing this. She looked at Faana inplete amazement and envoy. She couldn''t hide her excitement as she said: "Faana, quickly fire it off! Let me see¡­ If it is what I think it is, then¡­. I think the entire dragonic n will wish they never treated you the way they did."


    Faana was confused, but she still listened to nce. She opened her mouth and let out a roar as her breath flew out, turning everything into ash. nce stood there. Her hair pped in the breeze of the wind that was building up due to the immense heat of the mes. Pure white. So hot it would turn thend to ash without leaving anything behind. She fell to her knees. Her whole body shook. Her little sister that she had picked on was actually a rare treasure! "Hahaha! These mes! Purgatory mes! My little sister is a rare treasure! Hahaha! I am so d I made up with her."


    "Big Sister?"

 Chapter 223 Purgatory Flames Part 2

    "Faana, you have no idea, but your mes could be considered godly mes to us dragonic! Your mes are called purgatory mes, and they are the hottest mes in the entire world. Only one of our ancestors had them, and they dominated during their time. Faana, your mes can not be beaten. I need to work on a new kind of training. We need to incorporate your mes into your fighting style now!" nce was so happy she hugged Faana and kissed her cheek. Her little sister was truly amazing. She so wished she could go back in time and p her previous self for looking down on this cute girl!


    Faana was stunned by this sudden revtion. She was suddenly so amazing? She could only stand there while nce hugged her and rocked back and forth, talking about the future.


    Back to the present¡­.


    Da saw the white mes rushing towards her, and cold sweat began to soak her back. She never thought the little trash had purgatory mes! "Damnit, Da!" Triana yelled out as she rushed in and used her speed to save Da at thest second. "I fucking told you to be careful! ns change. This is now a two on one fight. The little trash might not be so trashy anymore."


    Triana was also shocked by the sudden change in the situation. She never expected she would ever see purgatory mes in her lifetime. Every dragonic knew about the purgatory mes. Stories of the ancient past were always passed down. And the purgatory mes were mes of legend. Triana could no longer stand and watch as she flipped her body around and cast a snare spell. "Binding mes!"


    Faana was suddenly restricted, causing her to frown. She closed her eyes and calmed herself down before smiling. "Did you think I need my hands to get rid of you?" Multiple spears of lightning suddenly shot forward as Faana took another deep breath and shot out another stream of mes.


    The spears of lighting spread out wide and above, closing off the escape route of the two. No matter which direction they went in to dodge, they would end up injured. Triana gritted her teeth. She hated the fact that the one she used to look down on suddenly became so powerful to the point that they needed to fight her two on one and were still having trouble. "Screw it! Da, transform!"


    "What!? You actually want me to transform!? No! It''s ugly!" Da yelled out. She hated her dragon form! It was so ugly, not beautiful at all.


    "Do it! You have the strongest scales! If you don''t do it and do it now, I will toss you into that white me!" Triana yelled out they had no time to sit here and argue!


    Da gritted her teeth before suddenly pushing off of Triana and turning into a massive dragon whose body spanned many tens of miles. Destroying part of the forest under feet. This was the true form of a dragonic. A massive dragon that ruled thend. One step could easily cause an earthquake.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Roar!!!!!!!!" The sky shook as Da let out a roar. Triana quickly flew up onto Da''s head and said: "Use your breath and fire it at the ground. It should stop her current attacks!"


    "Got it!" Da opened her mouth, and a massive wall of fire shot forth, mming into the ground, causing the earth to shake and a huge crater to form.


    Faana''s breath burnt up the debris flying towards her, but it was slowly weakening as she could not keep it going forever. Dragons who breathed fire needed a few seconds to a few minutes to recharge each breath attack. This was the one w of their breath.


    Faana''s breath began to dissipate as she stopped sending out lightning spears. She looked up at the massive dragon in front of her and narrowed her eyes. She never thought they would be smart enough to use the debris around them to block her mes as well as multiple barriers.


    "Are we done?" Faana asked coldly. She was still very much on guard.


    "Heh¡­ not even close. Seven ways binding!" A massive magic circle suddenly appeared under Faana''s feet, and strands of white light encircled Faana starting from her feet all the way up to her head, wrapping around her mouth so she could no longer use her breath. Faana was now bound by two different binding spells. This white light had magic ruins imprinted on them, making it impossible for Faana to move. Faana''s eyes were still unwavering as she formed five ice spears and sent them flying backward at Triana, who had somehow gotten behind her.


    Triana only snorted as she put up a barrier and easily blocked the attack. She could tell it was hard for Faana to use her wordless magic. It seemed she was not used to it yet. This was very true. Faana still had yet to fully master it, so casting mid scale magic and high level magic was still beyond her when silent casting. She never thought she would end up like this, which made tearse to her eyes. She wondered if she caused the man she loved trouble. She wondered if he would miss her if she were gone. Since she was captured, thest thing she wanted was for ke to get caught up in some trap. They still seemed to want him. With this thought in mind, Faana blinked away her tears and began to release her magic power. She nned to condense it and explodepletely!


    "Shit, this idiot! Da, help me control the flow of her mana!" Triana called out. Da transformed back to her humanoid form andnded in front of Faana, and ced her hand on her head. She then said a few ancient words, and the flow of mana inside Faana began to steady out. "Hehe¡­ You can''t die unless we let you die. I must say though you even forced me to transform, this is a bit of a shocker¡­. But it still seems you ended up in our hands. Luckily though the ns changed, we will bring you back and let the prince decide what to do with you. You will probably end up his puppet and use those white mes for him and only him."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 224 Faana Captured

    Faana had tears flowing from her eyes. She did not wish to be anyone''s tool! She feared that she would be forced to attack the man she loved. Luckily the contract on her would allow her to die before that happened. But she did not wish for it to evere to pass. She could only stand there and cry. She felt helpless. She was once again a useless being who could only suffer under the hands of her own people¡­.


    "Hmmm? Does anyone want to tell me why my wife is tied up like this and crying? Faana who bullied you?" A very familiar voice entered Faana''s ears. When she heard this voice, she wanted to turn her head and look at the man she loved so much, but she was unable to! She could not do anything. She wanted to tell him to run, to run away and nevere back. To not allow these dragonics to get ahold of him!


    "Who are you!?" Da did not recognize the scent of this man. But he smelled very dangerous.


    "Hmmm? Oh! If it isn''t the girl, who got stuck in a mud pit. Hahaha! I remember now. And¡­.." ke looked at the other dragonic girl, who was slowly backing up, and gave her a meaningful smile. "I see¡­ so you both teamed up on my little wife? I see how it is¡­"


    ke''s aura suddenly turned cold as a massive bloody killing intent burst out of him. "Do you know what happens when people dare to harm my people? Especially when ites to those who are my family?"


    Triana''s instincts were telling her to run, but she did not dare let go of the binding spell. "Da, we need to work together! This man is dangerous." After saying this, she looked at ke and said: "I do not know who you are, but this is a n matter with the dragonic n. If you do not wish to be enemies with the dragonic, then I suggest you leave." Yes, she was being cowardly by making threats like this but she had no other choice!


    "The dragonic!? Enemies!? Ahahahahaha! You dare spout your bullshit in front of me!? Of course, I am enemies of the dragonic! Those who dare toe to my territory and start throwing their weight around are my enemies! You dare to capture my wife, so now I must capture you and send the dragonic a little message."


    ke took a step forward. He finally entered the range where his charm would start to take effect. In a sense, for both Da and Triana, they made two very big mistakes. First, they attacked Faana who ke truly cared for, and second was that they let him get close to them.


    Da and Triana''s bodies began to heat up. They did not know what wasing over them all of a sudden. They felt like they wanted to obey the man in front of them and get on his good side. Triana was the first to react. She quickly jumped back in fear. When she got out of ke''s charm range she suddenly felt the heat in her body begin to dissipate. "Da, get away from him! He is using some kind of charm!" She quickly recognized what was happening.


    "Get out? Who the fuck said you could leave?" ke waved his hand, and a massive stone wall suddenly surrounded them on all sides. The wall rushed skyward and enclosed, making a dome around them. A barrier formed on the outside and inside, reinforcing the entire thing. ke then sent out a few light balls and grinned at the two dragonic girls. "You see, on this day, I will punish two bitches who dare to mess with my family. ke paused for a second before smiling and saying: "Right¡­ by the way, the human you are looking for is me."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    ke had been watching this entire time as soon as he felt two strong presences near Faana. She was not alone while she walked around outside. He had been secretly tailing her just in case something happened. And that something did happen.


    "No! There is no way!" Triana yelled out. She did not understand how that human suddenly transformed into this terrifying being! "Da,e o¡­." Da was too close. ke had already walked over to her and grabbed her chin. The poor dragonic girl was unable to see anything else but ke. ke smiled and opened his mouth. The next thing Da knew was that she felt a pinch in her neck. And then her lower secret garden became soaked, and strange noises wereing out of her mouth.


    Triana, who was watching this face, paled. She became even more scared. To have Da submit so easily and make her moan like that was beyond Triana''s expectations. But what happened next was even more surprising. As ke stopped sucking Da''s blood he said: "If you go and kill that girl over there and bring me her heart, I might just stick it in."


    "Really!?" Da''s eyes lit up as she bit her lip, looking at ke, hoping he would say yes.


    "Mmhmmm¡­ You just need to rip her heart out and bring it to me." ke replied with a smile.


    pA(nd)A no ve1 "Okay!" Da was like a young girl in love. She listened to ke''s words and turned around. Her eyes suddenly became cold as she looked at Triana. Da was now absolutely obedient to ke. If he told her to take her life, she would. The side effects of being bitten and having their blood drunk without mating.


    Da''s hands turned into ws as she shot toward Triana. "Triana, we have been friends for a long time, so loan me your heart for a little while, okay?"


    "Da, are you crazy!?" Triana shouted back. She quickly went on the defense. She never thought this would ever happen. She did not know what kind of spell this man put on her long-time friend, but it seemed to be very powerful!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 225 Friend Against Friend!

    --AN) Extra Chapter due to the Super Gift. Thank you for the support! Also Check out ntina Online: The Greatest Sword Mage Reborn As A Weak NPC---


    Da quickly arrived in front of Triana and struck out. Triana had no choice but to put up a barrier and jump back. She could no longer maintain the binding spell she was using to keep Faana bound with. The white strands disappeared, allowing Faana to once more be able to talk. "ke!" Faana cried out. Her tears were uncontroble as they rolled down her cheeks.


    "Don''t worry. I am here." ke casually walked over to Faana and ripped the fire binding spell off of her so that Faana could finally move. He then picked Faana up into his arms and flew over to a nearby rock that had been wedged into the ground from the attack earlier. After washing it and drying it, he sat down and put Faana in hisp. "All we have to do is watch the show."


    "Mmmm¡­." Faana could care less about the show going on. She rested her head on ke''s chest and took in his scent. Thisforting, soothing scent that always made her feel safe.


    Next to ke, a figure suddenly appeared and sat down next to him. "So it''s these two idiots."


    "You came?" ke turned and looked at nce, who was sitting there. Petting Faana''s head.


    "Of course. Did you think I wouldn''t notice a dragonic transformation? Only a few people in Destiny City could force a dragonic to transform. And only Faana left earlier today to roam around outside." nce replied with pursed lips.


    "True enough. She did a good job. If it was not for the binding spell, she would have killed them both." ke was not lying. He could tell that Faana had the upper hand.


    "Yeah, Triana has been practicing binding spells since young. Shees from a family who specializes in it. But what is going on here? Why is Da attacking Triana in such a frenzy." nce was confused. Normally those two would bicker, but they were as close as sisters.


    "I drank her blood. She is now obedient to me. Kind of like a zombie. I did not have sex with her, so she is basically in a limbo state. My every word is like the word of a god to her." ke exined lightly. nce nodded her head in understanding. "What do you n to do when one of them dies?"


    "Well, whoever lives, get''s to bring the head back and toss it to the person who sent down the order." ke''s lips curled up into a smile as he said this.


    nce could only chuckle as she said: "They will die, you know."


    "And? What does that have to do with me? I will not stick my dick in just anything. Only my wives and future wives are allowed to be stuck with it!" ke replied righteously. Faana''s cheeks were bright red as she kept her eyes closed, pretending to be asleep.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "Wasn''t it you who suddenly found a new toy?" nce remembered the story Lillia told her about how ke was pinned down by Me, the slime girl. The new addition to the sisters, who was nothing but a sex toy for ke.


    "This¡­ You can me your good sisters for that! They created something very extraordinary." ke snorted. He still gets trapped by that damn slime every night. He has gone through so many clothes because she won''t even allow him to get undressed first before destroying them. He has told Lillia many times to fix her! But he had to say it was definitely a very interesting experience. It was always very warm and wet, and the way she was able to make his dick split into fours and fives was quite amazing.


    "Don''t worry. They are working on it¡­. Oh! Da seems to be winning. I always thought Triana was the stronger of the two." nce yelled out in surprise.


    "It''s because the Triana girl you talk about is still trying to talk sense into her and is not using any powerful magic. But Da is desperate to be fucked, which means she has a fierce determination to aplish the task I gave her. She really wants my dick." ke''s proud look made nce snort. "I will kill her before she even gets to see it."


    "Now now¡­." ke chuckled as he hooked his arm around nce''s waist.


    On Da and Triana''s side, the two were in a brutal battle. Both were covered in blood from their ws slicing each other up. "Da, snap out of it!"


    "Only after you give me your heart! It only requires this little task. Didn''t you say we will always be friends and we will help each other out when needed? Why are you not helping now!? I just want your heart! " Da did not stop her onught. At this point, Triana''s clothes, which were made of scales, were destroyed on her chest. Her D-cup breasts were bouncing up and down as she tried to dodge. She could care less about her appearance at this time because her life was on the line. She was desperately trying toe up with a way to stop Da without hurting her too much.


    "I just need to use that binding!" Triana could only try to bind Da and figure out a way to escape with her. She quickly cast the spell, but just as it was about to take effect, the spell was broken! "What!?"


    "No cheating! Fight fair!" nce''s voice rang out.


    Triana''s expression sank. She did not know why this princess was here. She was a space mage and a dragonic! But now she was sitting there resting her head on the mysterious man''s shoulder! With Her binding spells blocked, she could only resort to higher tear magic. "Da, sorry, but I can no longer hold back. Greater Infinity!"


    A magic circle suddenly appeared overhead. Secondster, a light of rain fell from the sky, all targeting Da. Greater infinity was a spell that was light based, but it was also a dangerous spell that could destroy everything in its path on a wide scale. Da did not even care about the spell in the sky. She tossed up a barrier and shed out with her ws cutting deep into Triana''s shoulder. "Do you really think your little spell can stop me? I will have your heart today!"

 Chapter 226 Devourer

    The battle between the two girls became even fiercer. Bloody wounds began to appear all over their body. Triana was the one who was hurt the most because she was still holding back. "Da, don''t make me kill you!"


    "Kill me!? Do it after you hand over your heart!" Da yelled out. Her eyes were zed over. She needed nothing more than to be poked by the man who was watching her, the heat in her body was bing unbearable. She could only hurry up and finish her task!


    "Then, I am sorry!" Triana no longer cared as she began casting high level magic. She was in mid chant when she suddenly felt a sting in her mind causing her to lose concentration. It was at the same time that she felt a sudden pain in her chest. She looked down to see Da''s eyes glowing with a purple light. "You¡­. You used your mind interruption¡­."


    "Hehe¡­. I said: let me borrow your heart." A tearing sound could be heard as Da ripped out a golden heart that was still beating. A golden blood began dripping from it. It was then that ke appeared next to Da, rubbed her head, and healed her wounds. Da''s eyes grew excited as she smiled beautifully at him.


    "You did well. Now I have one more task for you." ke leaned in and nibbled on Da''s ear, causing her to wet her shorts once more before whispering something into her ear. Da nodded her head and passed the heart over to ke. She then walked over to Triana, who had been in and ripped off her head. With a wave of his hand, the barrier and earth wall he set up disappeared, allowing Da to fly away.


    With the heart in hand, ke walked back over to Faana, who was in nce''s arms, and put the heart under her nose. Faana''s eyes popped open and suddenly devoured the heart within seconds. Faana''s body suddenly began to glow. This glow began to get brighter and brighter before engulfing her entire body. The size of the glow also began to get bigger. Minutes passed before nce felt that the body sitting on her was getting heavier by the second. Only after ten minutes did the light begin to dim, and Faana''s body slowly began to be visible again, but this time it was not the small little girl but one that looked much older, around sixteen to seventeen years of age.


    nce stared at the girl, who was now sound asleep in her arms in shock. She did not understand what had just happened. "This!? What is this!?"


    "I myself did not think it would work. I was only giving it a try. But when I saw the golden heart, an ancient memory from my bloodline popped into my mind. Faana is a special kind of dragonic. She is what is called a devourer. In truth, she is probably the only one in the entire current dragonic race that I would fear. She grows much stronger by devouring the hearts of others. But there is a key thing about her body. It will not grow in age past a certain point unless she consumes the hearts of other dragonics. Luckily she is older, so this time her boost was big, or else she would have needed much more. Sadly I once again did not get to use my spell¡­." ke pursed his lips before leaning down and kissing Faana''s head. She was almost ripe to be eaten. While he could do it now without issue, he wanted her to first get used to her new grown up body first.


    nce smiled as she gently wiped the golden blood from Faana''s lips. "She is such a treasure. All the torment she went through was probably fate so she could meet you. I, as her older sister, have failed. I can only slowly try to make up for it as time goes by."<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "It''s fine as long as you are willing. Come on, let''s go home." ke said as he gently took Faana from nce and squatted down. nce smiled and got on ke''s back. With a p of his wings, the three soared into the sky.


    "By the way, what did you tell, Da? She looked extremely happy as she carried Triana''s head away." nce was very curious about this. ck mischievously smiled as he said: "Let''s just say I sent the dragonic n a big gift."


    These words made nce even more curious, but she held her tongue. She did not wish to be booted off ke''s back. The two quickly returned to the city where ke''s other wives were waiting. When they saw nce and keing back unharmed, they all let out a sigh of relief but what stunned them was the beauty in ke''s arms.


    Lillia was the first toe forward. When she recognized the young woman in his arms, her eyes went wide. "Faana!?"


    "Yeah, surprising, huh?" ke smiled as he looked at the girl in his arms. "My ancient memories from my bloodline popped into my head, and it seems our little Faana is more special than we thought. She is a devourer." ke exined.


    "I see! Why did I not think of that!" Lillia sighed. She had heard of such a rare type of dragonic. Only one would be born in a million years. "The dragonic n really gave us a gem. If they knew about this, the elders would probably all die from anger. I wish I could see those old fools'' faces when they find out about this."


    "Well¡­ First, they will need to deal with the present I sent them¡­. A first strike. " ke''s smile could not be hidden. He really wished he could see it for himself. This could be considered a first strike. Just thinking about it made him feel happy. But he also knew retaliation would not be far behind.


    "First strike?" Lillia was a bit confused. But she knew it was something good when she saw ke''s smile. She poked him in the side a few times, trying to get him to tell her. Only after a few minutes of holding out did he finally say: "Alright, I will tell you, but all stories need to be done over ale and snacks! We need to celebrate! Today is a celebration!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 227 Present

    --AN) Two more chapters still on the way!--


    In the far north, Da''s cheeks were red. Her crotch was wet, and she was heavily breathing, just thinking about how she was going to be wrecked by that man. She had flown back to the Dragonic n''s new home as fast as she could. In her hand was the bloody head of Triana. She did not care about the stares of those around her as she marched right toward the prince''s quarters. He had arge courtyard that overlooked the entire mountain range. You could see that it was the courtyard that was built in a very meticulous manner. Da continued forward towards the gates, only to be stopped before being able to enter. "Stop! What are you doing!?"


    "What am I doing? I am just doing what I was asked to do. I came to make a report. It will be on your head if I do not pass my message personally to the prince." Da snorted. Her eyes were still zed over, but toplete her mission, she would make sure it was done perfectly.


    The guards looked at each other before deciding to send on in to tell the prince. Da only snorted and tapped her foot on the ground. The blood from the head she was carrying dripped down, creating a small pool by her feet.


    Not longter, the guard came back out and allowed Da to enter. Da snorted and walked in without a care. Her goal was right there in front of her. As she walked into the pce, she was led by a maid to the main meeting room, where many dragonic princes and princesses were gathered. She held her head high, not caring for their res, as she looked at the prince. "You seeded? Where is the human?" The prince coldly asked.


    "Hehe¡­." Da did not reply with words, only a giggle as she tossed the head on the table. The head rolled across the table until it reached the prince with its face turned toward him. Triana''s eyes were still wide open in her moments of death. Seeing this, the prince''s face turned sour as he asked coldly: "What is the meaning of this!?"


    An oppressive aura filled the room, but it did not affect Da, whose mind was already lost to ke''s bite. She only shook her head and said: "My master has told me to tell you¡­. If you dare to try to run wild on his territory again, he will not mind wiping out your entire dragonic n. Hehe¡­. Isn''t he amazing! Hahaha! And as a gift, this is for you!"


    "Not good she is going to explode!" The seventh prince yelled out. Da''s body began to glow an ominous red as the power within herpact. Everyone in the room''s face turned pale because a self detonation was simr to a detonation spell but only on a smaller scale.


    Da could think of nothing else as she suddenly leaped forward towards the crown prince, Trien. Right as she was in mid air her entire body suddenly shark in on itself. A bright white light began to shine as everyone began to scatter, trying to make it out of the room.


    "You dare!?" A roar came from next to Trien as Iseles pulled her brother away and stood in front of him with her arms open wide. This caused Trien to panic. "Sister, no!"<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    *Boom!*


    A white light engulfed the entire room as all the seals on the room burst. Everyone except for the few seats near the front of the table and the spot where the crown prince and Iseles were sitting had already escaped the room. In an instant, during that time, the entire room was vaporized. Two princes and three princesses were not quick enough and were caught up in the st and instantly perished. But as the light dimmed, Iseles still stood there. Her clothes made of her scale were burnt away, revealing a grotesque wound on her body. Her flesh had melted, and her face had almost burnt off. Her entire body stood straight, with her arms spread out in front of her. Her only thought was to protect the one she loved.


    "Iseles!" Trien, who only received minor burns, looked at his sister and quickly pulled her into his arms, and began trying to heal her, but the wounds on her body would still take a long time. Unlike normal wounds, a detonation from a person would cause wounds to heal extremely slowly. No one knew why but they would. Trien''s face was bad. He quickly scooped his sister up and walked out of the destroyed room. He paused and looked at his younger brothers and sisters and yelled: "Find out who the fuck caused this! I want them alive! They dare fuck with my dragon n and hurt my sister!? They will suffer a fate worse than death!"


    The third princess and the fourth princess looked at each other and quickly walked away. They both went back to the third princess''s room and closed the door before putting up a soundproofing barrier. "What do you think, Olia?"


    "I am not sure, but the person who did this was able to turn Triana and Da against each other. I know those two. They fought, but they were like sisters. To have such control on Da to the point that she would even sacrifice her life for them makes this person above normal." The fourth princess, Olia, replied.


    "Olia, you are right. This person is definitely not normal. We should go out and meet this person ourselves. If he is strong, we may be able to use him." The third princess, Yiki, replied with a sly smile.


    "Yiki, I would wait first. Let''s do some intelligence gathering and try to figure this out first. If this person is truly powerful, we might end up like Da."Olia did not want to rush things. Steady and slow to make sure everything was done right was the correct path.


    "You are right." Yiki nodded her head. "I am always trying to rush. We will do as you say and do things slowly."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 228 Attack On The Dwarves Part 1

    "So that is what I did¡­." ke smiled proudly. He never thought his race would be so amazing. To be able to force a dragonic to the point that she was willing to do anything for him was just wonderful. He did wish he could be there to witness the scene but sadly¡­.


    "This is¡­. You really are bad." Lillia pursed her lips. "Don''t be teaching our children bad things."


    "Our kids are all angels. What are you talking about?" ke asked while smiling away. All his babies were cute around him. Yes, they all made all kinds of trouble when he was not around, but they were angels in front of him, so he went with what he saw, not what he heard.


    Lillia and every one of his wives rolled their eyes. "You only know how to spoil them. This is why they act like that around you. Plus, everyone is a damn daddy''s girl!" Tina snorted.


    "Well, they are all cute daddy''s girls, so it''s fine. Let them have fun. They are kids, but they can''t be mean to others. A little mischievousness is fine, but nothing that would harm others or disturb other''s lives." ke did not want his kids to be crazy and out of control. They could be kids, but they had to at least be somewhat behaved as well. Know right from wrong.


    "Well.. they are only terrors when ites to pranks. I do not know where they get that from¡­." All the girls looked at ke, causing him to look away and whistle. He only had them pull a few pranks for fun. He did not teach them anything bad. All the new pranks came from their own minds.


    "Anyway, what do we do now that we officially dered war on the dragonic?" Lillia decided to change the topic.


    "We just wait. First of all, they do not know who I am. Second, they do not know where those two girls have been. So we just have to wait. If the dragonic shows up, if they do not submit or harm our people, we kill them. If they submit, they be part of our fighting force. So in a sense, we are actually allowing them to send us a new fighting force." ke exined.


    "So, how will this work?" Noa asked. She was quite curious as to how ke would get them to submit. After all, dragonic are prideful people.


    "It''s simple, really. When theye, if they are female, leave them to me. I will get them to sign a contract almost instantly. If they are male, beat them up until they can''t move and drag them in front of Lillia to force a contract on them, a ve one." ke replied. "Once they are fully willing to work for us, we can then change the ve to a normal contract. I am sure after being here for a while, they will eventually submit and want to stay as everyone else."


    ke did not like making people ves if he did not need to. Only on certain asions is such a thing okay, like what he did with Da. He would not be nice to his enemies. But the dragonic that are sure toe will be a bit different. They would be only temporarily forced to be ves, but they would still be given a proper ce to live and be fed as everyone else. This is to slowly get them used to being treated equally as the others. Only when they experience this kind of life will they be able to see his dream. As for the women, it would be easier since only a few words from him, and they would be willing to give it a try.


    It might sound deceptive, but if he wanted to weaken the ranks of the dragonic, this was the best n. Although if any of these dragonic harm his people before they are offered such a choice, then they would suffer the consequences. ke did not mind sending a few more gifts to the prince.<novelnext>  </novelnext>


    "I see¡­ that might just work. Although I do kind of feel bad for them. They will be sending people here not understanding the strength of their opponents only to be slowly weakened¡­." Lillia had to admit ke''s n was not too bad. He would gain a lot easily without much work at all. This was like putting out some savory meat under a box and stick trap. He only needed to wait for them to take the bait and then pull the string.


    "Alright, lets¡­.."


    *DRIIIIIIIIIIIIIII!!!!!!!!!*


    A loud sound echoed through the room. Everyone turned and looked at Josline, who had taken out an orb. "Grandfather!?"


    "Josline! It''s bad! The orcs have attacked! We are holding them off, but I do not know how much longer we can hold out!" Josline''s grandfather yelled out. The desperation in his voice was evident.


    Josline''s eyes began to water up as she looked up pleadingly at ke for help. ke only nodded and said: "Grandfather inw, I will be there soon. You only need to hold on. Everyone but Lillia, Me, and Faana will be going. It''s time to teach these orcs what it means to harm my family."


    "ke, thank you!'' Josline cried out as her tears rolled down her cheeks. She was happy that ke did not hesitate in the slightest to help her family and people.


    "Silly girl, you are my wife, and that is your family. If I do not help, then what kind of man would I be?" ke asked before turning to nce and asking: "Can you get us close to the dwarves?"


    "I can bring us to the ce where we first met before. From there, we can then spatial jump until we arrive." nce answered. She wished she could bring them all to the ce at once, but there was no way since she did not know the location.


    "Alright. Girls, go get ready! You all have fifteen minutes." After saying this, he went to Lillia and gave her a hug and kiss. "We will be back. I will be sure everyone is safe."


    Lillia nodded her head and smiled. "I know. Be careful."

 Chapter 229 Attack On The Dwarves Part 2

    Deep in the mountains, Josline''s grandfather let out a sigh of relief. His daughter married a good man. He turned to the other elders, who were all staring at him with anxious eyes, and nodded his head. "We old folks need to hold the line until reinforcements arrive! They are a few thousand while we are only a few hundred. We must use everything at our disposal to hold them back!"


    "By your word!" The dwarf elders all yelled out in unison.


    On the front lines outside the barrier that had been put up by the dwarves, a massive army of orcs was all lined up in an orderly fashion waiting for the order to strike. Inside themand tent that had been quickly set up, an orc covered in bone jewelry sat in arge seat, looking at the map in front of him. "Not bad. Your drawing skills have gotten better."


    "General, you praise me too much. I was only doing what I should. The area here is the entrance. We already broke the illusion, and our front line has already begun the attack on the barrier. Once it falls, we can send in the main force." An orc in armor announced while kneeling on one knee.


    In the orc society, the ones with higher status were treated the same as the king. Orcs of lower status would always kneel to the ones with higher status. This transferred over to their military as well. The entire orc race was a militaristic race. A king''s reign could easily end if they were not strong enough. There was no such thing as a coup in an orc society. Anyone who wished to challenge the ruler was able to if they felt they were strong enough. Such challenges happen at least five to ten times a year.


    Hot blooded orcs would think they were the strongest and wanted to take the ce of the king because only by being king could they have the first choice on all the good things. This blinded many who thought they were strong, only to end up with their heads torn from their bodies. There was no letting someone off. Either the king died, or you died. A battle to the death.


    As for dwarves, they were a lineage monarchy. The royal family would rule for thousands of years without a change unless one ruler was a tyrant. But this was very rare. Dwarven rulers were usually very sympathetic toward their people. And the elders that sat behind them would always outs a tyrant. This was the elder''s main job. Other important issues would also require the elders'' approval, such as moving house.


    The elves were quite simr, but they did not have an elder council behind the ruler. They had ancestors who would just kill anyone who became a tyrant. That was the only thing they would get involved in kingdom wise unless the race was on the verge of extinction.


    As for the dragonic, power was everything. But one needed to have the backing as well. Unless you were a godly existence, there was no way to hold the throne unless you had the backing to do so. It used to be that any dragonic leader could rise up at any time. But now, the strength of those under the royal family would be carefully watched. If one got too powerful, they would be quietly dealt with.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But for the orcs as a warring nation, they liked to swing their weight around and fight to the bitter end. Only those cowardly ones who tried to run would sometimes live to see another day, but most of the time, orcs who turned to run would be killed by their own kind.


    "Ready the siege weapons!!" An orc in full body armor yelled out. Machines made of metal and wood were brought forward. They looked like trebuchets you would find in medieval times, but these had multi-colored balls made up of different elements. It was a supercharged ball of elementals that took many mages to create. Its power would be enough to destroy half a small city.


    The multi-colored balls were all ced within the trebuchet like siege weapons. But instead of being swung out, these balls were pulled back like a giant slingshot by six orcs, aimed, and then fired with high uracy at the barrier in front of them. It was like a rain of bombs going off as a whirlwind of power shook the air as they came in contact with the barrier protecting the dwarves.


    The barrier shook and flickered before restabilizing itself. The dwarves who were feeding the barrier with magic power were slowly draining mana after resisting such a strike. Some had already copsed from mana depletion and were out cold. Just to keep the barrier up, they were using everything they had. "Quickly! If you are low on mana, switch out with someone else! Drink the mana potions! We must keep the barrier up! We must hold for time. As long as we can hold, reinforcements will arrive!"


    "Yarrh!!!!!!!!" The dwarves all yelled out. Even those who were drained of most of their mana yelled out. They worked as a group going back and forth, changing out those who were almost out of mana and those who were not.


    The bombardment on the barrier only had about ten minutes in between reloading. This was vital resting time while everyone tried their best to refresh their mana. "Sir, we are almost out of mana potions¡­."


    "Do what you can. Even if these old bones of mine have to use everyst drop of my life, I will do what I can to hold the barrier. If it drops, then our troops will go forth and hold them off. We just need time. Buy us as much time as possible." Josline''s grandfather sighed. He looked at the explosions outside that were enough to bring down this entire mountain and wondered if his granddaughter and her husband would make it in time.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 230 Attack On The Dwarves Part 3

    While the dwarven barrier was being bombarded with elemental bombs, ke and his people were all gathered at the military base. "We have everything?"


    "ke, are we really taking all of these?" Bret looked at the vehicles that had been inscribed with runes and wondered just how good they would be.


    "Yes! Why wouldn''t we? Thardra has already written down the blueprint on how to make them. He even ns to improve them to work with mana. Right now, we are heading to a battlefield, and it is better to test them in action than not. They can be used for many things, including rescuing many people at once. Only nce has space magic. And she will not be participating in the main war. Only everyone else will be. They need practice fighting a new age war." ke answered. Bret nodded. He was actually looking forward to this war to see just how strong he had be.


    ke turned and looked at the five hundred troops he selected for this mission and smiled. "Today, we will be doing tests on multiple fronts. The orcs who had attacked us have attacked our allies. We will now go and protect them and bring them back to safety. If you die, I will personally resurrect you and kill you again in an even more painful manner, so don''t even think about dying!"


    The men and women standing in front of him all burst outughing. They were all in high spirits. While war was scary, the thing that would allow them to know just how strong they were now was real life battles. They knew it would be dangerous but to finally be able to go all out was something they had all been waiting for. This was why they joined the Destiny City military.


    ke''s expression turned dark: "You think it''s funny!? Just wait until you die! I will make you wish you stayed dead! nce, I leave the rest to you."


    nce nodded and ced her hand on the ground. A huge magic circle formed under everyone''s feet. Before anyone could react, the military trucks, military jeeps, and every member of the force disappeared from the training field.


    "ke¡­ Should I be here?" Yui looked uncertain. She was nervous since this would be her first true battle.


    "You are special. You will be using your special fox fires to assist our people and heal the injured. Don''t worry. nce will be by your side. In fact, you have one of the most important jobs, and that is healing." ke scratched her ears, causing her to close her eyes and wag her tail. A fox girl in military duds did look quite enticing, though.


    "Okay! Everyone saddle up! Get in the trucks, and let''s go!" Each truck was outfitted with a Celtic Dara Knot as Destiny City''s emblem. ke always loved the meaning of this symbol, as it represented strength, wisdom, and immortality. It was a symbol that held many meanings, but each one represented what Destiny City stood for. They were strong, wise, and would never fall.


    ke sat on the top of one of the jeeps with his legs crossed and his arms crossed in front of him. He was creating a path for the trucks to drive on as the convoy made its way toward the Dwarf base. They did not drive slowly in the slightest. They were going to use nce''s magic to teleport there over and over, but now with so many people and the vehicles as well, this was the best method.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Luckily from their current location, it would only take half a day to reach their destination. ke did not feel tired at all with how much mana the simple earth spell he was using. He felt like he could keep it going indefinitely. And because he was creating a road that went straight, he was cutting off even more time.


    Back at the mountain, the orcs were still bombarding the barrier that kept them from fully attacking. But the barrier was growing dimmer and dimmer by the second. The dwarven front line of soldiers was all ready and fully armored withrge shields that had many runic inscriptions. The dwarves here may be only a handfulpared to the orcs'' massive army, but this handful of dwarves was also well equipped. This would at least allow them to hold out long enough for reinforcement.


    "Sir, how much longer until reinforcements arrive? The barrier is about to give way at any time." A dwarven elder aksed.


    ? "Humph! If you had just followed the young man from before, like I said, we would not be suffering like this! All of you old bastards have no idea how hard it is for us to stay afloat. For now, give up some of your pride and go power the barrier!" Josline''s grandfather yelled out. There were still a few elders who thought saving their mana would save their lives. But they were sadly mistaken!


    The dwarven elder red at Josline''s grandfather and turned around, and left. He did not wish to die. He needed his mana! But he did not seem to realize that if he kept going like this, then he would end up dead anyway!


    Outside, the orc camp was as calm as a spring breeze. The orc general sat in his tent, drinking some kind of weird juice from one of the nts in the area. It was sweet with an orangy vor. "How are things?"


    "General, the bombardment is still underway. The barrier looks like it will be dropping any time now. Once it drops, our forces will rush in." The kneeling orc soldier replied.


    "Good! Keep it up! We will make a name for ourselves. When we get back, the king will reward us heavily. But remember, the dwarven princess is mine. I want her under my body squealing like a pig when my dick rams her insides."


    "I will be sure the men understand this." The orc soldier saluted and stood up before turning and leaving the tent. When he exited, he could only sigh. He himself had eyes on the dwarf princess. She was said to be a beauty! And dwarf girls were also said to be extremely sturdy and would not break easily.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 231 Reinforcements

    "The barrier is about to break! No one else has any mana left! Where are the elders!?"


    "Three of the six elders have already expended everything they have but the others¡­."


    Josline''s grandfather almost blew his beard off when he saw the other three elders had run to hide. As if that would save them, they were dealing with orcs! They did not care about anything else but killing those they deemed as enemies! "Out of the way! This old man will use everything he has left!"


    Josline''s grandfather also knew he was only going to be able to buy a few more minutes but the longer their main troops were safe and sound the better. It would give them more time to live. He knew once the barrier broke then, the entire orc force would engage then it would be truly a battle to the death. "ke, do not let this old man down!"


    Not much longerter, the barrier finally fell. The bombardment stopped, and the sounds of orc war horns could be heard echoing through the sky. This was the signal to march. Ancient Earth''s war elephants stood high in the air, almost six stories tall, and carried the captain of the force as they marched forward with their gs waving in the breeze. "Kill the men and capture the women! Remember, the princess is to be left untouched! Anyone who vites thisw will die!"


    "For the Orcs!!!!!" A loud yell was heard, and the war drums began to resonate through the air. The dwarven shielders rushed forward to form a massive defensive wall. This was the dwarves'' third line of defense. If the shielders were pushed back, then the rest of the force would march forward.


    "Shielders! Just prolong the battle. Do what you can to dig in! Do not let them " Another smaller barrier formed around the mountain entrance. The shielders all pressed a button on their shields, digging them into the ground. While they could probably be blown away by one of the elemental bombs, the orcs loved the fight and would never take the fastest and most efficient method. They would fight face to face and kill their way through.


    "Yarrrr! We dwarves are not so easily defeated!" One of the shielders yelled out. This was followed by more battle cries. These war torn men all had their fair share of experience on the battlefield, so they were not backing down so easily.


    The orc forces rushed in and began mming their weapons off the new barrier. The orc mages began casting fire spells to fly over the barrier, but those were blocked by the dwarves, who had regained some mana. The battle had once more entered a stalemate, but this would onlyst for so long.


    At that same time, the sound of a strange roar could be hearding from off in the distance. A train of iron machines was rushing forward. And sitting on top of one of them was a young man with horns and wings on his back. His clothes were all ck, and he had armor pads on his knees. His blonde hair was ruffled by the wind, but it did not drop his imposing demeanor at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke sat there and looked at the mountain ahead. He knew the barrier had already broken. Josline had already received another message. They were currently in a stalemate, but this would onlyst a few more hours. With this thought in mind, ke knocked on the roof, causing nce to stick her head up through the moonroof. "You have an idea?"


    "Grab Yui and me and teleport us over to the mountain. Tina, take over my spot and keep this convoy moving. I want you at the battlefield in less than an hour!" ke yelled out orders. He could only jump there now and stick up another barrier to protect the dwarves.


    "On it!" Tina''s voice came from inside. nce had already grabbed Yui and was now standing next to ke. ke looked at Tina and smiled before kissing her lips. "Remember, smooth and straight. You should reach there in an hour without issue."


    "Got it!" Tina smiled and took over for ke. He then disappeared from the top of the jeep.


    ke, nce, and Yui all appeared over the battlefield, where he had nce bring Yui to assist the dwarves and stick up a new barrier. As for ke, he looked down at the war below and took everything in. "This is how the old world fights its battles, huh?" ke sighed before flying towards the front line before readying a spell. He raised his hand up towards the sky¡­. "Hahaha! Time to test this bad boy out! Cosmic Destruction!"


    A massive ck orb with ck arcs of lightning shot toward the orcs'' front line. This was ke''s personal creation. He mixed a spell called ck lightning with another spell called gravity pulse and came up with this new spell, cosmic destruction. A spell that created a void of gravity one thousand feet out from the impact point in all directions while attacking everything there with ck lightning.


    "Holy shit!" ke yelled out as he saw the whole area sink in and the orcs all were crushed to the ground. He kept the spell away from the dwarven front line, but the damage from this spell alone just killed at least two hundred orcs instantly! "I need to be more careful with such spells. Don''t want to identally hit allies." ke wiped the sweat from his brow before looking at the orcs, who turned their gaze toward him with killing intent and hatred in their eyes. ke smiled back at them and waved before flying over to the dwarven side.


    He had only wanted to test the attack and nothing more. Today''s battle was not for him but for everyone else. It was to see how well they were going to do fighting the other races in a massive battle. ke only nned to help keep his people alive. If the orc king knew that his own people were being used for training, he would probably die from anger. Just thinking of this, ke almost wanted to send a message to the orc king.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 232 The True Battle Begins Part 1

    "General!" An orc in ck armor ran into the tent, his face covered in sweat.


    "What is this!? How dare you barge into my tent!?" The general was immediately enraged, but the man in ck armor ignored him. "Sir! An unknown appeared on the battlefield. They put up a new barrier! It''s weaker than the other one, but we will still need to break it down! And another person, a man, was in the sky. He cast some strange spell and killed two hundred of our men instantly. He seemed to be just testing his spell."


    "Find out who they are and where they came from!" The general yelled out. If they were flying, he had a bad feeling. He did not wish to be dealing with the dragonic right now. "Right away!" The orc in ck armor quickly ran back out of the tent.


    The battlefield had once more turned into a battle of breaking the barrier. The shouts of the orcs calling those hiding behind it cowards could be heard ringing through the air. kended on the ground and looked at the pale faced old man, and smiled. "Grandfather inw, I see you are doing quite well."


    "Well, my ass! Three of the damn elders hid in the back of the mountain and refused toe out. But ke, the barrier here won''tst long. The orcs are using elemental bombs to hit the barriers. Even if she is a dragonic, it willst no more than thirty minutes." Josline''s grandfather warned. And at that same moment, the ground shook as the bombs began to m into the barrier once more.


    "It''s fine. My people will be here soon. But I never imagined the orcs would send out so many. Did they think they were trying to topple an entire city?" ke snorted. He knew there were not many dwarfs here. This was only part of the original n.


    "It''s because they thought we were the main n. It''s been hell. How many people did you bring?" Josline''s grandfather asked.


    "Hmmmm, five hundred. But don''t worry. The new age humans are all in their second evolution and are more than enough to kill a few hundred orcs each on their own. We also brought some new weapons to test out. But we also have many other races here as well. Including fairies and elves." ke answered as he knelt down and injected the old dwarf with mana.


    "Your mana¡­. To think it would be so pure¡­."Josline''s grandfather could only sigh. The drakani were indeed a special breed.


    "Ah, it''s because I got lucky and found some decent stuff. Anyway, we need to get ready to defend. My people will still be longer than thirty minutes. And I need your people to distract them. Do not worry about their mages. nce and I will protect the people here. Your front line just needs to hold the line." ke wanted to do a surprise attack on the rear with Tina and Bret leading the way. This was the best method.


    "That''s fine. We dwarfs are a sturdy bunch! But just knowing you are here and with more people to back us up is good enough."


    ---


    Currently, inside a small pce that is now under construction, Trien was sitting there slowly stripping Iseles of her clothes, trying his best to peel the cloth away from the burns on her skin. "Sister, I will find the bastard who set this up and skin him alive and allow you to do with him as you please."


    "I know, brother. But I feel I will never look the same again¡­. Will youe to hate me?" Iseles asked. Her eyes showing a rare moment of weakness as they started to well up with tears.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Of course not. If I were to hate you, then the gods from above would strike me down. Do not worry. Once I take the throne, you will be my empress, and we will make a family like no other." Trien only had one weakness in the world, and that was his sister. Their love was not normal, but they did not care.


    "Mmm¡­."


    ---


    "Tina! How much further?" Bret asked. He was getting kind of antsy. His butt was also hurting from the thinly padded seats.


    "We got twenty minutes. Everyone should get ready." Tina replied. She could already hear the fighting not far off.


    "Alright!" Bret''s eyes lit up! He was ready and raring to go.


    "Can you not be so excited? If you die and make me a widow, I will find another man and disown our son." Rin said coldly. Bret did not get mad and, in fact, chuckled. "If I died, you know you would feel sad. Don''t worry. This man of yours is strong, plus who was it that wanted toe along!? I asked you to stay home."


    "You are going to war. I can not let you go alone. Nellie is looking after the kids, so it''s fine." Rin replied while pinching Bret''s side, causing his face to contort. Giggling from ke''s wives could be heard from the side, causing Bret to blush. "Alright, get ready!"


    Back on ke''s side, nce''s barrier had finally copsed. She blocked a few more of the elemental bombs before they returned to using the shielders. The fighting outside had officially started. ke watched from the sidelines as he looked at the dwarven shielders and couldn''t help but be amazed at the ability to hold strong with so few. "Your men are really amazing."


    "I would hope so. This is not the first time we have fought such a tough battle. But we also had more numbers. Right now, we are just thoroughly outnumbered." Josline''s grandfather replied. "If we had more men, we could have fought them on our own."


    "Even still, yousted until this moment. It is good enough. My people should be arriving any minute now." ke could already see the trees moving off in the distance. This meant they were right on time. ke let out a sigh of relief. There are many monsters in the forest, and if they were to meet a strong one, it would dy them. Luckily this did not seem to be the case. "Prepare to move your forces forward. My people will be here to begin attacking their nk any minute now."


    "Alright." The old dwarf stood up and yelled out: "Lads, it''s time to move out! Swing your swords and hammers and protect yourrades!"


    "Yaaarrrr!"

 Chapter 233 The True Battle Begins Part 2

    ? The battlefield had suddenly opened up with the dwarfs pushing through the center with their shielders holding the line. Hundreds of dwarves with swords and hammers were tearing apart the orcs who had been looking down on them. These young hot blooded dwarves were willing to risk it all to show them their dwarven pride. The orcs were surprised by this sudden rush, and many were in before they even realized what was going on. But once they regained their bearing, they began attacking in full force.


    The orc nks were being stopped by the dwarven shielders clustering them all up into a crowd who could only wait for the ones in front to be in so that they could join the fight. One would think those in the back would be happy to know they were probably not going to have to fight, but this was not the case. Those in the back wanted to show their might as well. Orcs were a warring race so having to sit by idly was not something they wanted to do. But this all changed when the sound of thunder roared toward them. Metal chariots appeared out of nowhere with a woman on top, creating a path for them. There were at least ten of these chariots of all sizes. But what caught their attention the most was the girl with the strange weapon in her hand smiling at them as she pointed it toward them.


    One of the smarter orcs realized this was not good. "Attack! We are under attack! The eastern nk!"


    One scream was all it took, and the orcs in the back all turned towards the neers, but the orc who was yelling out suddenly had his head explode out of nowhere, then another orc followed after him. Then four of them. Before they knew it, theirrades were all dropping dead as blue streaks of light were piercing through the crowd.


    "You idiots spread out! Rush forward! Attack the enemies! Kill the men and bring the women back!" One of the orc leaders yelled out. This made the orcs regain their calm as they listened to the orders.


    "Hahahaha! You damn dirty orcs are always looking down on us fairies!" Mina suddenly yelled out. It was truly a funny sight to see a fairy holding an RPG, but she was. She used magic to pull the trigger and sent a rocket flying into the crowd.


    The backup from Destiny City had finally arrived. Tina and Bret began leading their teams out for battle. Each one had two hundred and fifty soldiers ready and willing to finally show their stuff.


    On the other side of the battlefield, ke patted Josline''s grandfather on the shoulder. "Grandfather inw, my people are here. nce and Yui will stay here. I will go over and take a look."


    "Alright. Don''t worry about your wives. My mana has been replenished, so I will be able to fight if the general shows up. I might be old, but I can still fight him." Josline''s grandfather did not want ke''s wives to get hurt because of him.


    "Old man, don''t worry about my sister and me. I can handle the general if needed," nce spoke up. She was not weak after all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Now, now, if that general shows his head, I will be the one to fight since I need some practice." ke chuckled, waved, and then flew off. ke did not know if he was strong enough to fight an orc general or not, but he still wanted to try.


    nce watched as ke flew off and sighed. She did worry about him. "Sister nce¡­."


    "Don''t worry. Sister Yui, he will be fine." nce rubbed Yui''s head to try to reassure the worried fox girl.


    Back on Tina''s side, she was like a marksman as she marched forward, firing shot after shot at the orcs as she ran forward. Only when she got too close did she store her musket away and take out her sword. And in a sh, she disappeared. When she reappeared again, she was in the middle of a group of orcs. But not even a secondter, all the orcs around her and in a straight line behind her all had their heads fall to the ground. Forty orcs all in one go. Tina had really been training hard.


    "Damn it! I won''t lose to you!" Bret saw Tina''s action as a challenge and also began ying his way through the orcs. These orcs were grunts. They were slow, but they were strong. Mina had waved her hand and sent a wave of at least one hundred orcs into the sky while Noa rained arrows down onto them. If one looked closely, each of ke''s wives all had a strange symbol glowing on their foreheads which had appeared due to their synchronization. They were currently all keeping a strong barrier on each other to make sure none of them got hurt.


    "Take that!" Erica yelled out as she did a roundhouse kick to an orc''s face before swinging her body around and slicing right through the orc''s waist, cutting him in half. This falling body part was then used by Sam as a springboard as she jumped up into the air and turned upside down with multiple ck orbs forming around her. "Nightmare!" Beams of ck lights shot down and pierced the orcs below like a heavy rainfall. She flipped her body once more mid hair and usedpressed air to change her direction and spring back towards Erica.


    On another part of the battlefield, Josline was swinging her massive hammer crushing orc after orc into meat paste with little effort. She was not alone either, as Mona and Moha were also with her. Their entire area had already turned into a massive orc meat grinder.


    At the same time, an orc in ck armor once again rushed into the General tent. "General Not good! A second force arrived! There are many races mixed in! I have never seen such a thing before!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 234 Determine Who Is King

    "What!?" The orc general knew about the appearance of an unknown, but he did not know another force had suddenly appeared. "I need to take a look myself!" The orc general quickly rushed out of his tent and got on his war elephant, and made his way toward the direction the orc in ck armor was pointing to him.


    On the new front, hundreds of dead orcsy on the ground. Orc blood flowed like rivers. ke stood in the sky and was healing all those who were getting even the smallest of injuries. Luckily his wives had practiced synchronization magic which produced individual barriers around the battlefield for all the soldiers. The only problem was once the barrier was hit once it would take a few seconds to refresh, which allowed some attacks to get through.


    But one thing ke was impressed about was the modern tactics being used on the battlefield, which outssed the tactics of the orcs who were just rushing in just to be killed. This showed the difference between modern warfare and ancient warfare. His wives were really making him proud as well with how easily they were cutting down their foes. Tina, out of all of them, was doing the most damage since she was highly adapted to speed in her attacks. Sometimes she would kill many with her sword, while others she would pull out her musket and shoot down with pinpoint uracy. This just showed how much she was adapting to the new world and how hard she had been working.


    Lillia had mentioned she had been working extra hard so that he would let her y around outside. While Lillia was perfectly fine hanging around the city and doing this and that, Tina had been wanting to see the world more. But her long years of training had finally paid off. It did have to be said that the one training her was a demon. Lillia would not go easy on her, which was how Tina had be adapted to speed and used wind magic to further boost her abilities. If she did not speed up, she would have been beaten into a ragdoll by Lillia, who did not know the meaning of holding back.


    But just from seeing the change on the battlefield, ke knew this war would soon end. There were only around two thousand five hundred orcs. With thebined forces fighting on two fronts with battle tactics that the orcs were not used to, there was no way for them to adapt fast enough.


    As the battle raged on, the orcs had been split into two groups. The orc general raced towards the front line but stopped halfway there when he saw the ughter at hand. "Humans, fairies, elves, dwarves, even beastkins! How can this be? Why are they all gathered together?"


    The orc general''s eyes went skyward, and stared at the figure standing in the sky. "A demon¡­. It has to be! Only they would have the power to bring so many together." He had heard of a race that once roamed thisnd in the ancient past. They were immensely powerful. People called them demons because their true name would cause people to shiver in fear, the drakani¡­.


    "To think they would show up now¡­. Does this mean the age of the dragonic is over? Will the demons really rule the world once again?" The orc general shivered at his own thoughts. He did not know for sure if the man in the air was a drakani or not. If he was, then he would need to hurry back and tell his king. If he was not, then the man dared to go against his orc n and needed to die! As the orc general was contemting on what to do next, a figure suddenly appeared in front of him. "Oh? You look important? You wouldn''t happen to be in charge here, would you?"


    "Huh? What!?" The orc general slipped off the back of his war elephant and mmed into the ground on his side. The sudden shock of the one being he did not want to mess with suddenly appearing in front of him made his soul almost jump out of his body. She slowly got up off the ground and stared at the man who was softlynding on the ground. He had his hands in his pockets as he looked orc general with a friendly smile on his face. "You okay? You took quite the spill."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You! Who are you!?" The orc general finallyposed himself. He dared not make a move since he did not know what race this man was yet. "Why are you attacking the orc n?"


    "Hmmm? Because your orc n attacked my wife''s family. Do you think you can just go around attacking who you please? If you have so much energy, go attack the dragonic. Why are you picking on a few hundred dwarves? They did not go anywhere near your territory. Whether you want to show your might or not, this is not the ce to be doing it. So I will give you two options. Be wiped out until the veryst one¡­.. Or you can tell your men to surrender and join me."


    ke would not give up this chance to pick up more meat shields¡­.. Soldiers for this city. If they were willing to surrender, he would make them form a temporary contract before returning to Destiny City.


    "What?" The orc general had sweat rolling down his cheek. He never thought he would be asked to join him. The orc general was unsure of what he should answer at this time as he looked at the young man in front of him. He took a deep breath and asked: "Are you a drakani?"


    "Hmmm? You know my race?" ke asked, still smiling as he did when he firstnded on the ground.


    The orc general took another deep breath as he tried to hide his fear. He then said: "If you wish to make me and my men submit, you will need to fight this orc general."


    "Oh? I just so happened to want to fight an orc general. I have yet to test my strength against anyone really strong yet, so this is perfect. But¡­. you will need to tell your men to stop fighting here and now. Our battle will determine who is king."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 235 Two Battle Junkies

    The orc general''s blood was boiling. This was how orcs would do things. After hearing drakani''s words, he was very willing to fight. If the drakani won, he would be his subordinate. If he won, he could bring back a drakani head and move up in the n!


    "Then so be it!" The orc general readily agreed before jumping back up on top of his war elephant and yelling out: "My brothers! Halt your step! Our battle will be decided by a duel!"


    The orc general''s voice echoed across the area, causing the other orcs to repeat his words as orcs stopped attacking all over the battlefield. Next, ke''s voice was heard across the battlefield as he yelled out: "Dwarves and Destiny City! Cease fighting!"


    Upon hearing ke''s voice, both Tina and Bret had their people hold their attacks. They slowly moved back from the orcs with weapons ready. The same happened with the dwarves as they began to make their way back to the mountain. Yui, who had been using a special kind of fox fire, wiped the sweat from her brow. She had never used so much magic since gaining sentience.


    "Since the battle has stopped, let''s set up a battlefield for the two of us. Move your orcs to the north, and my people will move to the south with the dwarves." ke wanted to gather all his people into one spot just in case something happened.


    "As you wish." The orc general had his people move, and soon the remaining orcs were on one side while ke, his people, and the dwarves were on the other.


    The area for their battle was a half mile wide. ke flew over to his wives andnded in front of them. "nce."


    "Don''t worry. If it looks like you are going to lose, I will step in." nce walked forward and kissed ke''s lips.


    "Thanks. While I do want to test my strength, I do not wish to die just yet." ke let out a dryugh. Tina and the other girls all hugged and kissed him while wishing him good luck. They knew they could not talk him out of this battle.


    "Lad, you do not need to do this¡­." Josline''s grandfather looked very concerned. He knew how strong a general was in the orc n.


    "It''s fine. If I win, I get about a thousand orcs and an orc general under mymand. Not a bad deal, right?" ke replied with a smile. He was quite excited about this fight.


    "He''s doing it again¡­." Tina sighed. She remembered when ke wanted to fight dragons to test his strength. The man would not just admit that he loved to fight!


    ke waved at them before flying into the air andnding back near the middle of the makeshift arena. The orc general stood there with a massive sword stabbed into the ground and heavy red armor on. On his back was a massive shield. "Orcs always state one rule each for one on one battles! State your rule!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmm¡­. No massive magic attacks. We do not want those who are around us to get hurt." ke did not mind the demand as he scratched his chin and replied.


    "Understood. Mine is no flying. Orcs do not have wings." The orc general rule surprised ke, but he could also understand it.


    "Alright, agreed. Shall we start?" ke asked. He just wanted to get this started already. He never knew pre fight that an orc could be so chatty with someone who was supposed to be his enemy!


    The orc general did not answer right away before pulling out a dagger. "I will toss this dagger into the air. Once it touches the ground, the battle can start."


    "Good!" ke smiled as he pulled out his sword and got into a battle stance.


    The orc general did the same his massive broadsword was lifted off the ground and propped up on his shoulder. The dagger in his hand was then tossed into the air, high into the sky. Both the orc''s and the man''s eyes were staring right in front. As soon as the dagger rotated back down to earth, their eyes both followed it as it passed by them and stabbed directly into the ground.


    *Boom!*


    ke stomped the ground causing the ground to crack as he shot forward. The orc general also stomped his foot and charged forward. This first attack was to test one''s strength! Both men were very quick. For some, it was hard to follow their speed as they sped toward one another. They were originally a quarter of a mile away from each, but now they met in the center just above the dagger where a loud nging sound was heard as metal one metal rang out.


    ke and the orc general''s swords shed, and both came to a stalemate as they pushed hard off each other and jumped back. But ke did not waste time as he immediately sprang forward while the orc general seemed to be reading some kind of magic spell. But before he could finish it, ke was already attacking him again. His speed was faster than Tina''s! This was because he also had hellish training with Lillia on top of his bloodline and magic boost he had ced on his body at the start of the fight!


    The orc generalughed out loud as the swords shed once more. "Good! Now, this is really a battle!" He did not seem to mind that his spell was interrupted. He actually had a big smile on his face. Both men were crossing swords left and right. The speed at which they were moving began to grow faster and faster. Soon all you could hear was the shing of metal, and you could only see sparks through the thick cloud of dust that they were kicking up!


    "Great two battle junkies!" Tina whined. She had hoped the battle would end quickly but seeing how the two were having fun, it seemed this would not end anytime soon. "Anyone hungry?" Tina asked, causing everyone but ke''s wives to look at them in amazement. They all wanted to ask: "Is eating the right thing to do at a time when your husband is busy fighting!?"

 Chapter 236 The Battle Comes To An End

    ke and the orc general were fighting nonstop. The orc general and ke were both leaving wounds on each other but because both races have high speed regeneration their wounds were quickly healing, leaving only dried blood stains behind. The battle between the two had already gone on for more than three hours. The girls were busy ying cards off to the side. "Ummmm¡­ Josline, will thed be okay?" Josline''s grandfather asked.


    "ke? Yeah, he will be fine. Although if he gets too big of a wound that takes too long to heal, he might enter a blood frenzy. But other than that, he will be fine. We have Sister nce here to help with that. It will take a few barriers and a day or two before us, his wives will be able to leave the barrier with him." Josline answered while leaving out quite a bit of information. Like why they would need barriers and while they would all need to be within it with ke while he is in a blood frenzy. Lillia had already worked out ns with everyone in case of a blood frenzy. This way no one was sucked dry. Lillia knew that ke, if in such a state, would not be able to control his hunger and would end up sucking someone dry if they were not careful. So things had to be done in a certain way. Safety measures had to be nned out.


    Still slightly confused, Josline''s grandfather asked: "No, that but, he is fighting an orc general¡­."


    "Don''t worry. Have you noticed that they have not used magic yet? ke is keeping the orc general from being able to use any magic. ke''s physical strengthes from multiple races, including dragonic and ather dragons. He is only on his second evolution, but it is enough to allow his strength to match an orc general. Once he has had his fun fighting, he will eventually begin to use magic, and unlike the orc general, ke can continue attacking while firing off magic so the orc general will not be able to handle what is toe." Tina answered for Josline this time as she mmed her cards on the ground and yelled out: "Full house!"


    Tina smiled and went to grab the entire pot of cash in front of her when a snort came at her side as Sam put down her cards. "Humph! Straight flush! Hehe,e on, hopes! Ahhh, nothing like making a few hundred hopes on Sister Tina." Sam held the yellow stones in her hand, tossing them up and down with a smug grin.


    "You! Another round!" Tina''s cheeks were puffed out. She had lost three times now! Her hopes were being stolen!


    "Sure, I am okay with taking more!" Sam grinned as they began dealing the cards again. As the girls yed cards, the others stared at them in awe. Mainly at how calm they could be in this situation and at how much trust they had in their husband.


    On the battlefield, both the orc general and ke parted once more and stood there with smiles on their faces. "You are as strong as I am. If we continue like this, we will not be able to decide on an oue. What do you say we use our best moves and call it? To be honest, as an orc, my pride tells me I need to defeat you, but at the same time, after crossing swords with you, I feel you are not a bad person to follow, so thisst move of mine will be all I have. If you can block it, I will forfeit."


    ke dug his ear and smiled. "Alright. If you can harm me with your attack to the point that I am on the verge of death, then I will allow you to take my head."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Haha! I knew you would say that!" The orc general had to admit in the longest time throughout all his years alive, he had always been someone who put his pride above everything else. But as orcs, there was something that held true, and that was brotherhood. His men were his brothers in name, but it''s only when you battle someone can you truly understand someone and be true brothers. For him, he could see that even though the young man in front of him had many chances to, he never struck a killing strike. Neither did he. This was out of respect for each other.


    The orc general held his sword above his head and gathered all his mana. A light began to appear at the tip of his sword. A red light slowly turned orange, and then yellow with bits of white could be seen mixing in. Once the red light got to a certain size, the orc general slowly lowered it and pointed it at ke. "Here it is, my sure kill attack, zing Sun!"


    The orc yelled out his attack''s name, sending the ball of light shooting at ke and an incredible speed. Everyone who was watching the fight all gasped in surprise while ke''s wives continued ying poker at the side. "Sister nce, you can''t cheat!"


    "I am not cheating!" nce yelled back with a pout. She really wasn''t cheating!


    *Boom!*


    A massive explosion was heard, sending out a wave of energy that blew past the girls. Erica was quick and quickly covered the cards that were on the ground so they wouldn''t fly away. nce took a peek at what was happening to see the orc general hanging his head low with his hands up in the air. "Hahahaha! You got me! Who knew you could step through space? This entire time you could have easily won¡­."


    "It''s not that I was going easy on you. It''s just that I wanted to test my strength against an orc general. Plus, you also did not attack me head on just now. Look at the spot you fired your attack. It would have blown me away at most with nothing life threatening." ke, who had his sword resting on the orc general''s neck, slowly moved his de and pointed to the point of impact. There was a small impact crater that was about a hundred feet around, but if you look at the center of the attack and where ke was standing, it was for sure that ke would have been blown away instead of hit on.


    "Haha! You got me! I did indeed not want to kill you." The orc general sighed as he sat on the ground. "Having crossed des with a man like you and living how we orcs always lived by for millions of years, I understood that your way of thinking is different. Whether it is right or if we will all live to see a new future out from under dragonic rule, I do not know. I do know our current ways will change nothing. You have truly opened this old orcs eyes today."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 237 The Truth Behind The Attack

    "I kind of wish you could have been someone who was bloodthirsty then maybe I could have gone all out and our epic battle would have gone down in history." ke joked as he sat down next to the orc general and pulled out two mugs of ale. "Today, we drink as brothers. But you must know you and your men will be under a contract to make sure you never betray me. We are not like the orc n. You can not rise up and think of overthrowing the top. My ideals are for peaceful rtions between races. I will not fight unless provoked. I think out of all the orcs in the orc n, you are different from the rest. I got that feeling when I first met you, which was why I gave you the ultimatum. Otherwise, I would have fought a bloody battle to the death with you for trying to harm my people and my wife''s family."


    "You are honest. I am now under you as your subordinate. The same goes for my men. As for what happened on this day, I will personally apologize. Luckily there was no loss of life on the dwarven side or your people''s side." The orc general looked out over the bloody battlefield that was filled with dead orcs and sighed.


    "You are not angry that we killed so many of your kind?" ke asked.


    "I can''t say I am not, but this is life. The weak submit to the strong. It is how it has been done since the dawn of time. We orcs have always been a warring n and have killed many. Myself included¡­. So if I were to hold this against you, then I would be a hypocrite. You can just say that this is karma." The orc general took a swig of his ale and smiled. "Good stuff."


    "d you like it. You do realize that in the future, you will most likely be fighting your own kind, right?" ke asked.


    "Then so be it. This is fate." The orc general smiled as he held out his hand. "The names, Onz."


    ke smiled and took Onz''s hand, and shook it. "ke."


    The battle between the two hade to an end after almost four hours of fighting. nce put a temporary contract on the orcs with a special rule included that stated that they could not touch any women unless the women okayed it.


    Currently inside the dwarven base, ke, his wives, Josline''s grandfather, the current king, and the three elders who had tried to help protect everyone sat around arge table. "So they are now part of your Destiny City, was it?"


    "Yes. Onz here wanted to speak with you." ke answered before sitting back to let Onz take the floor.


    "I am General Onz, previously of the Fritong Orc n. As you know, the orcs split from the original n to make new ns. My previous king, King Hargwort, had passed down a mission to all his generals, and that was to find small groups of the other races, kill the men and then take their wives as sex v¡­ Ouch!"


    Onz felt something hard hit his head. He held his head and looked down to see a ball of ice rolling across the ground. He then looked up at ke, who was looking at him with eyes filled with killing intent. Onz felt a little aggrieved. This was before he submitted! He decided to ignore ke and continued: "We actually found out about this ce from another dwarf. Me and my men were actually nning on heading further south, but a dwarf came to our camp waving a white g and asked to speak with me. He was an older dwarf man. But I can say that if I see him, I can easily point him out. But from what I understand, he asked for a few benefits and protection in exchange for the information. I, of course, never nned to give him shit since I would just kill him and move on after we collected the women here. But from the looks of it, there are only one or two that were originally here¡­.."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmm¡­." Josline''s grandfather''s beard fluttered as he let out a long, drawn out breath. One could easily feel the air growing heavy. Josline''s grandfather turned and looked at the elder next to him and said: "Drag those three bastards here."


    "Right away!" The elder trembled. He may be an elder, but it was the man in front of him who was the most powerful dwarf here.


    ke looked at Onz and nodded his head. This was a good thing because he did not want to bring back anyone who had wanted to kill his own people. "So you were nning to go south? What is further south?"


    "There is was word of a new age human refuge as well as an elven encampment. It seems like deserters from the main elven n." Onz replied honestly.


    "I see¡­. Do you have the exact location of these ces?" ke asked.


    "Yes, it''s all here." Onz took out a map from his space pouch and ced it on the table. "Currently, we are here. If you were to go straight south of this location, there is a massive new age human encampment. From what our scouts told us, there are at least over five hundred new age humans here. Then if you head southwest from there, there is another elven camp that has around one hundred elves. Whether they are still there or not is another story. This information came to us a year back."


    "Hmmm¡­" ke rubbed his chin and then looked at his wives. "What do you girls think? Should we keep going south and investigate?"


    "I am all for it." Tina nodded. She had finallye out of the city. She did not want to go back just yet!


    "I think this is a dumb question, ke. You know you want to check it out, so we might as well just go." Noa poked ke''s side as she said this. ke nodded and looked at Onz. "You and your men will march south with us. We will form a camp near these locations to scout them out. If we can make contact, we will. I want to see if they are also willing to follow me."


    "Lord, are you nning to dominate this world?" Onz asked.


    "Dominate, I am not sure. But I will continue to expand as much as possible to live in a world where everyone can live peacefully."

 Chapter 238 Heading South Once More

    --AN) Having power problems due to a mega storm. So only an extra long chapter tonight. I still own a bonus chapter for the 1k power stones. I will try to give it tomorrow if things are back to normal. If not, it will be done on Sunday!---


    With things settled with the orcs. Onz and his men gathered theirrades and piled them up to send them off. ke, his wives, the people of Destiny City, and even the dwarves attended. While there was still some hatred due to what had happened, the orcs pressed the hatred down due to the contract. Since their general submitted to ke, they had had no choice but to follow.


    Once the send off wasplete, Onz took his men and went back to their camp to prepare for the next day''s trip. As for ke, he was currently standing in front of three elder dwarves. "You three turned your back on your kind for what?"


    "Humph! An outsider doesn''t need to know anything!" The elder who had been pointed out by Onz replied with a snort.


    "This is where you are wrong, Yodan. ke is not only my grandson inw but also our new leader. He now leads us, dwarves." Josline''s Grandfather, Hardford, replied. He looked at the old dwarf in front of him in disgust. He then turned to ke and said: "You can do as you please with him."


    "Traitors always have one oue, and that is death," ke said as he looked at the three old me. He let out a long sigh as he turned to Bret. "Bring them outside and have them killed. Toss them to join the orcs who are being sent off."


    "Alright." Bret nodded and took the lead chain that was used to bind the elders, and pulled them along. Currently, all their powers were sealed by nce. Bret did not like dirty jobs like this, but this time, he was quite angry. Betraying those who trust you is not something he can think highly of. He felt these three definitely deserved death.


    "Grandfather, I will be returning for the night. We will be setting out in the morning so try to have things ready by then." After saying this, ke left to go to the room that was prepared for them.


    [R-18]


    When he walked in, he found his wives had already changed the room a lot. They added a huge bath which was filled with hot water, and the bed was made to be much bigger and already made for them. Josline, Mona, and Moha, all quickly ran over and began helping him undress while Noa, Tina, and nce prepared to help him wash up. Mina just flew about, trying to figure out what she should do, while Yui stood at the side quietly. Erica and Sam grabbed Mina and helped her undress as they nned to assist with other things while ke was being washed by the others.


    ke was already used to this kind of treatment as he allowed the girls to take his clothes off. He stood there in the buff with his dick standing at attention. Tina, Noa, and nce began washing his body as he walked over to the tub and sat at the edge. "Today was a long day¡­."


    "You worked hard," Tina replied with a smile. Each of the girls was now in the nude and attending to him. ke leaned back to find a set of huge breasts to rest his head on. He looked up to see Mona looking down at him and smiled.


    The girls washed him from head to toe. And before he was to enter the bath, Sam and Erica picked Mina up after getting her ready and slid her body down onto ke''s shaft. ke leaned back as each of the girls began kissing his body and sucking on it, leaving love bites here and there. Mina was moaning loudly as she was bounced up and down by Erica and Sam.


    nce moved her hair to the side as she bent down and exposed her neck for ke. ke quickly bit into it and began sucking her sweet blood. Noa was being mean and teasing nce''s clit while she was already under the influence of ke''s bite. Once Noa began pumping her finger in and out of her pussy she was a lost cause as she had orgasm after orgasm.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Josline and Moha were lying on the floor in a sixty nine, making sure they were good and ready for what was toe. Tina held one hand between her legs, and her face stuck between Erica''s legs as she licked Erica''s already hard clit. Yui''s tail swished back and forth now that she was able to join in as she stood in front of Sam''s face while Sam''s tongue dove deep inside her. The sounds of moaning filled the room until ke finally released his first load into the little fairy. Erica picked the little fairy off and, with feet first, dipped her into her mouth and began using her tongue to slurp up the milk that was oozing out of the little fairy''s pussy.


    "Josline. You are next." Tina said as she motioned for everyone to move to the water. Josline''s cheeks were bright red as she slowly got into the bath and straddled ke, and lowered her body down onto his dick. Mona, who had been the only one who did not get any, quickly joined and sat in front of Josline. As soon as her pussy pressed up against Josline''s, ke''s dick split and inserted itself into Mona, causing her to cry out. Josline found her face filled with tits and quickly began sucking on one of them.


    While the two girls were busy riding ke, Mina was being passed around like a snack. Her moans from the girls'' tongues filled the room as they all sucked ke''s milk out of her. Tina took up the job of feeding ke while nce joined the other girls ying in the water. This was basically their nightly routine. After the bath, it was a free for all on the bed as ke would stack three of them and do them all at the same time. No one was left out, and everyone got their fair share. Those who couldst longer, of course, got more of the share, but the one who was winning the most was ke!


    ---


    The next morning ke washed up and walked out of the room, letting the girls sleep as he went to the meeting room to find Hardford sitting there with the remaining three elders. "Are your preparations ready?"


    "Yes, but we have quite a few. How are we going to be doing this?" Hardford asked.


    "nce will be sending you back with Josline and Yui. They will help you settle in." ke was sending Josline because she was Hardford''s granddaughter, and Yui because he could tell she was not up for a longer trip. He nned to continue south and try to convince the humans and elves to join him. He just hoped everything would go smoothly.


    "I thank you then." Hardford bowed his head in thanks.


    A few hourster, The girls were finally up and ready. ke had nce send the dwarves off before getting his own people situated. He now stood in front of around one thousand orcs and five hundred of his own people. "Today, we will be heading further south. Onz will ride in one of the trucks, while the rest of the orcs will use the war elephants. Our goal is a peaceful one, but I will not tolerate anyone attacking our people. If one of youes under attack, no matter what race you are, let us know. We are now one and will defend each other like family."


    ke wanted to make sure that the orcs knew they were now his people. That he would not treat them differently. This was why he specified any race. Since they were now his people, he would not treat them any differently than the others. Otherwise, he would be going against his own principles.


    Once everyone was ready, ke sat on top of one of the jeeps and took the lead, making sure the road ahead was a smooth one. ording to the map, to get to the human encampment, it would take almost two days. Luckily Josline and Yui were going back so they could let Lillia and the others know they would be gone for a little longer due to heading further south.


    If it was not for nce, ke would be afraid he would need to ride all the way to the mountain with the trucks and then all the way back before turning back around and heading south once more. While he had learned to teleport himself using space magic, he was unable to transfer anyone else by himself, and his was only a small jump. He still had a lot to learn when it came to space magic, as it was not as easy to visualize as normal attack spells were. Normally one would not be able to use it unless they were born adapted to it. But because of his race, he could use all magic without issue.


    For now, ke could only work on things slowly and hoped to reach his third evolution within a few years. How many evolutions will he need to be the strongest? ke really did not know. But he knew he was far from reaching the top at this time. Right now, he only had a small advantage in strength, but if nce were to go all out on him, he would definitely lose. At most, at this time, he could match up to an orc general when it came to his current powers.

 Chapter 239 South City Part 1

    --An) I owe you all 1 bonus chapter for Power stones and another for the magic castle, plus quite a few make up chapters for the past two days so expect an extra chapter every day next week (5 chapters a day instead of 4). Normal chapter release should be back to normal tomorrow. I hope everyone has a safe and wonderful x-mas!---


    The days passed by quickly, and ke''s over one thousand man army found a ce to rest close to the human encampment. "We will stay here for the time being. Noa, you are with me."


    Noa nodded, and the two quickly left base camp. This was decided earlier since Noa had the best tracking skills and eyesight out of the group. nce could havee, but he felt having her stay as a precaution was best. Out of everyone else, she was the strongest.


    Noa and ke made their way through the forest. They were a half mile out from the human base. "ke, have you decided how you are going to talk to these people? We are both not human."


    "While I would have liked to have Tinae with me, I can not risk something happening to her, which is why we are scouting things out. If the inside of the base looks normal, Tina would be perfect to do the talking to ease the people, but if they do not look normal, then we will be skipping them and heading to the elves. But I wonder, are the elves we are heading towards your family?" ke had been wondering this since they found out about the elven encampment.


    "Most likely not. Not everyone in the elven n saw my family as the hope for the future. Many of the noble eleven families all sought power, so breaking off while dragging a fewmon folk elves with them is probably more likely. From what I remember, my family was supposed to head southwest, so they should be quite far from our current location." Noa exined.


    ke nodded and paused his steps. He pressed his finger to his lips as he pulled Noa behind a tree. Two men and a woman with assault rifles were not too far away. "Frank, didn''t you say you saw a huge group of monsters around here? We have walked a while now and have not found shit. What kind of a waste of time are you tasking us on?"


    "Becky, can you do something other than fucking bitch? I mean,e on. Since you were told toe with us, you have done nothing butin." Frank replied angrily.


    "Hah! Don''t try to act all macho with me. Thest I checked, I don''t have a dick, so I could give a fuck less about your ego. I am just saying we could have been enjoying the festivities. Today is our founding day, is it not!? And here I wanted to get drunk and find me a boyfriend." Becky replied with more of an attitude than before.


    "Like someone would want to take you as their girl. From what I know about you, you are so high maintenance that a man wouldmit suicide just to run away from you¡­. Shit ouch! Becky, you bitch! Are you trying to kill me!? Why did you hit me with the butt of your gun!?" The other man who was with Frank and Becky cut in but was immediately hit by Becky.


    "Because your face pissed me off. Frank, why do you even hang out with this asshole?" Becky asked before turning back to the other man. "Jerry, this is why you will never get to lose your virginity. You have no idea how to talk to ady. You will forever be a virgin boy. The whole of South City knows you are the virgin of the city. Never even gotid during the apocalypse. Fucking virgin¡­. Shit! Don''t point that fucking thing at me!"


    "Then shut the fuck up!" Jerry yelled out as he lowered his gun. He really wanted to kill this woman right now!


    "Becky, you better watch your tongue, or Jerry might drug your drink tonight and make a baby with you." Frank let out a chuckle as he said this.


    "Urp! Don''t make me sick. Fuck Frank, I would rathery with you than this virgin boy." Becky made fake puking motions as a disgusted look formed on her face.


    "Save me the STDs, please." Frank quickly rejected, only to be kicked at by Becky, who sadly missed her target.


    Noa and ke, who were watching the exchange, both looked at each other andughed. "They seem down to earth, let''s go out and talk to them. After all, even if they shoot at us, it''s not like it will do anything."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah¡­. True¡­." Noa nodded with a smile. The two walked out from behind the tree and appeared behind the trio.


    "Excuse me. But could you give me directions to the nearest convenience store?" ke asked jokingly. While Noa held her head and shook it.


    "Who the hell asked such a stupid joke at a time like¡­. Holy fuck, a sexy demon¡­. Handsome demon man, My name is Becky. How about we go behind that bush¡­ Ouch! Fuck!? Did you just throw a rock at me!?" Becky was the first to make a remark. When she turned and saw ke, her cheeks immediately reddened, and began trying to hit on ke, only for now to flick a rock at her forehead.


    "Please speak normally. We want to ask you three a question." Noa cut in coldly as she wrapped her arm around ke''s. ke looked at Noa, who was like a cat trying to protect her kitten, and smiled, but this only caused Becky to fall into a daze.


    "Don''t mind this girl, she is like this with any man she deems as hot. From what I can see, you are an elf and some race we have run into yet. My name is Frank, mypanion over here is Jerry, and the bitch in heat is Becky. May I know what you need?" Frank was acting politely because he knew better than to try to start shooting. If he did, it would most likely end with them all dying without knowing how they died.


    ke was quite surprised to see this man remaining so calm. He could also tell he was still on alert, which showed he had his fair share of experience here in the new world. "I overheard your conversation just now. Did you say your city is called South City?"


    "Hmmm? Yeah, but calling it a city is an overstatement, as it is just a bunch of makeshift buildings at this time. Eventually, we want to begin building the city up more and making a new home for ourselves." Frank replied. He was still cautious, but he did not sense any hostility from the man or the elf girl.


    "I see¡­." ke remembered this city. Well, more like he heard about it since he never visited it himself. The city was one of the cities destroyed in the uing wars. ke was at a kind of crossroads. If it was just an encampment, that was one thing, but if it is an established colony, it would be hard to convince them of anything. He was trying to remember the leader''s name. "Is there, by chance, a man named Ricky Sun in the city?"


    "Hmmm? You know Ricky?" Frank and the other two were surprised that this man, who was not human, knew the leader of the city.


    "Not personally, no. But I do wish to speak with him. I won''t go to the city since it will cause an uproar, and I do not want to disturb your peace, but if he coulde here to speak with me, that would be great." ke did not want to enter the city as it might send the wrong signal at this time. He just wanted to speak with Ricky and see what he thought. Moving all the people to a new location would be easy as can be.


    Frank looked back at the other two, who both shrugged, not knowing how to answer. After scratching his head, he turned to Becky. "Becky, go report this and see if Ricky is willing toe here and speak to¡­."


    "Names ke, ke Harris," ke answered.


    "ke Harris amon name¡­. Becky, go ask if Rick is willing to speak to ke here." Frank ordered. Becky did not want to leave, but when she was kicked by Jerry, she snapped out of her daze and nodded her head. She took one nce at ke before turning around and running back to their city.


    "Noa, go bring Tina and Bret here as well as Josline, Mina, and Onz." ke wanted to show that his group was very diverse. He hoped this would help with his persuasion. He could tell these people seemed to be good people, so he hoped he could save them from the oue that wasing to them. However, he found his memory and the things that were currently happening strange unless Onz somehow failed to take the city.


    "Okay." Noa did not waste time as she suddenly disappeared from where she stood. Seeing the elf girl disappear before their eyes made both Frank and Jerry feel a cold sweat run down their backs. They wondered just how powerful one had to be, to be able to move that fast. They did not think a human could do such a thing. That was until a few secondster when Tina suddenly appeared out of nowhere and jumped on ke''s back. "ke, you should have let mee with you in the first ce!"

 Chapter 240 South City Part 2

    --AN) Late release tonight. Here is the first chapter still 3 more to go.--


    "If I knew I was going to run into people, I would have. I first had to see how the city was before I could risk youing out." ke replied as he kissed Tina''s cheek. He then looked at Frank and Jerry and said: "Let''s sit, shall we?"


    Frank nodded as he did his best not to look at Tina. After her body had been refined so many times with mana cleaning herbs and pure mana liquid, her entire appearance now gave her an ethereal appearance. Even if she was wearing clothes that made her look like an apocalypse survivor. Her brown hair and hazel eyes shined brightly with her milky white skin and supple freckled cheeks that anyone would want to pinch. She looked a few years younger than she actually was. She waspletely stunning.


    Tina did not let go of ke, she wrapped her body around him, and when he sat, she still hugged him like a ko, not letting go. Not long after, Bret, Mina, Josline, and Onz returned with Noa and joined the group. Frank and Jerry were amazed that each of these races was able to gather together as one. But what he found more amazing was that the elf girl, the dwarf girl, and the fairy all took up positions next to ke. Mina sat on his head, Josline sat in hisp, and Noa sat at his side, resting her head on his shoulder.


    Bret, who was sitting next to the freak, snorted coldly and, under his breath, said: "Show off!"


    "Excuse me for having wives that love me dearly." ke snorted back. Bret and ke stared at each other for a minute beforeughing. ke then asked: "Didn''t Rin give you the okay to get another wife as long as she decided she was okay?"


    "She did, but right now, I just want to take care of my current family. I know I said big shit like I will have a million brides, but you know. I don''t know if I can be like you and treat them all fairly. I am afraid I might one day neglect one of them and they will think I hate them." Bret really did fear this. He did not wish to make anyone unhappy.


    "I see¡­ I can understand that. But I think you won''t have an issue if it is just one more. Rin has been in the pce and taking care of Noa here, so I am sure you know she has a good understanding of how my family stays so harmonious. If she is willing, then find someone she can get along with and never split them up. Buy a bigger bed." ke replied with a cheeky smile. But for Bret, he really had to think about it. After chasing Rin for so long to finally get her, he wanted to take his time and enjoy his current life. "Maybe in the future."


    ke said no more but chuckled when he saw the looks on Frank and Jerry''s faces. "Ah right, let me introduce you to my wives, Mina from the fairy race, Josline from the dwarf race, you have met Noa from the elf race, and the one hugging my back is Tina, she is human like you although much more powerful than anyone in your city. Then there is my brother here, Bret, and my general Onz."


    "Good to meet you¡­. Can I ask, did you just say, wives?" This was the only part that got Frank.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, in Destiny City, due to the poption of humanity being so low, everyone is able to have more than one wife. It is to help boost the poption more, and the age of marriage is now fifteen years of age. Of course, only by consent. We have a magic contract on all citizens that disallows any harm to anyone living in the city to protect the poption, but this does not restrict the freedoms of the people. They can still do as they please as long as they are not bringing harm to the city or its people." ke exined.


    "I see¡­" Frank nodded his head. He did not think of such a thing until now since South City was still trying to uphold the old ways.


    "When the new world came, we all had toe up with thesews. Tina here used to be a cop, and we even have a few beauracrates that help out with these things from before. They all weighed the pros and cons of these rules and felt that it was still within certain ethical limits. And it is not like anyone is forced into anything. Like my adopted sister is still doing her thing as well as many girls her age, and she is almost 20 now." ke had found that these rules did help a lot within the city for more families to settle down. While it was different from the old days, now it helped to have familiesing together to help one another out more through marriage. He had yet to hear of any reports of anything underhanded happening. ke was always looking out for these things so he could have Lillia adjust the contract just in case.


    "ke, I might be reaching out on a limb here but are you from the same world as, say Bret and Tina here?" Frank asked. He was unsure if he was guessing right, but from the sounds of it, ke may havee from his world before the apocalypse.


    "Mmm¡­ I used to be human." ke answered honestly. He saw no reason to lie about it.


    "Human!? Really!? But how did you¡­." Frank did not understand. ke now did not seem human at all!


    "It''s something you will understand in due time," ke answered. He did not wish to talk about the drakani blood he took. Seeing ke dodge the question, unwilling to answer, Frank held his tongue.


    About twenty minutester, Becky returned with another man wearing a military uniform and a gun on his back. When Becky saw all the new people, her eyes opened wide until they fell on ke and her cheeks turned red again. She quickly walked to the spot next to ke that was still open, kind of open, if you do not count the fact that she was trying to squeeze her way in between ke and Bret. But this onlysted for a second when she was suddenly picked up by her neck. "What the fuck do you think you are doing?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 241 South City Part 3

    "What are you doing!? Let go of me!" Becky yelled out. Her legs and arms were iling about as Tina lifted her off the ground.


    "Tell me what you were doing then? Why are you trying to get close to my husband?" Tina''s voice was cold. She did not mind it when ke brought home a girl since she trusted his ability to judge people, but that did not mean she would just let any girl try to slide up next to him.


    "Tina¡­. You know she can''t resist my charm effect, so just let her go. Becky, go sit with your people. Do not anger my wives." ke''s voice rang out. He did not want confrontation at this time.


    Tina snorted and tossed the girl to the side, causing her to tumble to the ground. Becky stood up and dusted herself off, before pointing at Tina, "Bitch! Do you think you can get away with treating me like this!?" She took out her weapon and pointed it at Tina. Because she had gotten so close to ke, her sense of rationality had disappeared. Her only thought was to want to be near ke and have him have his way with her. This thought was pushing all other thoughts out of her mind.


    "Becky, you stupid bitch get over here and sit down now, or I will force you to sit!" Frank stood up. He was like ke and did not wish for confrontation, especially with such a powerful line up! He knew each one of these people could probably destroy South City if they wished to.


    *Bang!*


    Gunfire went off, and a stinging pain was felt on Becky''s cheek. Everyone turned to look at ke, who was putting away a pistol. His cold eyes fell on Becky as he said: "I said sit down. You say one more thing about my wife, and I will toss you into a goblin den."


    Even Becky, who was under ke''s charm effect, felt a very cold shiver run down her spine as she lowered her head and walked over towards Frank and the rest. She sat down and did not dare raise her head anymore. She could only hold her cheek. She felt if she even looked in that direction, she just might die.


    Ricky had yet to say a word, but he could sense the tension in the air. He looked at ke, whose expression turned back to normal, and said: ''I apologize. She can get crazy sometimes."


    "It''s not all her fault. My race has a charm effect that only works on women. So she was under the effects of the charm, which caused her to lose her sense of rationale. This is why I shot at her and skimmed her cheek with the bullet." ke exined. Only someone who was very good with firearms would be able to do such a thing on purpose. But he also did it as a warning because the girl did call his wife a bitch. "So do not yell at her for it."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ricky nodded and let out a sigh of relief. He decided to continue the conversation. "So why did you wish to speak with me?"


    "I want to have your entire South City join my Destiny City. Not because I want to conquer your people but because I want to pull you under my protection. For a one hundred percent human city, it is not going to be easy for you to repel any attacks from the other races at this time, and I can guarantee there will soon be a war that will put every race against each other. My city is a multi race city. A ce where all races can live normal lives peacefully. As you know, living in the new world is not easy. So I wish to allow you this chance. Do not worry about how you will get there since I can move every person in your city to mine instantly." ke answered. "To make things more clear, Onz, tell them."


    "Yes, my Lord¡­." Onz stood up and took out a map and walked over, and sat down next to Ricky. He then pointed at the map. "Before my lord defeated me at this spot here a few days ago, my army, which was over two thousand orcs and orc siege weapons at the time, had nned to stop at this city as well. We would have killed your men and enved your women. The women who would be able to give birth, no matter the age, would have been brought back to my orc n or used by my men as breeders. And from what my scouts found out, there are no magical defenses to protect yourselves, which means you would have been wiped out in a matter of minutes¡­. The only reason you are able to still be here now talking with me is because of my lord."


    Onz''s words caused Ricky, Frank, and Jerry to feel a bit of cold sweat building up on their backs. Onz continued as he said: "This map here shows the location of your city as well as an elven encampment south of here."


    "There is indeed an elven camp south of here, but they are neither friendly nor foe." Ricky let out a long breath of air. "If this was a full blown out war, how many troops can your orc n mobilize?" Rick asked. He needed a kind of understanding of how many people from one n they were dealing with.


    "Mmm¡­ a few million," Onz answered. "Although someone like my lord and his wives can probably destroy half of them in a single day."


    "What!? Just you few!?" Frank cried out in shock. He did not think the people in front of him were that powerful!


    "Not just what you see here, but if my wife nce, who is at our camp, were to join, I could see all of them dying¡­." ke nodded. He agreed with Onz''s calction, but if you added in nce, then most of them would probably die if she attacked. This was not counting the rest of his wives who were not here. He would not have a problem against a bunch of foot soldiers. It would be like sending an army of ants at him.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 242 South City Part 4

    --An) one more on the way---


    "So much power!?" Frank felt like he was going to faint. To think that ke and his wives alone could do that much damage.


    "That is just those of us who are here and not in the city itself," Onz added. He got the gist of Destiny Cities'' power from ke, and he knew that there was no way their orc n could win in a frontal confrontation without external help.


    "I see¡­ But my South City would be easily destroyed. Just thinking about it makes my hair stand on end. I can not make this decision myself. I will need to talk with my people. Can you give me a few days?" Ricky asked. He did not need to hear anymore.


    "I can but you must also know that by joining my city there is a magic contract everyone must enter." ke began exining what a magic contract was and what it entailed. Only after hearing everything did Ricky and his people return to South City.


    ke did not leave right away as heid back and used Tina''s thighs as a pillow. "What do you all think? Do you think they will ept?"


    "It''s hard to tell¡­" Josline replied.


    "I agree. It is hard to tell. While on one hand, you told him what he really should know, and then on the other, Ricky and his people have worked hard to build their current home. To suddenly leave it might be hard." Noa added.


    "True¡­." ke sighed. "I can only do so much. I just do not want to see good humans dying needlessly."


    Tina snorted: "One of them can die without issue, and I won''tin." It was obvious who Tina was talking about. She did not like that Becky girl one bit.


    "Just ignore them. It''s more my fault than hers." ke reached up and pinched tina''s puffed out cheeks.


    "Humph! Trying to defend her." Tina turned her head, not wanting to look at ke, but her teasing smile showed that she was not actually mad. She was actually touched when ke shot at the girl. Because she knew he got mad for her.


    "So what should we do? Just wait here?" Mina asked. She had been quiet all this time, but she was starting to get antsy. She was currently hugging one of ke''s horns.


    "For now, yeah. He does not know where our camp is, and he said a few days, so we will only wait four days. If he does not return, we will leave for the elves." ke replied. He was not going to wait around forever.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the fourth day came, ke stood up and stretched his arms as he exited his tent. Bret and Onz were already eating breakfast at the campfire. "ke, what are our ns?"


    "We are going to go. It sucks that they did not return, but there is nothing we can do about it. After the girls wake up, let''s head back to our camp, and we will head to the elves." ke answered. He looked off in the direction of the city and let out a sigh. He did not know what to think about this. He could only feel it was a pity that this city would soon be destroyed.


    A few hourster, the girls all woke up and were ready to go once more. They began packing things up and were about to leave when Bret heard people walking over. "ke, hold on. Someone ising."


    ke turned to see Frank running after him. His clothes were in tatters and covered in blood. A huge w mark was visible on his chest, exposing his insides. For him to even be running in such a state was already a miracle. "Frank, what happened!?"


    "I don''t know! Some strange monsters suddenly showed up and began attacking us this morning while we were getting ready to pack up. We sent out a person earlier to tell you what we had decided, but they came back half dead, and soon after, we came under attack." Frank exined as he copsed to the ground. Bret quickly walked over to help him up while Mina flew over to heal him.


    "Strong monster, huh? Can you tell me more in detail?" ke did not wish to make a move until he knew what they were up against.


    "It was simr to one of those monsters that humans turned into, but it was jet ck. There were at least twenty of them, and they could all use magic. They put a barrier around the entire city and began ughtering people. They are still trying to fight it off, but half our poption lies dead on the ground¡­. I only escaped before the barrier finished forming after being shed in my chest and pushed out of the barrier. The rest are trapped inside."


    "This¡­." ke immediately thought back to that pregnant human monster. He wondered if this was the offspring of that.


    "Okay, we will go take a look. Tina, you are the quickest, so go back to the camp and mobilize the entire army. We will be trying to stop this thing. We will try to hold it at bay until the rest of you cane." ke closed his eyes and took a deep breath. "Everyone be extra careful. I have a feeling this enemy will not be easy. Move out!"


    "I will be back with backup!" Tina disappeared. She was so fast that even Noa, who had keen eyesight, could not spot her as she moved. She had really adapted to her super speed.


    Luckily Mina could quickly heal Frank and Frank led them to the city. And sure enough, when they arrived, a massive barrier covered the makeshift city. ke flew up into the air to get a better look to see twenty ck scaled monsters fighting the humans inside. Luckily the humans had some ability with magic, or they would not havested as long, but the dead were what bothered ke the most. He saw elderly and even small children dead on the ground. He took a deep breath as his eyes turned blood red. He raised his fist and smashed it off the barrier.


    The barrier shook violently but did not break. ke''s expression was not good as he channeled his mana into his fist and punched out once more. This time a thunderous boom was heard as all the trees within a ten mile radius of his attack uprooted and blew away. Everyone on the ground had to form a barrier around themselves to block the powerful undtions that were spreading out in all directions.

 Chapter 243 Reglios

    This time his actions caught the attention of the ck scaled humanoid monsters inside. One of them looked up at ke and gave him a hideous smile exposing his bloodied, sharp teeth. "Creature, you did not die? It seems you are more powerful than I thought. But sadly, you are too weak to break my barrier! The Reglios will rule this world! Now watch as we destroy these puny creatures!"


    ke frowned. He looked at the ck called humanoid monster who just spoke and wondered just what the hell it was. It had called himself a reglios. He also noticed that he could only hear the monster''s voice. He couldn''t hear the people inside or the weapon fire and magic that was being fired off. This showed that the one who cast the barrier was the one who was speaking to him. He took a deep breath and shouted: "If you are so powerful, then you will not mind me and my people joining the battle now, will you!?"


    "Heh¡­ Do you really think you can save these insects? Then I will give you a chance." As these words were heard the barrier suddenly disappeared, and three of the reglios rushed towards ke''s group. ke did not say a word as he put a shield up around the humans left alive, blocking the attacks from the reglios. He then looked at what he presumed to be the leader of the reglios and snorted: "Do you think by attacking those without power you can really defeat me and my people?"


    "Oh?" The lead of the reglios eyes suddenly glowed with an ominous light as a huge magic circle appeared in the sky. At the same time, nce suddenly appeared in the air above ke and waved her hand, creating another huge magic circle that shed with the other. The power of these two magic circles shing together causing a storm to start forming in the sky. Two great powers were fighting against each other for dominance. "Hahaha! To think you really had someone this powerful¡­.."


    The leader of the reglios eyes narrowed as he let out a strange growl, and the reglios that were about to attack stopped and turned into shadows and disappeared. Even the leader had disappeared, along with the other reglios, but a voice was hearding from some unknown ce. "In time, you will see just how quickly you and your weak beings will fall to the reglios."


    The magic circle in the air that the reglios created suddenly began to shine brightly, causing nce to yell out: "Everyone put up a barrier now!"


    nce quickly cast a barrier around everyone there, even the city, and braised for the impact. ke also tossed up a secondary barrier in hopes of giving some reinforcement as a huge explosion filled the sky. Everyone had to close their eyes as the area around them was vaporized into nothingness. This was the same attack that had sent ke flying before, detonation.


    As the light subsided, what was revealed was a patch ofnd sitting in the middle of a huge crater. ke''s frown grew deeper as he looked at this destruction. "It seems as soon as it feels it might be threatened, it is not afraid to use this as a means to escape."


    "ke, what was that!?" nce asked. Her whole body was dripping in sweat. It actually took everything she had to suppress the magic circle in the air before it detonated.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It called itself a reglios. I believe it is the being born from a human monster. But it seems to haverades. How there are more of them, I do not know. Unless many human monsters are actually giving birth to these things in greater numbers." ke looked at the death and destruction it left around and felt the path ahead might be very difficult. "When we return to the city, we will need to hold a meeting."


    "I agree. We need toe up with some kind of deterrence for these monsters. The magic it used to escape is not something I have heard of before. It was like they melded into the shadows." nce did not know if she could even fight against multiple of those at one time if one of them could cast such grand magic.


    "I am not sure, but I think it is a kind of shadow magic. It will be good to try to learn it." ke turned to everyone else to check on them, when he saw they were fine, he pressed his earpiece and asked: "Any damage?"


    "No damage!" Tina replied. "We just arrived at the edge of the crater. There is no way for us to cross this thing¡­. ke, you need to make us some kind of flying magic!"


    "Third evolution! You should be able to fly. At least, that is what Lillia told me. For now, be careful of the shadows. We will be over in a second." ke pped his wings and descended into the city that was now half destroyed. He had to admit that no matter what, these people were strong. They held back those reglios, but it seemed that maybe they were being used as a test as well. Like they were learning the abilities of the human race.


    "Ricky, what''s the damage?" ke walked over to the man who was staring at the scene nkly. He turned his head slowly and asked: "What the fuck were those things!?"


    "I just met them today, but it called itself a reglios. I believe it is a creature born from a pregnant human monster I met a while ago and tried to kill because, at that time, the human monster also used the same spell and almost killed me." ke exined. "For now, get all wounded together. My people will heal you. All able body people, please gather your dead and pile them up. We will send them off. Ricky, since you already decided to follow me, we will be sending you to our base after the send off. Take what you can salvage. We will leave here in three days."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 244 Change In The Situation Part 1

    --An) Bonus Chapter for the magic castle on Saturday! 4 more chapters are stilling!---


    After the burial, ke sat on the edge of the crater and looked out over the vastness of it at what was left of the one piece ofnd that survived in the middle. "ke?" nce appeared behind ke and could tell his mood was not good.


    "nce..."ke called out her name before pausing... "I need to grow stronger. Today, I was basically useless. I couldn''t break that thing''s barrier, and I could not even defend against that magic attack. We only survived because you were there. How am I supposed to protect my family and my people if I can not even kill one of those things?" ke really felt weak. He could only watch on while nce did all the work.


    "You have to remember that I have thousands of years of time while you only have a short number of years of life. When I was your age, I would not be able to hold a candle to your current power. While that thing is strong, even on par with myself, this does not mean you are very weak. Because I could barely hold on. That thing has strength that is very abnormal, but it is also an unknown entity that not even the dragonic n has run into before.


    "That things power is on the same level is Iseles. And I am sure it will grow even more powerful over time. For now, we can only hope to grow stronger and stronger until we are able to surpass it. And if there is anyone who is able to fight with it evenly in the future, it would be you." nce sat down and hugged ke from behind. "So never think you are too weak. Strength takes time to grow. Only when you have sufficient time will you be able to stand above everyone. Then at that time, you will have the power to protect all of us.


    "But until then, let us, your wives, help you shoulder part of that burden and be your power. Let us shoulder some of your responsibility. We all love you and want to be by your side forever. We will live or die with you." nce held ke in her arms. The man she loved was holding the world up on his shoulders for them. He always worried about them and those he wanted to protect. She knew he had always worked hard. But he also needed to know that they were there to help no matter what.


    ke sunk into nce''s warmth. He never thought there would be a day when a dragonic would be a source of warmth for him. This was not to say he did not care about and love nce, he just found it funny. But he really appreciated her ability to help him calm his mind. "You are right. I will continue to try to grow stronger and stronger until, one day, I can stand in front of you all and shield you from any dangers. Until then, nce, I will be relying on you and the other girls to support me. But I promise I will be your mountain in the future. Someone who can stand tall and strong without moving in the face of any adversary."


    "Mmm... This is the man I love." nce smiled and kissed his lips. She truly treasured this man. She was very d she had met him. Because of him, she was able to experience true love. Because of him, she was able to salvage her rtionship with a sister she had neglected and tormented. He had opened her world to new possibilities and even given her a bundle of joy. Thinking of her daughter, who likes to run around with her sisters, made her smile. She hoped in the future, she would have more babies with this man and grow their family even more.


    With nce''s help, ke sent Ricky and the survivors to Destiny City. nce went with them this time to get someone to settle them in. When nce arrived in the city with a few hundred people, it caught everyone''s attention. Ricky and his people were stunned by how advanced things were. They had lighting and even magic based holographic advertisements. It was a far cry from what they had built up. But what amazed them more was the diversity of the city. So many different races were living together in a single ce. "He was not lying...."


    "ke would never lie unless you are the enemy. He truly wanted to help you all. Anyway, stay here and let me go find someone to help settle you in." nce had already set a contract on them, so they only needed to be settled in for the time being before Lillia made them permanent residents.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As she flew towards the original base, she heard fighting down below. "Anna, why can you not give me the time of day!?" A young man asked as he looked at Anna Harris, ke''s adopted sister. Anna was now turning twenty. She was way above the marriageable age, but she showed no interest in any man who has tried to woo her.


    "Why should I? Are you as good as my brother? Are you as strong as my brother? Are you as handsome as my brother? My standards are very high! Only those who can be on par with my brother are worthy of standing at my side. Until then, I will just concentrate on working hard so I can help my brother when he needs it." Anna snorted. She disliked men like the one in front of her.


    "What kind of excuse is that? Who can match up to the Lord beside his own wives!? I may not be any of those that you said, but I am still at least better than the rest!" The young man yelled back. He knew there was no way in hell he could ever be as strong as the lord!


    "Oh? You are better than the rest? I think not. Do not think I do not know about how you get with every girl you see. I have many friends in the city, and those girls, some of whom you robbed of their virginity, all say you are nothing but a yboy. You should be happy my sister inw has not changed your contract yet to make you a monk for the rest of your life!" Anna sneered at the young man. She knew the young man would not dare touch her because if he did, she would beat him up. Her brother made an exception on her contract that allowed her to defend herself against evil doers! And this was one of them! So if she wanted to, she could beat him up as long as she did not kill him!


    "I..." The young man''s words got caught in his throat. But he quicklyposed himself as she reached out to grab Anna''s wrist, only to feel a sharp pain in his wrist as his hand was stopped inches from Anna''s. "Why are you trying to touch my sister inw? Has she said you can touch her?"


    The young man''s eyes went wide with fear as he quickly lowered his head. "Madam nce! It''s my fault I was impulsive!"


    "Impulsiveness can get you killed. Leave Anna alone from now on. If I hear you have done this again, I will get Sister Lillia to make a sex change potion and force feed it to you before dropping you off at a goblins den!"


    --AN) I need all my reader''s opinions! So I will take a small poll on making Anna a Drakani. To do so, ke will need to do three things, Suck her blood which in turn makes her basically his ve, like what happened to Da. While sucking her blood, he would then need to inject a special kind of drakani blood into her, but to keep her from going crazy and losing her mind, she would need to make love to ke. This would not make her a wife but a drakani, which would make her blood rted to ke. Comment 1 for yes or 2 for no. Thanks!---


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 245 Change In The Situation Part 2

    --AN) Decided to change the poll since it was not very clear. Choices this time are...


    Reply 1 for Anna staying human and staying ke''s sister. Reply 2 for Anna bing ke''s wife and a Drakani. Reply 3 for Anna just bing ke''s wife --


    The young man was scared to the point that he actually wet himself as he ran away. He could no longer control his dder. nce looked at the escape brat and snorted. "Anna, next time, just punch him. No need to listen to his crap."


    "Okay, I will¡­. What brings you here suddenly?" Anna asked.


    "Actually, since you are here, I need your help. At the teleport point, I have a group of humans that need to be settled in if you could. I will report it to Sister Lillia. So just give them a spot to settle down in, and she will take care of the rest." nce knew that Anna knew what to do. And sure enough, Anna nodded and said: "Okay, I will go handle it!"


    Anna ran off while nce disappeared and reappeared inside the base. She walked through the halls before going down four floors and stopping at a room. Inside you could hear Lillia''s voice as she was giving lessons to their daughters. "Remember, you can kill a dragon by nking it like this¡­."


    nce opened the door to see all her husband''s children sitting on the floor on pillows, intently paying attention to Lillia''s lecture. "Sister Lillia, I need to speak with you for a moment about something before I head back."


    "Mama!" A little dragonic girl got up and ran over to nce and hugged her waist. She then looked around and asked: "Where is papa!? Papa!? Papa, where are you!?"


    "Joy, Papa is still down south. Mama only came here to talk with Mama Lillia. You and your sisters stay here and think about what Mama Lillia just said while I speak with her in private." nce rubbed her daughter''s head gently with a warm smile before pushing back toward her seat.


    Lillia had everyone go into a mana meditation to try to expand their mana pools some before pulling nce out of the room. "Sister nce, what is wrong?"


    "We had a change in the situation. After we fought the orcs and pulled them into our ranks, We went to a human town to recruit them. We waited four days outside, but when someone finally came to talk with us just as we were about to move to the elven settlement. We found out that they were under attack by a new race called the reglios. And¡­." nce took a deep breath and said: "They are powerful. They used the same spell that sent ke away before. If I was not there, everyone might have died. But even I could only match its strength. I could not defeat it, and it escaped. The worst part is there were around twenty or so of them, and they all hid inside the shadows of other objects."


    "This¡­. You said they were using shadows?" Lillia asked. Her brow was furrowed as something came to mind.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. They dived into the shadows to escape." nce replied.


    "I remember an old scroll from the old ather dragon library that had a section that spoke of a kind of magic that allowed one to manipte the shadows, but there was no description on how to do it. And I know for a fact that these new reglios were not on earth in the past, so this is definitely a new race. But to already be as strong as you, is a little worrisome¡­." Lillia did not like this at all. Currently, she could be considered the strongest, but she could not survive if all the old goats of the dragonic gathered together. Theirbined battle prowess overpowers her. But for a new race to appear and already be as strong as nce worried her very much.


    "Did the text talk about any weaknesses?" nce asked, her eyes filled with hope.


    "Only light can destroy shadows. But you would need to do it so that no shadows are able to be cast. If there is even a small shadow, one could easily dive into it and wait for a chance to surface again." Lillia knew that getting rid of shadows was possible, but it would require a blinding light. "We would need to test this out, but it should not be hard. I will look into it and see if I can work some things out. Because if they can move around using shadows, they may easily break into our city. We will need countermeasures right away."


    "Sorry for the trouble¡­." nce lowered her head. She felt it was her fault. Lillia smiled and rubbed nce''s head. "Don''t worry. As your elder sister, I will try toe up with something. You just worry about protecting our husband. I will be sure he gives you a solo night for all your hard work."


    nce''s eyes lit up as she nodded her head. "I will do my best!" nce leaned forward and kissed Lillia on the lips. She then exined about the neers before disappearing. Lillia chuckled before going back into the room and pping her hands: "Alright! Let''s see how much you have learned today!"


    Back south, nce reappeared at the base camp where everyone was gathered. ke weed her with a warm smile. "How did it go?"


    "Anna is settling them. Sister Lillia will give them their contracts. As for the reglios, she said she has read about shadow magic before. But she said the only way to beat it is to use really bright lights to make shadows disappear. In other words, she will try to work on a means of protecting our city at the very least." nce exined as she sat down next to the fire.


    "When I return, I will also help. To know that the magic they use for hiding can be easily countered is a good thing but to do it on a mass scale is another story." Noa tapped her lips as she got lost in thought. She really wondered if there was a way to do it on a mass scale.


    "We will figure it all out in due time. For now, let''s gather up and make some ground. We still have a day''s journey to the elven encampment."

 Chapter 246 The Special Elven Camp

    The next morning ke and his people made a new camp about ten miles out from the elven encampment. They did not dare to get too close and alert the elves of so many orcs being so near. "Tina, you are in charge, Noa and I will go take a look."


    Once again, ke took Noa along with him. This time he was hoping Noa''s presence would make the elves easily say yes to his request. He did not know how they would react exactly. "Let''s just hope this rolls over smoothly."


    Noa nodded her head as the two continued forward. After a few minutes, they came to a barrier. That blocked people from seeing in. At this Noa wrinkled her nose as he grabbed ke''s hand and pressed on the barrier with her hand. It was as if the barrier turned into a liquid as the two passed through it, only to stop dead in their tracks as they heard sounds of heavy panting. "AH~!"


    "This¡­" ke scratched his head and looked at Noa.


    "Ah¡­. I did not think we would run into one of these ns¡­. " Noa held her head.


    "Can you exin, please?" ke could only hear the sound of people having sex all around them. And not more than ten feet in front of them, two elf girls were sixty-nining each other without a care in the world.


    "This is one of the groups that had long wanted to break off from the elven n. They are a group of elven women who only like to have sex with other women. Or more like they are obsessed with having sex with other women." Noa exined.


    "Even if this is the case, this is a bad ce for them. And this is a perfect ce for me to have a talk." ke said with a big grin. While Noa had many things to say about this, she also nodded her head and agreed with ke. With his charm, he can get these women to agree with him.


    "By the way, there is also another group of elves that only like¡­." ke waved his hand and created a magic seal that covered Noa''s mouth, stopping her from continuing. He then looked at Noa and shook his head: "Such ces do not exist."


    Noa removed the seal on her mouth and stuck out her tongue. "Are you really going to be biased?"


    "It''s not that I am being biased. I just do not want to see it. If such an encampment is found, then I will send Bret in." ke replied with an evil grin.


    Noa couldn''t help but shake her head. She suddenly felt bad for the big oaf. "Alright, Mr. Ladies Man, time for you to make these women charmed by you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke nodded and walked up to the two girls who were too far lost in their lust to care about his presence and tapped one of the girls on the shoulder. It was only then that the girl with zed over eyes reluctantly pulled her head out of her partner''s crotch and looked at the man. As soon as she saw ke, her already red face flushed even more as she shyly asked: "What can I do for you~!!! Ah~!" Her partner was still too busy to care about ke''s presence.


    "I need to speak to your leader. Can you show me the way?" ke asked with a gentle smile that caused the elf girl to absentmindedly nod her head. She reached down and pried her partner''s head out of her crotch, which caused her partner toin. "What are you doing¡­.. Oh my, who is he?" The girl cried out as she looked at ke. Her hand was between her legs as she slowly rubbed herself. It was as if she forgot she only liked girls.


    "He is here to see the leader. We should help him." The other elf girl replied. Her partner nodded her head and stood up before bending over and helping the other elf girl up.


    The elf girl ke first talked to bowed her head slightly as she introduced herself, "My name is Gia, and this here is my partner Ki. May we know your name?"


    "My name is ke. I am sorry I interrupted your session." ke did feel bad. After all, they were really into it.


    "It''s fine. To be honest, for us, this is the first time a man has ever made us feel like it wouldn''t be so bad to be fucked with a dick." Gia replied bluntly. ke could only chuckle. It seemed that these girls were far from shy. After all, they were still rubbing themselves in front of him while still stark naked.


    "Ahem!" Noa cleared her throat, which caught the two girls'' attention. Only then did they see Noa, which caused their eyes to grow wide. "Princess!?"


    "I see you finally noticed me. But I am no longer a princess, so there is no need to treat me like one." Noa said as she saw that the two were about to kneel. "We came today because of a few things. So we wish to talk with your leader."


    "Yes, of course, but umm¡­. Princess, what is your rtion with ke?" Ki asked curiously. She felt that the princess she once knew had changed a lot.


    "He is my husband and father of my child," Noa answered proudly. This caused the girl''s eyes to glow with excitement. They both ran over to her and grabbed her hands, and asked in a low voice: "Does it feel good to be with a man? While normally we shun all men, we feel weird and turned on around him. It''s like I want him to do me raw. Like, does having a dick enter you feel good?"


    Noa could only sigh. "You girls of the sex religion only have heads filled with sex all day. Not to mention you are making my hand sticky with your juices¡­." Noa sighed. The girls were just rubbing themselves and were now holding her hand. She was not mad. She just couldn''t help but wonder if these girls ever had more than just sex on their minds.

 Chapter 247 Mistress Heli

    "Ahh, I''m sorry!" Gia cried out as she quickly pulled her hand away and held them up to Ki. "Ki lick my hands clean!"


    "Right! Do mine too!" The two girls began licking each other''s hands, causing Noa to once more hold her head. She looked up at ke, who was smiling away, and sighed. She knew he was loving this.


    "Alright, that is enough. Girls bring us to your leader." Noa stopped the girls'' hand licking fest which somehow started to be really naughty.


    "But¡­" the girls looked at the glistening juices on Noa''s hands and went to kneel down to lick her hands off only to be flicked in the forehead. "No need!" Noa''s stern gaze caused the girls to purse their lips before turning back to ke and skipping over to him and asking: "Can we see your dick?"


    *Cough!!*


    Noa just choked on her own spit when she heard the girl''s question. "No! You can''t!"


    keughed out loud and answered: "You girls should just stick with each other. I can tell you love one another, so there is no need to bring in a third party." ke then reached out and rubbed both girls'' heads causing them to blush and feel their pussy grow wet. They smiled sheepishly and nodded their heads. Only then did they both take ke''s hands into theirs which were still sticky this time with both their juices and saliva. ke did not care and let the girls lead the way while Noa puffed her cheeks out and followed along. She knew that ke was just being nice and would not do anything with the girls, but she still felt jealous!


    [R-18]


    As the group walked through the elven camp, many couples were openly having sex. Some couples were even leaning back to back while their partners were between their legs. The sounds that filled the air reminded ck of his wives during their nightly sessions. But he found it strange that while all these girls were very cute, he still felt his Noa was the cutest. She always made the cutest faces when she was being attacked by all the girls. These girls had cute faces when they were getting off, but they were still no match for his Noa. thinking of this he felt like as soon as they left her he would need to make Noa make those faces for him if they had time.


    At this moment, Noa felt a tingle between her legs which made her narrow her eyes at ke. She only ever got this feeling when he was going to make her beg for mercy. She pursed her lips and wondered what this husband of hers had nned.


    They made their way to a tree house made of leaves and thin branches. The sounds of multiple girls going at it could be hearding from inside. When Gia opened the vine curtain, on the floor was an elf girl with six girls surrounding her, attacking her body with their tongues. Her soft moans filled the room, causing even ke to raise an eyebrow. He had to admit this girl was indeed enticing but¡­. Still not as good as his Noa!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mistress Heli! We have visitors!" Gia announced in a loud voice. The girl who was being attacked turned her eyes to Gia and then to the two people next to her as she continued to moan and slowly raised and waved her hand. The girls who were attacking her stopped what they were doing and moved to the side while Mistress Heli slowly sat up as she, wiped the sweat from her forehead and caught her breath. She sat with her knees bent and her feet t against each other, exposing her beautiful bald pussy that was dripping wet for all to see.


    "Can I help you¡­." Mistress Heli''s eyes widened when she finally focused enough to notice Noa. "Princess!?"


    "Heli, long time no see. And I am no longer a princess. But to think you would be the leader of these girls." Noa grinned as she looked at the young woman who looked no more than neen-twenty.


    "I¡­. I got drunk one night on acorn wine and ended up at one of their sex parties, and well, I was sucked in. Anyway¡­ Why are you here?" Heli asked in confusion.


    "We came to have you and your girlse to Destiny City. we can give you your own building in which you girls can live as you normally do, but if you leave the house, you need to wear clothes." Noa went on to exin everything in detail to Heli. ke stood at the side and wondered just who this Heli was. He then looked at his crotch to see Gia''s hand just about to touch it. His eyes narrowed as he looked at the sneaky elf who was grinning at him. She stuck her tongue out and quickly retracted her hand.


    ke shook his head and poked the elf girl''s forehead, causing her to purse her lips and rub the red mark that had formed. Then another hand came from his other side, which resulted in Ki being poked in the head next.


    Heli noticed this interaction and found it strange because she knew these girls were very much uninterested in men, but when her gaze fell on ke, she felt like something was sucking her in. She felt her crotch tingle as if someone was slipping a finger inside her. "This¡­. Princess, who is this man!?"


    "Ah¡­. Sorry, ke has a kind of charm due to his race that makes girls want to be with him. He is not doing it on purpose. But he is my husband and the father of my daughter, Nene." Noa exined. She did not dare send ke away, or the whole damn vige might jump him.


    "I see¡­. Just looking at him makes my entire body hot. Are you not under his charm as well?" Heli asked. She was confused why Noa seemed fine.


    "Nope. As his wife and someone who has already had sex with him, it has no effect on me."

 Chapter 248 Faana’s Heart’s Desire

    "I see¡­. What a fearsome natural trait to have." Heli was trying to restrain herself from touching herself. While she was holding out, her little group of lovers were lost causes and were sitting there with hands between their thighs.


    "This is why he normally tries not toe into contact with too many women who are not from the city. The contract that Sister Lillia puts on women helps ward off his charm. Today is a bit special since we did not expect any of this." Noa exined. She then asked: "About what I told you."


    "Ah yes¡­. I do not mind. Your rules are also fine. We will cast a sound and sight barrier on the building you give to us." Heli did not see anything wrong with following Noa as she had been friends since they were little. She knew Noa would never allow her to suffer.


    With things set. The girls of the elven camp were all told to stop what they were doing and get dressed. While manyined, they did as they were told. Finally, after all this time, the journey south had concluded with huge gains in military force but also brought with it worrying issues that may cause a disaster in the future. While the trip was very fruitful, ke couldn''t stop thinking about the reglios. He really worried that they might be somehow reproducing at a face pace. If they were to face even an army of a hundred, it would cause his city to suffer greatly even if they do win.


    With these things in mind, ke went to the bathroom to take a bath. But he felt it was weird that tonight no one wasing in to assist him. While he was a bit disappointed, he did not mind as his wives were always busy with something. They each had their own hobbies and things they loved to do.


    Just as he slipped his body into the hot water and leaned back, the pitter patter of feet could be heard behind him. He did not move or turn his head as a smile crept up on his lips. He wondered which one of his wives wasing in.


    [R-18]


    When the footsteps stopped just behind him, he felt a set of hands gently running down his chest and a set of breasts that softly pressed against the top of his head. But for some reason, the scent he was smelling was familiar but not one of his wives. He opened his eyes and looked up to see Faana with blushing cheeks and watery eyes looking back down at him. "Faana?"


    "Mmm¡­. ke¡­ I¡­." Faana had never been so nervous before, she now had a proper body and could be with the man she loved, but even now, she still felt extremely nervous.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke smiled as he reached behind him and grabbed Faana by her thighs and lifted her right over his head, and spun her around so that she was cradled into his arms, resting in hisp. Faana was so stunned she never even had a chance to cry out in surprise. She could only blush, knowing she was being held by ke in such an intimate way. ke leaned down and pressed his forehead against hers, and asked: "You know once we do this, you will forever be mine, right?"


    Faana looked at ke and slowly nodded her head. She closed her eyes and lifted her head. Her heart desired every bit of this man. She wanted him more than anything else. Soon she felt his lips on hers as they kissed. His tongue pried her mouth open and invaded inside, and began swirling around her own tongue. Her first kiss. A kiss that she will always remember, and it was with the man she has loved for so many years. Tears of happiness rolled down her cheeks as she wrapped her arms around ke''s neck and pulled herself up so she could deepen the kiss.


    ke''s hands slipped down to her breasts, which were a decent size, and gently gave each one a squeeze before ying with her nipples. Faana''s body tingled from his touch. It was itchy yet felt very good. She felt her lower half tingling away as she rubbed her thighs together.


    ke''s hand slipped between her thighs and touched her little bud that was already wanting to be teased, causing Faana to let out her first soft moan. ke teased the dragonic girl until she was almost at her climax before spinning her around and cing her in hisp so that she was straddling him. Her eyes were filled with disappointment from not being able to finish. But when she felt something poking her lower lips, she knew what was toe. ke lowered his head and kissed her lips gently. "Ready? After this, you will always be mine¡­." He whispered gently in her ear before nibbling on it.


    Faana nodded her head and reached down with her own hand, and grabbed his shaft. She lined the hole up with the tip and pushed down as hard as she could. Only when she felt the sharp pain and pleasure shoot through her body as she had her first orgasm and popped her cherry did she know now that from this day forth, she would always be with ke. She hugged ke tightly and whispered into his ear: "Thank you¡­. Thank you for allowing me to be with you. Thank you for loving me." With this, she began moving her hips on her own. The pain quickly disappeared as the pleasure consumed her. As she bounced up and down, ke was sucking on her beautiful breasts and stroking her tail, causing her to go crazy. He found that dragonic girls love having their tails stroked during sex. This was different from fox girls, who liked their tails pulled, or ather dragons, who liked their horns pulled. Dragonic girls liked the feeling of someone stroking their tail.


    Faana''s moans filled the bath for over four hours before ke finally shot deep inside her, giving her her first creampie. But he was not finished. Once he released one before the poor dragonic girl could rx, she was made to ce her hands on the edge of the bath while ke pounded her from behind, not relenting in the slightest. Two hourster, he dried and brought Faana to a bedroom where he did her in many different positions. Only when morning''s first light rolled around was she allowed to rest. ke walked out of the room in his underwear with a big grin on his face. He looked down to see nce sitting by the door and reached down and rubbed her head. "You can go in."


    "Mmm¡­." nce rubbed her sleepy eyes before standing up, kissing ke, and entering the room to help her sister after a night of being with ke.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 249 Golem Creation Part 1

    --AN) Superte today! 3 more on the way!---


    "Damnit!" kended on the bed inside the medical bay with a sour face. He had been down in the dungeon once more, but this time by himself. He wanted to grow stronger, so he was now testing his abilities to solo a dungeon.


    "What floor did you get to this time?" Dr. Stanley asked as he looked ke over.


    "Only the first floor and two steps inside!" ke looked very upset. He had only just entered the door before being instantly killed. "What the hell was Lillia thinking of putting such a powerful monster on the first floor!?"


    "This was the same dungeon as before?" Dr. Stanley did not see how ke could die upon entering the first floor of a dungeon he had been in before.


    "No. It''s a new firends dungeon. It''s one of the harder dungeons. While I should start off on an easier dungeon, I just can''t do it. I need to grow stronger faster, and only by getting my ass kicked will I be able to do so. But I really wanted to move a bit more before being stabbed in the head by that strange monster!" ke did not expect a charred looking monster with long sharp ws toe out of the shadows and attack him as soon as he walked inside. He had literally only taken two steps in before dying.


    "Why not work on other skills before taking the dungeon on? You might have an array of spells to work with, but what about more defensive skills? I heard you can make golems. Why not use this to your advantage? Have you ever tried making a metal golem?" Dr. Stanley only wanted to try to give ke some advice, but when he saw ke''s expression, he felt like maybe this helped more than he had ever thought.


    "A metal golem¡­ Heh¡­ if I could make a metal golem there would be a lot that I would not need to worry about!" ke smiled as he stood up. "Doc, thanks for the words. You just helped me clear my mind."


    With this, ke took off and left the underground base, and flew up into the sky. He then looked around and found the direction he wanted, and flew off. Down below, Bret and Rin watched ke fly away in confusion. "Where is he going?"


    "No idea, but knowing him, it is for a good reason." Bret sighed as he munched on his lunch. "Rin, your food gets better and better."


    "You know what would be even better?" Rin asked as she wiped Bret''s mouth. "If you find a girl, we both like to help me out, and for when you are not around."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah¡­" Bret frowned slightly. Since he got back, Rin had beenining a lot about being left by her lonesome. Thinking of this, he nodded his head. "What if I try to woo a fox girl?"


    Rin thought for a moment and nodded her head. "Alright. You better do your job properly." Rin had taken a habit of brushing Yui''s tail, so having a sister who was a fox girl was perfect!


    While Bret was given a hard task, ke flew over to the old world city that was closest to Destiny City. The broken skyscrapers were overrun by nature as he looked down at the monsters roaming about. But his goal was not monsters but the metal that was just sitting here rotting. There were many cars and steel beams he could easily make good use of here.


    ke hovered over arge skyscraper that once stood high in the sky but was not toppled over and waved his hand. A loud rumbling sound could be heard from under him as metal began to fly up into the sky above his head and condense together. No matter what kind of metal it was, it ripped away from the overgrowth and flew up to the ball of metal that was forming high in the sky.


    ke looked up at the mass of metal that was starting to look like a miniature before feeling it was enough for what he was trying to do. He then waved his hand again and cleared out a huge area before settling the ball of metal on the ground. "Now then!" ke slowlynded on the ground. He nned to try to do a few things. Since he had a special way of doing magic that could imprint his thoughts into the magic circle as he cast spells, he wanted to see if he could alter Lillia''s golem creation spell.


    He was unsure if a billions of years old magic spell could be altered or not, but he was willing to give it a try. ke sat in the middle of the area he cleared out, which was an old city street, and looked at the pile of metal. He first created a golem from the ground around him and looked at it. "It''s human shaped but brittle." ke easily gripped the arm, and bits and pieces of it began to break off.


    While they could take a beating, they were easily destroyed, too, if they were attacked by a more powerful monster. ke made quite a few different ones trying to alter the properties using magic first, but they all came out the same. Still brittle and easily destroyed.


    "Then let''s try with metal¡­." Waving his hand, he caused a metal beam to fly over to him andnd on the ground in front of him. He then ced his hand on it and began going through the process of making a golem, but this time he did not try to form it from a source directly under his palm as he did not want to touch the ground but just the metal beam itself. He nned to use the entire thing in the creation of the spell.


    The metal beam began to shake and vibrate crazily as he concentrated on his own thoughts, trying to imprint his idea into the magic circle. The metal beam under his hand began to crunch together, forming a solid ball. But when he tried to form it into a human shape, the whole spell broke apart. "Hmmm? Is this why Lillia never makes them out of one single object?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 250 Golem Creation Part 2

    ke had noticed that Lillia had never made her golems from a single object. It was always the ground or parts of a building. She never actually formed them from a single object. ke sat there and pondered. He drew out the magic circle that rted to the spell in his mind and looked at it as a projected image in front of him. "The spell really isplex, but the fundamentals of earth wall and other spells are mixed in¡­."


    ke had never done it before, but now he was carefully dissecting the golden creation spell. With his bloodline''s memories, he was easily able to identify all the spells it was made up of and was able to see what did what. ke stood there in a trance with thousands of magic circles all projected out in front of him. If someone were to see this, they would be utterly amazed at the spectacle because they were just hovering in the air, faintly glowing lighting up the surroundings on a dark night.


    Back in Destiny City, Lillia pursed her lips as she looked at her sisters getting ready for bed, and ke had not returned yet. She bit her lip and made a decision. "I am leaving the city to find ke!"


    "Lillia!?" Tina called out and grabbed her hand. "Is that a smart move? Why would you leave the city? If the dragonic find you won''t they¡­."


    "Don''t worry. I will not use my magic. My strength alone is enough to destroy a mountain. I dare a dragon or some other monster toe near me." Lillia snorted as she patted Tina''s head and disappeared. Leaving Tina standing there looking at her empty hand.


    "Just let her go. She is worried due to ke not returning even though it is dark. He had already left the city without a word, so she is afraid he might be having a hard time. Plus, I already have a tracker on ke and her." Noa exined. "She doesn''t know I stuck one on her and I highly doubt she would check inside there to look for one."


    "You are sneaky." Tina chuckled. "But I guess this means Elf is on the menu tonight. Sisters, what do you think? Since husband is not here, shall we dine on Elf?"


    "Hey! You can''t Ahhh~! Stop pulling on my underwear, I just bought those!" Poor Noa was easily subdued by her sisters and was soon half flying in the air as the girls teased her body.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia did not take long to find ke. She walked out from between two copsed buildings to see thousands of magic circles hovering in the air. She also saw ke sitting there staring at them. He seemed to be stuck in a trance, so she did not go forward to speak with him. Instead, she hid herself not too far away and watched him work. This was something she could never get enough of, watching ke as he did things. Even if they were just mundane tasks, she did not care at all because she felt at peace when ke was around. She hated when he had to leave the city, and she could only stay confined to the city because she still could not expose herself. Even now, she was taking a big risk.


    But this risk was worth it. To see him hard at work trying to create something, she felt at peace. But as she stood there and looked at each magic circle, they were iplete and only had a few runes within the circle. Her mind began to turn, and after a good few hours of putting them all together, did she realize that ke hadpletely pulled apart her n''s golem spell and was analyzing it. At this moment, she was really intrigued by what ke was trying to do.


    ke, who was in a state of contemtion as he tried to run all the different runic forms in his mind by changing out certain aspects of the magic circle for golem creation, finally felt like he might be onto something. "Normally, to reshape metal, you would need to make it soft by heating it up. So what if we did the same thing? If we changed a few things here and added this there¡­. This may just work¡­."


    ke continued swiping his fingers back and forth as he felt like his small changes to the original spell were at least on the right track. Once again, ke waved over a metal beam, and this time with his newly modified version of the golem spell, he began crunching the metal into a metal ball before trying to give it form. The metal ball shook and began to slowly grow bumps here and there, but what ke got looked like a ser ball with arms and legs. "Still no good. But¡­. looking at this brings about another issue¡­.. Metal is not really good for flexibility. While golems made of earth and other raw materials can break up bit by bit to move their arms and legs, a metal golem can not be made of just a single piece of metal. How should I do this, then? Should I create each piece separately?" ke frowned because now he was getting further away from what he had originally nned. But to create each piece in one go would not be easy either, and he would need to fuse them together. Not to mention the arms and legs would all need hinges here and there to allow them to bend properly.


    While ke was once more lost in thought, Lillia was staring at ke in amazement. "Is he trying to create a metal golem from a solid piece of metal!? There is no way that would work!"


    Lillia knew she could create a metal golem from a pile of metal with ease as it would be all different pieces, but to use a single piece would be impossible. It would not have any way to walk correctly! Never mind being of any use for anything else.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 251 Golem Creation Part 3

    --An) 1 more on the way!--


    ke couldn''t help but feel a little defeated when he realized that creating a solid metal golem was really not going to work since metal did not bend well. But after thinking about it and thinking about the robots he used to see in anime, he decided on another approach. With a wave of his hand, ke made forty two pieces of metal float in the air. These were all the parts he would need to make and join together at joints. This time he nned to make a humanoid robot looking golem. He split the torso up into the lower and upper, so they could twist without issue.


    Picturing each piece in his mind, ke injected his image into his modified golem spell. In seconds the metal pieces crunched together and began to slowly take shape. First, it was the individual fingers, then the hands, the two sections on the arm, the three sections for the legs and feet and the head, and then the two sections of the torso. Each one was in a basic rough shape. While they did not look like much, they were created to work together. The joints for no were rounded off so they could easily roll back and forth against the other parts. Once the shapes were together, he finally merged them into one.


    A clunking sound was heard, and ke stared at his creation that stood there. He pointed to the side of him and said: "Walk here!" ke gave an order causing the golem to slowly walk to the side. While the golem did move and could easily walk, it seemed quite slow. But this was progress in ke''s custom golem creation spell.


    Just this alone gave him the confidence he needed to continue with his work. He began slowly modifying the spell to create smoother metal golems that could move better. Slowly but surely, he got lost in his golem creation and had not noticed his surroundings were now full of metal golems he had made.


    As the days passed, the golems ke was making began to even look more life like. They no longer look just like metal dolls with no faces but with more human like features. If it was not for the metal skin, you would think they were real. If you gave them some hair and clothes, they could be mistaken for a new race.


    In fact, ke had gotten the idea to give his golems sentience. But he was still trying to figure out how to incorporate this into the golems spell. How to give them a kind of will of their own instead of just a fewmands. Before he knew it, this had be an obsession. He hadpletely be obsessed with creating a golem with a will of their own.<novelnext></novelnext>


    This entire time Lillia sat at the side. Sometimes his other wives woulde and take a peak but did not stay due to the children. Only Lillia stayed and looked on. She was enamored by ke''s obsession. She felt his continuous hard work was truly paying off and at an incredible speed.


    Two weeks passed, and ke got his golems moving very life like. They still did not have a will of their own, but their ability to run and jump and fight was very life like. Histest creation which he called Infinity, looked simr to Lillia. He used her image as it was her spell that he was modifying. When he got this far and even got it so he could attach hair to his creations, he was very satisfied with his progress. "Now then. What if I were to inject inscriptions into the metal to create barriers and make them stronger? It would be easier than just casting a spell on them if they already have the additional buff magic on them. But now I need to also figure out how to store them away so I can summon them at will. Sadly they can not go into a space pouch."


    ke wanted to make a bunch of golems and then summon them in some way. So that he did not need to create them from scratch each time, he could just have them out and about walking around, but he felt that if he wanted an army of them, it would not be so easy to really bring them around and summon them when needed. "If I could just hide them away¡­."


    ke sat back and leaned his head against his newest golem that looked like Lillia, and pondered about how he was going to do this. Lillia, who saw ke using a metal her as a pillow, pursed her lips. "Why is he using a fake me!? He can just call me over!" She could just go over there, but then she felt a bit embarrassed for peeping on him.


    After a long thought process, ke thought back to the reglios. They were able to hide in the shadows. If he could grasp how this worked, he might be able to do the same for his own shadow. A metal golem army of thousands, if not millions, all fortified with magic spells to boost their abilities. This kind of army would be very hard to destroy. He had tested it, and even if you were to knock out their limbs, the parts would juste back together as if nothing had happened. If he had some stronger metal, he could easily make something that was impossible to destroy. But sadly, they had yet to find a mine for metal created from mana.


    "But the shadow. In my memories, there are many spells that deal with dark magic. I guess, for now, I can dig through those memories and see if there is anything of use." With this thought in mind, ke closed his eyes and began sifting through the ancient memories in his mind. If he was lucky, he could easily find the spell he was looking for and then create a kind of shadow gate to store his golem army.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 252 Creating A Runic Neural Network

    ke sat there running through his memories and found that dark spells were extremely powerful spells. There is one called dark void that basically sucks everything in around you into a dark void, sealing what was ever sucked inside for all eternity. There was another called death which marked a target and, after a predetermined amount of time, would kill them. It was more of a means to torment your opponent instead of killing them.


    He found quite a few spells that he wanted to test out in the future. But the one spell that caught his attention was shadow meld. ke stood up and used the spell to find himself slowly melding into his own shadow, and on top of that, he could easily move around. "This¡­. Is probably what the reglios use¡­. Shadow meld, huh? But can I store things inside my own shadow is another story. I will need to rewrite the spell to not meld myself but something else into my shadow."


    Once again, ke began pulling apart the spell and analyzing it. Surprisingly this spell was not as difficult as he thought it would be, and was easily able to switch out the self cast to a different object. He stored infinity and moved to the other side of the clearing, and resummoned her. The thing he found cool about this was that his shadow would expand to epass the object he was melding into his shadow.


    "Now that that is all set, I should begin working on the inscriptions." With this in mind, he quickly resummoned Infinity and began work on the runic inscriptions. ke had lost all sense of time now and continued working on his golem.


    Lillia watched from the side and was quite stunned when she saw ke melding himself into his shadow and moving around but what stunned her more was when he rewrote the spell to merge other objects instead. When he saw him begin to inscribe runes on his golem, Lillia felt her understanding of golem creations was very basic! While she could do more with it and make things very life like, she could see the difference between her way of thinking and ke''s!


    "He really is making me feel inferior on something I was truly proud about! But this is also good. I want to help him, but I feel if I interrupt now, he will not feel as motivated or be able to concentrate on his end goal." Lillia could only helplessly sit and watch from a distance. Watching over the man she loved. She had already dispatched many monsters who had wandered too close. She did not want anything to disturb her husband.


    ke spent another few days inscribing everything spell he could think of that could boost a golems abilities. To test it, he even had a one on one match with Infinity to find out she was really hard to deal with now. "Still do not have sentience, but I feel that if I can get some metal made of mana, I can go even further... Unless¡­. I work on a runic inscription that allows Infinity to learn¡­ if I do this, I can probably transfer the runic inscription to the other golems once I create them!"


    ke was taking on what he learned in college. When it came toputer science and artificial intelligence, ke felt he had a decent understanding of it, even if he did not remember it all. He wanted to build a kind of neuralwork that would take the inputs it was given and then store it and use it as a means of understanding. "I guess it would be more of a magic brain than anything. A magic storage device. If I can create such a thing, we can do a lot more around the city as well¡­."


    ke suddenly felt like he had a new mission. But he had no idea how to even start something like this. He looked at his golem and waved his hand, storing her in his shadow before turning to look at all the ones he had created before and snapped his fingers, canceling the golem magic on them. They all fell back to the ground in the original pieces of metal they once were.


    "Ho? To think that they would actually transform back. Not bad. Let''s rebuild them and create a few more infinities with what I got left."<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few dayster, ke had over one thousand infinities with runic inscriptions. He stored them all in his shadow and went to head back to the city when he saw Lillia standing there smiling at him. "You are here? Is it okay for you to be out like this?" ke asked, his worry evident.


    "It''s fine since I am not using magic at all but ke¡­. You left without a word. If I did note to check on you, myself and my sisters would have been worried sick!" Lillia pouted her lower lip as she hugged ke.


    "Ah¡­. Sorry, I just had an idea of how to grow a bit stronger or at least have a force big enough to defend against enemies so that I would not need to worry as much. I just needed something that would allow me to be stronger¡­. But once I began implementing my idea, I kinda lost myself in it." ke exined.


    "I know. You did not notice me here all this time. Or when my sisters came to check in on you. You were lost in your own world, but from what I could tell, you have made progress, right?" Lillia asked.


    ke nodded and grinned. "That I have." ke summoned his golems. A massive metal army stood behind him. "I think this should be good for now¡­."


    "There is a lot. But if you are willing, I can help you improve them more." Lillia looked at ke with a bit of hope in her eyes. She truly just wanted to be of some assistance to ke.


    "If you are willing to help, I would very much appreciate it. This is my bread and butter after all this time. So any advice I can get to make even more improvements would be amazing!" ke was already amazed that he had gotten this far on his own, but if he could get advice on his golems, it would help him a great deal.


    Lillia smiled and nodded her head as she said: "Alright, then put them back except one. We will go over how to make your golems even stronger than you. "


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 253 Letting The Bird Free From Her Cage

    ke and Lillia sat in front of Infinity, going over all the things that could be made better. The moonlight shined down on the two as Lillia went over each inscription. "Look here. You can increase the strength of each of your inscriptions by adjusting the mana intake rune here. It will help boost the abilities by quite a bit. It''s not all empowering. It can only be as strong as the material you used. If you had mana conductive metal, it would make your golems that much more stronger. Also¡­."


    Lillia looked at ke and asked softly: "Why did you make her look like me?"


    ke smiled and pulled Lillia into his arms, and kissed her lips. "Because when I think of a cute girl who will always follow me around, I can only think of you."


    [R-18]


    Lillia blushed as she gently beat on ke''s chest. Her smile did not disappear. She knew he would say that about any of his wives, but it still made her feel happy. "ke¡­. Stop stroking my horns¡­." Lillia pursed her lips but then felt a hand swing in between her legs, causing her to gasp. She looked up to see ke''s eyes beginning to ze over and knew there was no stopping what was toe. She quickly created a barrier to block sight and sound and got ready for ke to ravage her body. She did not need to wait long. She felt him bite into her neck as he ripped her clothes off. His hand worked her pussy until it was good and wet, while her hand unleashed his dick from his pants and stroked it to make sure it was ready. After so long of not being able to feel her man inside her, she couldn''t hold back anymore and was even more worked up than ke.


    ke, who was sitting on the ground, put Lillia on hisp with her back pressed up against his chest and slipped his dick inside her. Lillia''s breasts bounced up and down as ke hammered his dick into her causing her to cry out in pleasure. Her pussy clenched hard on his dick, wanting to feel every stroke as he pumped it in and out of her. This feeling was something she craved every night.


    "ke~ ke~! More¡­. More~" Lillia cried out as she leaned back and bit into his neck, drawing blood. She then licked it up, tasting the iron in her mouth. ke grunted, and he began pounding her even harder. Lillia bounced herself up and down in rhythm with his motions making his dick dive deeper into her pussy. Her snow white skin glimmered under the moonlight as she curled her toes and let out a long moan. Her body continued to move even though it was extra sensitive as she continued trying to please her man.


    ---


    "You''re not being fair!" Lillia pouted as shey naked on top of ke. "But it''s fine since I love it when you do me like that. Hehe¡­."


    "Little wife, if you keep teasing me, I will make you go a few more rounds." ke poked Lillia''s nose before smacking her butt.


    "Hehe¡­ Come on, let''s go back to what we were doing." Lillia said as she sat up and turned back to infinity that stood there like a statue.


    "Not going to get dressed?" ke asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No point, because you will probably tear my clothes off againter," Lillia replied teasingly. The two teased each other for a while as they continued going over the inscriptions on ke''s golem. The rtionship between the two had never soured once since they got together. If anything, their care and love for each other had only grown over the years.


    The next morning, after a long night of adjusting inscriptions on all of his golems, ke and Lillia returned to the city. When they arrived at the massive wall, they saw Anna sitting on the top of it, looking down at them. "Big Brother!" Anna yelled out as she stood up and hopped down. When it came to ke, Anna was always all smiles. She had also grown up to be a very beautiful woman.


    "You are up early." ke rubbed her head, causing her to purse her lips. "When will you stop treating me like a child?"


    "Mmmm¡­ when you grow taller and more muscr than me." ke teased, causing Anna to hit him. ke let out augh as he asked: "What brings you here at this time?"


    "I am just looking out over the treetops. I am always stuck in the city and unable to leave." Anna lowered her head as she said this. She always felt like a bird trapped in a cage. She knew ke was trying to keep her safe, but she also wished to go out and explore some.


    "Hmmm¡­" ke scratched his head and looked at Lillia. "Why not have a few of your golems follow her around? With the modifications we have put on them, they should be good guards. We can even input amand into them so that they will carry her back if anything goes wrong."


    "Alright." ke waved his hand, and two Infinitys appeared from his shadow. "Anna, when you are ready, these two golems will go out with you so you can see the world outside. But do not go more than ten miles from the base. Also, hold out your hand."


    Anna did as she was told and held out her hand. ke held it up to his face and kissed the top of it, licking it slightly, causing a magic circle to form on the top of her hand. Anna couldn''t help but blush as she shyly lowered her head. If it was anyone else, she would try to kill them, but ke¡­. She did not care what he did to her.


    ke gently rubbed the imprinted magic circle and looked at Anna: "This magic circle is a connection to me. If you experience any problems, you only need to kiss this imprint. And I will be able toe right to you. You also have toe back at least once a week."


    "Mmm¡­." Anna couldn''t hide her smile as she shyly took her hand back from ke and gently rubbed the magic circle on her hand. Lillia, who was watching all of this from the side, grinned knowingly. She did not know how things would progress, but she knew this little girl had always hid her feelings for ke.

 Chapter 254 Creating A New Kind Of Technology Part 1

    ke smiled, listening to her answers, and rubbed her head again. "Go get ready. Make sure you bring weapons."


    "Okay!" Anna grinned and hugged ke. She lingered for a moment taking in his warmth before letting go and running off. ke watched her run away happily with a smile on his face. He was d that Anna was able to grow up normally after all she had been through.


    "So¡­ What are you going to do with her?" Lillia asked as she hooked her arm with kes.


    "What do you mean?" ke did not understand. Didn''t he just give her two of his golems and a mark to call him when she needed help? He was confused by Lillia''s words.


    "I mean, I think she is a good candidate to make her a drakani, is she not?" Lillia asked. She even held a scheming smile on her lips as she asked this.


    "Lillia I know what you want to say, but you also know what this entails. To turn a female, no matter what, they will need to have sex with me. This is not something I think she would want. After all, I am supposed to be Anna''s brother." ke did not want to harm Anna. He just wanted her to be happy.


    "ke, for someone who is able to fuck any girl hees across, you are blind when ites to Anna." Lillia did not exin things. It was not her ce. The two of them would need to figure it out for themselves. "Anyway, let''s go see my sisters. I am sure they are sick of recing you in bed. After all, none of us can be satisfied fully until you hammer us. Not to mention you only just made Faana your wife, and you had not slept with her since that one night."


    "You are right. I should Tend to them. But this also means you need to join as well." ke smiled and swept Lillia up off her feet, and put her on his shoulder.


    "Ahh! ke, put me down!" Lillia cried out but made no attempt to get down. Althoughter that day, she was ignored by her sisters because the girls all got attacked first thing in the morning.


    Later that day, ke sat in a newb created just for him with Infinity standing in front of him. He looked at all the runic inscriptions and how they were done before moving to a nk sheet of metal he had sitting at his side on a table.


    On a piece of paper, he scribbled out how a neuralwork worked. Each one had a kind of input system and would then run the data given over and over until they finally learned how to do certain tasks. But ke felt this would be a bitcking when he had magic that could do many different things. "With one thousand Infinitys, I have the capacity to have each one learn a task over and over¡­. But to get this information into a central brain that they can all ess to learn the things learned by the other infinities is another story¡­."


    ke put his pen on his upper lip and held it between his lip and nose as he leaned back with his hands behind his head. "No matter how I look at it, it will not be an easy task¡­.. If I can link them all up so they can instantly transfer information to a central brain and then download what the others have learned¡­."


    ke rocked back and forth in his chair, trying to figure this out. He did not know exactly how he could do it, but he would not give up until he could figure this out. If he could crack this problem, then he might just be able to change how his city transfers data altogether. Mixing old and new ideas together, like the weapons and vehicles Thardra was working on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "ke, are you going to be sitting down here forever?" Tina asked as she walked over in her bathrobe. She hade down to check on him after taking a bath.


    "Hmm?" ke looked over at the short girl with a white bathrobe walking over in her bare feet and smiled. He held out his hand, which she happily took, and pulled her into hisp. He leaned in and kissed her neck while pulling the belt on her robe, allowing it to fall open and expose what was hidden underneath.


    "Are you always horny?" Tina asked as she wrapped her arms around ke''s neck.


    "For my wives, I can''t ever get enough. You all get more and more beautiful with every passing day. It makes me want to eat you all up." After saying this, he stood Tina up, so her secret garden was in his face before diving in.


    Tina and ke caused the whole room to be quite steamy. After a few hours passed, Tina bit ke as she said: "Now I need to wash again!"


    "It''s fine. I can lick you clean if you want." ke teased, causing Tina to re at him. "That would just make me more sticky!"


    "Alright, I won''t. By the way, did youe down here for anything special?" ke asked. He was happy to see her, but he did not know if she had any business or not.


    "No, I just wanted to see you. And figured you needed to have a snack and a quickie." Tina replied with a grin.


    "You were just on time." ke smiled and hugged her close to his body. "Are you girls taking turnsing down here?"


    "Yep! We all decided to take turns taking care of your needs while you work on your project. Noa will be here in the morning. So be prepared." Tina tied her belt on her robe and gave ke a kiss. "I will go up now. The girls will also be down here to spend an hour or two with you tomorrow. Do not get too lost in your work and spend time with your family."


    "Mmm¡­ Sorry. Send them down, and I will tell them a story of the old world."

 Chapter 255 Creating A New Kind Of Technology Part 2

    "Papa! What are you doing?" Destiny ran over. She had now blossomed into a beautiful young girl. She happily jumped up on ke and hugged him tightly. She was followed by Hope, who was like her elder sister''s tail. While Destiny now looked almost thirteen years old, and Hope looked almost six years old, they were both the same age.


    "I am trying to work on a new system of moving information between a central point. Where are your sisters? Why did they note?" ke asked when he only saw Hope and Destiny. He picked Destiny up and sat both girls down on his knee.


    "Joy and the others are stuck with Mama Lillia, they did not pass their test, and she found that using you as a means of motivation works best. So unless they pass the test, they can''te see you." Destiny replied with a big grin. "But Hope and I both passed, so we won!"


    "Don''t be so proud, Elder Sister Destiny! Elder Sister Hope got a better score than you!" Joy came running over, her dragonic features on full disy. She looked about eight years old even though she was only about three years old now. "Plus do not put me in the same spot as those other dumb dumbs!"


    "Joy, don''t call your sisters dumb. It''s not nice." ke scolded, causing Joy to immediately lower her head and tears to begin forming in her eyes. The only time she or any of her sisters would cry would be if they were scolded by their Papa or told they could not see him for one reason or another.


    ke sighed as he saw her about to cry and pulled her over to him, and gave her a hug. "I am not mad, but you have to not say mean things about your sisters. They will feel bad, and they might cry because of it. You do not want them to cry, right?"


    "No...." Joy shook her head. She did not wish to hurt her sister''s feelings.


    "Good." ke smiled and kissed the top of her head before pulling her up and setting her down in between her sisters.


    "So Papa, what are you doing?" Destiny asked once more.


    "I have been working on a way to transfer information between two sources using mana, but I am afraid I can''t figure out how to extend the link between sources using mana as it will just end up getting absorbed, resulting in no transmission or loss of data. If I can just figure this point out, I can actually use this system to make my golems smarter." ke exined. He did not expect his daughters to understand what he was saying, but he just wanted toin to someone other than air.


    "Hmmm... Papa, what about doing what Uncle Bret does with his radio when he talks with people?" Destiny suggested. While it might just seem like a silly child''s suggestion, but to ke, it was a big mind blowing fix to his problem!


    "Destiny, you might just be a genius!" ke kissed her cheek as he looked over his math, but of course, since Destiny got a kiss, his other daughters also wanted kisses. So he had to give them one as well.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not longter, a train of girls came running into the room, calling for their Papa. ke, who wanted to get started on trying to see if Destiny''s idea would work with mana, had no choice but to stop what he was doing and begin ying with them. He could never ignore his baby girls.


    He became all kinds of different vehicles as the girls took turns riding on his back, and ke crawled around the floor. The only one who got to ride the entire time was Fate, who was using his head as a seat and hugging his horns. The little fairy daughter of his was a little prankster who was always being chased around by her sisters. She was the spitting image of her mother but had a tail and wings like her father. For a fairy, she was definitely an odd one out. But everyone in her family showered her with love, and so did the others from the fairy race who called her Princess Fate.


    ke''sb had turned into a ce house as the sounds of his daughters'' excited and happy voices filled the air. ke decided to put off all work for the day and yed with them until dinner, and then that night all his girls curled up next to him as much as possible and fell asleep at their Papa''s side. As ke slept, his wives were all taking pictures of him and the girls so they could put them in the album.


    "He really loves his daughters," Tina said with a smile.


    "I do worry about their blood intake, though. Currently, they eat both normal foods, but soon, they will need more blood than normal food. Not to mention once they hit puberty...." Lillia had all kinds of worries for her daughters.


    "Can''t we just put a seal on that emotion until they are of age?" Josline asked. She was very worried about this as well.


    "It should be possible. Luckily we have time to figure this out. But Joy will soon be of age as she is a dragonic.... If we can solve this issue soon, we will need to put her to sleep for a while." Lillia hated this thought, but as most of their daughters were part drakani, they would also gain the drakani trait. Only Destiny and Hope had escaped having to deal with this, but they also did not gain the extra strength that came with it.


    "Let''s put our minds together and see if we can get any volunteers to help study this," Noa suggested.


    "I agree with Sister Noa. We should work together and try to figure out a way to temporarily ward off those kinds of urges....." Mina nodded her head when an idea came to mind. "What about using goblins? They are always in a state of lustfulness."


    "Good idea! If we can suppress their lust temporarily, then the girls would be much easier!" Tina nodded her head, agreeing to this. She did not want the girls to suffer, but this was all for the best.

 Chapter 256 Creating A New Kind Of Technology Part 3

    The next morning ke had breakfast with his kids and let them go out and y before going back to work. The only one who did not want to leave to go y was Destiny. She wanted to watch to see if her idea would actually help her Papa or not.


    ke did not mind this as he let her sit on hisp as he slowly exined each step he was using to try toe up with the idea. "So see¡­ if I use my mind and inject certain information into this inscription it will allow me to then transfer the information through a mana link to other inscriptions."


    "This is why I can see the image hovering over the inscriptions?" Destiny asked.


    "Mmmhmmm¡­ This is just a thought I had which is why it shows a teddy bear dancing." ke answered with a smile. Destiny nodded as she soaked in everything. She might not understand everything, but she was trying her best to learn so she could spend more time with her Papa.


    "Now you just need to make the image stay even when someone is in the way of the mana link?" Destiny asked. Seeing her curious eyes waiting for his answer, ke smiled and nodded his head. "Yep! What we will need to do is, as you said before, try to use the concept of the radios that your uncle uses tomunicate with others and implement that into the mana. But this would mean fundamentally changing the mana being used in the mana link. This will allow for many, many applications. But the first step is changing it so that the wavelength of the mana is different."


    "Papa, can you do that? Mama said mana was something that is found all over the world. So it is all the same is it not?" Destiny asked. She felt confused. If her Papa could change mana, would it be mana anymore?


    "If I can, then it will be a huge breakthrough. Whether I can or not is another story." ke replied as he began writing down things.


    Destiny watched as her Papa tried many things. She basically attached herself to him. Unless Lillia came and took her away to get her washed up and changed into a new set of clothes, she did not want to leave. The rest of his daughters came for about an hour a day. While they did wish to stay longer, they did not want to disturb their Papa. However, they did feel slightly jealous of Destiny, who seemed to have an understanding of what their Papa was trying to do.


    After almost a month of work, ke finally let out a loud shout. "I did it! Haha!" It was only a small step, but he was able to change the manaing out of the input device to be different from the mana in the air. As far as he could tell, the mana was not able to be absorbed by anything, but he still had many more things to test.


    "Papa, what do we do from here?" Destiny asked, her eyes were glowing with excitement. Her Papa had used her idea to be able to create the thing he wanted! She felt proud and, at the same time, felt as if she was part of something bigger!


    "From here, we need to try all kinds of means to see if it can be absorbed by anything. This means nts, all the races, and even monsters. If we are able to confirm this, then we can then test every kind of barrier. If everything passes, we can officially say we created a new kind of mana that can be used formunication of all kinds! Destiny, Papa, really owes you since you were the one toe up with this concept." ke rubbed his daughter''s head. He felt happy that his baby girl was able to think of such a thing when he was stuck on trying toe up with concepts that might work.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe!" Destiny''s lower hair swayed back and forth, and she bounced around. She felt happy for being praised.


    "Today, we will take a break!" ke leaned back in his chair. After a month of research, he had finally moved a step forward. While it was still in the starting stages, he had indeed created a new kind of mana.


    "Papa, since I helped out, can you take me outside the city?" Destiny asked with her big round eyes looking up at ke pleadingly.


    ke nodded his head and said: "Mhmm! Of course, we will not go out alone. Some of your mothers have toe as well." ke also wanted some of his military force to alsoe for security. After all, Destiny was his child, and he could not afford any idents. He figured with Lillia, his golems along with nce, Faana, and Noa, things should be okay.


    "Okay!" Destiny was happy she would get to see outside the walls for the first time! While she has seen some of the world from the wall itself, she has never actually ventured out. She had wanted to see more than just the same old scenery.


    Later that day, ke told Lillia about Destiny''s request, and she immediately agreed. While ke would like to bring all his daughters, with so many at one time, it was a bit too much at this time. He could not be sure to protect them all. Even with all their strength, ke still worried.


    The next day, under a lot ofints from his other daughters, and many promises to take them outside the city in the future, ke and the group he chose to go along with him, all left the city.


    ---


    Who knew that a simple family outing would bring so much trouble? ke stood there staring at the four dragonic in the air with a grim expression. While both Lillia and Destiny had their ather dragon features hidden, he did not know if the four in front of him would actually recognize them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 257 Using Their Own Women Against Them

    "Princess nce, why have you not returned after all this time?" One of the dragonic men asked. There were four of them, three male, and one female. The female had already locked eyes with ke, who nodded his head at her causing her to blush. He was hoping he could use the girl to make sure things did not get too far out of line.


    "Hmm?" nce looked at the young dragonic man who spoke and snorted: "Where does a useless trash like you get the guts to question what I do? I should be asking you why you are out here away from the n?"


    The dragonic male face turned sour. He hated the royal family for the way they treated those under them. He looked at hispanions and frowned even more when the female of the group was smiling at the man standing there with a child in his arms. When his eyes fell on ke, they were filled with killing intent. "Oi¡­. Trash, you dare try to hit on my woman?"


    ke dug his ears as he slowly passed Destiny to Lillia. "Papa?" Destiny was confused, but Lillia slowly backed up behind the others. She so wished she could destroy every dragonic in front of her, but she had no choice but to hold her anger in. ke turned and looked at the cute little face that was looking back at him in confusion and said: "Stay with Mama. Papa has to take out some idiots."


    "What did you just say!?" The dragonic man yelled out. He seemed to be missing the bigger picture here. One of the other dragonic men tried to pull him back. "Kel! Don''t. If I am not wrong, the elven princess is also here, plus another dragonic female who is next to the princess."


    "Hey, dickshit." ke suddenly spoke. "nce asked you a question, yet you have not answered her. Do you really think you should be concentrating on me right now? Well, not that it matters. Your name is dickshit, right? Let''s see who is trash and who is not trash."


    ke suddenly disappeared, causing Kel, the man who had been speaking all this time, eyes to sh with surprise. He only realized he might have kicked a metal wall when he felt his face being smashed by a fist. "You daree here and look down on my family and me!? You dare talk shit!?" ke''s fistsnded one after the other on Kel''s face as he smashed into the ground. ke grabbed him by his tail, lifted him up, and mmed him back into the ground. "You called me trash, but you can''t seem to do shit! Hey dickshit, how does it feel to have your ass handed to you by this so called trash?"


    ke snorted as his body shed as he reappeared in front of the female dragonic. He took her hand, causing her to blush and lower her head shyly, causing the other two men to open their eyes wide. ke kissed her hand, causing her to fall under his spell as he asked: "Is that man your lover?"


    "No! He has tried to court me for a long time, but I keep rejecting him. I am still pure¡­." The girl blurted out without hesitation.


    Noa and the girls all stared at ke with helpless expressions. "Oh? Still a virgin, huh?" ke slipped his hand around the girl''s waist, causing her to blush even more as ke lowered his head and kissed her lips. The dragonic girl did not show any resistance as she slipped her hands around ke''s neck and kissed him back, their tongues intertwining.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Kel, who was on the ground, healed himself and looked up at the scene in front of him with wide eyes. "Olinia! You bitch! You dare kiss another man in front of me!?"


    ke parted lips with the girl and slipped his hand up her shirt grabbing her breast, causing her to gasp out loud. The scene caused Kel''s eyes to turn blood red in anger. His arms grew huge as he shot forward. He wanted to kill ke! He couldn''t take it that he was being suddenly made into some kind of cuckold!


    ? What was strange was that Noa, nce, Faana, or Lillia seemed not to mind the scene in front of them. They actually found it quite amusing since ke was really messing with Kel! Noa sighed as she leaned over and asked: "Was he always this sadistic?"


    "It''s part of his bloodline. Drakani like to torture their enemies. He is really making this Kel guy lose himself in anger which will only cause him to make a stupid mistake and get himself killed." Lillia said as she kept her hand over Destiny''s eyes. She did not want Destiny to see any of this.


    The girl Olinia in ke''s hands was really getting turned on but when she saw Kel flying toward them with the intent to kill, her eyes turned cold. She lifted her head and asked: "Do you want me to kill him?"


    "Mmm¡­ kill him and give me his heart. If you do, I will take you back with me." ke replied. This was a promise. However, she would not be his legal wife. ke and Lillia had once talked about this. Using the dragonic girls who he encountered as lust relief. They would be part of the family in a sense but would not be legitimate wives like the other girls. Only concubines.


    They would not be able to share a bed with ke and his wives. And could only wait until he showed up at their door. But that did not mean he would be mean to them. He would still treat them fairly. With monthly visits. It was better than just killing them since they could be used for many things, including blood banks.


    "Okay!" Olinia nodded her head as she happily dashed forward. Before Kel could figure out what was happening, he felt a sharp pain in his chest. He looked down to see a hand sticking through it. He looked at Olinia in shock. "Why!?"


    "Hmmm? Because you couldn''t take a hint and then tried to kill the man I have decided on. me yourself for being trash!" Olinia ripped his heart out of his chest before bringing it to ke. ke smiled and patted her head, and took the heart. He then tossed it over to Faana, who jumped up in the air and caught it in her mouth, devouring it on the spot.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 258 Concubine

    ke looked at the other two dragonic men who were frozen in ce unsure of how to act. They felt if they said the wrong thing they would definitely be killed. ke did not intend to kill them but instead said: "If you two are willing to work for me from now on, you do not need to worry about losing your lives. You cane to my city and live better lives than you are now. But you will be bound by a contract. If you say no then I can only kill you."


    The two dragonic men''s faces fell. They could either follow this strange man who was from a race they had never seen before or die. There was not much of a choice here. "We will follow you."


    "Good decision. nce put the temporary contract on them with ve limitations. When we return to the base, we will do the other one." ke said as he held Olinia by her waist and flew down to the ground.


    Lillia looked at the dragonic girl, who was still blushing, then at ke and asked: "Is she the first concubine?"


    "Mmm¡­. It is better than having them die for no reason." ke replied. "She did not attack us, so I have no reason to kill her."


    "Mm¡­ It is also good. More blood banks and more lust control. If they have children, they will be well taken care of, so it''s no problem." Lillia nodded. She would not let ke take her as a wife, but as a concubine, it was fine. They had fewer rights, but they would not be mistreated.


    "Olinia, you will be under a contract for a while until we get back. Then I will give you proper baptism." ke could not just suck her blood here and then do her. Not when his daughter was here. Olinia was very obedient and nodded her head. She was happy she could be with ke. She didn''t even know why she was feeling so hot around him or why she let him touch her as he pleased, but she did not care. She could only think of this man next to her ravishing her body and taking away her virginity.


    While nce was giving the dragonic men their contracts, one of them asked: "Princess nce, why are you here with them?"


    "Why? Because ke is my husband." nce replied, causing the two men''s eyes to grow wide. They never heard any of this! This was news that could easily cause waves within the dragonic n. They were now d they did not say a word or make a move!


    Once everything was settled, ke ended up with three more guards. As for Kel''s body, Faana licked her lips and burnt it to ash with her purgatory mes. Her powers also seemed to have grown more after eating that heart.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke walked over to Destiny and held her in his arms again. "Sorry about that. Let''s continue our tour, shall we?"


    "Okay!" Destiny smiled. She felt it was a shame she could not see what was happening before, but she forgot about it as soon as ke held her in his arms again. The group walked around the forest and into an old town where Destiny got to see parts of the old world. She truly found the way people used to live very interesting. There were many different things in one of the old broken, down homes that were covered in overgrowth. ke exined each thing every time Destiny pointed at something and asked what it was.


    Destiny really liked the old world stuff. She even gathered quite a few things and had her Papa put them away for her. "Papa, can you teach me how you made your golems?"


    "Hmm? If you want. But it will take some time to exin since you will need to learn what each part does and how it is supposed to work." ke had no issues teaching her everything. Lillia, who was behind them, pursed her lips. She was supposed to be the golem master! She even made a slime golem for ke to have sex with! But her daughter did not ask her to teach her! She suddenly felt left out and started to punch ke''s back as he walked.


    Noa chuckled as she saw Lillia''s cute actions. She always found that Lillia was like a young girl when it came to being with ke. She never acted like this with others, only with him, which made her very cute.


    The group walked away until dusk and slowly made their way back to the base. While they did run into some trouble, in the end, it all worked out. ke was able to get three more dragonic on his side, which bolstered his city''s strength by a lot.


    When they returned to the city, Destiny ran off to tell her sisters about what happened, and ke took Olinia to a private room where he stripped her naked and bit into her neck. He still had to pop the cherry to make herpletely loyal to him. So as soon as he started sucking her blood, he parted her lower lips with his dick and roughly jabbed it in, causing her to gasp in pain, but at the same time, her lower half began to flood due to the effects of him drinking her blood. He did not do her for too long, only for two hours before releasing his seed inside her. She fell asleep on the bed after the fact, and ke cleaned up before walking out of the room to find Lillia already standing there. "I will give her the rules and put her contract on."


    "Mmm¡­." ke kissed Lillia''s lips before spanking her butt and quickly running away before she could do anything. She turned and red at ke''s back before entering the room. She showed no kindness as she did with her sisters as she rudely woke Olinia up and said. "Stay awake for a few and listen to the rules I am about to impose on you."


    Olinia could only absentmindedly nod as she looked at the scary figure in front of her. An ather dragon! "First rule, you can not oppose the main wives¡­.."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 259 Anna’s Choices

    After a few days, Olinia settled into her new life. She found that although she was not ke''s wife but a concubine, she was still treated very well. ke''s main wives all treated her with respect and did not look down on her. They even let her join them at the dinner table, which made her happy because this was one of the few times she got to see ke. ke also did not treat her as an outsider either and would suck her blood every now and then and give her a quicky which did notst long, but it was enough for her to not feel lonely.


    ke was currently in hisb trying to finish the first prototype of his new mana link. Anna, who had just finished another round of training, slipped into the room and walked up behind him with curious eyes. "You are here Anna?"


    "Mm¡­. Big Brother, what are you doing?" Anna asked as she hugged ke from behind.


    "I am trying to see if I can get this mana link to pass through any barrier and never be interrupted," ke replied as he continued to work.


    "Oh?" Anna rested her chin on ke''s shoulder and watched him work. ke paid no mind since she had done this many times. Although having her rub her hands all over his chest was getting distracting.


    "Anna¡­." ke called out with a sigh and turned his head to see a cheeky smile on Anna''s face. "You love to be mischievous, don''t you?"


    "Hehe¡­. It''s your fault for having such a good body." Anna said, not caring for ke''sint as she still ran her hands over his chest.


    ke rolled his eyes and went back to doing what he was doing. He really did not mind Anna''s actions. Seeing she was not getting any rise out of ke caused Anna to purse her lips as she wiggled her way up under his arms and sat in hisp. It was something she had done many times before, and even though she was much older now, she still liked doing this. She felt secure in his arms. To her, ke''s arms were the safest ce in the world.


    As ke worked, Anna leaned in his embrace, eventually falling asleep. She hugged him and rubbed her face on his chest as she soundly slept. ke had to admit for Anna to be doing this now at her age was a bit of a tease to him. Anna was, after all, a very beautiful girl. But he could only keep his mind on the objective in front of him as he rested his chin on her head and continued to work.


    Lillia walked into the room and saw the two, and smiled. But she also had a look of concern on her face. When it came to Anna, ke seemed oblivious to her actions. The girl was trying to get him to see her as a woman and not as a child. She knew Anna had long been in love with ke for a long time now, but ke only saw her as his sister all this time.


    She slowly walked over and looked down at ke, cradling the girl in his arms and kissing his cheek. She then whispered: "When will you finally open your eyes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke pursed his lips and looked at Lillia. He was not dumb. He tried to ignore it, but he was not that dumb. "When the time is right," ke whispered back as he gently stroked Anna''s back.


    He understood what Anna was trying to aplish all this time. He knew why she was rejecting any courtship from men when she was already free of her trauma. He just tried to y dumb. ke sighed as he leaned his head against Lillia''s. "What if I made her a drakani like me?"


    "Mmmm¡­ If you did, you could have a semi pure bloodline children." Lillia answered as he gently stroked Anna''s head. "But do not make her wait too long, or she might begin to regress into a different state. She might not be open about her own feelings, but the look in her eyes has long given way to her love for you as a man and not a brother. Remember, you are not real siblings."


    ke nodded and kissed Lillia''s cheek as he leaned back. He looked at the girl sound asleep in his chest and then at his wife and sighed once more. He wondered how many times he had sighed as ofte.


    It was unknown how many hours she slept, but when Anna woke up, she found herself straddling ke and drooling on his chest. She looked up to see him staring past her at his work and lowered her head again with a small smile. She did not get up, instead, she leaned against his chest and listened to the sound of his breathing.


    "You can stay like this if you wish." ke suddenly said softly. Anna''s eyes went wide for a second before slowly nodding and hugging him. She would not leave this spot for the rest of the night.


    As the hours passed, ke continued to work while Anna switched her sitting position many times. Sometimes she hugged him while wrapping her arms and legs around him, while other times, she turned and watched what he was doing. Due to their height difference, Anna felt smallpared to ke, who was now almost seven feet tall.


    ke continued testing his new mana link until he got to a good stopping point and rubbed Anna''s head. "I will give you a few choices."


    Anna''s body shook as she slowly raised her head and looked at ke. "You can have three choices. The first choice is that we can stay as we are and be brother and sister even if we are not rted by blood. The second choice is we can be one, and you can be my wife. Or the third choice is you can be a drakani and also be my wife. Then you will gain more power than you had before. Thest two choices, I am sure you understand what that means."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 260 Anna Becomes A Drakani Part One

    Anna stared at ke for a few seconds before lowering her head and pushing it into his chest. She pinched his waist as she said: "Meanie¡­."


    ke chuckled as he kissed the top of her head and said: "I just want you to be happy. You have been with me since we met that day. You lived through hell during the start of the apocalypse. I hoped you could ovee what happened, and luckily you turned into a beautiful hard working girl. Whether you decide to keep things as they are or be my wife, I will leave it to you to decide."


    Anna had tears welling up in her eyes as she hugged ke tightly. "There is no man who can enter my eyes besides you. For the past five years, I have tried to hide the surge of feelings that had been welling up inside me. I knew you only saw me as your sister but now¡­. I have been trying to get you to see me as a woman for the past two years. Why did you make me wait so long?"


    "I didn''t mean to make you wait. I was just¡­." ke scratched his head. "I wanted you to know what you truly wanted. Buttely, your advances have grown more and more. Even now, you spent the entire day rubbing against me, trying to get a rise out of me, right?"


    Anna blushed and did not say a word. Her silence was the same as her admitting to it. ke chuckled as he held Anna by her chin and looked into her eyes. "One kiss is all it takes to fall under my spell. Are you ready?"


    Anna had already gotten lost in ke''s eyes as she nodded her head. Before she knew it, the dreams she always had suddenly came true as he pressed his lips against hers. He parted her lips and allowed him to invade her mouth. Her body began to react to his kiss almost instantly as she lost herself in the feeling of her first kiss with someone she truly loved. This was not forced upon her. This was her choice.


    [R-18]


    ke lifted Anna up off the chair and walked to hisb door, and locked it. Only when the door was locked did he begin slipping his hands under her tank top. She wore no bra, which he had long noticed. Her perky breasts were ripe for the picking as he gently squeezed them, causing her body to shiver in pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He sat back in his chair and felt her rocking back and forth on his dick, which was starting to harden, making it hard for him to control himself. Their lips parted. Anna''s eyes were zed over as she felt ke''s hands teasing her breasts. "Anna, do you want me to do you once as a human and then again as a drakani?" ke asked gently. She looked up at him and slowly nodded her head. She wanted to experience both with the man she loved.


    ke did not leave her hanging. He pulled her shorts off and noticed she had not worn panties either. He shook his head and licked his fingers before sliding them in between the girl''s legs causing her to gasp at his touch. This was a touch she did not hate. It was a touch that was not forced upon her. It was her wanting this man to do this to her. She leaned back in his embrace as he gently rubbed her freshly shaven mound and spread her legs to allow him easier ess. She could feel his member growing harder by the second and wondered if it would soon go inside her.


    "Anna¡­" ke called out softly as she lifted her up and undid his pants, pulling them down and releasing his dick for her to see. Her eyes opened wide, seeing ke''s dick, which was much bigger than anything she had ever seen. He slowly lowered her down and pressed it against the damp lips of her secret garden. "I am going to enter."


    Anna nodded and felt the tip of his dick slide deep inside her, causing her to cry out in pleasure. She was feeling actual pleasure for the first time as she felt ke''s dick slide deep inside her and kiss her womb. She sat on hisp, taking in the feeling of the man she loved deep inside her, and began to cry. She was truly happy as she put her arms around his neck and began to move on her own. She was so happy that she could not stop her tears as she moaned with every movement she made. She leaned forward and nibbled on ke''s ear as she continued to bounce her hips.


    ke did nothing but keep her from falling to the floor as he watched Anna lose herself. Even when she had tears in her eyes as she squeezed his dick with her pussy he did not panic and allowed her to do her own thing. She had already wrapped her legs and arms around him and continued bouncing up and down. He could tell she must have been waiting a long time for this. He could tell she was doing her best to pleasure him as well. Just seeing her sexy lust filled face was enough to make any man erupt, but ke held on until he felt her pull him close and clench down hard on his dick. Only when he knew she was about to have an orgasm did he release deep inside her.


    She sat there as she felt something warm pumping into her. She couldn''t hide the smile on her face as she slowly calmed herself down from her first ever orgasm. "Thank you."


    "Why are you thanking me? You will be so worn outter that you might even be cursing me." ke teased, causing Anna tough. She nodded her head and kissed his lips as she said: "Change me."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 261 Anna Becomes A Drakani Part Two

    [R-18]


    Anna sat with ke''s dick still deep inside her and clenched her pussy a few times. Just now was the best experience of her entire life. The man she had been following for so long finally gave in to her wish. She could feel his fluids slowly dripping out of her as she rocked back and forth. Her soft yet heavy breaths were giving away the fact that she seemed to want more.


    "Alright, I will help you through the pain by using pleasure. The transformation will not be easy." ke said before sliding his hands down over her modest breasts and giving them a slight squeeze. "Also, who do you want to be your blood bank? I can take her in so that you can have someone to feed off of."


    Anna looked at ke and realized she would indeed need someone to feed off of. She bit her lips and looked at ke, unsure of who to pick. Only one person wasing to mind. But she still felt hesitant as she asked: "How does it work?"


    "She will be my concubine and will be someone you can use as a blood bank to feed off of. I will need to feed off her first and give her my seed so she will be mine and then you can do as you please from there." ke leaned forward as he moved his hips to poke deep inside Anna, causing her to moan softly. Anna grinned and kissed his lips. "Then I will need you to direct me on what I need to do¡­."


    "Don''t worry. I will teach you how to do everything." ke said with a big grin as he nibbled on Anna''s ear lobe. Anna hummed as she moaned. She could feel herself already reaching another climax. ke''s dick never seemed to go down, and she could feel it poking her womb, which caused her whole body to jolt with pleasure.


    "I will get Lillia to bring the person here, so let me know who it is¡­." ke said softly in Anna''s ears.


    Anna blushed as she whispered: "Chi¡­." Chi was her breast friend and got along with her very well. She also knew Chi loved ke. Chi was jealous of Yui for being able to be with him. But now she could give Chi a chance. She would be her blood bank, while at the same time, she would be ke''s concubine. Anna knew that ke did not need to do this. Any of her now sisters could do the same thing, but ke was giving her a choice of whom she wanted as a blood bank.


    ? ke nodded and waved his hand, sending out a strand of mana that floated through the air and slipped under the door to hisb. Lillia, who had been waiting outside, got the message right away and disappeared from where she was. Secondster, she reappeared with a very confused fox girl. "Umm¡­."


    "Chi, right?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes¡­. Ma-Madam Lillifa! Ouch!" Chi bit her tongue, causing her to feel embarrassed.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "If I were to say you can help Anna out and also be ke''s concubine, would you want to ?" Lillia asked with a smile. She always found the fox girls to be very cute.


    "I¡­. If¡­. I can¡­." Chi blushed. She never thought a day like this woulde!


    "Thene with me." Lillia grabbed Chi''s hand and opened the door to ke''sb. The sounds of two people going at it filled the air. Chi''s face wentpletely red as she turned the corner to see Anna bouncing up and down on ke''s dick. She wanted to cover her eyes and look away, but she couldn''t! What she saw was something she couldn''t peel her eyes away from!


    "Ah~!" Anna let out a cry as her toes curled up as she slowly slumped into ke''s body. Her eyes slowly raised to see Chi standing there, staring at her with blushed cheeks, and smiled. "Chi! Thank you¡­."


    "Huh? Yes¡­ " Chi was still confused at what was going on when ke suddenly stood up with Anna still hugging him and his dick still deep inside her and looked at Her. "Chi, Anna is about to be turned into a drakani. She will need a blood bank. But because she is my wife, she can not have concubines. This means you will need to be mine. Are you willing?"


    Chi''s mind went nk as she absentmindedly nodded her head. ke smiled and said: "Come."


    Chi hesitated for a moment before getting a small push from Lillia. She stumbled forward and stood in front of ke. ke reached out and caressed her cheek, which caused her to whimper and her tail to begin wagging back and forth at a quick pace. She was very happy! The one she had admired all this time had actually touched her! Because of her contract, ke''s charm did not work on her. It would only work if he bit her or kissed her. Only with the exchange of fluids would it affect her, so right now were her true feelings.


    "Lillia, help her with her clothes," ke said. Lillia nodded and walked over and began undressing the absent minded Chi, who, before she knew it, was already stripped of her clothes.


    keid down on the floor while Anna still moved her hips, and Lillia, who knew his intentions, moved Chi, so she was standing above his face and slowly pushed her down. Chi only felt something tease her clit before she snapped out of it. She looked around in surprise but quickly felt her lower half being teased. She looked at her best friend, who was leaning back, giving her a full view of the connection between her and ke, and couldn''t help but gulp as her body grew hotter.


    Before she knew it, Chi was already letting out soft moans. The surprise was over, and she began to really enjoy the feeling that was welling up inside her. ke made sure she was good and wet before lifting her into the air and settling her by his dick. Lillia adjusted Chi''s legs, so she was basically hugging Anna now and then settled the new dick that sprouted out and pierced it inside Chi!

 Chapter 262 Anna Becomes A Drakani Part Three

    [R-18]


    Chi let out a pained cry as she pushed her face into Anna''s chest. Anna looked down at Chi, who had tears welling up in her eyes, and leaned down and kissed her lips while whispering: "It will go away."


    Chi nodded and waited. She felt Anna''s fingers teasing her clit, which made the pain not so bad. Soon her breathing became heavy again, and before long, she was matching Anna''s movements trying to imitate her. Both girls bounced up and down, kissing and hugging each other while ke''s dick prated them to their deepest parts. He sat up and hugged both girls before opening his mouth and biting down into Chi''s neck. This caused her entire body to convulse as she had her first orgasm. But this also made her his concubine.


    It was then that ke spun the two girls around so that they were now both sitting sideways to him. He leaned over and bit into Anna''s neck. This caused her to also spasm, and her lower half to flood like crazy.


    Lillia, who was watching at the side, bit her lip. While she wanted to join, she could not. She had to watch for any issues. Because now was the critical moment. ke sucked a bit of Anna''s blood before suddenly reversing the flow. A special kind of liquid began to be injected into Anna''s body.


    At this point, Anna suddenly let out a painful cry mixed with her moans. She felt pain but pleasure at the same time. It was like the pain and pleasure were fighting it out with no winner in sight. Anna fell back as she felt the intense sensations overwhelming her body. But her hips seemed to have a mind of their own as they kept moving. Chi was already a lost cause and had been on a path of no return after her first orgasm.


    Even after Anna''s scream, she was too lost in her lust to notice anything else. Shey to the side and moved her hips up and down on ke''s dick, which seemed to extend deep into her no matter what position she was in. She did not notice the sudden changes in Anna at all. Because of how she was being turned, Anna''s transformation was much quicker. Her wings and tail sprang from her back right as she had an orgasm. ke made sure to time everything just right so she would not feel the pain as much.


    Within an hour, her transformation was fully done. Anna''s eyes were blood red as she looked around. ke saw this and quickly pulled her to him so she could get her proper drink. This was how Drakani became wedded. From his memories after turning a drakani, if he wanted her to be his wife, she would need to drink his blood right after the change. Anna did not need directions as she sank her teeth deep into ke''s neck and began drinking his blood frantically. At the same time, ke kept up his assault on her, all the while causing her to keep moaning as the pleasure slowly consumed her once more.


    Lust began to take over as she fed for a while and slowly pulled her head away. But it was still not enough. She just knew she could not keep drinking ke''s blood. Her head turned to Chi, who was clinging to ke, and opened her mouth once more and chomped into Chi''s neck. Chi once more felt a surge of pleasure overwhelm her as she felt Anna consuming her blood. With both her blood being drunk and ke''s dick not stopping for a second, she could only drench her thighs as her energy began to fade.


    Once Anna finished her drink, ke pulled out of Chi and Anna and began giving her training. Lillia also helped with this. The assault on poor Chisted until the early hours of the next morning...


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    Four people sat in ke''sb after a long hot bath. Chi was curled up using Anna''s thighs as a pillow, sound asleep. She looked very satisfied. "Anna, how do you feel?"


    "I feel a surge of strength within me. But being able to sense so much is going to take some time to get used to. Not to mention I now have horns, wings, and a tail." Anna tugged on her horns. She still was not used to this.


    "Just be careful with your new power. Take some time to train. But do not forget to feed." ke reminded her as he stood up and walked back to his chair.


    Lillia looked at him, then at Anna, and smiled. She moved to sit next to Anna and leaned her head on her shoulder. "Are you happy?"


    "Mmm¡­ I am. I could even make Chi''s dreame true as well. But I do not get it. Why did he have me bring Chi in?" Anna did not understand because she had to drink his blood, to begin with. She could then drink anyone''s blood after that.


    "Because as a drakani female, you will also have urges as well. This means when you drink blood, you will need to have sex more often. While we sisters can help, it is also good to have a blood bank if we are not around or too busy. While he does have one concubine, it is better to bring in another, someone you are more familiar with at the start, while you get to know the other one. He just wanted you to befortable. Chi was a good choice. I think everyone in the city knows her feelings for ke. She is always staring at him."


    Anna chuckled and patted the fox girl''s head on herp as she nodded. "Chi wears her feelings on her sleeves. She has always been like that. But I am also d I got to choose someone for my first blood bank. Chi and I have been very close since she came here. We confide in each other, which makes her perfect. I do not mind doing those things with her. But I do hope ke can give her a bit more attention as well¡­."


    "Oh, no more Big Brother?" Lillia asked teasingly.


    --AN) No more sex chapters for a while! That was a lot!---


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 263 Opening The Door To Many Possibilities

    "No, I was just trying it out, but it does feel strange to call his name like that." Anna blushed. She had been calling him big brother for so long that to start calling him by his name now was not something she could change so quickly.


    "I figured as much. Do not force yourself. Just act as you always have. ke will not think any differently of you." Lillia and Anna talked for a while before Anna took Chi back to her room since she did not have a room prepared for her in the pce yet. Plus, Lillia said her cravings for blood might be a bit more intense the next few days.


    Lillia walked over to where ke was sitting and threw her arms around his back. "So¡­. Do you regret it?"


    "No. She will now always be protected. My love for her has not changed, but it will slowly change to that of a man loving a woman." ke replied honestly.


    "You sure did not seem to have an issue with sticking it in," Lillia said jokingly.


    "I am a man, after all. We are not really rted. I was only looking out for her this entire time. No matter what, as my wife or my sister, she will always be my family that I will protect. She chose to be my wife. So I granted her wish. Plus you also wanted this right?" ke turned his head and looked at Lillia.


    "She was the best candidate to be turned. Tina did not want to, and it''s not easy to get a semi pure drakani. You have turned into an almost one hundred percent pure blooded drakani. By turning her, she is now about seventy percent drakani. When she gives birth to your child, that child will be a purebred. In a sense, you are reviving the entire drakani bloodline." Lillia exined.


    ke only scratched his head. "I am not sure about all of that, but it will indeed help her survive more. I could have turned her, and she would have be a drakani without being my wife, but no matter what, I would have had to have sex with her. This would have made things awkward no matter what."


    "This is true. Anyway, to change the subject, how are things going here?" Lillia asked as he pointed at his devices. She no longer wanted to talk about what had already happened. She was also very interested in ke''s project.


    "I am still in the testing phase, but everything seems to be going well. I have only changed the frequency once, but I can change it slightly to get more and more wavelengths of mana which will not be absorbed. So far, from all my tests, nothing is able to absorb the mana that I changed the frequency on." ke exined. He felt really proud of his work.


    ? "Not bad what else do you need to test?" Lillia had been quite interested in ke''s project, but because Destiny had always been down here helping him, she left it alone. But now that she got the chance, she wanted to find out all about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I still need to test many barriers, which I was going to talk to you about. You know mostly all magic in the world, so I was hoping you could help." ke knew a lot himself now thanks to his bloodline memories, but on barriers, Lillia was still the queen.


    "Leave it to me but first¡­." Lillia looked at the room and pulled on ke''s arm. "We need to disinfect this room. Destiny and the girls can''te down here until it has been fully disinfected!"


    "Alight. Let''s do it then." ke stood up and then put a barrier over his work before pping his wings and hovering in the air. Lillia also stepped on air before waving her hand and incinerating the entire room with fire magic. After that, she used water magic to flood the room before incinerating it again.


    Once this was done a few times, she was finally happy. She dusted her hands off as she looked at ke and said: "Done!"


    "Thanks. Next time I will change ces." ke also felt he should not have done that in this room. But things lead to one thing and then another.


    The group spent the next few days testing barrier spell after barrier spell. Only on the third day did ke finally feel things were perfect. "While we do not know if this will work for all barrier spells, the few thousand we went through and the minor changes we made to the inscription have really made this worth all the work."


    "So, what do you n to do now?" Lillia asked.


    "I will now create a kind of neuralwork brain for my golems. They will be linked to a central hub where they can get continuous updates on any changes. So if one learns something, the others will as well. This will make things very efficient. I do not know how you programmed the slime golem, but this will be much different as they will learn each task separately or together but will all learn it at the same time. But to start off, they will all learn the same things together. Once one perfects something, they will all learn it, which should speed up their learning capabilities." ke had all kinds of ns. But this was his main goal. He wanted them to first learnbat and magic.


    The more ke exined his goals, the more Lillia felt amazed by his way of thinking. His concepts really proved that a different mind and knowledge could change the way things worked and bring about huge changes to the world. "This can really go far¡­. There are more applications to this whole system than I could ever think of."


    "It will allow a lot of the things we want to do toe to fruition. If I can really get my golems casting magic by using inscriptions to take in the mana to supply the magic circles they create using our same method of spell casting, it can then be applied to weapons and things." ke really wanted to see the future now! The research is fun, and all, but seeing proper applications of it all was the thing he wanted to see most.

 Chapter 264 War On The Horizon

    In another area far east of where Destiny City was located, an orc was kneeling before the orc king. "So you are saying your entire squad was wiped out by a bunch of humans!?"


    "Your Majesty, it was these new kinds of weapons they were using. Not to mention they had two powerful non humans as well. The man said that if we ever touch his people again, he would wipe out the entire orc n¡­." The orc reporting in was the same orc ke let go a long time ago. He had finally reached his n''s new stronghold.


    "Oh? Some measly ants dare to threaten my orc n!? Normally I should kill you for your failure but since you still have some use, I will keep you alive." The orc king stood up and turned to an orc in full body armor and said: "Send word. Have all our forces return at once. They have one month. We will be moving to wipe out this ant who dares threaten to wipe us out. Do they think we orcs will just take such words sitting down!?"


    The orc leader who suffered under ke, face paled. He felt that maybe his king was too impulsive. The weapons those people were using alone were enough to wipe out his men before they could do anything, and they were mixed races! There was not just one race!


    ---


    A few weeks earlier, in another area northeast of their location in a newly fortified city. Grace Towson stood on top of their metal wall and waved her hand. "Fire rain!" Her city hade under attack by a dragonic and a bunch of dragons. But they were no longer scared of such foes. Grace had a knack for magic to the point that she was creating her own spells and her mana seemed limitless. She was the new age humans'' number one mage outside of the humans in Destiny City.


    "You damn witch!" The male dragonic, who was one of the weaker dragonics, yelled. He thought with the help of a bunch of dragons, he could easily storm this city and kill the humans while searching for the one person that the prince was looking for, but he never thought the resistance would be this great.


    "Call me what you will, but this is our world, ournd. You outsiders came from god knows where and began killing our people. You have no right to even be here. I will say this now. Humans will rise up and we will reim what belongs to us!" Grace''s mind had be slightly twisted since she came into her magic powers and grew stronger. She was pro human without any leeway. If she saw another race, whether they were kind or not, she would instantly kill them. They had already massacred many of the new races when they showed themselves.


    "Hahaha!? Your world!? My race has long been in this world before your human race ever existed! You new age humans are just bugs to be stepped on and eaten by us dragonic!" The dragonic yelled out. He then waved his hand, creating a huge magic circle. The sky grew dark as a huge meteor appeared.


    "Like I would believe that!" Grace waved her hand, forming a huge magic circle herself but on the ground. The earth under the dragonic began to rumble, causing him to quickly fly out of range of the magic circle. A tower of earth shot up into the sky, and the massive meteor collided with it, causing an explosion that sent shock waves in all directions. With another wave o her hand, she created a barrier keeping the city safe from any harm.


    Sadly the dragons were not so lucky as they were either crushed in the collision since they could not get out of the way in time or blown a few miles away from the shock wave. Grace stared at the dragonic flying in the sky who had a sour face. He couldn''t believe he was being pushed this far. He looked at what forces he had left and decided anymore was not worth it. While his pride was hit hard, he still did not see an oue to this confrontation at this time. He quickly turned and fled!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace''s eyes did not turn away from the direction the dragonic ran in. She did not know if he woulde back or not. Only after thirty minutes did she finally lower her guard. She turned to the humans down below and yelled out: "We have won!"


    "Yaaaaaaaahhhhhhhhh!" A loud roar came from below. Grace took a deep breath. She had to admit this was her hardest battle yet. But she felt battles like these would grow more and more intense. With this thought in mind, she yelled out: "Training will now be doubled! We will all grow stronger and gain back ournds!"


    ---


    A few dayster, In the dragonic pce to the north, Trien was sitting at his desk, his sister curled up in hisp as he looked at the messenger in front of him. "So you are saying one team disappeared, and another dragonic was forced to retreat? Has our race really be so weak!?"


    Trien mmed his fist off the desk and stared at the messenger. He took a deep breath and said: "Investigate the team that disappeared. Find out where theyst were. This might be where we will find that bastard!"


    "Yes, your highness¡­." The messenger bowed his head and disappeared.


    Trien leaned back in his chair and gently caressed his sister''s face. "Don''t worry Iseles. I will get revenge for you."


    Iseles, whose face was still scarred, nodded her head as she hugged her brother''s waist. "Trien¡­. Can we?" Trien smiled and waved his hand, sealing off the room before slowly stripping Iseles.


    ---


    A few weeks passed, and ke now had his golems all practicing militarybat and how to use the newly improved muskets, which were now automatic. With his new invention, he was able to do many new things that allowed for the muskets to no longer need any kind of canister and could not suck a great deal of mana out of the air and even condense it onmand. This was only possible because ke had created a method of doing this for his golems so they could cast magic which most could now cast any magic spell they had been taught.

 Chapter 265 Refugees Part 1

    -AN) Bonus Chapter for the 1k votes! Thank you all for the support! Happy New Year!--


    Three monthster¡­


    ke could hear a loudmotion as he walked towards the city gates to see a huge group of people. "What is going on?" ke asked as he walked up.


    "I am not sure, we have a huge influx of all racesing in. They were spotted by the outposts, and now we have a few thousand seeking refuge." One of the gate guards replied.


    ke nodded and walked over. He did not get too close in order for his charm to not cause too much of an issue and picked out one of the human men who was standing at the side. "You there,e here."


    The man shook slightly before walking over to ke. "Sir, you called for me?" The man kept his head lowered. He was a foot shorter than ke and much thinner, so to him, ke was like a monster bearing down on him.


    "I just want to know what happened. Why are so many of you running in this direction?" ke asked. He was truly confused about this.


    "The people I came with ran into a huge orc army. As we made our escape, we ran into more and more people and different races. Each one of us is a refugee. We heard from the people at your outpost that we coulde here to take refuge but were also told we had to sign a magical contract to ensure the citizen''s safety. Even so, it is better than trying to find a new home." The man replied.


    "Indeed. No worries. The contract is for the safety of the citizens and nothing else. Your free will is not restrained. We more than wee you all." ke answered. He then looked through the crowd. There were many races mixed in. There were many new races as well, cat girls, dog girls, and even bird girls that looked like harpies. You can tell they were of the new races due to their distrust of the others. They actually all huddled together to one side. The humans gathered together in their own group while the other races also did the same. ke even saw a group of euruna for the first time. Dwarves, elves, lizard people of the beastkin race, and even fairies and pixies. None of them looked in good shape. But the numbers were quite amazing.


    ke patted the man on the shoulder before making his way over to the new races. They looked at him cautiously, but ke hoped his charm would allow them to rx. Some barely wore anything at all, while some had their arms covering their chests to hide their breasts. ke did not wish to scare them, so he knelt down to lower his height and said softly: "Do not worry. In this city, all races are treated with care. You all have just evolved and should still be confused about the world around you. Luckily you were able to escape."


    "Big Brother!" Anna rushed over with Chi in tow. Not far behind them were Tina, Mina, and Josline.


    "Anna, go back and get Lillia. Chi, take these girls to the base and settle them in. They will need to be told about the world they are now in." ke barked out orders as soon as he saw the girls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay!" Anna quickly turned and pped her wings disappearing from sight while Chi walked over to the three new races and smiled. "Do not worry. I, too, was once like you. My husband is very kind." It did not take long for the people of Destiny City to find out that Chi had been taken as a concubine. Their Idol had been taken, but this did not stop her from being the city idol!


    One of the cat girls looked at Chi and then at ke. She blushed and walked over to ke, and bowed her head. "Nyank you¡­ Nya will do what Nya can to repay¡­."


    ke smiled at the cute cat girl whose cheeks were bright red. He knew his charm was starting to take effect, but he couldn''t help but reach up and scratch the cat girl''s head. "Don''t worry about that. Just live happy lives."


    ke''s smile made the cat girl''s whole head turn bright red as her tail swished back and forth. She suddenly jumped forward and gently bit Bake''s neck before licking it. She then quickly stepped back and joined her people, hiding her face in one of her people''s arms while taking sneaky nces at ke.


    But this also followed up with a dog girl hopping over with her tail wagging back and forth as she jumped on ke, hugging him and licking his face. Tina, who was watching this, couldn''t help butugh. The girl looked like an excited puppy as she slobbered all over his face. Her cheeks turned bright red as she slowly backed up and ran away.


    ? ke smiled and shook his head. He knew the new races still had many of their animal instincts. As for the bird race, the girl who had the wings and feet of a bird slowly walked over and bowed slightly. "Thank you for taking us in."


    ke smiled and reached out and patted her head, which caused her to blush. "There is no need to thank me. This ce is built to be a ce for all races to live together peacefully. So you and your people are more than wee to join."


    The bird girl raised her head and smiled. She was petite and looked young, around eighteen, but her eyes were full of wisdom beyond her years. Just hearing her speak without issue showed just how much they had evolvedpared to the dog girl who only licked his face and the cat girl who still had broken speech. In total, he could see around seven hundred between the three races. He could only guess that they had gone through a lot.


    "Chi, take them inside. Lillia can do their contractster." ke said with a smile. Chi nodded and ushered the girls to follow her. Only the three who spoke to ke took another nce at him before following Chi.


    Mina flew in front of ke and used magic to ssh water on his face. "You must have liked being licked and bit!"

 Chapter 266 Refugees Part 2

    --AN) Happy New Year! I am sad to say that today there are only 2 chapters Tonight. I will try to make it up towards the end of the week. Currently working on ntina Online''s Premium chapters.---


    ke looked at the little fairy, looking at him smugly, and plucked her out of the air, put her in his mouth, and licked her entire body until she was soaked in his saliva. She struggled out of his mouth and looked at ke with blushed cheeks. ke chuckled and asked: "I don''t know. How about you tell me? Did you like it?"


    "You!" Mina felt depressed. He knew her kink well and used it against her! "I''m not speaking to you! Humph!"


    "Hahaha! Sister Mina, you walked right into that." Tina giggled at the side, causing Mina''s whole body to blush. She quickly flew away, not wanting to look at them anymore.


    ke scratched his chin as he asked: "Did I go too far?"


    "Nah, you just turned her on. You know she loves it when we stick her in our mouths." Tina hugged ke''s arm and whispered.


    "Ah, that is true." ke nodded. He knew the little fairy would also have the girls tease her in such a fashion. He would also do it too, but his tongue could slip deep inside her.


    "ke!" Lillia came flying over andnded next to him, and hugged his waist. "Are these them?"


    "Yeah, but it''s strange, there is a group of humans with the centurions and other beastkin." ke couldn''t figure it out. He did not feel anything off about them.


    "They may look human now, but if it''s a full moon or you anger them, they will transform. They are what are called werewolves. She should actually bring one to our side as she can actually boost all our powers. A single bite from a werewolf will allow us to take on a stronger formpared to what we have now." Lillia suggested.


    "If that is the case, why hasn''t everyone done it?" ke asked.


    "Because the werewolves are a race that can not easily be seduced. They stay within their n. You can''t force them to bite you either. It doesn''t work like that. But if it''s you, you may be able to harness that extra power. But controlling it is different." Lillia was only making a suggestion since ke might not be able to harness the power fully. Many werewolves go into a berserker state when they change. But if he can change and harness the power, he can make use of it. While he does have some werewolf blood in him, it''s the blood only and does not give him the ability to transform, which would double his abilities. But she also does not know if this is possible. She had never heard of such a thing.


    "Well, we will wait and see." ke did not like the unknown. But he was also not against using something that would make him stronger. But at the same time, he did not like the idea of using someone for power. While he could be considered a hypocrite because of Chi, but he truly does find the fox girl to be cute and has gone to her room quite a few times to give her attention. Olinia was also getting a fair bit of attention as well. As long as he was in the base given, then a two hour quickie during the day was no problem. He didn''t sleep much as it was since his race did not need much sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Okay!" Lillia smiled before walking with ke and Tina to speak to the neers.


    ke pped his wings, and with Tina hanging on and Lillia floating next to him, he looked down at the people below him. "My name is ke. I guess you can call me the Lord of Destiny City. We wee you all with open arms. But please remember, the contract that you are about to be put under will only restrain you from harming each other and the people of my city. You can do as you please from there. However, there are still somews to watch out for. Next to me are two of my wives, Lillia and Tina. Lillia will be doing the contracts, while if you have any race specific needs let Tina know."


    After making his speech, Lillia, who was hiding her aura, did not wait for anyone to say anything before casting magic on them. A few minutester, Destiny City was booming as everyone was weing in the neers. All the races and even the new batch of humans were all surprised by the weing nature of the city. No discrimination whatsoever. Everyone was equal.


    A few hourster, Tina had the leaders of the new races that had just arrived follow her to the meeting hall as they would now be part of the council of elders. Right now, they needed to have a meeting and see what exactly they should be doing.


    "Everyone is here?" ke asked as he sat down.


    "Nyask is here!" The cat girl leader replied with a smile.


    "Woof!" The dog girl jumped up and down and pped. She seemed excited to see ke again.


    "Alright, good. We are here to talk about why so many have shown up in a single day. The influx is still growing by the hour." ke was surprised. Even after the first influx of refugees showed up, even more, havee since then. "Who can exin to me what exactly is going on?"


    "Lord ke, was it?" The centurion leader asked.


    "Yes, your name is?" ke was surprised that the centurion representative was the first to speak.


    "My name is Jit. I am an elder of my n. While my race was almost wiped out before entering back into this world, we are not weak. But even still, against the tens of thousands of orcs that were marching this way, we could only run for our lives, leaving behind our new home. Do you have any way of dealing with these orcs?" Jit asked. While he was grateful to be given a ce to stay, he still worried that even this ce would be overrun at any time. He would hate to have to see such a wondrous ce destroyed. It is the most fascinating ce he has ever been to. Not to mention all the races that live here and in such harmony that it is quite amazing. No ce in the ancient world would be able to hold a candle to this ce.

 Chapter 267 A Stubborn Race

    "Your question is a good one. While we were not expecting the orcs to attack so soon, we are not scared of them, that is for sure. Even if they were to bring a few million orcs, they would notst very long." ke exined. This caused everyone except those who were in the know to stare at him in shock. Such words were not something many could say! Not even the dragonic dare say they could easily wipe them out!


    "Lord does not lie. He has the power to easily wipe out most of the orcs on his own, never mind the people at his side. He went against my men of at least two thousand, and I ended up losing even in a duel." Onz stood up to reassure everyone. "I was once a general of the very orc n that is on its way. Orcs are very frontal with their attacks. We think strength is everything, so we do not know thebat of the people here. When I first learned it, I was utterly stunned, and the more I learned, the more I realized how wed my orc n was when it came to war. How wed the ways of the ancient world truly are. If it doese down to war, I can promise you that we will never lose."


    "I see¡­ To have an orc general say so, then I feel much better. Lord ke, I do apologize for doubting your abilities." jit lowered his head apologetically.


    "No, it''s fine. Even if the orc king himself showed up, there would be no issue. Not with the people, we have in his city. We have enough military force at this timebined with our weapons to take an orc king on alone without my wife Lillia getting involved." ke replied. He had no problems being questioned by the new races. He wanted them to feel secure, so such questions were truly weed.


    "Nyask nya a question?" The cat girl raised her hand, staring at ke with her cute cat like eyes.


    "Go ahead." ke smiled. He really liked how the cat girl talked.


    "Nya like Nyas?" ke almost let out augh when he saw the cat girl acting all cute as she winked at him while swishing her tail back and forth. He wondered who she learned that from. He turned his eyes towards Tina, who was suddenly looking away, whistling at the ceiling.


    While it was hard to understand what her words were, ke got the gist of it and smiled with a nod. "I will talk it over with my wivester."


    "I would also like to ask the same question." The harpy leader raised her wing. ke looked at her bird girl and nodded as he said: "I will ask for you too."


    "Woof! Me!" The dog girl looked panicked as she barked and finally spoke a single word. While these three girls had contracts put on them, Lillia ''identally'' left out the charm effect block from it. She seemed to be selecting the ones who would be part of ke''s harem.


    "We will discuss itter. For now, let''s stay on the matter at hand. Who was thest to see the orc front line?" ke asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That would be us." The pixie leader flew up into the air. Unlike Fairies, pixies had very sharp looking teeth and seemed to be more aggressive. "Those damn orcs came running up on our newly built vige and attacked us in the early morning. We could only quickly retreat using illusion magic, but there I am sure they had already passed through it by now. That was three days ago."


    "Okay, so they are sure to be in a week at thetest. Lillia, have the barrier extend past the outposts. Bret, have our soldiers dig in and make sure they are ready for the orc onught. Bring out all the new weapons. We do not want them to reach our city walls. We will stop them before they get close to it. My golems will also join in on this fight to add to the line up. They are basically walking death machines anyways. I want all women and children to be ready to hide in the base once things start to go down. We do not want any idents. Get the elderly down as well. All able bodies will participate in this battle.


    "This battle will decide if we truly can survive in this worldter on. Because I am sure, the dragonic will soon discover this location as well. Once they do, we will be in an all out war with them. Dragons will soon burn the forest to ash¡­." ke hated all of this but this was just how it is.


    "Ummm¡­." The Euruna leader raised her hand.


    "Please speak." ke almost go lost in his speech once again. He always seemed to overdo his speeches.


    "Yes¡­ My name is Leafia. I saw a few dryads about three miles out from your outposts. They will not leave their trees once fused to them, and they can not move them by themselves. They are a stubborn race. If the orcs doe, they will be ripped from their trees and made into ythings." Leafia did not know how else to put it. "I asked them toe with us, but they ignored me."


    "We will check this out as well. We will save who we can. But if we go out and they still do not want to leave, then there is nothing we can do. But I will try my best to save them." ke sighed. He had heard rumors about dryads, but he did not know exactly how they were. But now it seems they were a stubborn bunch. ke looked at Leafia and asked: "Can you lead us thereter?"


    "I can. It is not far from here. About ten minutes at most by foot." Leafia replied.


    ke nodded and looked at the others. "Everyone should settle in. Follow the orders of the military. Help where you can. As long as we make a ce in this world for ourselves and protect it, we can live as we please."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 268 The Dryads Part 1

    --AN) Last day of just two chapters! You will be getting 5 chapters tomorrow! --


    ke did not take anyone with him except for Leafia. Everyone else needed to get ready for the uing battle. The two left the city and headed out towards the trees, which were inhabited by the dryads. From what ke understood about this race was that they fed on seed. The seed of men. Unlike some myths where they would kill their host, it was nothing like that. They would only take the seed as a form of energy and nothing else. They never touched their donors'' life force.


    "Lord, can I ask why did you decide to build such amunity?" Leafia had been interested in why ke was going out of his way to make a ce for all races.


    "Because there is no reason why all races can''t get along. Like humans and euruna, orcs and elves. We can get along as long as we never step over the line. Which is why in order to fix these slim differences, we have a contract that stops anyone from harming another. Plus¡­." ke looked at Leafia and said: "If we band together andbine all our knowledge and abilities, we can stand above all."


    Leafia walked in silence before realizing ke had a point. They were considered weak alone, but if youbined all the strengths of all races, you could build a n that was more powerful than any single race! She figured that probably only ke could pull such a thing off. "We are here."


    "Oh?" ke looked around but did not detect any signs of life other than the trees themselves. "I am not seeing these dryads."


    "They are here, four in total," Leafia replied as she stepped forward. "Yili! Come out!"


    "Leafia! Why are you shouting!? Do you think we dryads are deaaaafffff¡­. Why, hello, handsome. Would you like to y?" A dryad popped out of one of the trees. Her huge breasts stood upright and were at least on par with Mona''s and Moha''s breasts. She wore no clothes, so everything was visible, even her hairless pussy.


    Leafia frowned as she said: "This is Lord ke. He is here to ask you to follow him. He can at least give you a safe haven."


    "Huh? Do you realize how hard it is to leave our trees?" Yili answered. She seemed to hate this conversation.


    ke, on the other hand, scratched his chin and asked: "So you are okay with bing an orc ything? You will be ripped from your trees and dry up after a short time. To be honest, I am curious as to how the hell you even made it here. To be able to move from the other realm to this spot is quite amazing."


    "You!" Yili wanted to refute ke''s ims, but he was right. The orcs did have a method to rip them from their trees and use them as ythings until they dried up. Gritting her teeth, Yili said: "We currently do not have the energy to survive a transfer."


    This was the truth. Since moving to this spot, they had not seen anyone they could get energy from. While they did see some people, they dared not call out to them since they were new age humans. They did not wish to die!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Energy? You just need some milk, right?" ke asked, causing Leafia, who was at the side, to hold her head. She wondered if her new lord understood his words.


    "You can call it that," Yili answered. "But we will need a lot¡­."


    "No problem, all of youe here." ke did not hesitate to drop his pants. Leafia quickly turned away as she screamed out while Yili stared in horror at therge thing in front of her. A sudden thought came to mind. "If it''s that big, then maybe¡­."


    "Girls,e out¡­." Yili called out. Three more dryads poked their heads out of their tree. They looked at Yili and then at the thing that was swaying in the breeze and licked their lips.


    ke walked over to Yili first and said: "Come drink." He did not seem to be phased at all by his words. He was just trying to help the girls out, and getting a blow job in the process was no big deal! Yili moved down her tree until she was face to face with the monster before taking it in her hands and then shoving it in her mouth. She did what she needed to do to make ke good and ready, and before long, since he was not holding back at all, he let loose in her throat, causing her cheeks to puff out, and soon after, she was gagging as she tried to drink what wasing out.


    Leafia had long stopped pretending not to look. And saw ke literally feeding the dryads more than they could ever take in. she watched as she did the same to all four dryads. And each one had stuffing out of their noses as they tried to consume it all. Even their bellies began to swell up. This was what you called controlled ejaction. ke has had a lot of practice with it.


    All four dryads were in a daze as they licked their lips and panted. ke grinned as he asked: "How was it?"


    "We¡­. I think half of it went to waste! How are you able to produce so much!?" Yili yelled out as she rubbed her belly.


    "It''s a gift," ke answered with a cheeky grin. "Do you need me to inject you all with more or what?"


    "This¡­." The dryads looked at each other. While they had enough energy to release from the trees now, it was not enough to sustain themselves for more than a few hours. And finding a proper tree afterward would not be easy. "We would need more of itter until we find new trees¡­."


    ke was kind of confused. "Do you four girls even need trees? How much do you need tost a day or two?"

 Chapter 269 The Dryads Part 2

    "The amount you gave us couldst a few days, but¡­ We rushed in trying to take in the energy due to the urgency of the situation and used our mouths¡­." Yili answered. In other words, she was saying if they took it with their lower half, they could slowly consume energy. "Right now, we only have a few hours worth due to consuming it with our mouths. But without trees, we will neverst more than a week, even with seed from another race. This is how we get our other nutrients."


    "I see¡­." ke finally understood. The mouth was not the best storage container. There was probably no one in the base who could produce as much as he could in a short time. He figured he could have them be concubines, but he would need to talk to Lillia. Or just find them some trees. Thinking of this, he asked: "What if I uprooted these trees? They willst for a while, so you will not need to move. And we can just rent them."


    "Wait, you can do that!?" Yili asked. She had never thought of this idea since the trees were so big!


    "Hmmm... I mean a simple earth spell and then using wind magic to levitate them, then digging a new hole somewhere else. If you are willing to let me try, I can bring you to the city where you can be safe. You can even start a business where you charge people to give you energy." ke figured for a race like the dryads who need energy like this, they could charge money for people to give them energy. They would not need to search for it. Those who do not have the ability to get a wife can just go to them for relief.


    "This¡­. We will do it!" Yili''s eyes lit up. If she did not need to leave her home and the home was moved, she was fine with that. She was not sure what this charge for energy thing was all about, but it seemed like fun! Dryads were a race that did not care what race you were and would still have sex with you or do other sexual acts. ke figured he could start a red light district with such races and anyone else who did not mind such a job. He never understood why people thought of it as an evil job. It was one person''s given right to sell their own body if they or wished to do so. With the contracts in the city, he did not need to worry about anyone being hurt in the process. So it would be clean and consensual fun for all.


    "Then let''s get started. Since youdies can leave your trees for the time being, please do so. And if you can cover yourselves as well, that would be good. We will be walking through the city after all. There are kids there." ke exined. Yili and the other dryads all nodded, and leafs suddenly covered their privates. ke nodded since it looked like a bathing suit and waved his hand.


    The ground began to rumble as the four ancient looking trees suddenly soared into the air with the surrounding earth. Using wind magic, he held them in the air and began walking back towards the base. "Follow me, please."


    "Uhh¡­.. ke your dick¡­." Leafia suddenly said while blushing. Her green cheeks began to turn purple.


    ke looked down and chuckled before looking over at her and asking. "Can you help? Kinda busy at the moment."


    "Me!?" Leafia cried out. She quickly backed away. She dared not! She had seen ke''s wives, they were all powerful!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will do it. Leafia has always been a coward." Yili teased as she walked over and took his thing into her mouth once more before pulling it out making a popping sound before giving Leafia, who was staring with a teasing grin. Only when she saw Leafia look away did she put it back into ke''s pants.


    ke rolled his eyes as he continued forward. When he entered the city with four massive trees floating in the sky. The gate guards all looked at him strangely. But their eyes were soon drawn to the huge titted girls who were floating in the air next to ke. It was kind of hard not to look when all four girls had breasts on par with the mookin.


    ke ignored the stares and walked over to a spot further away from the city area and waved his free hand to create a hole in the ground big enough for the trees before cing the trees inside and filling in any spaces. "That should do it. Can you girls check?"


    "Okay!" Yili smiled happily as she rushed forward and entered her tree. She swam about it, inspecting everything before nodding her head in satisfaction. "It was not disturbed at all! Thank you so much!"


    ? "No problem. But I will need to surround this area with walls of earth. Since this will be a kind of red light district." ke exined lightly before creatingrge walls around the entire area but making sure they were not too close to the trees.


    Yili was confused by ke''s remarks, so she asked: "What is a red light district?"


    "Umm¡­" ke scratched his chin as he said: "It''s a ce that offers sexual services for money. Everything in the city costs Hope dors, so if you wish to be able to buy things from the stores, you will need to make money. I figured if you charged people to feed you energy like a hundred hopes for a blow job and a thousand for sex, you could make enough to buy things you want."


    "I see! This is not a bad idea. But we will need to regte it. We dryads are not machines after all." Yili liked ke''s idea, but she did not wish to be tired out either.


    "Then you can do a number system that only allows a certain number of entries a day or something. I will let you four decide on the details. But you might get more residents as well from the other races if they decide to go into this field."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 270 Getting Ready

    After settling in the dryads, ke went a few miles out from the outposts to see Bret and the rest of the Destiny City Military digging bands of trenches. "Bret, how is it?"


    "It''s going okay. We are sticking up barriers above the trenches to block iing attacks. I have to admit magic is much handier than anything in the past. We lined everything with stone using earth magic and even casted the barriers deep underground, so unless they have a strong mage on their side, they would not be able to dig us out easily. By the way, ke, who''s the beauty next to you, a new wife?" Bret asked, looking at Leafia.


    ke was confused as he turned to see Leafia still at his side. He thought she stayed behind! "Leafia?"


    "I wanted to see how the Lord of Destiny City went about his daily tasks¡­." Leafia replied while averting her eyes.


    Bret grinned knowingly and began nudging ke: "I see, I see. Another has fallen for your charms, brother. You even took the city idol not too long ago!"


    "Bret, I will tell your wife that you are looking at men while they are showering," ke repliedzily as he yawned.


    "What kind of threat is that!?" Bret paused and thought for a moment before realizing the main point. "No, wait¡­ if you said it she would believe it then I would be beaten¡­ ke, you bastard!"


    "Haha!" keughed before giving a cheeky grin. "Right, tell the men they can soon grab a number from the new red light district. We took in a few dryads today, and with some money, the guys can help feed them."


    "Hmm? Dryads, you mean those monster chicks that suck a man''s life force?" Bret asked. He even shivered just thinking about it.


    "Nah, that part is actually a myth. The dryads actually only drink the seed of man and get the energy stored inside. There is no need for them to consume life force since it holds nothing of value for them. They can''t live off of it." ke replied.


    "Ah! I see. Then I will tell them. But not until this is over." Bret did not want anything getting in the way of the current situation.


    "Yeah, they will not be open for a while anyway. Any news from the scouts?" ke meant to ask this first but got caught up in everything else.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We have spotted orcs not far out, but we are still trying to get a total on numbers so far. It looks like a few thousand, but it''s probably much more. Their line keeps extending." Bret replied.


    "Alright. Get everyone ready and pull back our scouts. It''s nothing but a bunch of orcs, so there is nothing to be too concerned about. But this battle is just as important as our first battle. It is to show that we are strong. We are strong enough to handle anything this world throws at us." ke was not concerned about losing this battle. He was more concerned about the morale of his people if they were to fight a stronger foe.


    "Don''t worry. Every able body in the city has already signed up to fight. They are undergoing training for all weapons right now at the base. They cane after a few hours of training is up. Until then, with your golems, plus the five thousand we have, we can easily hold the fort. Not to mention Thardra has just finished some massive cannons that we are mounting on the outpost. There are only three of them, but they are strong enough to st a damn hole through a mountain." Bret had been in many wars, so he was no stranger to any of this. He was used to getting things ready for a big battle.


    "Alright. Then I will finally get to let loose a little as well." ke smiled, causing Bret to shake his head. ke always had a greedy look on his face when it came to fighting.


    "Ummm¡­ My race can help as well¡­ we can control nts, so we can set up many traps as well using the trees and underbrush." Leafia raised her hand and suggested.


    "Good! If they are willing, that will be great, but do be careful. The first sign of orcs, and you run back to the defense line, okay?" ke did not want them to risk their lives to set up traps. It would be pointless.


    "Understood." Leafia smiled and then turned into a mass of leaves and disappeared. ke''s eyes widened a bit but smiled after. The euruna were a strange race. Their abilities were something not many races could easily replicate.


    Back in the pce, Lillia had gathered all the girls together, from wives to concubines. "I will bestow you all with some equipment to protect you. ke would be sad if any one of you gets hurt. Unlike before, this will be a bigger battle, and we will be very outnumbered. While we have many powerful beings here, I can not help but worry about my sisters while I can do nothing. So from here on out, I will be handing out ancient weapons and armor that will fit all of you."


    "Nya nyask a questnya?" The cat girl, who was sitting with her hands nted on the floor between her legs with her tail wagging back and forth, was really confused as to why she was here.


    It was not only her but also the dog girl and harpy girl. "We would also like to know why we are here."


    "Because you will soon be part of our sisterhood." Lillia wanted most of the new races to have a ce in the harem. But only if they show a liking towards ke. While she was a bit scheming this time around, she couldn''t help but want to take these girls in since two of them were loveable and the other looked so serious she wondered what she would look like when ke overwhelmed her.

 Chapter 271 Battle Plans Part 1

    --AN) 3 more chapters on the way!--


    Lillia continued: "You are here to get defensive items for the time being. You will not be on the front line like these girls until you have undergone proper training. You just arrived, and I do not wish for you to get hurt. You will all stay with your people in the base, but at least with the defensive items I give you, you can protect your lives and your people''s lives until someone cane help you."


    "I see.." The harpy girl understood this. While the dog girl tilted her head with her tongue hanging out, and the cat girl began scratching her head with her feet.


    "Sister Lillia, my Mookin race will be here to guard them, so they should be safe." Mona stood up and said. Her people were all strong but had less battle experience, but they were definitely good enough for final defense if needed. They had all undergone training, so it was not like they did not know what to do.


    "Then I will leave it to your people." Lillia nodded. She liked this idea. "Alright, here you go. Armor and weapons that should match your fighting styles. Girls, also remember to keep your synchro up. Never leave it down. Our people will be counting on the extra defense and periodic healing."


    ---


    A dayter, the scout team returned. They had moved as fast as they could to return a day ahead of the orc army. "General Bret! They will be here by morning." One young man said.


    "Get some rest then. You and your group will have a tough time tomorrow." Bret was d his teams came back safe. The euruna also returned after setting up many traps. Luckily they did not go too far out, and the traps were quite strange. They could only be triggered by orcs. No other race would be affected by them.


    "Thank you, General. Right, General Onz is outside." The young man had forgotten to report this.


    "Tell him toe in. The man never likes toe in even when we are of the same rank." Bret noticed that Onz seemed to fear overstepping his bounds, as if he was afraid people woulde to hate him.


    Onz walked in and saluted Bret. "General Bret."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Onz, you are the same rank as me. Why are you saluting me?" Bret sighed as he saw Onz''s expression was, as always, very serious. "Do your men have the forest green camouge armor we supplied with the city symbol on the back?"


    "Yes, we are all outfitted with the proper gear, so we will be easily recognizable by our own side. General Bret, I thank you for this. I was worried my brothers would be mistaken for the enemy." Onz was truly grateful that this idea came about. If it wasn''t for Bret bringing this up, he was afraid many of his brothers would die to friendly fire.


    "You do not need to be so serious. The idea was a good way to make sure we do not attack our own people. The whole military and recruits are now with the same armor. It adds much more protection than just street clothes. The dwarves all worked hard to make so many sets. I am sure your old n will be confused when they see you guys charging at them, but Onz, remember your training, no more head to head fighting. We now do gueri and trench warfare. Use the new muskets you have been given and stay out of their range. You and your men are not meat shields, and all of you need toe back alive." Bret''s tone was firm. ke had warned him that orcs were actually quite loyal when they were following orders and would fight to the death. So he wanted to make sure Onz did not rush forward and die for no reason. Fight and survive, that was ke''s motto.


    "We understand that. We will alle back safe and sound." Onz felt his heart warm up. His brothers no longer needed to fight to the death. They were having much better lives, and some even had wives! Even he met two elven girls who chased after him until he caved in, and now they were living together! The dream he always had had actuallye true!


    "Hey, Bret!" Mike came walking into the makeshift office and paused upon seeing Onz. "Good Onz, you are here too. Come look at this map with us."


    Onz walked over to the desk, and Mike ced down a map and began pointing at it. "We are here. And the orcs are here. Ourst report on the numbers is around five hundred thousand. We are really outnumbered, but they are not using any decent weapons or armor. If we really want to throw them off, I was thinking we can use our mages to split them up with a few earth walls that will cut through them for a few miles."


    "This is indeed not a bad choice. If we do that, we can funnel them into a central point." Bret liked this idea. Only Onz shook his head. "While this would work for a short time, the war elephants and the cyclops the orc n has enved can break them down. The dwarves used to do the same thing back in the ancient era, but they switched to a shield defense due to how easily earth walls break.


    "Our best bet is to use the new weapons and just fire at will. The orc n will not have enough knowledge of this kind of tactic. If you really want to throw them off more though, we should send two small hit and run teams here and here. This valley where they will being from will be our best starting point. We can lower their numbers a bit before they arrive, but the ones to do it will need to be fast."


    "So we need to choose a race who can easily get in and get out without being spotted and still deal a shit ton of damage¡­.." Bret thought for a moment before his eyes lit up. "Pixies and fairies!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 272 Battle Plans Part 2

    A few hourster ke, Mina, Bret, Mike, Onz, and Regia the Pixie leader were all in Bret''s makeshift office. "So what is your n?"


    "ke, we were hoping the pixies and fairies could work together to do hit and run tactics to pick off as many orcs as possible as well as push them to be more condensed together," Bret exined as he pointed at the map. "Onz thought that if we did it when they were passing through this valley a few miles out we could at least give them a preemptive attack which will put them in a bit of disarray. Then we can test the bigger guns and how much damage they can do. We know they can shoot far so we can only shoot in a straight line to make sure we do not end up hitting any ces the orcs had not been yet."


    ke nodded and turned to Mina and Regia, "Can you two work out two teams big enough to take this task?"


    "I think we can easily do that," Mina replied. "We can split up into two teams of three units each and disturb their ranks even more by alternating attacks in three different spots on both sides."


    "I agree with Madam Mina, if webine the pixie''s illusion magic with the fairy''s attack magic we can easily take out thousands of orcs with each hit and run. It just so happens that hit and run tactics are what we pixies are best at!" Regia licked her lips. Her race loved messing with other races! War was fun!


    "Then I will leave it all to you two to set up. All hit and run tactics will be under your judgment. But remember. Safety first. Mina already knows this but Regia, you are new so remember, if you run and live you can fight again another day."


    "Understood Lord ke!" Regia copied the salute everyone else was doing with a big smile.


    "Good. Get your kin into armor. There is plenty of fairy and pixie sized armor made by the dwarfs. Your group will be the first to move out. Mina will be the main lead, while Regia, you are second inmand. Both of you need to keep in contact with the frontlines. We need to know your status and when the orcs are bunched up enough to fire the big guns. Be safe." ke hated sending his wife out, but Mina needed to be there for full control of the situation.


    Mina smiled as she flew over and kissed ke''s lips. "Don''t worry, I wille back. Then you can give me a free night alone."


    "Everyone gets a solo night after this," ke replied with a smile. Mina pumped her little fists and flew out of the room, with Regia following after her.


    "Hey, Madam Mina, what did he mean by solo night?" Regia asked.


    "It means I get to have sex with him all by myself for the night," Mina replied with a big grin. She was getting close to her time of the month when she needed as much sex as possible!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh? Hmmmm¡­" Regia looked down at herself, then at Mina, and pursed her lips. She mumbled softly to herself: "Am I not to his liking?"


    After the two left, ke and the other continued looking at the map. "We will wait for Mina and Regia''smand on when to fire. We should also set up some more traps for them. The more they have to march through, the better. We want to weaken them as much as possible."


    "Then let''s have more pitfalls with stone spikes under them. It might sound generic, but if we make a massive pit that will break once many orcs are on top of the thin line of earth, we can take out quite a few and even line them up in groups more if we space them right." Onz was thinking of ways to make the most out of their heavy guns. Each suggestion he had given was to try to funnel the orcs, so they could take as many out as possible.


    "We will do that then. Onz, you will be in charge of these new traps. Set up as many as you can, but do not do it too close to our front lines. We need room for fighting as well." ke had no problem with Onz''s n. Even if it only killed five orcs per trap, it was still five less that they would need to fight.


    "I will get on it now!" Onz saluted and exited the makeshift office.


    "I will go take a look at this orc army myself. I want to see if I can get a grasp of how powerful they are." ke patted Mike on the shoulder and walked out of the room. He then headed to the end of the dirt tunnel and exited back outside before pping his wings and taking off into the air.


    Back in the room, Bret and Mike looked at each other and sighed. "Luckily, he will not attack right away. He also wants all of us to get more battle experience inrge scale wars. In a way, we should be thanking the orcs for being stupid."


    "You don''t think he instigated the orcs into doing this, do you?" Mike asked. This thought came to mind after remembering that he did let one orc leader go a while back.


    "Knowing him¡­. Maybe¡­. It''s like how he sent that girl back to the dragonic n. He did it to bring more dragonic to his side. In a way, for him to set these traps that the other races will slowly fall into is quite scary¡­." Bret shivered. He was d he was on ke''s side.


    "I agree there. He can be scary with how he ns things. We should get to work. We still have a lot to do." Mike said as he tapped on the table. Bret nodded and stood up. He hoped things would turn out fine. While he felt they would, he still could not help but worry.

 Chapter 273 Hit And Run Tactics Part 1

    Hundreds of thousands of orcs were slowly moving forward. As they passed, they pushed down the trees and nts leaving a path of destruction in their wake. ke figured there were close to one million against his seven thousand or so army. He chuckled. If they really won this without issue, how much morale would his people have? How proud would they be of each other? A smile crept on his lips as he vanished from the skies.


    ---


    The next morning early hours, just before the sun was rising. A group of fairies and pixies were split into six units. Three units flew in opposite directions. Mina and Regia appointed threemanders for each unit. Thesemanders would report back to Mina and Regia, so they could, in turn, make a proper report to the front lines. Using the new mana powered receivers, they can send voice over long distances like a cell phone to matching receivers. The best part is that the smaller the device, the less mana it needed to be used, so the ones the fairies and pixies were using were very small andpact.


    "Unit one, how is it?" Mina asked. She was trying to get vision on the orcs.


    "Commander Mina, we have confirmation. Orcs are about a mile out and will be here in a few minutes. Shall we wait for arge group to pass before executing our ns?" The pixie unit one leader asked.


    "Yes, wait for about ten lines to pass, then begin. This way, you can all attack at once. Then retreat right away, do not linger." Mina replied.


    "Roger!" The pixie unit one leader answered. This male pixie licked his lips and watched as the orcs got closer and closer. He couldn''t wait to have some fun!


    The front lines of the orcs were steadily marching. The ground shook with each step they took. They were marching in uniform in straight rows. The same way they have always fought battles. No matter how many years passed, most wars were fought in this manner.


    On the back line, arge pnquin was being carried by four war elephants. Inside was a huge orc with arge bone crown on his head. In front of him was a table full of meat, and next to him were four females from different races. Each with a dead look on their face as they hugged the fat orc. "Heh¡­ I can''t wait to taste some fresh pussy. I haven''t had a fresh girl in a long time. These ones are nothing but dead dolls now that only grunt when I fuck them. They don''t even show any fear or resistance anymore, which is no fun!"


    The orc kingined to himself as he bit into what looked like a roasted orc leg. In fact, because their journey had been taking so long and the food supplies were low, he had started eating his own men without a care which had stricken fear into his huge army.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Right now, he could only picture his army destroying this puny ce that had dared defy him and even sent his own man to threaten him. He could not stand for this. He was the current king of the orcs! He was not someone people could look down on! He would not even bow to the likes of the dragonic!


    Luckily these past few years, their numbers have grown quickly due to finding many new age humans and other races to use as breeders. New orcs had been born every other day allowing their numbers to reach their current height just like the old days when they were once one of the top ns!


    "Humph, I can smell it now, fresh pussy!" The orc king snorted before grabbing one of the new age human girls who had not a single strip of clothing on and slipping her on his dick. The girl was like a dead fish as the orc king bounced her up and down like a toy. She could only grunt as her body reacted on its own. But her eyes and her limbs never moved an inch. She just stared straight ahead. She had long given up, no hope, no will. She just allowed what was happening to happen¡­.


    When he was done with her and loaded her up, her stomach stuck out from so much fluid as she was tossed aside like a dirty ragying on the floor. It didn''t take long for her womb to start creating a new orc. The excess fluid was pushed out, and her stomach rapidly grew as if she was already nine months pregnant. This was how quickly an orc grew in the womb. As for the girl, this was not her first time. She had already given birth to multiple orcs. She knew in a day''s time, she would be giving birth to another orc. She also knew there was a high chance she would be used by that same orcter on and give birth to that orc''s baby as well.


    The life of a breeder in the orc n was not something any girl would want, but because of being beaten and forced to give birth so many times, they had long lost the will to care about anything. Even the thoughts of killing themselves were nowhere to be seen anymore. It was a life of no will of their own.


    ---


    Back on the orc army''s nks, Mina joined unit three as they began their attacks. "Hahahahah! You fucking Orcs die for this little fairy!"


    All the pixies and fairies turned to look at Mina, whose eyes seemed to have gone crazy, and pulled a damn mana rocketuncher out of nowhere and began firing it like mad man. This was a custom made rocketuncher she had asked Thardra for. It was her favorite weapon because it could be easily handled and could fire huge mana rockets at things! She loved explosions!


    "Hmmm? Why are you all moving away from me!?" Mina looked around and noticed everyone was distancing themselves from her!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 274 Hit And Run Tactics Part 2

    "Humph! Come one! Let''s move!" Mina shouted, causing everyone to snap out of their daze and follow after Mina as they quickly retreated.


    On the battlefield, the orcs'' nks were all in a disarray. A strange urrence was happening: a strange fog was appearing all over the side of their nks, and then when it lifted, hundreds of their brothers would be dead. "What is going on!?"


    "Leader, we have an issue with our nks!" An orc soldier yelled out.


    "What''s wrong!? Just keep moving forward. If a few hundred of us are dying, then so be it! We just need to keep marching, or else the orc king will turn us into food! Actually, take the dead and send it to the rear! Let it feed His Majesty!" The orc leader on the war elephant answered. He could see something was off with how things were, but he could not stop. He did not want to be the orc king''s dinner!


    "As youmand¡­." The orc soldier''s eyes went dim. Morale was low. Many of his brothers were all in fear of dying. Normally they would be united when it came to war, but this trip has taken a toll on them with theck of food. Those who copsed were brought to the rear to feed the generals and the king. It was not fair to those who were on the front lines. But no one dared to rise up and challenge the orc king. He was just too powerful.


    ---


    "Attack!" Regia yelled out as she ordered her units to once more to attack the orcs. The pixies would create an illusionary fog that the orcs would quickly fall under the illusion due to the pixies targeting their biggest weakness. They would see naked women beckoning them to do them! This made for quite some horrible scenes as some orcs would grab the brother in front of them. But luckily, they would not be able to do much before they were all bombarded by the fairies'' magic.


    "Good! Move out!" Regia ordered. Her units would turn tail and run.


    Mina''s units were doing the same thing one after the other. They attacked and worked their way down the lines before moving back. Only on the fifth run did she notice no reaction from the orcs. Somewhere even pulling the dead from the battlefield and sending them towards the back. Pondering for a moment, she sent a message to the frontline. "General Bret, something is wrong."


    "Hmmm? Mina, what''s the matter? Are you guys okay?" Bret asked worriedly. If something happened to ke''s wife, all hell would break loose!


    "I am fine, but the orcs are strange. They do not seem to have much energy. It''s like they are just marching with no reason. The dead are being taken to the back line. Can you ask General Onz what this is all about?" Mina could only think of Onz to get an answer for this.


    "Hold on, he is here with me. I will ask." Bret turned and looked at Onz, "Onz¡­." Bret exined the situation. The more he said, the more Onz''s expression turned bad.


    "The orc king is not letting them rest, and because of that, the food supply is low. They can not go out and hunt. If the dead orcs are being sent to the rear line, the generals and the orc king are eating them while the others starve. This battle will be over not too long after it starts. That idiot has no idea how to march with an army!" Onz was pissed. He never realized the orc king was such an idiot! To think he would not even take into consideration the condition of his men. He had felt that they were moving a bit too fast. While he was going to be killing his own kin, he still did not like this kind of treatment towards one''s own men. This was what angered him.


    "You hear that?" Bret asked Mina.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yeah¡­ So we can just go all out blowing the fuckers away, right?" Mina asked, causing Bret to choke on air. He forgot this little fairy was a damn battle maniac too!


    "Nah, fall back! We will wait for them here. I want everyone to get a chance to get some experience. Once you are back, we will begin our long distance bombardment," Bret answered. He knew ke would want this too.


    "Got it. I will ry the order to retreat to Regia." Mina replied before changing frequencies. "Regia, we are falling back to the defensive line. No need to continue."


    "Got it. But Madam Mina, don''t you think they are strange?" Regia also noticed the strangeness within the orc''s army.


    "Yeah, I already reported it to General Bret. General Onz, said it was a supply issue. They are eating their own kind. This is normal for orcs." Mina exined. "Ignore it, and let''s head back."


    "Roger!" Regia quickly told her units to gather. Once everyone was gathered together, they all retreated back to the defensive line.


    ---


    Front defensive line Bret stood on top of the trenches and looked out towards the forest in front of them. They could hear the trees falling and cracking as the orcs continued forward. kended next to him and asked: "Bret, what''s up? Your face doesn''t look good."


    "I was just thinking. How many orcs can we get on our side?" After hearing Mina''s report, Bret really wondered if they could turn some of these orcs on their side and really build up a massive force.


    "Haha! I was thinking the same thing! But before that happens, we will end up having to fight most of them no matter what. We will take in those who surrender. Because I know even if we killed the orc king, they probably would still fight us." ke replied.


    "Well, we can always try. From what Mina told me, the orcs are not in high spirits. It seems they had not eaten much since they started their march. We are basically going against a zombie force, but this also worries me. If they have not eaten and are very hungry, they will attack without care to use us as food." Bret has been worrying about this since he heard the report. He did not wish to see anyone being pulled down and eaten alive. Such a death was not something anyone should experience.


    "Don''t worry. I will kill anyone who is unsavable to save them from this fate. I will burn their bodies into ash so they can not be food."

 Chapter 275 A Bet

    "There back! Ready the big guns!" ke yelled out as he saw Mina and Regia flying toward him with their teams. Mina flew straight at ke and hugged his face while kissing him nonstop. "Mina¡­."


    "Humph! I wanted a reward!" Mina yelled out as she flew andnded on ke''s head. She then began pulling on his hair, causing ke to chuckle.


    "Time and ce, my little fairy minx," ke said as he looked out towards the tree line. "Bret get your men ready. We need everyone in position. Shoot to kill as soon as you see the trees fall!"


    ke then flew up into the air to get a better view and saw that the orcs would be there in just a few minutes and let out a loud voice. "Listen up! We are about to engage the enemy. Protect yourselves and stay away from the orcs. Only long ranged attacks! These orcs are starving and will probably try to eat anyone of you if they can their hands on you. But do not worry¡­. If you are pulled into their group of them, and we can not save you, I will be sure to turn you into ash before they can eat you alive."


    ke''s words caused his entire force to shiver while Bret pped his face. "ke! Shut up!"


    ke pursed his lips. He was just trying to be forward about what was toe! But when he looked at the faces of those around him, he furrowed his brow and scratched his chin. "I was just joking¡­?"


    "Why are you phrasing it as a question!?" Bret yelled out. Bret threw his hands in the air before turning to everyone. "Listen up! We are to do ranged attacks only. Do not let the orcs near you. If you feel like you will be overwhelmed, retreat! Do not let them grab hold of you! But remember it''s your families and your home that is behind this defensive line, so we must hold it at all costs!"


    "Yaaaaah!" Everyone yelled out, feeling more motivated now. Although they still held a hint of fear due to ke''s words.


    kended next to Bret, who gave him a side nce and shook his head. ke scratched his head and asked: "What!? Are they really that weak willed?"


    "ke, you have a tendency not to say the right things, or you say too much! You are supposed to boost their morale, not make them wonder if they will be turned to ash or not!" Bret tried to exin.


    "Huh? Isn''t it better to know that they won''t be eaten alive if I burn them to ash?" ke thought this would give them a bit of calmness when they fought. But as he thought about his own words, he began to wonder if his way of thinking was twisted now or not.


    "Brother¡­. Leave the speeches to me from now on." Bret patted ke on the shoulder and went forward. A small giggle came from above ke''s head. Mina had found the whole thing amusing.


    Everyone was already in their ce. ke''s wives were all taking part except for Yui, Chi, and Lillia. Yui had a special kind of magic called fox fire which came in many different colors, but she disliked killing. ke was not going to force her to do anything if she was notfortable with it. As for the others, they were all suited up and raring to go.


    "Noa, what do you think? Want to make a bet on who can kill the most orcs?" Tina asked as she checked her magic musket.


    "Heh¡­ do you really want to challenge me?" Noa asked with a big grin as she pulled the bowstring on her bow. Each one was outfitted in military duds with armor on. Even their faces were painted up with camouge paint.


    "Why not? Even if you do an arrow rain, I can still do the same with my musket. After all, mine is a bit more tweaked than the others to allow me to form magic and tuned directly to my mana." Tina grinned as a bunch of magic circles lit up as she provincially asked: "Or are you too chicken?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You''re on! Tina, don''t think you will win easily!" Noa sneered as she double checked her bow.


    "It''s fine, but if I win, you have to take a special bath with me again." Tina grinned, causing Noa to blush. The special bath is always her being treated like a ything! Not that Noa hated it.


    "Okay, but if I win, you will be subjected to Husband''s full force while being teased by me!" Noa was no good with Tina alone, so he brought in her trump card! Her husband!


    Tina pursed her lips before nodding. "Fine! We have a bet!"


    "Good!" Noa and Tina both shook on it before hugging one another. "But be careful."


    "Mmm, you too." Tina squeezed Noa.


    "Ahhh! You girls are not being fair. Group hug!" Faana yelled out. Causing all the girls to jump on Tina and Noa, sending them all crashing to the ground.


    "What are you girls doing?" ke asked as he walked in to see his wives stacked up on top of each other.


    "We were having a group hug. Tina and Noa are having a bet with one another." Josline exined as she got up.


    "Oh, what''s the bet?" ke asked. He was quite curious.


    "We are betting on who kills more orcs. If I win, I get to toy with Noa in the bath for a night. If I lose, I will be subjected to your full force while Noa toys with my body in the process." Tina replied honestly.


    "Oh? Can I join in the bath too?" ke did not mind watching as Tina toyed with Noa if she won.


    "Mmm¡­ Of course! But Noa is the target, so you will need to go easy on me." Tina did not want to be made a toy if she won!


    "Alright. I promise." ke nodded his head. As long as he got to witness it, he would watch for a while before joining in. all of his wives were very cute with nice bodies, so watching them y around with each other was a very big turn on for him.

 Chapter 276 Overwhelming!

    --AN) 2 more on the way! Don''t for get to vote!---


    *Boom!*


    The trees in the distance finally fell down. Bret raised a re gun into the air and fired. This was the signal for the big guns. "Everyone into the trenches!"


    The new huge magic guns that were basically turrets were mounted on three of the outposts. A whirling sound filled the air as the mana in the air began to be sucked into a special vent that was condensing it to be used for firing a beam. It took an entire forty seconds to charge up, but once it was ready¡­.


    *PhhhhhhhhhEREEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEE!!!!!!*


    A loud ear piercing sound filled the air as all three weapons were fired. The beams on these things were wide and shot out of the weapons as a long wide rectangle made of light. They shot through the air toward the oing orcs, who had no idea what was going on. But when they realized the light flying towards them was bad, they disintegrated into nothing, leaving only their feet behind.


    "What the hell was that!?" An orc leader yelled out as he looked at the line of feet that stood in ce after beams of light swept past him. He turned and looked in horror at the path cut right through their formation. Tens of thousands of orcs died. You could even tell the curvature of the world as the beam flew straight, cutting further and further up on the orcs'' bodies.


    "Get back into formation and push on! They can''t use such a weapon all the time! Remember, you kill one, you can eat it!" The orc leader yelled out. He was also very hungry! His words seemed to work as the dullness in the orcs'' eyes showed a bit of light as they roared out and began charging forward like a pack of starving wolves!


    Back at the trenches, Bret raised his head out of the trench and yelled out: "Fire!"


    Thousands of heads popped up and propped themselves on their small little windows that could be used to fire from and still have some cover. The trenches rose up like a staircase, so each trench could easily fire at the same time!


    Beams of light streaked through the air and into the charging orcs, who were in a blind rage of starvation. They only cared about two things, killing and eating. But because of this, they were also dropping quickly.


    "Ten!" Noa yelled out.


    "Haha, I got twelve!" Tina, who was next to her, smirked, making Noa frown as she raised her bow up and yelled: "Arrow rain!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are not the only one! Bullet hell!" Tina''s shout was as if the two were going to tit for tat against each other. Which they were but those who did not know this was quite stunned at their actions.


    Mina had two rocketunchers out and was firing them while at the same time casting magic, making things explode. In truth, if anyone had a high kill count, it would be Mina. Mona and Moha were standing there with serious expressions on their faces as they fired their weapons. They were still not the best as the new muskets, so they were only using single shots trying to make each one count.


    The orcs at this time were all confused as they had never dealt with such weapons before. Not only were they being hit with magic attacks but these strange rays of light. The orc leaders had to gather together and decide what to do. "Let''s move the mages to the front lines. The front line will copse if this continues. Not to mention those strange weapons from earlier."


    "I agree. Let''s send out the mages." Another orc leader nodded his head. All of them nodded together before one of them suddenly shouted out: "Mages forward!"


    A group of orcs, around ten thousand strong, suddenly walked forward and raised their hands into the air as the front line continued to rush forward. Magic circles covered the skies before massive fireballs began to rain down onto the ground.


    On ke''s side, he saw the massive assault of magic and raised his hand. "Barriers up!" While they already had barriers up to cover the trenches, ke had Bret form a barrier squad who would add double protection in case of massive attacks like the one that wasing in. One hundred fairies came forward and began casting huge barriers over the trenches. The sounds of the orcs'' fireballs smashing into the barriers rang throughout the air as explosion after explosion went off.


    Onz raised his hand to his mean and yelled out: "Fire at will!" He had waited until now to start the attack on his side since he had to wait for the orcs to get a bit closer. They were not as adapted to the new weapons just yet, so they needed the enemy to be closer distance.


    "Keep firing!" ke yelled out. The heavy hitters had not stepped forward yet. ke, nce, Faana, and Olinia were all standing in the air, looking down at the battlefield. Each one of them could easily destroy most of these orcs, but they were just giving the others time to get an understanding of what war actually was. Only Noa was messing around with her bow so she would not be bored.


    Mike was directing people to fire while everyone else was doing their utmost to hit as many orcs as they could. "Shit! We got a breach on the east nk!" Mike yelled out.


    ke heard this and looked over to see a mass of starved orcs rushing toward the first trench. He frowned because it seemed like they had decided to move through the forest! "Faana, go take care of those orcs do not let anyone on our side die."


    But the breaches kept happening due to the numbers. They had too few people. The traps they set up only trapped and killed a couple of thousand orcs. Bret was starting to get nervous because if things kept going as they were, they would really be wiped out!


    "Noa! Switch to magic! All defensive squads block the orcs with earth walls. Try to funnel them in! Do everything you can to break up their numbers and take these fucking bastards down!"

 Chapter 277 Massive Attacks

    "Everyone go kill these fucking orcs!" ke just wanted this war to end. If the orcs were in a normal state of mind, things might not be as bad, but now¡­. ke closed his eyes and began forming a magic circle in his mind. He reached his hand out and slowly opened his eyes which began to shine with a red light. "Blood explosion!"


    *Boom!*


    Tens of thousands of orcs suddenly exploded into mists of blood. The spell ke just used was an ancient spell of the drakani. It was a spell only they could use. This destroyed the entire front line that was charging in, allowing his people a bit of time to readjust themselves. "Keep fighting!!"


    "Yaaaah!" A roar came from below him. nce''s eyes widened in surprise. She wondered just how much ke was holding back. He used such a massive spell with ease to wipe out so many in a split second. If he used that spell over and over, he could easily wipe out the entire orc army on his own!


    She bit her lip as she raised her hands into the air, weaving a spell she had not cast in a long time since the great war of the void. "Gates of Oblivion!"


    *Chee! Chee!*


    Cracks in space could be seen over the battlefield. They grew bigger and bigger until they shattered, revealing arge eye. The eye looked around at the begins on the ground before targeting a huge batch of orc mages. The eye lit up, growing brighter and brighter until a beam of light shot down andnded on the ground vaporizing everything it touched. Another massive attack took out at least a hundred thousand orcs.


    ---


    At this time, on the back line, an orc in ck armor was kneeling in front of the orc king. "Report!" The orc king shouted.


    "Your Majesty, we might not be able to hold on if things keep going as they are. Right now, we are not just fighting some new age humans but dwarves, elves, fairies, pixies, and many other races. Even our own kind is on the other side, firing at us with strange weapons. Your Majesty, we have already lost half our force¡­." The orc in ck armor reported with cold sweat dripping down his chin.


    "What!? Half our force is already dead!? How can that be!?" The orc king stood up, but as he did, his fist smashed down on one of the girls next to him''s head, killing her instantly. She didn''t even cry out in pain as her head exploded into bits sending chunks of sh and brain all over the ce.


    "Yes. We could do nothing about it. They are not fighting like normal wars. They seem to have dug up trenches and are using them as cover. They also have many barriers blocking our mages. But now, even those mages have been wiped out. The orc leaders are down to two. We have suffered such heavy losses, and our men''s morale is very low due tock of food. They are all starving." The orc in ck armor no longer cared. He had toy this all out for his king, or they would all end up dying!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph! They can''t go a few days without food!? Is my orc n this weak!? What are you generals doing!? Why have none of you sent out challenges to theirmanders!?" The orc king yelled out.


    "Your Majesty, that only works in the orc n! This is war, not some spat on the training grounds!" The orc in ck armor replied. He was getting upset. If they sent a challenge, the person who was sent out would just end up dead like the rest! You can not send a message during a war where it is you or them!


    "You failure! I dare them not to ept a challenge! They will look weak! Go send out a challenge! You will be the one to challenge them!" The orc king ordered. His fat body was shaking and turning red from anger. He never knew he was surrounded by a bunch of ipetent fools!


    The orc in ck armor''s face sank. He knew he had no other choice. What he hated most was he was not able to fight against the orc king. He was too powerful! He lowered his head and said: "By your word¡­.."


    Getting up and turning around, he jumped off the pnquin and walked over to his war elephant, and began charging toward the front lines. Since he was the one issuing the challenge, he would just go in himself.


    Back inside the pnquin, the orc king''s face was not good. "Half our forces are gone just like that¡­. Will I really need to make a move myself? Will I, the king, really have to stand up and fight? Why are all these shits under me no good!?"


    The orc king snorted at his own thoughts. "Hah! Even if they all die, I will not move until I am thest one standing. Then I will clean everything up and start from scratch!" He turned and picked up an elven girl and stuffed her on his dick, and began working her hard. He was trying to get rid of his anger. But in the end, the poor elf girl could not take it and died halfway through it, causing the orc king to yell out in anger. "All of you are so weak!"


    ---


    On the front line, ke was standing in the sky, watching how things were calming down as his people began working together better. He had Faana and the others stop usingrge scale attacks and wanted them to keep an eye on the nks to protect his people. Sadly though, in that first push, ke ended up losing three people.


    "ke, an orc general, is on his way on a warhorse. He seems like he is here to issue a challenge." Onz''s voice rang out. ke nodded and tilted his head, and whispered into Noa''s ear. Noa nodded and raised her bow. She drew it back, creating an arrow made of mana, aimed, and let it fly!

 Chapter 278 Using Meat To Gain An Army

    The orc in ck armor rode on his war elephant with a nk expression. He knew what was going to happen, and he did not n to stop it. He only sat there staring forward. "Sure enough¡­." A sh of light entered the orc in ck armor''s eyes, and before he knew it, his head exploded.


    The war elephant was spooked by this and began stampeding around, crushing the other orcs below. The orc in ck armor''s body swayed before falling off the war elephant and being trampled by it. His body turned into a mashed orc pancake.


    ke looked at the scene with cold eyes. He was not here to y games. Faana pulled on ke''s clothes causing him to turn and look at her. "What''s wrong?"


    "Are you really going to kill them all?" Faana asked.


    "Hmmm¡­" ke fell into thought as he looked at how things were going. Currently, after his and the others'' strikes, the battle had tipped in their favor again. If they could get the orcs to turn to their side, it would defineitely benefit them in the long run. If they were getting overwhelmed just by sheer numbers before, then what if it was millions of dragons and dragonic? They would be easily crushed. Only one idea came to mind. To get these orcs on his side without needing to destroy them all.


    ke patted Faana on the head before flying out to the battlefield and standing over it. "Orc n! Most of you are starving due to not being fed by your own king. I can give you food. I can give you ale. But you must turn and fight for me!"


    Hundreds of thousands of orcs looked up at the sky and stared at ke. His words caught their attention. Seeing this, ke continued: "Why work for a king who is not even willing to take care of his soldiers? Look at my men! Even the orcs who are part of my army are well fed and clothed! Some of them even have a few wives! There is no need to live a life like you are. You can work for me and join my Destiny City and be a part of something bigger. A ce that will rise up to a point that no n will ever be able to look down on us. Your lives are much more than rushing into a battle you will lose. My people may be few, but look at the casualties of your own people!"


    One of the orcs stared at ke with eyes shining. His words reverberated in the hearts of the orcs. They had pride as well. They wondered when they all became ves to an orc king who only feeds himself on his own brethren! The orc licked his lips and wondered if he could eat if he changed sides. He sucked in a deep breath before yelling up. "Will you feed us now if we join you!?"


    "Of course! And not just some crappy meat either but dragon meat!" ke''s voice rang out across the battlefield. The orcs'' eyes lit up. Tens of thousands of them began dropping their makeshift weapons, and all knelt on the ground. This was them submitting!


    An orc general saw this, and his eyes began burning with rage. "What are you doing? Stand up and fight! Or I will kill you!"


    "Stand down!" ke''s voice rang out, causing the orc general to frown. He had been well fed, so he did not care too much about the rest as long as he was living happily. But ke did not give the orc general time to say anything else as he announced: "These men who have kneeled are now my men!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    nce suddenly appeared next to ke and waved her hand. A magic circle formed under every orc that knelt down. A temporary contract was forced on them before they disappeared and were moved to behind the trenches. Over two hundred thousand orcs joined ke''s side instantly. It only took one question and one answer for them to submit. Would they be fed¡­.


    "I will go and feed them." nce whispered before disappearing.


    The orc general saw this and stomped his feet. Only those who were still too afraid of the orc king were left, along with the fattened generals! "Those traitors! Kill them! Kill them all!"


    ke shook his head before raising his hand. Once more, a loud rumble filled the battlefield, and rivers of blood began to form as he used blood explosion once more. The orc general, who was not targeted, stood there dumbfounded as he was sshed with blood. He turned and looked up at ke in fear. The man didn''t even move. No magic circle at all, and the remaining members of his force turned into mists of blood. The horned man floated in the air with his hands behind his back as he gently pped his wings. "Those who do not submit will die. Orc general, you and your king have lost this battle."


    "Lost? Lost!? LOST!!!!!!!!?????????" A roar came from the pnquin as a huge orc suddenly jumped out andnded on the ground creating a small crater. "You insect said I lost!? Hahahaha! I am the orc king! I am the ruler of this world! There is no way I can lose!"


    "Oh?" ke frowned, seeing the orc king. He could tell that even with how the orc king looked, he was truly powerful. Probably the most powerful being he has met so far. He took a deep breath as his strongest wives suddenly appeared at his side. "ke, what are your ns?"


    "I am not sure¡­. Can you all handle the three generals still at the king''s side?" ke asked.


    "Leave it to us." nce returned to ke''s side after giving a few instructions and dropping off fifty dragons.


    "Then I will try to keep the orc king busy. Let''s hope all my training was worth it." ke waved his hand, and all his golems suddenly shot toward him as if they were streaks of lightning. "I will do my best not to die until you can help."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 279 Power Scaling?

    "Hmmm?" The orc king looked up into the air and licked his lips. "I have always wanted to taste a dragonic bitch. I wonder what you girls will sound like when I stick it in!"


    ke''s eyes turned cold as he yelled out: "Hey, fat fuck. You will need to pass through me before touching my wives."


    "Oh? What are you?" Only now did the orc king really take a good look at ke. He was not a dragonic, but he was also not of any of the other races. He did not know what this man was.


    ke thought for a moment before grinning and saying. "I am Demon Lord."


    "Pfft!" Tina, who was watching from afar, almost spat out a lung fromughing so hard. "He called himself a demon lord! Ahahaha!"


    "Why is that so funny?" Josline, who was next to her, asked in confusion.


    "Because listen to this!" Tina was trying her best not tough as she exined things. Soon all his wives were giggling and nning on how to tease ke for thister. As for Bret and Mike and the rest of the new age humans, there were on the floorughing so hard they were having a hard time breathing.


    ke, who did not realize he had just made a joke out of himself to his own people, stood in the air with his chin raised up proudly. The orc king looked at ke with a look of contempt. "A measly ant wishes to contend with me, the king of orcs!? You do realize that even the elders of the dragonic n would need to use a great deal of power to deal with me, right?"


    "Heh¡­" ke did not care. He was already quite pissed off due to his earlier remark. With a wave of his hand, thousands of fireballs appeared out of thin air and began raining down on the orc king. He did not even give the orc king a warning before attacking!


    "Damn you!" The orc king yelled out as he began chanting a spell creating a magic circle that soon gave birth to a barrier. An orc king also needed to know magic, so it was not strange for him to be able to use it!


    While the battle on that side had started, nce looked at the orc generals who were staring at them with gazes filled with lust and killing intent and waved her hand. A huge magic circle formed under their feet, and her''s along with her sisters and the orc generals, were teleported to another side of the battlefield, away from ke. "Sister Olinia, Sister Faana, Sister Noa, let''s show these orc generals what it means to gaze at us like that when they are not our husband."


    "Oh? You girls really think you can match us, generals!?" One of the generals yelled out as he waved hisrge battle axe. Unlike other orcs, generals had real weapons.


    "Don''t worry. I have been meaning to deal with you orcs since the time you all tried to chase me down." Noa cracked her neck. "Killing a general of your orc n will let me vent some of my anger."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I haven''t had enough chances to test my powers. I do wonder. How does roast orc really taste?" Faana licked her lips as a white me seeped out from between her lips.


    "Sister Faana, it''s better to just eat dragon, and it would be more healthy. Orcs are full of fat." Olinia wanted to give Faana a reminder.


    "It''s fine! I need to get more energy anyway. Husband always leaves me so exhausted, so a bit more fat to burn off would not be so bad." Faana replied with a smile.


    "You girls, just do not let them touch you. Husband will be mad." nce shivered just thinking about it, not that these orc generals could do anything to them, to begin with. "Anyway, there are four of them and four of us. Let''s quickly deal with this and help Husband."


    Further away, watching from afar, Lillia stood there with Chi and Yui as she watched the battle being yed out. "Sister Lillia, will husband be okay?"


    "I do not know¡­." Lillia frowned. The orc king was as powerful as one of the dragonic elders. While this orc king did not match the grand elders and above, that were still holding the dragonic together, he was still very powerful. If it was a general, she was sure ke could easily defeat him, but she was unsure when it came to an orc king. If her sisters could quickly get rid of the orc generals and they joined hands, then things might work out.


    "If things go bad, I will also go and help¡­." Yui clenched her fists as her tail swished back and forth. She wanted to protect her man!


    "Don''t. You are still too weak. ke has to also deal with this situation on his own as well. He has not shown everyone his true power yet. Even I do not know how powerful he is right now. I keep thinking he is holding back. The blood explosion spell already caught me by surprise. His drakani bloodline is powerful, but I am unsure of the scaling of it myself. But even so¡­. As I said, he has to do this on his own, not just for himself but for the people of Destiny City."


    Lillia, only knew drakani were strong even early on. ke had also been making progress as he edges closer to his third evolution. But the dragonic themselves also had their own power scaling. The elders alone were of different strengths. They had elders, grand elders, and ancestors. The grand elders and ancestors would normally not get involved. Even the elders rarely came out unless it was a massive war. There were weak and strong non elder dragonic as well. So the power scaling was hard to really establish.


    Lillia sighed. "We can only watch and cheer him on in our hearts."


    Yui and Chi held hands as they looked on with worried expressions. They can only hope that ke wille out on top.


    --An) Just a side note for everyone. Power scaling in this book is not really defined because there really is no set power scaling. Some are strong, while some are weak, even if they are considered to have a higher status. What I wrote in this chapter is to give you all an idea of how power scaling works. For humans, it is more defined because they can evolve and grow much stronger with each evolution, but at the same time, their own knowledge and skills stille into y, like all races. It really alles down to the ns. Orc and dragonic are more defined, while elves and dwarves are more about respecting their elders. While most of the time, they are still very powerful, some are not but are still respected. I think you all understand. At least, I hope :p Also, more chapters toe!---

 Chapter 280 Battles All Around

    --AN) One moreing still before I pass out. ---


    "You damn insect!" The orc king yelled out as he chanted a spell. Large rocky spikes rose up from the ground and shot up towards ke. These spikes were so tall they could even rival some of the skyscrapers in the old world''s cities. ke had not expected such a mass of spikes toe flying at him at such a distance. He quickly flew out of the way, dodging the initial strike but to his surprise, they began branching out and chasing after him like some kind of homing missile!


    "Damnit!" ke thought being in the air would be to his advantage, but it seemed he was sadly wrong! The earth spikes were like an annoying fly that would not leave you alone. He did not dare be careless because they ranged in all sizes and were actually quite overwhelming. He never thought the orc king would be able to handle magic so well!


    ke had fought with Lillia many times and had trained in trying to deal with many kinds of attacks, but he realized now that Lillia was never going for the kill! The earth spikes,pared to the ones Lillia had him train against, were much more dangerous! But if not for the training, he would not know how to deal with such situations.


    "Muddy Swamp!" ke called out the name of his spell to get a clearer picture of the spell as he pointed at the ground. The ground around the earth spikes began to liquefy, and the earth spikes themselves began to sink into the swamp, causing the advantage they held against him to be lost.


    "Humph!'' The orc king snorted before mumbling another spell, and missive spears of ice flew through the air. ke did not even try to defend against them and instead dodged them before sending out a few of his own. But once again, they were blocked.


    ke really did not want to get too close to the orc king. While he did wish to give the damn orc a punch in the face for his earlier words, he was still not sure if he could even hurt him with his current strength! ke thought for a moment and decided to send in his golems. ke waved his hands, and the army of metal golems suddenly shot forward.


    The orc king sensed someone entering the battle and turned to see thousands of strange looking women rushing at him. "Humph! You girls really want to be fucked to death!" The orc king yelled out. But he soon realized something was wrong. When the first one reached him, he noticed that these were not real females! This was basically mocking him! "Ahhh! How dare you send me fakes!"


    The orc king was enraged and mmed his fist on the ground causing the whole ground to shake. This caused a few of the golems to lose their foot, and before they could do anything, a huge rock mmed into them, causing them to crash into the ground.


    ---


    On the other side of the battlefield. nce and the others were having a harder time than they thought. "Hahaha! Come and get some of this!" An orc general yelled out as he jumped high into the sky, swinging his battle axe at nce.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph!" nce drew her sword and swung down. The two weapons collided, causing a shock wave to spread out in all directions. Olinia was having a bit of trouble fighting her orc general as he used a bow and was able to fire magic arrows like the elven n. This caused her to be unable to do a frontal assault which she was used to.


    As for Faana, her orc general was running away as fast as he could. The white mes had already burnt off one of his arms. He had to cut it off at the shoulder, or he would have been turned to ash already. "Hey, Mr. Piggy, why are you running!?"


    "Damn you!? Where did the dragonic n get such a freak!" The orc general roared as he tried to make an escape. At this point, he knew the damn dragonic girl was ying with him because she would let him run and then cast earth wall to block his path! It was pure humiliation!


    On Noa''s side, her orc general was also almost pure mage which was causing her a great deal of a headache. "Just die already!" A huge hand appeared out of thin air and smashed down on the blue shield of the orc general.


    "Do you think it will be that easy!? If I am not mistaken, you are the princess of the elf n. You sure have guts toe out here on your own. No one can protect you when I make you moan under my fat belly! Hahahaha!" The orc general yelled.


    "That''s it!" nce suddenly yelled out. When she heard that taunt. "I was holding back but no more! We have to help our husband! Sister Faana, stop messing around and kill him! Then help Sister Olinia!"


    "On it!" Faana pursed her lips before suddenly disappearing and reappearing in front of the orc general. She smiled a sweet smile before pping her hands and saying: "Time to die!"


    The orc general panicked and quickly raised a barrier, but it was for naught. As his barrier shattered under the white mes, he could only yell out: "You monster!" Before turning into ash.


    Faana snorted as she stretched: "I have been called a lot of things by people who hate me, but monster is by far the bestpliment ever. Now then¡­." Faana''s eyes fell on the orc general that was fighting with Olinia causing him to feel a shiver run down his spine. When he turned and saw a young dragonic girl suddenly appearing before him, his face paled. All he could see was a crazed smile on her face as she giggled and said: "Hehe, you die next!"


    Lillia let out a sigh of relief when she saw how well Faana was doing on the battlefield. She had not been easy on Faana at all when training her, almost killing the poor dragonic a few times, but now Faana was easily dealing with things which made her happy to see the general''s battle would be over soon.

 Chapter 281 Bloody Transformation

    The golems that had fallen slowly climbed back onto their feet and started charging again. The orc king did not expect them to be so durable and was quickly overwhelmed by the sheer number of them as they began attacking from all sides. "Ahhh! Get away, you damn insects!"


    *Boom!*


    The orc king bellowed out as he stomped the ground hard, causing a huge magic circle to appear as he mumbled a chant. Earth spikes then shot up in all directions! But sadly for the orc king, these golems had been personally trained by Lillia as well! They all dodged out of the way and began using the earth spikes as footholds to keep attacking!


    While this was happening, ke closed his eyes and found a spell within his memories that might work in this situation. He raised his hands up towards the sky and let out a long breath. Massive magic circles began stacking up on top of one another. ke''s eyes suddenly began to glow a bright red as he looked down at the orc king. His golems suddenly stopped their attack and quickly backed off in all directions before ke yelled out: "Imperial Rule!"


    A bright light began to form at the very top of those magic circles growing brighter and brighter until it was able to shine brighter than the sun itself. Once it reached a certain point, the light began to condense until it shot through the hundreds of magic circles, creating a white beam of light that shot down toward the orc king.


    The orc king turned his head high and snorted as he created multiple barriers. The white light crashed into the barriers and to the orc king''s surprise, the barriers shattered on contact one after the other! The orc king''s face turned grim as he chanted another spell just as the white ray hit!


    *Boom!*


    "Did that get him!?" ke asked out loud as he waited for the white light to diminish. He felt a huge drain on his mana after casting such a massive spell, but he had to try to do something against this orc king. But as the light diminished, ke saw a huge creator that was still red hot from the attack. He looked around and saw no sign of the orc king.


    "Hah¡­." A sound came from behind ke. He turned to see the orc king. But he looked wretched. He was only standing on one leg, and his entire right side had disappeared. But such an attack, since it did not take his heart or his head, would still heal! "I admit that quite surprised me."


    The orc king snorted, and his whole body began to turn red. Secondster, new bones, muscles, and skin began to sprout out of his wounds at an astonishing rate. His regenerative ability was so high that his missing right side had almost instantly been healed!


    ke frowned, seeing this. He knew this battle was not going to be easy anymore, especially after how much mana he had just used in the one attack! "Kill!" ke yelled out, and his golems once more shot forward.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ahahaha! Still too weak! Die!" The earth shook as multiple magic circles formed all over. The ce surrounding ke. ke frowned as he watched this happen. His golems had all been knocked away, and he was not about to be obliterated if he couldn''t figure out how to deal with this situation. After a moment, he could only sigh as he muttered: "I guess I will need to use that...."


    Thinking for a moment, ke closed his eyes before taking his sword and cutting his wrist. "Bloody Transformation¡­.!" Blood sprayed out of his wound and gathered together, forming a round bloody shell around ke, blocking him from view.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    Beams of light smashed into ke''s bloody shell one after the other. Thousands of these beams of light hit the bloody shell, but now a single crack could be seen on the bloody shell. It was as if the beams were beating soaked into the blood.


    "Hahaha! Die!" The orc king cried out inughter, only to pause when he saw something was wrong. "Hmmm? What kind of barrier is that!?" The orc snorted as he raised his hand and went to chant a new spell, but before he could, he heard a cold snorting from within the bloody shell.


    "Heh¡­" The shell that was liquid when being attacked suddenly began to crack. It started to chunk away like an eggshell. From inside, a figure appeared that no longer looked human but more of a monster. A long dragon like tail and a body covered in blood red scales appeared. Its face was narrow, and its open bloody mouth showed many rows of sharp teeth. Bloody transformation used one''s own blood to tap into the many drakani blood line bringing out its many special traits that makes each of the races special. With a p of his bat like wings, ke slowly floated down to the ground,nding in front of the orc king.


    "This!? What are you?" The orc king had never heard of such a creature before! he had a sudden sense of fear!


    "What I am, you do not need to know. You only need to know is that you are about to die." With his words, ke punched out, hitting the orc in its fat face. Its fat jiggled and contorted into the shape of ke''s fist before its entire body shot out like a rocket!


    "What is that!?" nce cried out. Noa and the other girls all had just finished their battles. When they looked over, they were frightened when they saw ke was about to be hit with so many spells at once but now¡­. They did not know what to make of this situation!


    Only Lillia had a calm but relieved expression. "So he does know how to use it¡­." She did not know if he knew how to or not since it was the key reason she wanted ke to be a drakani. A race that was a mix of all races. A being that had the ability to tap into all bloodlines, even the unlimited potential of the human race. But to really be able to show its true strength, one first had to be able to bring forth the true form of a drakani. The bloody transformation¡­.

 Chapter 282 Transfer Crystal

    --An) 3 more on the way!--


    "Sister Lillia, what happened to Husband!?" Yui cried out. She was actually starting to get scared seeing ke like that.


    "Don''t worry. This is just a more powerful version of his bloodline. It takes every bloodline and their best qualities, making him hundreds of times stronger than he was before. In this form, the orc king is not going to have a good time." Lillia pulled Yui close and kissed her cheek. "Don''t be scared of the man you love. Because he will never harm you."


    "It hurt when he first put it in me¡­." Yui replied while pouting, which caused Chi and Lillia tough.


    "That is kind of unavoidable, my dear," Lillia answered with a chuckle. Yui smiled as she leaned into Lillia and looked at the figure in the air.


    nce and the other girls could only watch on as they saw the transformed ke float over the trees toward the orc king, who was currently slowly getting up. His lower jaw, which had been blown off by ke''s punch, slowly grew back. He looked up at the figure in the air and felt fear. He truly felt fear. He felt if he tried to fight this man anymore, he would end up dead. If he was dead, he could not rebuild his n ande back after growing stronger to take revenge.


    Only one word came to mind at this time. "Run!" And run, he did! The orc king did not dare stick around as he quickly cast a speed boosting magic on his body and began charging through the forest knocking down trees with his massive body in the process.


    ke snorted as he yelled out: "You wish to run!? You dared toe to my domain and try to take over my city!? You must die!"


    ke flew through the air at lightning speeds before smashing down in front of the orc king. The orc king had no time to stop! Even when he saw the fist flying into his face, he could not stop his body from moving forward. Only when the fist connected to his face and his skull began to crack did his body stop moving forward before being shot backwards as if he was shot out of a cannon! "Ahhhh!!!!!!!!!!!!"


    The orc king felt as if his head was about to explode! His regeneration kicked in, and as hended, the orc king realized he had no option but to use hisst trump card. He had saved it since ancient times. The only thing that could allow him to escape this ce! He took out a ck crystal that had many golden engravings on it.


    "A transfer crystal!? He still has one of those!?" Lillia cried out. It was not only Lillia that was stunned by this but also nce and Noa! They never thought they would see such a thing since the process of making them had long been lost!


    "Hahaha! You may have won this time, but I wille back, and I will destroy your entire city and fuck your women!" The orc king yelled out as he crushed the ck crystal in his hand. A ck vortex suddenly appeared behind him and began dragging his body into it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke quickly arrived and grabbed the orc king''s leg. "Where the fuck do you think you are going!?" ke roared out. His voice reverberated through the sky. He pulled hard on the orc king''s leg, only for it to be ripped off from its body.


    "Ahhh! I will be back to kill you!" The orc king yelled out before disappearing into the vortex. As soon as his body entered, the vortex closed.


    ke looked at the leg in his hand and frowned. "Fuck!" He stomped his foot, causing the whole area to cave in by six feet. With a snort, he pped his wings as his body slowly began to transform back into his human form. His eyes began to get heavy as he began to drift toward the ground.


    nce saw ke falling and quickly arrived at his side and held him in the air. She moved the hair to the side, exposing her neck, and stuck it out for him. ke''s eyes clouded over, and sank his teeth into her neck as theynded on the ground. nce bit her lip, trying to hold in her moan as she felt a wave of pleasure run over her. What she wouldn''t give to be fucked at this time by this man!


    Noa quickly arrived as well, and with Faana and Olinia in tow, she wrapped them in a huge earthen dome so nobody could see inside. Before long, all four girls were being pinned down and plowed by ke as he lost himself in lust and drank their blood.


    Off in the distance, Lillia pursed her lips and wanted to rush over to join, but she decided to let those who worked hard get a free ticket this time around. "It''s over¡­. But I still need to do something about these orcs."


    "Sister Lillia, is there a way to keep them from reproducing so much?" Josline asked. They had so many, a little under two hundred thousand orcs now on their side.


    "I will put the same contract on them that will reduce their ability to reproduce to that of an elf as I did for the others. " Lillia had nned to do this anyway, as too many orcs would also turn into a problem. While she was happy they had now expanded to a great number of citizens in Destiny City, she knew it was also time to expand some more as well.


    ---


    In another area far from Destiny City, arge orc with a leg that was slowly growing backnded in the middle of a grassy field. An elf with a crown on his head was passing by when he saw this scene. He walked over with five others following him and looked at the orc king, who looked more of a mess than usual. "Oh? What is an orc king doing here?"

 Chapter 283 A Floating City?

    The orc king turned his head and looked towards the voice to see the elf prince standing there, staring at him mockingly and frowning. But after thinking for a moment, the orc king''s lips curled up as he said: "Elf prince, I know where your sister is."


    "Oh?" The elf prince was none other than the elven crown prince and Noa''s brother, Prince Teleth! "Tell me, where is this sister of mine?"


    "Humph! Do you think I will just tell you?" The orc king grinned as he stood up and dusted himself off. "I want fifty women, and I will tell you. But they need to be able to get pregnant easily!"


    "Orc king, you may be powerful, but you are in elven territory. It is easy for me to kill you. It''s not like your orc n will go extinct if one orc king is killed. After all, there are many of you." Prince Teleth crossed his arms in front of his chest and lifted his chin high.


    "Hahahaha! You fool! Do you know that your sister has joined a ce that can easily destroy your ambitions!? Who doesn''t know that you want your sister who is heavily favored by the people, to die as soon as possible since she is an obstacle in your path to the throne? Let me tell you now, little prince. You will never be able to live peacefully as you are now. I am only asking for fifty girls. I mean, do you think I wanted to suddenly drop out of nowhere and end up here?" The orc king snorted, causing Prince Teleth to raise an eyebrow.


    Prince Teleth only now realized the orc king did suddenly appear and wondered why this was. "Fine, fifty girls is nothing. But you must tell me everything."


    The orc king grinned as he let out augh. "Hahahaha! That bastard will wish he was never alive when I eat his flesh while he is still alive!"


    The orc king figured with these fifty girls, he could start rebuilding his n. Once the first batch of orcs was born and old enough, he could send them out to find more females. As long as they had many females, the quicker he could regain a massive army!


    Prince Teleth heard the entire story from the orc king, and his brow furrowed even more. He himself could not send a massive army out to deal with the situation, but from the sounds of it, he would need to wait before he could do anything to this sister of his. But at least now he understood that his sister was still alive and backed by many powerful people. Even one who could cause an orc king to run! He also understood where that damn bitch of a dragonic went to! She had been subdued!


    ---


    "Ahh that was some scary shit! Brother, what the fuck did you transform into!? Was that your¡­." Bret paused and grinned widely as he yelled out: "Demon Lord form!? Ahahaha! Demon Lord!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Bret fuck you!" ke was blushing, he said it on a whim, and now he will never be able to live it down!


    "It''s okay, brother, I will not judge you even if you are a¡­. Demon Lord! Pfftt! Ahahahah!" Bret couldn''t stopughing. Rin was turned away from him as she drank her ale, not daring to look at the big oaf!


    "Enough, Bret! Leave the Demon Lord alone!" Mike joined in. He found this all very amusing!


    "Alright! Fuck! Laugh it up!" ke''s expression was gloomy. He downed his ale and stood up. "At any rate, we found out we have major issues in how we deal with things. Overwhelming numbers can overrun anyone if they are not killed quickly enough."


    "Yes, I agree!" Mike stoppedughing and answered seriously. "We might not have lost anyone today, but we could have. We could have lost many people. If You did not destroy half their force with a few magic attacks, we could have been wiped outpletely. I now know that even with modern weapons, if the enemy is crazy and not afraid of death, they will charge through without care just to try to kill you. This is not something I wish to see, so we need countermeasures¡­."


    "Lord, I know this might sound crazy but hear me out," Thardra spoke up. He put his mug on the table and looked ke dead in the eye. "We elder dwarves, at one point, wanted to create a moving city. But our ability and understanding of how to make such a city were too limited at the time, and we scrapped the idea. But I think with the knowledge of the new age humans and our understanding of magic and runic inscriptions, we can actually create such a thing this time."


    "Oh? You old men really thought of something like that?" Lillia asked. "If we did make it so that Destiny City was mobile, we could easily move around and not stick out too much. It would truly be a free city. But the time and research we will need to do to make such a city is another story."


    "I actually want to go beyond the old design, which would have been a walking city since such a thing would make it vulnerable to attacks, and actually make a floating city that can soar through the air. We would just need to keep an eye out for the massive monsters that we could meet in such a ce. Other flying monsters would not be too much of an issue." Thardra exined.


    "I see. A floating city, huh?" ke fell into thought and felt this might actually work. It would keep the ground battles from threatening the city. They could even set designated areas asnding points as well¡­.. " I do not see a reason not to do this, but we will first need to begin rearing our own monsters for meat. Preferably dragons, as they are the best way for the young to grow strong quickly."


    "It would allow our people to live safely while we deal with other issues on the ground. And the structure for such a city is basically set as long as we create the device that will allow it to float and put a barrier around it."

 Chapter 284 Mining Operation

    --An) 1 more on the way!--


    "This is true we can just dig up an area around us to create a massive floating continent actually." ke nodded at this idea. It would ensure the safety of his citizens, and only those who could fly would be able to reach it, but the barriers and defenses would be enough to keep them away. "Thardra, talk with the elves and other dwarves and see how long such a thing would take to do. But what about energy? Something will need to be used to keep it floating."


    "That is where those blue rocks you founde in. They are a power source that I have found just recently can be used in runic inscriptions, and the power output is much higher than taking mana out of the air." Thardra''s words made ke realize that that ore field was actually a treasure trove!


    "So we need to set up a teleport point to that ce and also keep those damn worms from harming those who might be down there mining," ke remembered those magma worms that had appeared in the desert and really didn''t want to deal with them.


    "We will figure out something. Setting up a teleport point might not be that easy. I heard the orc king escaped using a transfer crystal, is this true?" Thardra asked.


    "Yes, when ke went to finish him off he crushed a ck crystal and was sucked into a void. Those things are so rare now that I was shocked to see he even had one." Lillia replied.


    "Why are they so rare? Are they not just an inscription of a magic circle that teleports a person to a random point?" ke asked.


    "No, they are much harder to create than you think. First off, the crystal itself needs to be created and infused with space magic. But it has to have a method of activating it when it is destroyed to create the magic circle that will then send you to another ce. Did you notice the vortex that appeared? It is part of the inscription and helps with sending a person somece safe, far, far away. You can not just use a teleportation magic circle and inscribe it onto an object and expect it to work as it should, as you might teleport into a wall somece. People have tried to recreate the transfer crystal with many different objects, but nothing was sessful one hundred percent of the time.


    "You can make a fake one if you try, but the odds of you ending up stuck in a wall or tree somece is about sixty forty. This is why most of the time, space mages only teleport to a ce they have been or know the exact location of. And most teleports will have a linking magic circle as its target point and also acts as a transfer point. All because they are one hundred percent. But if you had a transfer crystal, you could be anywhere and crush it, and it will send you off somece random without issue." Lillia could only sigh and wish that her ancient library had such books on those things. But sadly, she never got her hands on any.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Well, we will figure something out. We just got a ton of orcs who will need work to live. We will offer them a high wage so they can live easily in their new environment." ke was kind of d those blue rocks were useful. They could not also expand the workforce and give the new orcs jobs so they could buy the things they needed in their daily life. Of course, hopes were already given out to them so they could get necessities, but finding a job at this point besides construction would be hard.


    "I will set something up tomorrow," Tina said. She was in charge of a lot of that paperwork stuff. She was very good at it.


    "Then I will leave it to you. Anyway, we went down the wrong road. We are supposed to be celebrating!" ke bought another round of ale, and everyone began joking around again.


    It was times like this that ke was happy things had turned out the way they had. Compared to his past life, this was millions of times better. That night ke had all wives and concubines join in for a free for all.


    When he woke the next day, he inspected his golem army, who had really done an excellent job on the battlefield. Their abilities to learn how to do things have been quite amazing. To have his field test go soo smoothly, ke was very happy. He fixed those who were dented and sent them off to train some more.


    He only kept infinity behind as she was his first golem and was working hard on teaching her many different things as well. Besides normalbat stuff. "Should I redo the head?" ke scratched his chin. He was thinking of adding a more robust head with a hinged jaw. He had been contemting it for a while because he wondered if he could get his golems to speak. If he could, it would be easier to know if they understand certain things without having to check manually.


    "Well, there is no harm in trying¡­." ke went to work, and using a stack of metal he had lying in one corner of the room, he began working on a hinged jaw and a few other features like eyes that moved and many more things. ''


    ke once again was stuck in hisb where the girls woulde say hi, and the wives woulde spend some alone time with him in the newly created bedroom off to the side. He actually never thought that golem magic would lead to him building a half robot half golem. He also found this made things much easier than needing to sit there and program lines and lines of code as well. Everything could be made much more simple unless you were trying to do something like make one talk.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 285 Planning To Infiltrate

    "Have we found the ce where that group disappeared?" Trien asked as he looked at the princes and princesses sitting at the table.


    "We have but¡­. I think it is best we do not go there¡­." The eighth prince replied.


    "And why is that!? Where in this world is there a ce we, the dragonic, can not go!?" Trien''s eyes were cold as ice. He really wanted to bring that person back and torture him for what he did to his beloved!


    "Eldest brother, that man¡­ if I am not wrong, and if the reports are correct, he is a drakani¡­. He defeated an orc king without issue and has strange abilities, some of which match the ather dragons. On top of that, the reports state that the dragonic who went missing are there as well, including both the trash and Second Sister." The eighth prince exined.


    Trien went silent. Their n did a lot of research on the drakani. They wanted to figure out what made them so strong, but it was impossible for those who were not drakani to use their powers. "Hmmm¡­. Keep investigating. We need solid proof. Try to get a blood sample if you can. If I am not wrong, drakani love women, right? Send one out with barriers on their brain. If we can get them to get close to this drakani, we may be able to get some of his blood. If I can get that blood¡­." Trien''s eyes glowed. He really wanted to see who would go against him if he became a drakani.


    "Eldest brother, I do not think¡­."


    *Bang!*


    Iseles raised her head and mmed her fist off the table. "You will listen to your brother. Do as he says, or I will turn you into a frozen statue that will never thaw."


    "Ye-Yes¡­." The eighth prince gritted his teeth. He knew that Trien did not care about his siblings who died but actually wanted to get revenge for his eldest sister. The two siblings were so open about their rtionship now they practically do it anywhere in the open as ofte. It is like they want the world to know that they fuck!


    The eighth prince left the room and walked down the hall when a voice came from behind him. "Eighth, bro! Wait!"


    The eighth prince turned and looked at Yiki, who was being followed by Olia. "What is it, Third and Fourth sister?"


    "We will go. No need to send someone weak." Yiki replied. She wanted to see firsthand just how strong this drakani was. To make her eldest brother back down as he is is something that really piqued her interest, and wondered if this might allow her to take the spot of crown princess.


    "We will need to put seals on your brains in order to protect them from the charm effect of the drakani. You saw what happened before. The girl went crazy, and many of our siblings died. No matter what, you will need to be careful." The eighth prince did not want to send his elder sisters into the arms of a monster who could even make his second sister follow him.


    "Don''t worry. We will be careful." Olia replied.


    The two princesses had two elders cing seals on their minds in order to keep them protected from any charm effects that might happen, so they did not end up like Da before they left the pce and headed towards the location where this probable drakani may be located.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ---


    A few weeks passed, and ke had justpleted a new head. He designed it to match Lillia''s head, just like before. He always found Lillia''s small face to be the cutest of all his wives. With this done, he adjusted the head onto the neck of the body and activated the new golem. But the eyes didn''t open. The golem still moved as normal, but its eyes were not opening or closing.


    Thinking for a moment, ke suddenly realized that he had never taught Infinity how to open her eyes. "Infinity, watch my eyes and match my movements." The golem watched ke for a moment before its eyes slowly opened and blinked a few times before its eyes began to look around.


    "Good!" ke smiled and checked the hinges on the eyes to see that they seemed perfectly good. "Still a little crude, but it is something I can work on slowly." This was all still a work in progress! He then pulled on Infinity''s jaw, causing it to open. Its month had a set of teeth and a flexible metal tongue which took a while to design. But once he got it down, he found it could move around just like the real thing. He put a lot of work into the mouth since this was the spot Infinity would need to use to pronounce words.


    "Seems all intact, but to get her to speak, I will need to create a better throat¡­. But how the hell do vocal cords work? Hmmm¡­ I will need to speak to Doc Stanelyter. I am sure he will know. I will need to get a good idea of how they work so I can fabricate them. Although I am unsure if I will be able to... Should I just go with magic based versions?" ke scratched his head, not realizing that his daughters were all peeking at him from the entrance of theb, giggling.


    "Papa''s talking to himself again."


    "I wonder if our Mamas'' know that Papa is crazy?"


    "He''s not crazy! He is just thinking out loud!"


    "Big sister Destiny, you are always defending Papa! Are you going to marry papa?"


    "Mio, We are his daughters;! We can''t marry him!" Destiny yelled out as she poked the little half dwarf half drakani girl.


    "Oh! I didn''t know¡­." Mio pursed her lips. How was she supposed to know? Now her ns were ruined!


    "What are you girls whispering about?" ke''s voice suddenly came from above them. They had been too caught up in teasing Destiny that they did not realize their Papa was right there!


    They all looked at each other and giggled as they said in sync: "Nothing!"


    ke smiled and reached out and began rubbing all their heads, ruffling their hair.

 Chapter 286 A Break With Some Of The Girls

    --AN) 3 more chapters still toe!--


    ke decided to take a break from his work with Infinity and wandered the halls of the pce, where he ran into Olinia. He walked over and pulled her into his arms, causing the dragonic girl to blush. She stood on her tiptoes to kiss his lips. "Husband, you are not working today?"


    "No, I nned to make a visit to Anna, but I haven''t seen her. Have you?" ke asked as he kissed Olinia''s neck.


    "Sister Anna should be in her room with Sister Chi, I think she was having a meal." Olinia looked a little disappointed. She was hoping her husband wanted to see her.


    "Oh? Then let''s go!" Before Olinia could react, she was scooped up into ke''s arms and carried off. She shyly smiled as she buried her face into ke''s chest. She was happy he was not going to leave her out.


    [R-18]


    ke reached Anna''s room quickly. He didn''t even knock as he opened the door to hear the sounds of two girls moaning. He closed the door behind him and gently put Olinia down, and asked her to help him undress. She nodded and quickly went to work. Once he was undressed, he helped Olinia and then took her hand and walked into the bedroom where Anna and Chi were scissoring each other on the bed. Chi wasying on her back, biting her finger as Anna rubbed her own pussy hard against Chi''s. From the bite marks all over her body, it was obvious that Anna had already been having a field day.


    ke took in the site and nodded his head. Anna really learned well. He then leaned over and gently kissed Olinia''s lips before whispering into her ear. "You go and push your pussy on Chi''s lips while I get Anna to work me. Then I will fuck you over the top of both of them."


    Olinia blushed and nodded her head. She slowly climbed up onto the bed and positioned herself over Chi before lowering her pussy down and pushing it into Chi''s mouth. The fox girl sniffed once before burying her tongue into the pussy that was already starting to get damp. Anna opened her eyes and grinned, seeing Olinia here. Before soon, her vision was blurred by the sight of something very familiar. She looked up, and her smile widened even more as she called out: "Big brother¡­."


    She did not hesitate to open her mouth to let ke stick it inside. For ke, she was willing to do anything. She continued to work Chi while Chi worked Olinia. All the while using her tongue to try to make her man feel good.


    ke held her head and moved back and forth, using her mouth like a pussy. She could feel Anna doing her best to suck on him and make him feel good, which made him smile. Once he was good and hard, he pulled out of Anna''s mouth and leaned down, and kissed her lips. Then he turned and picked Olinia up, ced her on his dick, and then turned back to face Anna while moving Olinia up and down on his dick. Anna was getting front row seats to ke''s dick sliding in and out of Olinia''s pussy. Her face was so close that she leaned in and began sucking on Onlinia''s clit, causing the poor dragonic girl to scream out in ecstasy.


    While ke and the girls were doing all of that, a blue figure slipped into the room. Originally named Me, but now named Slimia after keined about her name, the slime girl slowly walked over to the bed and extended her two blue tentacles from her body which wrapped around Anna''s breasts, and began teasing them, causing her to cry out. "Slimia!"


    ke looked at the slime girl grinning away as she teased Anna andughed. "Slimia, did you feel left out?"


    "Master has not been using me much, so I figured¡­." Slimia did not call ke. Husband or his name, now but master. Tina was the culprit on this one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke smiled and released deep into Olinia, causing her to cry out. He slowly lifted her off his dick and waved for Slimia toe over which the slime girl quickly jumped up onto the bed and onto ke. She formed four pussies on her lower half and let ke enter each one. Anna had never seen ke and Slimia doing it before, so when she saw ke''s dick split into four and fill the slime girl up, her eyes widened. She actually wondered just how it would feel to be stimted so much. And sure enough, the slime girl''s eyes basically rolled towards the back of her head as her tongue hung out of her mouth only after a few moments. The stimtion was just too much. But ke did not let her off. He let her hand there in the air like a sex doll as he continued to do her without restraint!


    Seeing this, Anna leaned forward and began to test each of her buds with her tongue. She really found this quite amusing! "Big Brother, you should invite me when you are Slimia are doing it. This is really¡­."


    "I think out of every one of my wives, only you would be able to keep up. Look, your tongue has split into four." ke pointed out. Only now did Anna realize her tongue really did split! She was able to tease each one of Slimia''s pussies!


    Even though Slimia was made for sex, she had actually bitten off more than she could chew. She was being teased inside and outside by two different drakanis, that her slime body was having a hard time dealing with all the stimtion. Before long, ke released in all four of her pussies while Anna took this chance to suck out her husband''s milk from each one.


    Once Slimia was done. ke attacked Chi, who was already worn out from Anna before spending a few hours on Anna, who realized even if she was a drakani, she was still no match for her husband.


    "Ahem!" A voice came from behind ke. He turned to see Lillia and the other girls standing there. "It is already sote, yet you didn''t invite us!"


    --An) Poll to see who should join the harem first. Pleasement with your choice.


    1) The Cat Girl Sei


    2) The Dog Girl Riku


    3) The Harpy Girl Hina


    I will leave it to you all to decide!


    --

 Chapter 287 Taking A Walk

    ke ended up locked away in the bedroom for a while until his daughters came to his rescue. After spending half a day with them before sending them on the way, ke walked out towards the city, which had been getting bigger and bigger. His main goal this time was to go to the red light district to check on the dryads.


    When he walked in, he saw not just dryads but a few elves, a dwarf girl, and a few human girls walking around in slim outfits. There had been a new building built up that looked like an old style Japanese building that you would have seen during the Edo period. They were off to the side, a little ways away from the trees that the dryads lived in. ke walked over to Yili''s tree and knocked.


    "I am not doing business¡­. Lord!" Yili smiled and jumped out of the tree. Now that she had energy she could leave the tree, although in this area, she did not wear clothes, so everything was visible. "What brings you here?"


    "I just came here to check on things. Are the conditions good?" ke asked.


    "Yep. The girls who have moved over work most of the time while we dryads will only work once a week. We do not need much of anything as long as we get the energy we need. So the girls are actually making a killing. So far, about a hundred of them havee over." Yili replied.


    "It''s good that things are going well. All precautions are being taken?" ke had worried about the girls being taken advantage of, but with the contracts on everyone, he knew he was worrying for nothing, but he couldn''t help himself.


    "Yep! All the girls are actually quite happy. They all seem to love sex, so it works out well for them to make money off what they love. We have a strict guard, so no one can use any recording stones to take images of the girls. And because their wombs are blocked with our magic, they will never need to worry about getting pregnant. So they are all quite happy, especially with the orcsing. The elves will fight over them like crazy." Yili shook her head. She found it quite amusing that elves, of all the girls, were the first to try to attract the orcs.


    "Elves easily fall into lust, and orcs canst a lot longer than most races, so I can see why." ke could understand this. With how Noa always loses herself to the point that she crazes more until she passes out. He knew how sensitive and easily lost in lust elves can get.


    "That is true. They are strange. But everything is very well set up here. We even hired a few orcs to stand guard outside and check for anything customers should not bring in. We also started charging at the gate to enter to give a bonus to the girls." ke had given Yili full run on this area so she could do as she pleased. It could be considered her business.


    "Then I will leave you to it." ke smiled and went to turn before getting pulled back. "Hmmm?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Can you ummm¡­ give us girls some energy?" Yili asked with a grin as she licked her lips. ke chuckled and nodded before heading behind one of the trees. There he had all four dryads gather around with their faces near his crotch and let them all suck his dicks at the same time.


    "Thank you!" Yili waved goodbye as ke walked away. She turned and looked at her sisters, who were all waddling back to their trees with full stomachs. "This should take a while to digest and give the other girls more time to make more money." With a smile, she returned to her tree.


    ke walked down the streets of Destiny City with a smile on his lips. The ce had started to really turn into the city of the past. People were out living their daily lives, working, ying, and just enjoying life altogether. With the firmws on how things work, no one was treated unfairly, and the standard of living was even throughout the popce. This allowed everyone to live steady, easy lives without worry. There was no stock market or value fluctuations in money. It was all straight currency that would never devalue.


    This way, prices of things would never rise or fall unless there was a sale going on. This made it possible for anyone to quickly save up to buy even the most expensive things. ke liked how this was workingpared to the old money system.


    When ke got to the end of the street, he noticed a neighborhood party going on. It was not just a single race but many altogether lining the streets with food stalls and music ying. People were dancing in the street, having a good old time.


    "Lord!" A male fairy saw ke and greeted him. This quickly caused ke to be surrounded mainly by the children. To the kids, ke was like a god who they all looked up to. The popce of the city was blooming just from refugees or people he took in but from birthrate alone. Many mixed races were now popping up from pure breeds and half breeds. He even saw a couple who was a male fairy and a human girl who gave birth to the first human sized fairy. ke still wondered how that worked, but he guessed everyone had their own kinks. A certain fairy who liked to be licked all over came to mind.


    "Lord,e eat!" One of the children yelled out. ke nodded and let them pull him along as they went over to a table that had been set up with chairs surrounding it. ke sat down and an orcid down a big grilled dragon steak.


    "Lord, eat up! We got it fresh this morning from the butcher. It was an earth dragon!" The orc said proudly.


    "I thank you then!" ke did not hesitate to take a bite. The meat was well cooked and seasoned just right. With a bright smile, he gave the orc a big thumbs up. "Perfectly done!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 288 Condensing Mana Part 1

    A few days passed, and ke came to a roadblock on getting Infinity to talk on her own. He now understood just how hard something like this was and why Lillia chose a slime to be the golem. He sat in hisb and pondered many ways of going about it, but still, nothing came to mind. Even with a direct description and drawing from Doctor Stanley, he was still stuck. ke spun around in his chair for a while before deciding to work on something else.


    "I wonder if there is a way to use the mana in the body and to make a person stronger. I know that by raising and filling my mana pool to the max I can then evolve again but what if we did things in a different manner to really make the most out of the mana." ke began writing a few ideas down on a piece of paper. He thought about the way they were using mana as of now and how the things that required mana to run could easily take it out of the air to be used. This was when an idea came to mind.


    "What if we tried to use mana as the old Chinese novels did with spiritual qi? Although it won''t be just like in the stories or anything like that, it might just raise our power. After all, at this point and time, we are basically doing the same thing. The process is physically the same. But it is always the same process. Cast spells to take in more mana. The more you cast, the more your mana pool will expand." ke leaned back in his chair and pursed his lips. He wondered if he could make it work. Because if he really could make this work, then he might be able to be ten times or hundreds of times stronger before ever evolving! He knew he would still need to evolve, but if he could figure out a way to not only quicken his evolution process but also be more powerful than those at the same evolution, the entirety of Destiny City could be able to fight dragonic in a short time!


    He just did not know if this was possible or not. While he could grow strong enough to fight an orc king using his bloody transformation, he still felt weak for even needing to use his biggest trump card. And after seeing how the people are currently living in the city, ke could not just let his people suffer if they came under attack by an even more powerful race.


    "ke, what you doing?" Mina asked as she slowly floated down andnded on ke''s head. She leaned out and pulled on his eyebrows to get his attention.


    "I am trying to figure out if there is a way to use mana to make ourselves even stronger without evolution. You see, in some of the fantasy stories of the old world before the apocalypse, there was a genre called eastern fantasy that had a thing called cultivation. They used what was called spiritual qi in the air to make themselves stronger by taking this spiritual qi in. But to grow stronger after a few realms or, in our case, evolutions, they would condense the spiritual qi into a core that would allow for more outbursts of power.


    "So I am thinking, what if we did the same with mana? Right now, our condensed mana weapons output damage far beyond what you or I can do naturally. Even a musket can easily kill any of us. So I am wondering. If we used our mana pools and began condensing part of it to form an ind within our mana pools, then we might be able to slowly continue to condense the mana pool until it turns into a core which we would still need to keep condensing with mana. And with the mana now condensed, when used, wouldn''t that mean any spell we cast will be just as powerful or even more powerful than any high level spell?" ke kept getting more and more ideas. But the process would need to be slow. So that you can slowly use the condensed mana and continue to condense it until the entire mana pool is then condensed.


    Minaid on ke''s forehead and tapped his nose as she fell into thought. She felt like ke was on to something, but to actually condense the mana inside, you might even end up doing harm rather than good. "We should speak to the others about this and get everyone''s input, especially Sister Lillia."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are right. If we work together, we mighte up with a method of making us stronger than ever before, and each evolution will make us even stronger as well." ke nodded and sat up while holding his hand out to catch the falling fair. He held her up to his lips and kissed her before cing her on his head. "Let''s call a meeting."


    "Roger!" Mina held on to his horns and let ke carry her away.


    Inside one of the meeting rooms, ke sat there with his wives all surrounding him. He wanted everyone''s input and experiences with mana so far so he could try to figure this out or if it is even possible. After a quick exnation, everyone fell into deep thought.


    "So, ke, let me know if I got this right. You basically want to condense mana like the weapons?" Tina asked. She was still trying to figure this all out.


    "Basically. It would be like starting off with a small portion and then slowly condensing the entire mana pool. If my theory is right, it will still fill up as normal as you can only hold so much mana in your body before you are to evolve, but the process would allow us to condense that mana and then have strong magic spells to go with it." ke exined.


    "But if condensed mana is being used, wouldn''t it use more mana?" Josline asked. She knew how the weapons worked, and they used the condensed mana to fire the beam made of mana. If used on a spell, it would be much more mana consumption than a normal spell.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 289 Condensing Mana Part 2

    "Sister Josline makes a good point. If you are to condense mana it might use more mana to cast a spell while it might be more powerful you will run out of mana faster and then you will be stuck in a state of mana exhaustion." Lillia finally spoke up. "But this is only in theory. It could also use lower mana as well but get better results. There is no real way of knowing without actually doing it. I have read a few texts in the past that talked about how oddballs as they were called at the time had simr ideas, but none of it was to condense mana inside you but during the magic circle process which failed miserably."


    "Yeah, I wouldn''t do it during the magic circle process because the spell needs an even amount of magic input to cast. But you are right, we can only try it and hope that it works out. But Lillia, if I were to actually condense mana inside my mana pool would it harm me in any way?" ke asked. He wanted to get stronger so he could protect everyone, but this also required that he did not destroy his future.


    "Even if it were to cause a problem at first, I could always forcibly melt the mana back down to fix it I believe," Lillia replied. She was not one hundred percent certain, but she had melted condensed mana before in a test to see if it could be done.


    "Then I see no reason not to test this theory out. If it can make us stronger in the long run, then we should do it." ke just wanted his people to be stronger as well as himself.


    "We should have some volunteers to test this out first, no?" Erica asked. She was worried about ke.


    ke shook his head. "I will be the one to test it while Lillia is watching over me. If there is any change, she can take immediate action. If something happens and someone dies while attempting this, due to my own curiosity, I would have to live with that for the rest of my life."


    "Then we are all going to stay by your side." Sam felt the same as Erica. She did not want ke toe to any harm.


    "Yes, you girls can all be there for this." Lillia knew she could protect them and her man without issue.


    "Then we will try. Let''s go down to the training room just to be safe." ke stood up, and all the girls followed suit. They quickly arrived at the training room desert area.


    They formed a dome shell around them, and ke sat in the middle while the girls sat to the side a little ways away under a barrier Lii setup. Lillia sat behind ke with her hands on his back and readied herself for anything.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke closed his eyes. The thing about mana pools is that you can feel them. You have a sense that they were there and how much mana you have, but you can not see them. So first, he had to figure out how to picture his mana pool.


    He could feel a warm sensation on his back from Lillia''s palms. He could feel the hot air around him inside the dome that was slowly cooling off. He could feel his lungs expanding and shrinking with every breath he took. He sought lower into his body where his mana pool was located and felt the warm sensation of his mana pool. This was a normal feeling. He could feel he was just above halfway now. But still far from his third evolution, even after so much mana use over the past few months.


    ke tried to picture the mana in his body as a still pond without a single ripple. He tried to picture pulling a drop of that pond up from that same mana pool. First, try nothing¡­ second try nothing. Hours passed, and he continued to try to pull out just a single drop. He wanted to start small and work his way up, but he never thought it would be so hard to take just a single drop of mana out of his mana pool. It was different than moving mana through his body as normal. This he could do easily in any quantity but to keep it within the organ that housed his mana pool was another story. He did not want it to go anywhere. Normally when moving mana through the body, you pull it from your mana pool, and it would go to the ces you designate, but once it was pulled from the mana pool, it needed a destination other than the organ the mana pool resided in.


    "This is not as easy as I thought¡­." ke frowned as he leaned back into Lillia''s embrace to take a small break and think.


    "Issues?" Lillia asked as she gently caressed his head. Running her fingers through his blonde hair.


    "Mmm¡­ I can''t seem to grab a drop of mana from my mana pool and keep it in ce just above the mana pool itself." ke replied.


    "ke, you have to remember while you have an extra organ for mana, it''s more of like a space that is invisible inside that organ. You can''t think of it as the organ that holds the mana because, in truth, it is only there to help allow the mana to flow through your system when you use it. To do what you are thinking, you have to picture it as a space and not an organ. Picture the mana staying within the space within you and not being released at all." Lillia was not speaking a theory, she was also trying to help ke as much as possible and was trying to pull mana out of her own mana pool without it going anywhere, and after a few tries, she did. But she also only thought of the space her mana pool was in and not the organ that moves it through the body. ke was the opposite.


    "Ah! I did not think like that. I guess you already aplished this, didn''t you?" ke looked up at Lillia, who quickly turned her head. He chuckled and poked her nose before saying. "Don''t condense it. Leave it to me. I need you to help me if anything goes wrong."


    Lillia nodded and kissed ke''s forehead. ke once more sat up and began working on trying to take a drop of mana out of his mana pool.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 290 Strange Runic Markings

    This time after getting Lillia''s advice, ke easily extracted a single drop of mana from his mana pool. It hovered above his mana pool silently. But now was the hard part. ke now had to condense the mana into a small droplet. With his eyes closed and all his concentration on that single drop of mana, he began condensing it into itself. Slowly but surely, as time passed, ke was starting to get the water droplet to condense.


    After almost six hours, ke was still working on condensing the mana as much as possible. He was trying to get it to condense to its utmost limit. Lillia, who was watching over ke, had her eyes closed as she peered into his body and watched the whole process. She was keeping a close eye on things in case something went wrong. But surprisingly, the mana was really condensing without issue. While it was not a quick process, it was a process that was working. But the real test was still toe. ke still had to prove this was going to work somehow.


    Almost half a dayter, ke finally opened his eyes and smiled. "Done. It''s just a drop, but it is condensed as much as possible. It''s like a small pebble now."


    "Are you able to use it now in this state?" Lillia asked.


    "I am not sure. But we can try." ke stood up and faced the dome and pointed his finger out. A white fireball suddenly condensed to about two times the size of him and fired out as if it was some kind of ray mming into the barrier that Lillia was just able to put up but was struggling to hold. Her eyes widened at the power of this single fireball. ke slowly lowered his hand as the spell stopped with an excited grin. "That was only a thin strand of the mana I used from the small droplet!"


    "What!?" Lillia yelled out. "How is that even possible!? To use only a thin strand of mana on what looked like a fireball!"


    "I am not sure. But the spell I cast was definitely just a normal fireball, but the fundamental properties changed. It became hotter and even became a whole different kind of attack. It was simr to how our muskets work but much more powerful¡­. It still needs a lot of testing, but I think we have a way to grow stronger. If we used this same condensed mana to strengthen our muscles and bones, we might even grow stronger physically too. Hold on¡­"


    ke slowly took a strand of condensed mana from the droplet and sent it through his body, slowly dispersing it little by little into his muscles and bones as he did, he could hear a series of bangs sounding inside his head. He could feel his body growing stronger from the condensed mana as it seemed into every part of his body. It was like the first time he ate dragon meat, but hundreds of times better. "Now I understand why dragons can get so strong. Having mana infused into your muscles and bones like this all the time is really amazing."


    "It worked?" Tina asked as she walked over and began feeling ke up all over. She made sure to check his crotch a few times as well. She was just seeing if it had bulked up even more.


    "Yeah, I can feel my strength growing with each strand I send through my body. I spread it out, so everything is being evenly enhanced." ke nodded. Now that he was getting the hang of it, he was able to easily pull strands of condensed mana out of his small droplet. He continued to do so until he could no longer pull anything from the small droplet, yet the droplet still floated there. ke scratched his head in confusion. "Lillia, take a look. What do you think? There is nothing left, but I still have the droplet floating there."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmm?" Lillia peered into ke''s mana pool and tilted her head to the side. The closer she looked, the more she felt something was off. After inspecting it for a while, she suddenly realized something. "ke, you have runic inscriptions on the droplet, and the mana from your mana pool is slowly rising up and condensing on its own and filling the droplet back up. It''s strange. It''s like this was the way mana was always supposed to be used. But I have never read anything definitive about this¡­. Is it because you are a drakani?"


    "Let me try!" Tina wanted to prove ke''s theory right, and if it could make her stronger and allow her to be able to deal with more powerful enemies when they arrived, then it would be worth it.


    "Alright." ke nodded. So far, he did not find it dangerous, so with Lillia here, it was fine for her to try.


    "We will all try it." Noa and the other girls all walked over and stood next to Tina.


    "Alright, but one at a time. We will do this slowly." ke decided it would be better to test each person slowly in case one of the races is unable to do this.


    Tina sat down with Lillia to her back and ke to her front. Both of whom were carefully watching over her while the other girls sat and watched from the side. This time though, for Tina, while she was sessful in getting a droplet from her mana pool quickly, the condensing of the droplet took her almost two days. But she was also able to do it. When Lillia inspected it, she found it was just like ke''s, it also had runic inscriptions on it. "I can not make out these letterings. It looks like ancient God Script but older, maybe?"


    "God script?" Of course, the word god would attract ke''s attention. After all, Lllia had never mentioned them before.


    "It''s a race of beings from way before half of our race''s time. I have only read a few things about them but they were a race of beings with powers far beyond anything we can imagine. The text I read was only a small piece, but there was a passage with a strange set of letters that said it was the god''snguage. Whether it is true or not is another story. After all, some texts could just be a hoax by the writers themselves."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 291 Nya Nya? Part 1

    "Are you able to copy them down?" ke asked. He could not see the fine details that Lillia was talking about. He did not have the same ability to peer into other people''s mana''s pools. He could only watch the mana flow in one''s body.


    "I can but give me a few. There are thousands of them." Lillia took out a pad of paper from her space and began slowly writing the runic letters out onto a piece of paper. Even though she was quick in her work, it still took her almost ten hours to write out four thousand runic letters. And this was just for Tina''s. She then did the same for ke''s, trying to start from the same location as she did on Tina''s droplet. When she was done. She held the two copies together and began matching everything up. "Mmmm. identical. But we will need to keep testing things. Let''s say Noa''s droplet does not have runic markings, it might be a human trait only. And the reason they are identical is because ke used to be human."


    "Then we should test from all avenues." ke did not want to pass on this method of growing stronger until everything had really been tested. So, for now, he and his wives had be the test subjects and were more than happy to do so.


    The group basically locked themselves away inside the dome in the training grounds. Each of ke''s wives were able to condense a droplet of mana in their mana pools and were able to make use of it to grow stronger. ke was even able to expand his, which took much more time but it was a test that needed to be done.


    As for the runic lettering, it was still being worked out. Lillia had made copies of everyone''s condensed droplets and even reinspected ke''s after he expanded his, but she still did not know the actualnguage the runic lettering was in, nor did she know its purpose.


    But once everyone had gained their droplets and were able to use the condensed mana to grow stronger, ke and his wives finally took a break. ke was still unsure if he should really spread this around just yet. He had to wait to see if there would be any strange effects after a while.


    A few monthster ke now had a golf ball sized core of condensed mana in his mana pool. He had also grown much stronger. He found the bigger the core, the more power it will provide you when using a strand of it to enhance the body. His wives were just behind him with a grape sized core in their mana pool. Only Lillia matched up to him in terms of core size.


    "So what do you think?" ke asked as Lillia finished her inspection.


    "It''s one hundred percent harmless. However, I am not sure how this will affect the evolution phase. We will need to test it on someone who has not reached their second evolution yet. Although I do have a candidate if you are willing to take in another wife." Lillia grinned as she leaned down and whispered into ke''s ear.


    ke raised an eyebrow before nodding. "Alright."


    ---


    Later that day¡­<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nya wanted Nya?" The cat girl named Sei walked into the room where Lillia and ke were waiting. Her ck haired ears and tail twitched as she walked in. When she saw ke, her eyes lit up, and a bright smile appeared on her face.


    "The thing we talked about before." Lillia walked over and put her arms around Sei''s waist, and whispered into her ear, causing it to twitch like crazy.


    "Nya!!!" Sei cried out and blushed. "Nya can be with Nya?"


    "That is what we talked about. I will leave it to you two. So please do not worry about anyone barging in. This will be your night." Lillia kissed Sei on the cheek before waving at ke and walking out. Sei stood there swaying back and forth, acting bashful as she did not know what to do next. Well, she knew, but she was unsure of how to go about it. She wore a bathing suit top that was ck like her hair that went down to her butt. Her blue jean short shorts were low cut and exposed a bit of her ck panties.


    Her tanned skin made her seem like an exotic beauty. ke stood up and walked over to her, and gently took her hand, which caused her to cry out. "Nya!"


    ke smiled as he gently took her chin and forced her to look him in the eye. "You know once you be my woman, there is no going back, right?"


    [R-18]


    "Nya¡­." Sei nodded her head. Her cheeks were bright red. She could feel her body heating up. But she did not want to run away. She waited for ke to make the next move. She was short. She only came up to the top of his chest, and to look up at him, she had to have her head almost tilted all the way back. Her heart started beating faster, and before she knew it, her lips were being licked and pried open. A wet tongue slipped into her mouth, causing her to freeze and be unsure of what to do. Slowly she began to match ke''s movements, and what she did, she began to slowly rx.


    ke tasted every part of the cat girl''s mouth and even tickled her fangs with his tongue. His hands were ced on the modest mounds on her chest, kneading them as if he was kneading dough.


    Sei was already too immersed in her kissing to care about anything else. She did not even notice when ke pulled the string on her bathing suit top, exposing her breasts for him to see. Her hands rested on his chest as she continued to kiss ke. She was starting to feel hotter and hotter, and strange soft sounds wereing out of her mouth. She didn''t even notice that she was pressing her own waist against ke as if begging him to pay attention to his lower half.

 Chapter 292 Nya Nya? Part 2

    [R-18]


    ke took the hint and lifted Sei up into the air which she instinctively hugged his body by wrapping her arms and legs around him while they continued to kiss. He then carried her over to the bed, where he gentlyid her down and pulled her shorts and underwear off, exposing her secret garden, which just like the other races, had no hair. He began to wonder why only humans seemed to have hair down there.


    His hand slid up her thigh and began massaging her untouched pussy, causing Sei to cry out. "Nyaaa! Nya! Nya! Nya!"


    Sei could feel her body heating up to the boiling point. With her eyes zed over, she sat up and reached for ke''s pants, and began undoing the belt. Once it was off, she quickly undid the button and unzipped his pants before reaching in and pulling out the thing she needed the most right now. Seeing the huge mushroom in front of her, Sei licked her lips and put it into her mouth, and began sucking on it like a lollipop.


    ke groaned, feeling his dick suddenly being sucked on. He took off his shorts and let his pants fall down, before just ripping his underwear off so as not to disturb the girl who was immersed in sucking his dick. He looked at the petite body in front of him and gulped. He had to admit. When he watched anime, he loved cat girls. Something about them always caught his attention, and now¡­..


    He lifted Sei up just high enough to move her since she seemed hell bent on keeping his dick in her mouth andid down before adjusting her just right so he could sink his tongue deep into her pussy. The cat girl moaned and took this chance to deep throat the cock in her mouth. She could feel her little kitty growing moist and that something else was about to follow. It was not until a few minutester that Sei finally felt something that was really amazing to her. Her hands gripped the sheets, and her toes curled as the ball of fire in the pit of her stomach began to rage. The pleasure was so intense that she could no longer suck ke''s dick and had to pull it out of her mouth as she moaned like crazy. And that was when it hit. "NYYYYyyyyyyAAAAAAAAAA~!"


    Sei''s back arched as she sat right up and squeezed her breasts hard. She felt her pussy convulsing as it flooded all over ke''s mouth. She fell down face first next to ke''s dick, trying to catch her breath, but ke was not having it. He swung her around and set her pussy down against his dick, pressing it against his stomach. "I am going to enter. It might hurt."


    "Nya? Nyaa¡­." Sei was in her own little world. She did not really understand what was happening, but then she felt a pinch, and something thick entered her pussy which caused her to spasm once more as she had her second orgasm.


    Sei fell forward, and before she knew it, ke had a hold of her tail and was pulling on it as his hips moved up and down, sliding his dick in and out of her causing the poor cat girl to go crazy! Hour after hour. Position after position. ke did not let Sei off for a second causing her to pass out at the end as her baby room was filled to the brim to the point it leaked out like a faucet.


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke looked at the cat girl, who looked like a mess lying next to him, and scratched his head. "Did I go too far?" He had to admit he was quite excited. He slowly crawled out of bed and lifted the sleeping cat girl up in his arms, and brought her to the bathroom. While holding her, he got the bath ready, and both of them sank into the warm water.


    Sei slept through the whole process. When she woke up the next day, she found herself snuggled into ke''s arms without any clothes on and blushed. She looked up at ke''s sleeping face and smiled before gently biting his chest a few times and then licking it. She then fell back to sleep.


    Later that day, Sei was brought to the training room for two things. Condensing some of her mana and for her to evolve a second time. "Sei, do you understand?" ke asked as he sat next to her. Sei was sitting with her tail lying on the ground and her legs crossed. Lillia was behind her with her hands on her back, ready to make a move if need be.


    "Nya, Sie is Nya." Sei nodded her head. She closed her eyes and began trying to do what she was told. ke and Lillia sat there waiting for her toplete the task. Because Sei was having issues with her mana pool, it took her almost three days just to pull a droplet out of her mana pool, but for some strange reason, once that was done, she condensed her mana in almost two hours which was very fast!


    "Nya!" Sei opened her eyes and smiled proudly, her tail twitching back and forth.


    "Good. Now take a thin strand from the mana in the droplet and infuse it into your muscles, bones, and organs. Strengthen everything." ke instructed. Sei nodded and did as she was told. This process actually took a while.


    While she could easily condense mana, she had issues pulling the mana out. It would take her quite a while to really get the hang of it. But after two days, she had finished her task and seemed to be overflowing with energy.


    "So all that is left is for her to evolve, right?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes, but we will need to wait until her mana condensed mana is filled back up. Let''s let it happen naturally. Then when the timees, we will help her reach her second evolution." ke answered. He did not want to have any issues. He just hoped she would not be in more pain on the second evolution. He had no idea how much pain she must have endured during her first evolution.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 293 New Mode Of Transportation Part 1

    While they were waiting to test the evolution portion of the new way of gaining strength, ke found himself being stared at no matter where he went. When he turned, he would always see a pouty face of a certain harpy. "Hina, what''s wrong?"


    "Nothing! Humph!" Hina snorted and turned, and walked away.


    ke scratched his head, not really understanding, as he walked towards Thardra''s ce. When he arrived, the door was wide open, and there seemed to be an argument going on. "Even if you are an elder dwarf, this is no way to be hammering this piece of metal!"


    "You damn old man do not tell me how to work! This is why we elder dwarves never get into big groups! It''s like pulling teeth with you damn youngins who think they know every damn thing! Can''t you tell I am hammering it this way to push more impurities out of the metal!? Or are you too damn blind to even see the impurities in the first ce?" Thardra''s angered voice roared through the room and out into the hall. ke walked in to see Josline''s grandfather and Thardra staring at each other as if they were about to kill each other.


    "Huh? How is that pushing shit out!? That is the worst technique I have ever seen in my life! I asked for you to forge me a damn sword, not a toothpick! And here I thought elder dwarves were supposed to be better than us normal dwarves, it seems it was all a lie! Are you sure you are an elder dwarf!?" Josline''s grandfather shot back. His whole face was red, and his beard was fluttering. He had never been so mad in his entire life!


    "You! How am I not an elder dwarf!? Look at my damn beard!" Thardra roared once more. ke, on the other hand, wondered what the hell his beard had anything to do with anything.


    "Huh!? So what if your beard is a bit shinier? Mine is, too, after a few sses of ale!" Josline''s grandfather did not seem like he was going to back down anytime soon.


    "Huh! Fine, I will prove I am an elder dwarf and no more than you, you damn old coot!" Thardra pulled out a barrel of ale and mmed it on the floor. It was just that it was the sat height as him but also wider! "We will drink! Whoever passes out first is wrong!"


    "Fine!" Josline''s grandfather immediately agreed, but a cunning sh of light shed across his eyes. It seemed he had gotten what he wished for!


    ke slowly began to back up. He decided to just let the two old men drink to their heart''s content. Or so he thought¡­. "Lad, get over here and drink with us!"


    Josline''s grandfather had long known ke was there. He waved ke over, who could not say no, and sat down. Three days and two nights. This was how long the three drank for before the barrel was emptied. The only one still standing was ke, who had just strengthened his organs. He looked at the two old men passed out in their chairs and wondered to himself: "Does this make me the elder dwarf?"


    Stumbling out of Thardra''s workshop, he made his way to his room, only to suddenly stop and look around. "Hina, I know you are there."


    "I am not! Humph!" Hina, who was there, snorted and ran away again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke once more shrugged and walked to the bedroom to find his wives all ignoring him. He sighed as he walked over to the bed, grabbed Mona, and had his way with her. It only took one girl crying out in pleasure for the rest to jump in.


    The next morning he pulled Lillia aside and asked: "Do you know what is going on with Hina? She keeps following me everywhere, and when I call out to her, she snorts and runs away."


    "Ah¡­. I forgot. Hina and Riku. Make time for them in the next week once things settle. You should do Hina first. Riku is actually quite the patient girl." Lillia replied with a smile.


    ke rubbed his head. He had a feeling this would happen when he saw Lillia giving the three girls special attention. "Alright, once we are able toe up with a proper method for everyone to condense their mana and use it to grow more powerful, I will deal with it. If you speak to Hina, just tell her to wait a bit longer."


    "Alright. You should go see Thardra. I am sure he is probably up by now." Lillia shooed ke away, who was lost in thought.


    ke was wondering how he was supposed to do it with a girl who had more animal features than the others. She had wings and ws, while the thighs, torso, and head were all human. He knew how to do her, but he did not know how he was supposed to hold her. "So she will either need to ride or be on the bottom, I guess¡­."


    ke pondered this as he made his way to Thardra''s shop. Luckily this time, the dwarf was not fighting with someone. When ke walked in, he was met with Thardra''s big grin. "Haha! Sorry about the other day. You came to know how that thing is, right?"


    "Mmm¡­ with the city getting so big, we need a better form of transportation," ke replied.


    "No worries. I did not fail. While this is a proof of concept, the whole thing is quitepact in many ways. Let''s go to the training grounds."


    ---


    A little whileter, ke and Thardra were sitting in a clearing in the training grounds designated for testing new inventions. Thardra took out a small metal card that was as thin as a credit card and smiled: "Here she is. I spent a lot of effort in creating this and a lot of research. This thing is going to be the best mode of transportation in the city." Thardra said as he tossed the card into the air¡­.

 Chapter 294 New Mode Of Transportation Part 2

    --AN) 2 more chapters toe. Only 3 total tonight. ---


    The card began to grow bigger and bigger until it reached a certain point and began transforming into what looked like a motorcycle without wheels and floated in the air. ke''s eyes shed with an excited light when he saw this. "Can I ride it?"


    "Go ahead. On the right side, where your foot is, is a pedal to make it go faster. Like those automobile things, you showed me. The left side is a pedal that will bring you to a stop. I tested it out, and it was quite the experience. So give it a shot and see if you like it or if it needs some tweaks or not." Thardra crossed his arms in front of his chest. This new invention was something he was quite proud of.


    ke climbed onto the bike and which looked very much like a futuristic bike than anything he had ever seen before. It floated a few inches off the ground. He got himself into position and then stepped on the pedal. Secondster, he was cruising along quite quickly. He let off the gas and hit the break, and it stopped on a dime without issues. He swung it around and arrived back in front of Thardra and asked: "How do I make it go higher?"


    "The handle on the right side rolls back and forth when you push the button near your thumb, allowing you to descend or ascend. Roll the handle back to ascend and roll it forward to descend. I was thinking of having the motion in the entire handlebar area, but I came to the conclusion this might cause issues elsewhere, so I kept it simple.


    "You can either stop the descent and ascent or leave it on to do as you, please. But I suggest reaching the height you want and turning it off. However, do not go too high. I think as tall as the buildings in the city are fine for now. I am not sure how well it will work at higher altitudes since certain parts might be temperature sensitive. I still have much more to test before it is ready for mass production, but in here, you can go as high as you want." Thardra exined.


    "Alright!" ke did not hesitate to fly up high into the air. He looked at the dash, which had many statistics on it that showed altitude, speed, and many other lights that ke figured were for warning if something was wrong. But for the ease of use in being able to fly, this thing was really amazing. It was very stable. He could turn without issue by leaning his body to the side and turning the front of the bike like he would a normal motorcycle.


    He did a few spins around the training ground speeding up with each round until he was going over four hundred miles per hour. While he could still go faster, he decided to do a full stop by pressing the brake, and to his surprise, the entire bike halted but almost tossed him off! Luckily he held on and used his strength to stay on the bike. This could be said to be the only issue he could see with it. But it stopped high in the air and hovered there without issue. He slowly descended and returned to where Thardra was. "Very good! My only issue is if you need to stop after high speeds, you basically fly over the handlebars. Any way to fix this?"


    "Hmmm? I will need to think about it. But I am sure I cane up with something. The bike itself will stop on hair if you want it to, but if the inertia is transferred to the rider, this is not good either. Maybe some form of dampening¡­." Thardra instantly went into thinking mode. He tapped a button on the bike, and it transferred back into a card. It grabbed it and walked off without a word causing ke to chuckle.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But ke was actually quite excited about this new invention of Thardra''s. He really made something special. Although he wished he could have asked how it was made because that card transformed into such arge bike, but the card itself was as thin as a credit card and about the same size. "I guess I will ask him next time. For now, I should go deal with a certain stalker."


    Yes, He really needed to take care of the stalker who had been following him around. He nned to wait a bit longer, but it seemed Sei would need a bit longer before her evolution, so there was nothing stopping him now from bringing in a new wife.


    "Hina,e out. I need to talk to you. If you run, you will not be able to get what you want." ke yelled out. The bushes not too far away rustled, and a harpy girl slowly walked out. She had her head lowered as if she was in trouble.


    She had her wings in front of her rubbing together as she said: "Just so you know, I just happened to be taking a walk just now. I wasn''t following you or anything¡­."


    "Are you a tsun tsun?" ke asked, causing Hina to look up and look at him in confusion. "Never mind. Come, we will go somece more private to talk."


    "O-Okay¡­." Hina nodded and watched as ke pped his wings and flew away. She quickly did the same.


    The two went to the pce, where theynded outside. ke then scooped Hina up, causing her to cry out. "Wha-what are you doing!?"


    "I am making your wishe true," ke said, causing the harpy to blush. She no longer said a word. Off in the corner, staring at his back, an elf covered in dirt sat by her small wooden house with envious eyes. She long regretted her actions. But now she was nothing but a pet that would be forgotten about if not for the maids giving her food twice a day. She had no clothes. She had long gotten used to being looked at while naked, but she still dreamt of having a life of a normal elf back. She wondered just what came over her that drove her to hate the princess so much. But one can only regret, there was no changing what had happened. She knew this as well. She just hoped maybe one day she would be free if she continued acting like a good dog.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 295 The Harpy With The Soft Voice

    [R-18]


    ke brought Hina to a room within the pce. At this point, she was very, very nervous. She had been told by Lillia what would happen, but she never thought it would be so sudden. While this is what she wanted, she still couldn''t help but feel shy. After all, she was not like the others. Her arms were wings, and her feet had ws. She did not know how she was supposed to be with this man that she had fallen for.


    ke gently sat Hina down on the bed and looked down at her, and smiled: "Don''t worry, we will go very slow." He could see her hesitation and worry in her eyes. So he was not going to do what he did with Sei and just dive in. He would take it slow and learn how to please this little harpy girl. She was a few inches shorter than Sei, so she only reached the top of his abdomen. He leaned over and brought his face closer to hers, which caused Hina to panic and close her eyes tightly, bracing for what was toe.


    When she felt something warm against her lips, she remembered when Lillia told her and opened her mouth slightly. When she felt ke''s tongue invade, she was a little surprised but did not reject it. Slowly she began to like the sensation. ke gently caressed Hina''s cheek before pushing her back onto the bed and lying on top of her. The two continued to kiss for a while before ke began massaging her mounds that were barely there. He remembered that most of the harpy girls were very much t chested.


    Hina allowed ke to do as he pleased. She liked the sensation of her breasts being teased. She liked how he was kissing and sucking on her neck. She liked all of these things that had be a new sensation to her. And because she was starting to get turned on, the spot between her legs started to be moist.


    ke could see Hina''s thighs rubbing against each other and decided it was time. He undid Hina''s top and took that off her exposing her two bumps, before sliding his hands down to her side tied shorts that he undid both sides of and slipped them off her body, exposing her everything. ke kissed down her body, stopping to tease her nipples which made Hina arch her back slightly as let out a soft moan. She was not a loud moaner but a quiet one. Her moans were just loud enough to hear, which caused ke to feel that all of his wives gave a different taste in bed. He kissed down her stomach, and when he reached her secret garden, he dove in and sucked hard on her clit, causing a long soft cry toe out of Hina''s mouth.


    Hina did not know what to do. She would only press her wings against the bed as she felt new sensations she had never felt before. She spread her legs as wide as possible, afraid she would harm the one who was to be her husband with her ws. This gave her perfect ess to tease her beyond anything she could have ever imagined.


    "I will insert it now," ke said as he pulled his shirt off and dropped his pants. His dick rose up after being freed from its constraints. Hina saw the huge rod and was slightly scared of it. She watched as ke pressed it against her hole, and with one hard push, he stabbed it deep into her and pressed it against her womb, which made her whole body convulse and her eyes to almost roll to the back of her head as she arched her back to a point that it looked as if it was going to break.


    Even though she was cumming she did not let out much of a sound. She was trying to understand what was going on. It was painful, yet the pleasure overrode the pain. She could feel something huge inside her pumping away, stabbing her most inner reaches and not letting her off. As she wiggled around, trying her best not to move too much in case she hurt ke, she began slowly matching his pace with her hips.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When ke felt her movements, he leaned down and grabbed her by her waist and held her up while moving so that he was now sitting on the bed and she was currently riding him. This position seemed to be better for her because she soon hugged him with her wings and wrapped her legs around him with her ws sticking out away from his back. She leaned into his chest and bounced up and down while ke matched her motions.


    ke let her get lost in her own lust before deciding it was time to paint her insides. He pushed himself deep inside her before releasing everything he had built up. Hina, feeling something warm being released inside her, closed her eyes and used her pussy muscles to try to suck everyst bit out of him. She wanted his seed so she could give birth to his baby.


    Little did she know that there were going to be quite a few more rounds. As the hours passed, Hina''s voice finally started spilling out as she did her best to cling to ke''s body. Only after the sixth squirt did ke finally release her, causing her to let out a sigh of relief. She felt happy she had gotten what she wanted and became ke''s wife, but at the same time, she was relieved that the sex was over. She currently had bite marks all over her exposed skin. She never knew drakani bit and drank so much blood during sex. Only if she knew that she had gotten luckypared to a certain cat girl.


    ke caressed Hina''s hair as he said: "Rest for a bit, then clean up. We will figure out many more ways to enjoy ourselves in the future."


    "Okay¡­." Hina blushed and nodded her head. She slowly closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ---


    ke showered and had some maids keep an eye on Hina before going off to check on Sei''s condition. If she was ready for evolution, then ke could finally find out what happens with the condensed core when a person evolves.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 296 The Moment Of Truth Part 1

    ke ran into Lillia on his way to check in on Sei. "How was the thing from Thardra?"


    "Amazing! Lillia, when he fixes a few more things on it, and we can mass produce it we will have new forms of transportation." ke replied. He had a child like grin on his face as he spoke about it.


    "That''s good. So¡­ How did Sister Hina taste?" Lillia poked ke, causing him to rub his nose.


    "Not as sweet as you." ke leaned in and kissed Lillia''s lips. She snorted and kissed him back. He was such a smooth talker! But she was happy that two of the three had been taken care of.


    "Okay, enough!" Lillia yfully pushed ke away as she asked: "You are here to check on Sister Sei, right?"


    "Mmmm¡­ If she is ready for her second evolution, she will need to go into an evolution chamber with us just in case something goes wrong." ke hated having to do this, but this was what the chambers on the bottom floor were for. Evolution chambers where many were lined up. There wasn''t a day when one of the rooms was being used.


    "Alright then let''s check on her then." Lillia and ke both pushed the door open to see a sight that made both of them crack upughing. On the bed in the bedroom, Sei was upside down with a big wad of paper, kicking it up into the air and catching it then kicking it up into the air and catching it again before using her feet and kicking at it with everything she had while biting at the wad of paper.


    In the corner was Tina rolling on the floor with a few of the other girls with bright red faces fromughing so hard. "Nya? Why nyaughing nya?" Sei did not seem to understand why everyone wasughing at her. But this only made the othersugh more because she was still ying with the big wad of paper while asking such a question!


    ke was the first to stop when he saw that Sei looked like she was about to cry. "Alright, enough!" ke''s voice sounded through the room, causing everyone to go quiet. "Sei,e here for a second."


    "Nya?" Sei crawled over to ke, who sat on the edge of the bed and sat next to him. ke took her hand and sent some of his mana into her body to probe around a bit. He was not as good as Lillia at this, so he couldn''t see much, but he could at least test for any signs of harm.


    "I can''t see anything wrong. Lillia, can you check, please." ke could only rely on the master!


    Lillia nodded and did the same as ke, but her vision was much clearer, and could sense more of what was going on. "Everything is fine. Even her condensed drop of mana had been refilled. She can try evolving. With a bit of mana cleansing herb and help from the both of us, we should be able to push her to her second evolution."


    "This won''t harm her in any way, right?" ke wanted to make sure that no matter what, Sei would not be harmed in any way.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "As for the help evolving to her second evolution, there should be no problem. As for what will happen with the condensed drop of mana, I am not sure. We will have to wait and see. If anything I will melt it if I see any signs of rejection during her evolution." Lillia replied. She had considered everything; otherwise, she would not have suggested any of this.


    "Nya?" Sei, who was the subject of the conversation, sat there going back and forth between the two people sitting on both sides of her trying to figure out what was going on.


    ke smiled and scratched her ears, causing the cat girl to purr as he said: "We will be having you undergo your second evolution. "


    "Nya!" Sei quickly shook her head. She understood the evolution thing. She had already experienced it once and did not wish to experience it again!


    ke sighed as he pulled Sei into his arms. "We will be there with you the entire time. Evolution is just the process of things. I have undergone two evolutions and also aplete bloodline change. I know you can pull through this. We will do our best to reduce the pain you go through."


    "Nyaa¡­." Sei lowered her head. She did not want to do this! She yed with ke''s fingers before sighing and nodding her head. If ke was with her, then she would deal with the pain.


    With Sei agreeing, ke and Lillia escorted her down to one of the evolution chambers and entered it with her. These chambers had long turned into mini apartments and no longer looked like prison cells. Lillia made a whole new section with cells that are never used but are there just in case they need them. They had some of the strongest barriers on them with anti magic runic inscriptions inside.


    After everyone wasfortable and the door was sealed closed. ke opened the hatch to the door to speak to Tina, who was outside. "If the girls look for me at all, just tell them I went on a trip outside the city. Also, ask Bret to keep a sharp eye out for any movements around the base, especially if any dragonic shows up. I think with you and the girls, you should be able to deal with ten or so dragonic."


    "Don''t worry. Just take care of Sister Sei. We will handle things here." Tina pressed her fingers on her lips, kissed them, and then pressed them onto ke''s lips. "You worry too much. We have all grown so strong, thanks to you. We can handle a few days without you and Sister Lillia."


    ke smiled and nodded. "Then I leave it to you. Don''t tease the girls too much." ke waved goodbye and closed the hatch, and sealed it off before turning around and walking over to the bed. "I will hold her as I did for the other girls while trying to ease her pain. You just keep a sharp eye on her. If there are any changes that will cause harm to her."


    "I will. Don''t worry. She will make it through this."

 Chapter 297 Sei’s Pain

    Pain filled cries came out of Sei''s mouth as she held tightly to ke. Her face was buried in his chest as tears fell from her eyes. After taking the mana cleansing herbs and with the assistance of ke''s mana, Sei was easily able to begin her second evolution. But seeing her in so much pain broke ke''s heart. He was doing everything he could to numb the pain as much as possible but it was not enough. Even Lillia had her brow furrowed as she watched what was happening.


    "The condensed mana is the cause of her pain. The runic markings on the droplet have been glowing since this process started, and strands of condensed mana have been pulled and dispersed out over her body, but the biggest thing that I can see is that the mana pool itself, which normally is what is dispersed through the body is actually being used to replenish the droplet. Her pain will continue until it cycles through her droplet¡­. And empties her mana pool once more to give her a kind of rebirth." Lillia had a decent grasp of what was going on, but she never thought it would be like this. It seemed evolution before you condensed all of your mana was a bad idea! She felt horrible now because her sister was dealing with this pain.


    "Then can you melt the condensed mana and allow her to evolve in a weaker state?" ke did not want Sei to suffer any more than she already had.


    "I¡­. I can not¡­. If I were to melt her droplet now, it might cause everything to fail, and she might end up turning into a monster instead or, worse, dying. ke, I am sorry I did not think this through enough when I suggested all of this." Lillia rubbed Sei''s back and wished she could do something for the cat girl, but there was nothing she could do.


    "Nyaa!!!!!" Sei cried out as she clung harder onto ke. He was her only sce. She knew he was doing everything in his power to help her. She just wished the pain would go away.


    ke rocked Sei back and forth. He had tried everything to reduce her pain, but no matter what he did, the pain seemed to pierce through it and cause her to cry out. "Lillia, is there anything I can do for her?"


    "Maybe¡­." Lillia took a deep breath before saying. "Drink some of her blood so she will be turned on, and then gently tease her pussy. It should help keep her mind off the pain."


    ke had thought of this too, but he wasn''t sure. But now, with Lillia''s okay, he did just that. He pushed Cei''s sweat soaked hair out of the way and sank his teeth into her neck. A gasp escaped her lips as she began feeling a whole new sensation welling up inside her. Then she felt her shorts being slipped off and a hand going between her legs. "Nya~!"


    Lillia watched as ke teased Sei with a soft smile. She could tell Sei was starting to get worked up. With the two extremes, it should allow her to ovee the pain she was having to endure. Days passed, and the bed was now drenched in not just sweat but Sei''s juices from all the times she had had orgasms. But now she was peacefully sleeping in ke''s arms. Her breathing was steady, and it did not seem like she was in pain any longer.


    "She evolved. What''s more, due to the fact that she had to keep condensing her mana pool, the evolution process forced her to form a condensed mana core that is filled with condensed mana. Itpletely reced her mana pool." Lillia let out a long sigh of relief as she leaned down and kissed the top of Sei''s head. "ke, I am sorry."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No need to be sorry. We both did not know. If we did know, then we would not have forced this upon her, but now we know it is best for everyone to condense all their mana. If it is already condensed, the process will be much quicker. Most of her pain stemmed from the time it took to condense mana as well. Otherwise, her evolution would have been quicker." ke rubbed Lillia''s head before taking the sleeping Sei''s top off and lifting her up. "Let''s get her bathed. Then we can bring her back to the room."


    "Okay." Lillia helped ke bathe Sei and then brought her back to the bedroom, where she slept for almost a week.


    When she woke up, she felt confused as to what was going on. She only remembered being in ke''s embrace and had no idea how she got to this ce. "You''re awake!" Sara called out as she looked at Sei, who was looking around. "I will tell Sister Lillia and ke."


    "Nya?" Sei blinked a few times before stretching. She then kicked the covers off and checked her tail. Once she saw it was fine, sheid back down and stuck her feet into the air, stretching her legs.


    "Sei, you are awake. How do you feel?" ke asked.


    "Nya!" Sei jumped up and dived into ke''s embrace. She snuggled her nose into his chest and hugged him tightly. "Nya, feel nya!"


    "It seems she is fine." Lillia giggled as she walked in, seeing Sei back to normal. "We can now pass this method down to everyone, but we need to make sure they all know not to evolve until they have condensed every strand of mana they have,"


    "Yeah, while it is not life threatening it might cause someone to fail their evolution, as you said. Everyone needs to use the evolution chambers for this from now on as well." After thinking for a moment, a thought came to mind. "Lillia, can you check on Little White for me? She still hasn''t woken up after all this time. I can''t see past the fog either."


    "Hmmm?" Lillia peered into ke''s body and looked at the space that Little White was in. her lips curled up into a smile as she saw something very interesting. "Don''t worry. She wille out soon. Maybe another year or two. It seems that spirit animals are very different. Their evolutions can do some amazing things."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 298 Destined To Be Enemies?

    "Lillia can you stop being mysterious and just tell me what is different? Is she bigger than before?" ke asked. He could see Lillia''s teasing smile which kind of irked him when he was worried about Little White.


    "Oh, she got bigger alright." Lillia grinned as she turned and began walking away. "Just wait a bit longer when her evolution is done, she will be much better than before. Trust me."


    ke could finally say he was kind of annoyed. He knew Lillia was hiding something, but she wouldn''t say it! "Fine, I will just leave it as is."


    That day ke released information on how to condense mana in one''s mana pool and how to use it to enhance one''s strength. The people of Destiny City, since thest battle with the orcs, had all be more united than ever before.


    It did not take long for those who had learned to do as instructed to open up free sses to everyone in the city. When it came to the strength of the city, no one dared to try to charge money for it. The stronger they are, the more likely they can ward off even more powerful enemies. This was the goal they were all now striving for.


    ---


    As ke and Destiny City were striving for something greater. Grace looked out her window to see a city being rebuilt from the ground up. "They are working so hard to rebuild what we once had. Each one of these people deserves praise. Humans shall not be looked down upon. We shall not allow ourselves to be defeated so easily. Once we all break through the binds of each level, we will be gods that can look down on the other races."


    Grace had long entered her second evolution. Her magic had also grown many times stronger. Something in her blood was allowing her to be stronger than most humans when it came to magic. The amount of mana she held was hundreds of times more than the average person.


    "Your Holiness, a report has juste in. The orc army that was heading west has been wiped out. The orc king fled. A strange demonic looking being had beaten the orc king back and also forced many orcs to submit to him. But the thing is, this being seems to be a ruler of a ce filled with many races. Even humans¡­." A young woman in ck clothes reported. She had her face covered, but one could tell there seemed to be a long scar over her right eye.


    "A ce for all races, huh? Sadly even if such a ce exists, the one ruling the ce is not human. There is no telling if this demon, as you called it, is not enving these people. For now, tell our people to keep an eye out and not get too close. We will just watch for the time being. If they are peaceful for the time being, we will let them be, as they also have humans among them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We will wait until we have grown our strength more before sending them a message and demanding the release of all humans. If theyply, then I do not mind giving them a small stretch ofnd to live on in this world, but we humans will reim ournd. Even if it means wiping out all races." Grace seemed dead set on her ideals. It was as if her power had consumed the girl she once was, or maybe she had experienced things during the apocalypse that had made her this way. Whatever the case may be. The day she is reunited with the man she loves will one daye. Whether they will be enemies or foes is another story.


    "I will pass down the order." The young woman in ck clothes replied. She walked over to the window and jumped out. One would think she was crazy due to them being on the fifth floor of a high rise that was still under reconstruction, but to this young woman, such heights were nothing.


    When shended on the ground, she found herself in a dark back alley. She leaned against the cold brick wall behind her and sighed. "I wanted to tell her that that ce is flourishing with more than here and the people are living happily, but her Holiness only wants mankind to rule this world again. But is this the proper way to go about things?"


    She had heard many stories from her subordinates about that ce, and none of them were bad. The people there lived freely, while here... She looked down the alley towards the streets where demi humans were chained at the neck, being used as ves to haul materials. The city here was nothing more than human egoism. But she knew that if they were to get into a fight with humanoid dragons, that this city was done. Her Holiness might survive, but no one else would. The young woman sighed as she slipped into the darkness and disappeared.


    ---


    "Hey Olia, are you sure this is the way?" Yiki called out. She felt like they were very lost at the moment!


    "Mmm¡­ It is here on the map." Olia held up the map and showed it to Yiki, whose expression did not look good. "Olia, the map is upside down!"


    "Huh?" Olia looked at the map again, and her eyes went nk. She slowly spun the map around and said: "Ah¡­. Seems so¡­. Let''s ummm. Go this way¡­."


    "How can you only notice the map was the wrong way now!? We just traveled for almost a month!" Yiki wanted to cry. She wanted a proper bath. She was a princess. Why was she out here in the wild!? She had already put up with traveling this far once before, and that was hell. Now she was doing it again! She hoped this so called drakani was hot. At least then, she would have something to look forward to.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 299 Voids

    --An) Voting Goals Bonus Chpater. 2 More still on the way.---


    Two months passed and ke had fully converted every strand of his mana into condensed mana. He was now slowly expanding the new mana core he created waiting for the day he could finally reach his third evolution. But today he was not in the city but outside it with Bret. Tina, Sara, Erica, Mona, and Moha. This team was formed to inspect something new that had been discovered as they were slowly expanding the city once more.


    "Are you sure this ce is really what Lillia said it was? What was it again¡­. A void?" Tina asked. A void was something like the dungeons Lillia created but not under any control but more of a world. It could be considered a tear in space that led to another dimension.


    "It is a void. But we are not entering it. Lillia said these ces could be very unstable. While we might find something useful inside if we were to risk it, I don''t want to lose anyone. But this is why we have these." ke pointed to therge backpack on his back. "These are new drones made with magic. We can send them in, and they will tell us what is going on. If there is something nearby worth trying to take, I can send one of my golems in to grab it." ke was trying to see if he could sneak in, grab the goods and get out before anything happened. His golems were highly skilled now and should be able to quickly move around in the void.


    "What if this is like a Reglios home or something? " Sara asked. She wondered what they would do if it truly was.


    "Then we will destroy it. I don''t think any of us are weaker than those things now. Even if we are, I will hold them back so you can run for it. No matter what, we will all retreat back to the city." ke replied. He knew Sara''s worries, he had also thought this, but he felt that maybe these reglios wouldn''t care about such ces.


    "Let''s just try to keep our eye on our goal, shall we?" Bret did not even want to think about that stuff because he was afraid they would jinx it and hundreds of those reglios will appear out of nowhere.


    "Alright, let''s go!" ke agreed with Bret. There was no sense and worrying about something that would probably not be true.


    The group took an hour to get to the location of the void tear. This was actually the first time any of them had seen a void. It looked like a huge crack in the space in front of you that had a huge opening. If you looked through it, you could see the sky of another world and the nts that were just on the other side of the tear. "Alright, everyone, stay on guard. I will set the drones up and send them in."


    These drones were all set up with the same kind of magic brain that his infinities have. But they only knew how to take a set of directions and fly around to finish their tasks. They were each crafted with a viewing gem on the front so they could ry back images of what they were seeing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It still amazes me that things like this exist now." Tina couldn''t help but sigh. To see tears in space due to magic was quite amazing to her.


    "Yes, but as Lii said, they can be very unstable, and if you are not lucky, you may get trapped there. The other ce could be a dark void sometimes as well. The images you are seeing right now could be something of the past, and the world as you enter it will end up being dead or dying when you pass through it. The space time of the world you are seeing is messed up by the tear." ke exined. Lillia had taught him a lot before he left. She wanted to make sure ke did not get any funny ideas.


    "I wonder if anything has entered our world from such a ce. I mean, like back then during the old era." Erica wondered if maybe some of the races they had seen from the old era were actually races from another ce.


    "It could be. There is spection about many things, including that the drakani actually entered a void themselves and left this world. Maybe even the dragonic came from such a void. Who knows. But the more we understand about these things, and the more we study them, the more we can understand and maybe even make a device that can detect them. This way, if one opens near Destiny City, we can put guards around it to be sure nothing doese out." ke had also thought the same was Erica. There is a high chance that at some of the races they are seeing now are from different ces whose ancestors came from different dimensions altogether.


    "Good, it works!" ke smiled as he saw the first video feeding through. "Holy hell, that ce looks like the eighteen floors of hell."


    ke was looking at a fieryndscape with many ruins all over the ce. The buildings looked like they were once skyscrapers. "ke, what is that over in the distance? Pan to the left if you can." Sara had spotted something weird on the video feed as the drone was looking around.


    Luckily the drones could be controlled remotely as well with the same concept as a remote control that used the same method of data information to and from the rys. ke panned the drone he sent in around and focused on a huge ck pir looking thing that rose high into the thick clouds above. "What the hell is that?"


    "I am not sure¡­. A metal beam? Maybe a monument?" ke did not know what it was. "I will send the drone over to take a look. Hopefully, it will not take long to get there."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 300 Mechanical City

    As the drone made its way through the fieryndscape, the images they were getting were not exactly what they were expecting. Bret scratched his head as he watched a bunch of humanoid beings walking with items on their back in long lines as if they were escaping from something. "Why does this seem familiar to me?"


    "Because this is exactly what our world looked like during our apocalypse. Don''t you remember the long lines of refugees? It''s the same no matter the world. Those who survive will try to find a new ce to settle down. It''s not just a human thing." Tina replied as she let out a sigh. Seeing these long lines reminded her of the past. The people that walked with their children and what little belongings they could carry. It was not an easy time for anyone. Many people died. Many suffered under their own kind. But now they were working on a new and better life. As long as there is light, there will always be a means of rebuilding. Tina looked at ke''s back with a warm smile. The light that shined down on thend around her was this man right here.


    "Ah right¡­ I almost forgot. I have been living such a normal lifetely that things are much different now." Bret rubbed his chin, feeling slightly embarrassed. "But what are they escaping from? I mean, they are walking towards the fields of fire. Is that not seeking their own death?"


    "That is what we are going to try to find out." ke moved the drone along through the sky. Luckily the drone he made was quiet and made no noise, so no one had noticed it. It flew over the long line of refugees until they came to what looked like an ancient city under attack.


    Long plums of billowing smoke rose up from the walled city. The sounds of crying and screams could be heard all around. ke looked at the scene and frowned. "That pir¡­. It''s crushing the wall and rising up into the sky into the clouds, but the beams of light are raining down over the city."


    "Look, there are three more of those huge pirs," Erica shouted.


    "I think those are legs. ke, can you fly the drone into the clouds and see if you can see what that thing is?" Bret asked.


    "Yeah, one sec. Let''s hope this thing will not break in the process." Luckily ke did bring quite a few of them.


    The drone rose into the air and flew above the clouds but what he was met with was not exactly what he was expecting. "Is that a city!?"


    "A mechanical city. Look, it seems to be using some kind of fuel that is sending out more smoke. It is probably what is responsible for the clouds in the sky. I will fly closer." ke knew he was risking being seen, but he had to check it out. He had the drone fly closer to what was definitely a city. It waspletely made of metal, and there were people living on top of it.


    His drone flew over the city, looking down at what looked more like a cross between mechanical and steampunk design. The people looked kind of human, but all had dark green skin. Their hair was an ocean blue. The clothes they wore looked like something you would see back in victorian era. Kids ran here and there, probably not understanding what was happening below.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I will take a closer look down below." ke quickly moved his drone away before it was seen and flew back through the cloud bank. The drone dived down into the city ruins below to see that the people did resemble the people above, but they had ratty clothing.


    "To think they are destroying their own race. I wonder why?" Sara pursed her lips. She did not like what was going on, but she also knew she could do nothing about it.


    "ke, get a closer look at those legs. I think they are more than just legs." Tina pointed at the leg by the wall. ke flew the drone over to see that there seemed to be some kind of elevator system there. There were also what looked like robots, but they were not human shaped at all but boxed shaped and on one wheel, rolling across the rubble with ease, collecting bits of metal.


    "So they are destroying the city for the metal?" Erica wondered. She did not understand why they would do so far.


    "Easy resources. Instead of needing to manufacture it themselves or even search for it. They let these, let''s say, surface dwellers, collect it and then take it once there is a sufficient amount. Like this city could have been there being built up for years on end. The people on the moving city will thene and farm it as if it is some kind of crop. But what I do not get is what do these people eat? I see no means of food processing unless they do not need to eat." ke really wondered about this. He saw nothing like farnds or any other means of producing food.


    "They might just feed off the air. Lillia did mention that we could do the same once we evolved enough." Bret replied.


    "What! I don''t think so! I need to eat my dragon meat!" ke protested. However, he could survive just off blood alone if he wanted to.


    "I am just saying you do not need to, not that you can''t. Didn''t Lillia live like billions of years or something with no food?" Bret asked.


    "That''s true." ke nodded his head. Of course, he would never say it like that because Lillia would kill him. She was eternally twenty years old, after all! "Anyway, we should keep an eye on things here for a while. I will send a few more drones out so we can see other areas as well. If the connection drops, the drones will just self destruct so it is fine if they get stuck there." ke had made sure to put a fail safe on the drones in case they ever got cut off from their connection with the main controller.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 301 Pue

    While ke was using his drones to explore the area, Erica suddenly shouted out: "ke, look!"


    One of the drones that had been watching the refugees spotted a child being tossed to the side. The child was crying as they tried to run back to what the group presumed was its parents. They did not know if the child was a boy or a girl. "Are they just going to abandon the kid!?" Erica could not stand such a scene. She did not like people treating children in such a way, especially after bing a mother herself.


    "The tear on the other side is on the side of a cliff. One of my golems should be able to grab the kid ande back." ke''s shadow expanded, and an Infinity appeared. He also did not like the idea of some child being tossed aside. While he knew he was taking a risk bringing a child here, he still would prefer that than to see the kid being kicked to the side.


    ke''s golem jumped through the tear and quickly reached the other side. Its speed was faster than it was before due to ke infusing his golems with condensed magic. The infinity quickly reached the child, scooped it up into its arms, and ran back towards the tear. It did all of this in under five minutes. When the infinity returned through the tear, the green skinned child in its arms looked around with eyes filled with fear.


    ke walked over and took the child from his golem. The child shook in his arms and stared at ke anxiously, but he only smiled warmly and said: "Don''t be afraid. You are safe now."


    With a wave of his hand, he created a small hut made of earth and walked inside it. From there, he created a pit for a bath and filled it with warm water. He reached in his space pouch for some soap when he realized that it had all been stolen by the girls. He turned and yelled out the door: "One of you girls, bring me some soap."


    Tina walked in with a bar of soap while ke was struggling to get the kid''s clothes off. The child was covered head to toe in dirt and soot. "Hmmm?" ke looked at the child who was standing there shivering and tilted his head. "Tina? Boy or girl?"


    "I think both?" Tina answered in confusion as well.


    "Well, it doesn''t matter. Up you go!" ke picked the child up and dunked the child into the warm water.


    "Ahhh! Koo!" The child yelled out, struggling to climb out of the water, but ke held the child there and, with Tina''s help, began cleaning the child off from head to toe. By the time they were done, ke wrapped the child into a towel and dried them off before tina have the child one of her shits to wear. "See, it wasn''t that bad now, was it?"


    The child just stared at ke, not saying anything. When Tina went to pat the child''s head, the child moved closer to ke, avoiding her hand. "Tch! Why do all the kids love you!? Well, whatever. But I do think it''s a girl. Even if she does seem to have both parts, she looks very feminine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Doesn''t matter. Since we saved her, we will take care of her. I have checked her organs, and they are riched with mana. But the strange thing is that she has no mana pool. I am not sure why this is. When we head back, I will have Lillia check her more thoroughly and maybe see if she knows the child''s true sex or if she really is a hermaphrodite.." ke did not care too much, but he did not wish to call the child a she if they were a boy or a he if they were a girl.


    The girl looked at ke with her big round gray eyes. They looked like human eyes but they were mostly gray with no white to them, just different shades of gray. But other than that, she looked very human. Just different skin color and hair.


    "We should give her a name, at least. Or maybe we can figure out if she has a name or not." Tina did not want to just keep calling the girl kid or it.


    "Hmmm¡­." ke thought for a moment before pointing at himself and said: "ke." He then pointed at Tina and said: "Tina." After that, he pointed at the little girl, who just stared at him while holding his shirt. She looked around five years of age and was still a little scared, but she seemed to realize that ke meant her no harm. Seeing the girl give no answer, ke did it a few times more until the little girl finally opened her mouth. "Pue¡­."


    ke smiled and pointed at the girl, and said: "Pue?" Hearing him call her name, the girl finally smiled and nodded her head.


    "Then Pue¡­." ke pointed to himself and said: "ke."


    "ke is it just me, or does your charm have no effect on this kid." Tina knew ke had to keep his distance from all females if they were not contracted to help block his charm effect. But this child did not seem to be affected at all.


    "Maybe because she has both? Who knows. Drakani is still a mystery even to me." ke chuckled and kept pointing to her and saying Pue and then pointing to him and saying, ke. Finally, after a few rounds of this, Pue finally said: "ke¡­."


    "Right!" ke smiled and patted Pue''s head. Pue also cracked a smile herself. But when Tina tried to pat her head, she was once again avoided. ke chuckled and picked the child up. She was wearing one of Tina''s shirts, although smaller than his own, which was still way too big. He picked her up and walked out of the dirt house to see everyone staring at him with wide eyes. "What?"


    It was Erica who answered: "ke, you missed it, but that whole line of people just now were swallowed up by some huge creature¡­."

 Chapter 302 Tree Of Life

    --AN) 3 more on the way---


    ke looked at the screens while covering Pue''s eyes with his hand. She struggled in his arms but gave up after realizing she could not move his hands. ke looked at the massive monster that had a ming coat gulping down its food and frowned. He did not know if the parents knew this was going to happen or not, and this is why they sent the child away, but if not, then they got what they deserved. He could not see himself ever abandoning any of his children.


    "Alright, let''s move the drones away from there." ke did not wish to see the scene anymore as he moved his drones back to surveying the rest of the to see just what kind of ce it was. Once he set them on a new path, he introduced Pue to everyone. "This little one''s name is Pue. She is currently a she until Lillia looks at her since she has both parts."


    "Little Pue, huh?" Sara and Erica walked over and went to pat her head but had their hands swatted away. Causing Tina and Bret to chuckle. At least now Tina felt much better about this situation. "Luckily, it is not just me."


    "Why is it always him!?" Sam began having shbacks to where her daughter was born. As soon as she opened her eyes, she only wanted her Papa!


    "Heh, you girls just do not know. The cute ones always want to talk to the handsome men, right little Pue?" Bret walked over and reached his hand out, only for Pue to open her mouth and bite down on it. "Ouch damn!"


    "Hahahaha! So much for you being handsome!" Erica rolled on the groundughing. She truly found Bret to be an amusing person.


    Bret had a sour face as he looked at the little girl who was clutching ke''s shirt and ring at him and then looking at the girls and his own brotherughing at him. "Hah! Whatever. I got a beautiful elf wife and a beautiful fox kin wife sitting at home!"


    "Alright, I am sorry, but you should watch your words before making any actions." ke did his best not to smile as he said this in a serious tone, but there was just no way to keep his lips from twitching.


    "Laugh it up!" Bret yelled and threw his hands in the air. His yell attracted a few human monsters from nearby, which he used to release his anger on.


    While Bret bashed human monsters, Tina sat next to ke as she looked at Pue. "ke, you checked her inner organs. Do they look bad at all due to the smoke from her world"


    "Nah, they are healthy. I think the mana on their world is taken into their bodies naturally and used to protect their internals. I think if we humans had mana all along, we would have evolved in a simr way. We might not have gained a mana pool but just had it infused into our body without us even realizing it." ke wondered if things were slightly different like mana was not fully removed from this world if humankind would have grown differently from how it did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It is strange how we all were made differently." Tina nodded her head in understanding. Sometimes evolution just takes different paths. But she still worried about Pue''s lifespan. She was unsure how long Pue''s race lived for but if the race only lived for as long as humans used to live before evolving, she did not know how Pue would take it as she grew older while everyone else was still young. "Hey, do you think Sister Lillia can do something about her lifespan?"


    "We can only ask. For all we know, she could already be hundreds of years old." ke replied with a chuckle.


    "So this means you may have just stripped a few hundred year old girl of her clothes... ke¡­." Tina gave ke a teasing grin while he just shrugged. It was not like he had never seen such things before. After so many kids and so many wives, he was pretty immune to that stuff.


    "ke look!" Erica cried out. She was the only one really paying attention to the screen at this time.


    ke looked up to see a huge forest at the edge of thend of fire. In the middle of the forest, there was a huge tree that rose high into the sky. Even the clouds that looked as if they covered the entire world hade to a halt at the tree line. But as the drone neared it, it came to a stop. "Hmmm? There seems to be some kind of barrier there¡­. I wonder if the huge tree has something to do with it."


    "Daafoo!" Pue cried out as she looked at the image. ke looked down at Pue, whose eyes were shining with excitement. "Pue¡­." ke pointed at the tree on the screen and asked: "Daafoo?"


    Pue nodded and answered: "Daafoo!"


    "So the tree is called Daafoo." ke wondered if this was some kind of holynd for their race. But when he thought about the direction the refugees were heading in, it seemed they were heading there.


    "There seem to be monsters attacking the barrier as well as another one of those mobile cities." Sam noticed that on the left side of the forest was a huge leg, and bright white lights were shing down.


    "What kind of people would try to destroy such a natural wonder?" Tina couldn''t help but sigh. Just thinking of it angered her.


    "Tina, remember, before the apocalypse, the world was also being destroyed by our own race. It''s not a matter of what kind of people but the resources it provides. This could be thest forest in the entire world for all we know. That would make its resources very precious to the people in the moving city. But that tree seems to be keeping them at bay. I think it is the tree, anyway. So I think unless they can destroy the tree, that forest will be out of their reach." Just looking at the tree made ke think of the old myths of the tree of life. A huge tree that stood over everything granting life to the world.

 Chapter 303 Stealing From Another World?

    ke soon recalled his drones. And put a barrier made with condensed mana around the tear in space. Then with Pue in his arms, he left with everyone else to return back to the city. ke called for Lillia toe to the medical bay, and after a quick check up from Dr. Stanley, Lillia finally arrived. "What did you need me for¡­.. This is?"


    Lillia walked over and looked at Pue, who was holding on to ke with curiosity. "She is from the void?"


    "Mmm¡­ her parents kicked her aside and were abandoning her from what I could tell, or they were trying to save her. I will tell you more in detailter. But for now, can you check her? I am not sure how old she truly is or if she is sick or not. Dr. Stanley gave her a clean bill of health, but he is also not trained to diagnose Pue''s race."


    "Hmm¡­." Lillia sat down next to ke and reached out to touch Pue''s head. Pue went to bat her hand away like she did the rest but found a bit of pressure weighing down on her causing her to think twice before angering this woman. Lillia was not trying to be mean but just trying to make sure the little girl knew not to mess around. With her hand on Pue''s head, she peeked inside her from top to bottom before pulling her hand away. "A Taliaran. I knew I recognized the skin tone."


    "A Taliaran? You have met her race before?" ke asked. He did not expect Lillia to have met such a race before.


    "Not personally. I have read and heard about them. They were a race from a void that opened up in the past, but they were killed off by the dragonic. They were seen as useless by them and wiped out the entire n of five hundred. All because they could not use magic¡­. They are actually a very long lived race. But they still grow normally until the age of twenty. It is then that their growth slows by like ny percent." Lillia exined. "But to think another void to theirnds would open again."


    ? "I blocked it off with a barrier, so even if someone or something doese there, it will be trapped within the barrier. I also had Bret station some men nearby to keep an eye on it in case Pue''s racees through it. I did not want to seal it offpletely just in case there were some refugees. That world¡­. It looks like it is about to copse altogether. There is a huge tree there that looks like a tree of life protecting what seems to be thest patch of forest on the." ke did not know if the world was truly on the verge of dying or not since he had no way of actually scanning the entire, but from what he saw, it did seem that way.


    "Did you say tree of life!?" Noa''s voice came from outside as she ran into the room. "Can I see this tree!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can, but I do not rmend going there," ke replied. He did not think it would be safe to really go to this ce.


    "If there really is a tree of life there, we need to get it! " Noa was very firm on this as she looked at ke with determination in her eyes. "I will go by myself if I need to. That tree of life could possibly help our city grow beyond what you can imagine."


    "Noa is right¡­ From the ancient texts, there was a legend that this world once had a tree of life as well. It took root and rose high into the sky. It gives birth to a fruit called the fruit of life. It is said to give miraculous powers and can even revive the dead." Lillia stopped and pondered for a moment. "I can go with you and hold the void open from the other side. If I use magic on that side of the void, the dragonic will not be able to detect me. I can keep the void open for a week at most from the other side. We will need to take a look to confirm things closely. If it truly is a tree of life, we can take the entirend it is protecting with us. I will have to expend a great deal of power, but it should be possible. But protecting it once we get it here is another story¡­."


    "What do you mean?" ke was confused. He understood why someone would want the tree of life for its fruit but not why they would need to protect it if they somehow kept it hidden.


    "The tree of life is sought after by all races. The elves, the dwarves, the dragonic, you name it, they will want it because, besides its ability to give the fruit of life, it also has two more purposes. Generating mana and providing a natural barrier around thend. A natural barrier is not easy to break, and probably only the ancestors of the dragonic and the ancestors of the elves could do it." Lillia replied.


    "Then I guess we will need to use a massive illusion spell to keep it out of people''s view, no?" ke did not know if it would work, but it was at least an idea.


    "With an illusion spell and a few of my barriers, we may be able to keep it hidden long enough to grow strong to protect it from those old guys. But to get it here, I will need to secure it into a pocket space to transport it through the void. But we will only have an hour from the time it enters my pocket space to get back to our world and nt it. This means all preparations must be done and done quickly before we get back." Lillia had countermeasures they could use for many things, but it would still need to be handled in a certain way.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 304 The True Origins Of Fairies And Pixies

    "Then let''s make a team to go. Because we will need to secure our area and path to the void. Let''s call a meeting and get things nned out thoroughly." ke picked Pue up and stood up. Since it would help his people and would be very beneficial, he would risk it in order to make his people''s lives better.


    An hourter, all the elders of the elder council were gathered. "Is what you say true?" Regia asked as she looked at ke with excitement in her eyes. "If it really is the tree of life, our Destiny City will greatly benefit! I can promise that my race will work around the clock to keep up the illusion around it."


    "Us fairies will also guard it around the clock." Mina''s grandfather spoke up. He had a look of determination on his face.


    ke was surprised just how much the tree of life could be considered a target of desire, even in the eyes of people who he never thought would be this greedy. He took a deep breath as he said: "Calm down everyone. I am d you are all willing to take on these duties, but those who do will need to be under an additional contract. The tree of life is a target of desire for all races and should be handled with care. Anyone caught stealing from it will be imprisoned. So we will need to make sure all new contracts are formed with all citizens. These will be forced contracts to keep the tree of life aplete secret and to keep people from stealing from it."


    "I am willing to sign any contract even if I were to be a ve as long as I can protect the tree of life," Regia replied firmly. ke was actually quite curious as to why she was so keen on this.


    "As will us fairies." Mina''s grandfather was the same.


    "May I ask why you two would go so far?" ke did not understand.


    "It''s because¡­." Regia looked at Mina''s grandfather, who nodded his head at her and sighed. "It is said that us pixies and the fairies were born from mana. But this is not true. Like the girl in your arms, we came from another realm. Our history dates back trillions of years. The world we lived in was a world governed by a tree of life. This tree gave birth to our race. But one day, the world came under attack by beings from another world. The tree of life, in its desperation, scattered its seeds to other realms and worlds before dispersing all together and creating a tear in space.


    "Our races, thanks to the tree of life, escaped to this world. But only so many of us made it through before the tear in space was destroyed. If that world really has a tree of life, then it could be a seedling from the tree of life from our original world. It is more important to us than our own lives. You can say that the tree of life is our mother, and the offspring of the tree of life are our aunts.


    "As children of the tree of life, we need to pay our respects to our family and protect the tree of life with our lives." Regia''s words made Lillia nod. It was as if she hade to an understanding.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So this is why I never found any evidence of a tree of life. It was something from another world." Lillia suddenly spoke.


    "Wait. I do not understand. The elders of the elven n also wanted to find a tree of life and worked hard trying to discover it, but if the tree of life is from the void you all came from, did your people pass this story on to the other races? I am not sure¡­" Noa was very confused at this point.


    "I think it was probably one of my race''s people using it as a means to prank your kind. Although, at one point, our races, the pixies, and fairies did have quite a few fruit of life. Which many races coveted. But over millions of years, they were consumed. After all, the fruit is not a seed. It can not give birth to another tree of life." Regia sighed as she floated over to ke and bowed her head. "So please, on behalf of not only the pixies but the fairies as well, I ask of you to allow us to be the tree of life''s guardians."


    "Alright, we can do that. I see no harm in it." ke nodded his head and patted Regia''s head. "But we first need to confirm it, so do not keep your hopes up just yet. You and Mina wille with us on this journey into the void. So you can help us identify it."


    "I thank you!" Regia was in tears hearing this. She knew it was still a big what if, but she could only hope that it was truly a tree of life.


    "Alright, With four members set, including me, Bret, you, and five hundred men, will help with keeping the path clear. There are many monsters there, as you saw. Lillia is in charge of keeping the void open. Mina and Regia are to confirm that it truly is a tree of life. Faana, you and Noa will being as heavy hitters. Everyone else is to protect our home. nce, you and Olinia are both very powerful now due to your new mana cores with condensed mana. So I know you can handle anything thates. This goes for all of you. Stay strong. If you see an enemy, kill them!" ke hoped this trip would go smoothly, but there was no telling what might happen.


    "Don''t worry. The people of Destiny City are no longer weak. If we were to now fight the orc army from before, we would be able to wipe them out without any help." Mike spoke up.


    "I hate to say it, but his words are true." Onz sighed. He, too, had grown much stronger due to the mana core he now had, but if he were to fight the current Destiny City, he would instantly die. Any person on the street with battle experience can probably fight a general now.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 305 A Strange Feeling

    "Alright, then I feel reassured. Mike, I need you all to open up a spot that can cover about ten miles in all directions behind this base." ke was just making an estimate about the forest.


    "How about you ry a message back to me once you get a better understanding of how much space you need? Because either way, we can get everything done in a day with earth magic easily." Mike suggested.


    "Alright, we will brings. Have a man follow us to stay posted near the void entrance to be our messenger." ke decided this was also the best way. "Also¡­ if we are invading someone else''s territory, just force them to submit. Send out a representative of the race that is trying to stop us and have them deal with it. Making them submit should not be a problem."


    "Understood." Mike nodded. He had no issues with this. They only needed to make them submit, not kill them needlessly.


    It did not take long before everyone was ready. The five hundred man army, plus ke and the others, all arrived at the void that led to Pue''s world. ke had handed Pue off to Tina, who was staying behind this time. Luckily Pue did not make too much of a fuss.


    "Okay, everyone, Lillia, Noa, Fanna, and I will secure the area around the void first. We when you hear us give themand, you can all make your way through." ke gave out his orders before looking at Lillia. With her giving him a nod, the two jumped through the tear in space. ke wished he had been ready for the turning of his stomach as he passed through the void. Luckily the transition was only a few seconds before he was met with a smoke filled world filled with fire.


    "Hold on, let me put a barrier around this void and set up a magical array to hold it open. Then you can give everyone the okay." Lillia did not wait for a reply from ke before going about her business.


    ke did not disturb her either as he looked around. He could see the spot where those people had all died. The ground had been dug up and melted on the spot from the monster''s jaws. He could not see where the tree of life was from his current location. He took out a drone from his pouch and sent it up into the air. And allowed it to float up into the sky to get a better view of things. Not longter, he was able to get a good view of where the tree was. From their current position, it was directly north. And the path looked quite clear. They would only need to worry about the monsters in the sky.


    Ten minutester, Lillia finally stood up and said: "Done. They cane through now."


    ke gave the order, and everyone quickly passed through the void. Many hunched over and puked due to the strange sensation it put on their stomachs. Once everyone was all set, they finally took a look at the world in front of them.


    "Okay, we are heading directly north. Lillia has put up a barrier here. One hundred of you will stay behind to keep guard. If something happens, send a message right away! Our only way home is through this tear in space. We can not afford to let it get closed for any reason." ke gave instructions, and Bret quickly split off ten of his men and had them stay back.<novelnext></novelnext>


    On the road, Lillia set up checkpoints with barriers, and each barrier kept fifty men. This was to keep a good grasp on direction. Even with the drone, it was best to secure the area as much as possible.


    The people dug in and made trenches and piled up the earth under them to make barriers. While they might be safe in the barrier Lillia put up, they still wanted to be safe rather than sorry. The trip to the forest edge took them half a day Earth time. They did not just walk there but ran there as fast as they could since they had only so much time.


    Many monsters flew overhead, but none seemed to pay too much attention to what was going on on the ground when they arrived at the edge of the firnds. Mina and Regia both flew over to the border, where a transparent barrier was located almost immediately. "It''s real!" Regia let out a cry of happiness. "It truly is a tree of life!"


    "We still need to make it through the forest to be sure. Can we pass this barrier? It seems to be keeping everything else out." ke asked as she walked over and went to press his hand on the barrier, only to almost fall on his face as she stumbled forward into the forest. "I guess so¡­."


    "I think it senses we are here to help it and not harm it," Lillia said as she walked through the barrier. She had already set up her own barrier around the tree of life''s domain and in the front where Bret and his team were going to wait.


    "Alright, let''s hurry to the center of the forest then. The six of us will fly, so we will be back. Bret, yell if youe under attack by anything." ke felt things were going a little too easily. While this was good, he still could not help but worry.


    "Roger that." Bret nodded as he stood there with his weapon in hand. He looked around with a worried expression. He also felt things were going too smoothly.


    ke and the girls flew through the air and quickly arrived by the tree of life. He looked around before finding a spot tond and stood in front of the huge trunk that was like a few new york city blocks wide. "Hmmm¡­ Is this really a tree of life?"


    "Do not doubt, child. I am born from a seed of the Great Tree of Life. "


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 306 Returning Empty Handed Part 1

    "Heh¡­" ke snorted. He no longer believed any of this. He could tell there was definitely something wrong with this ce.


    "ke?" Minanded on ke''s head. She did not understand what ke was getting at, but she trusted him more than some tree.


    "Mina, Regia, I am sorry to tell you this is no tree of life. If it was a tree of life, then there would be life flourishing throughout the entire zone it was protecting. But even as we speak, our life force is slowly attempting to be sapped. This tree may be able to hide it from others, but I can feel it. You are trying to steal the life force from my body, but you can''t because it has been infused with condensed mana." ke''s revtion stunned both Mina and Regia. Faana could care less about any of this, but even Noa looked stunned. Lillia''s eyes were ice cold as she looked at this tree. "So this is just an ancient tree monster."


    "Basically. I now understand why a me monster would attack the barrier instead of the city next to it that is also trying to destroy the barrier you have put up. You are not protecting thisnd but yourself from being destroyed. You probably sent your roots out all over the world and became very powerful after stealing the life force of the people of this, but when they figured out what you were doing, they began burning your roots. The metal cities are to keep you from being able to suck their life force so they can fight you at full strength. While they can save many, they can not save all, which is why there are still people living on the surface." ke sighed as he realized what was happening. Hisprehension of all of this hit him as soon as he felt a tug on his entire being.


    "So what do we do with this thing?" Noa asked. Her bow was already drawn. She was ready to attack at any time.


    "What else can we do? This is not our world. This monster may be the cause of the people of this world''s strife, but it is also their responsibility. It could even be ab experiment gone wrong. If you look at your surroundings, this forest is built on top of an old city. The trees here are nothing more than this thing''s roots." ke sighed. He hated the fact that he spent so much time and effort, and for what!? It was, basically, a demonic tree that somehow made others think it was a tree of life.


    "Heh¡­. Hahahaha! To think that it took you a single nce to figure things out. But so what!? You are now in my domain!" The demonic tree roared. Its branches shook, and vines shot down toward ke and the others.


    "Stupid tree!" Faana opened her mouth and shot out a wave of her purgatory mes, causing the demonic tree to cry out in pain.


    "What is this!? What are these mes!?" The demonic tree suddenly realized it had let a wolf into a sheep''s pastor. "I will not allow you to leave!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You can''t stop us!" ke yelled back. "We came here, and we can leave here. But you still need more punishment! How dare you pretend to be a tree of life. You made my wives all excited for nothing! Faana, burn this forest and let the tree sit here by itself! Lillia, break the barrier in the air! Let''s see how long it canst without all of its protection."


    "Stop! I will let you out! Just let me go!" The demonic tree had started to be scared. It waved its branches about, trying to get ke''s attention, but ke had already risen up off the ground, which caused the feeling of his life force that the demonic tree was trying to steal from being sapped. He held Noa in his arms as the group flew through the sky. Faana only took a few seconds to spray her purgatory mes all over. The screams of the demonic tree could be heard behind them, but ke did not care. He watched Lillia shatter the barrier as they made their way out of the now burning forest area.


    "ke, what I do not get is why were the refugees heading toward the tree?" Noa did not understand this.


    "When I first came here, the mechanical cities that are roaming about had destroyed a city and were taking its resources. The mechanical cities might see it as a necessity to keep their poption going, but for the people whose lives were being destroyed in the process, for all we know, the mechanical cities could be seen as the real destroyers of thend. And in a sense, this is true but at the same time, they have a reason to. Now with the barrier down, they can attack the demonic tree and hopefully kill it. Where they live or die is up to them." ke answered.


    "Oh¡­." Noa sighed as she turned to see monsters and mechanical cities rushing forward. The demonic tree was still yelling while waving its branches about and sending thick vibes toward its new enemies. "To think it was able to grow to this stage and look like a tree of life, but I wonder why did Sister Mina and Regia sense the tree of life from it?"


    "Because it is a tree of life¡­." Regia replied with a gloomy expression. "It must have been tainted. But ke was right. That thing is now an evil tree monster. It is no longer a tree of life as it is not producing life but taking it. The forest around a real tree of life is teeming with wildlife and many other wondrous creatures. I wonder if when the seeds were spread out if the tree of life sent out its wrath toward others in order to consume them as a form of revenge. Not that these people had anything to do with that."


    "This is a possibility, but it is hard to say." Mina let out a long sigh before curling up into ke''s hair.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 307 Returning Empty Handed Part 2

    --AN) 2 more still toe!--


    "Wait, I am confused. If that thing is truly the tree of life could we still take it and try to fix it?" Bret asked. He hated the fact that it seemed that they were going to be returning empty handed!


    *Boom!*


    A huge metal leg suddenly nted itself in front of them, kicking up dust and debris. ke frowned as he and the others stopped. "What the hell is this? Are they trying to stop us from leaving?"


    The sound of an elevator could be heard, causing the group to look up. A man surrounded by guards came down the metal leg of the mechanical city and made his way down to the ground. He had a fancy suit on and an air of haughtiness about him. When he exited the elevator, the five guards who came with him all pointed their gun like weapons at ke and his group. "Stop that. The president asked for us to bring them back, not arrest them," The haughty man yelled out as he raised his hand. He seemed to be level headed for the most part if it was not for the fact that he kept eyeing the girls.


    He walked forward and stared at ke and the others with a smile. "My name is Gre. I am the great chancellor for the president of City Five. I am here to bring you to meet the president. He would like to ask you a few questions."


    "Sorry, not interested." ke responded coldly as he continued: "And when speaking to people, look them in the eye and not at my wives'' chests. You daree down here and speak as if you are some self important person but have no idea how to handle yourself in front of someone who can easily destroy that precious city of yours. Plus, it did not sound like a request just not more like an order."


    "Sir, you seem to only understand one thing. That is, you really do not have a choice. I was trying to be civil, but you did not take an outstretched hand. Since this is the case¡­.. Arrest them!" Gre ordered. The five guards who came with him went forward and wanted to grab the weakest person first, so one of them reached for Mina, who had flown over to poke at Bret, only to have a hand grab the guard''s wrist.


    "You really do not know what is good for you." ke''s grip tightened, and the guard''s pain filled cry rang out, causing Gre to be shocked at what was happening. One after the other, the guards were easily subdued without issue.


    "Wha!?" Gre really seemed to be confused as to what was going on. He looked at ke and then at the others and quickly backed up towards the elevator. "I seemed to have made a mistake!"


    "Hey! What kind of leader abandons their people!?" ke yelled out as he used mana to grab Gre off the lift and toss him to the ground. The lift continued upwards towards the mechanical city without a soul on it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You! What are you nning!?" Gre was very frightened right now. He should have known these people were powerful. After all, they had already destroyed the barrier they had spent tens of years on trying to break with such ease!


    "Nothing much. I just figured since you all are so forceful, I should do the same. You see, I am quite a jealous person. When I see a man staring at my wives with lust filled eyes, I can''t really control my anger." ke grinned and was about to cast a spell to destroy the leg in front of him when a delicate hand gripped his shoulder and a warm pair of lips pressed against his cheek.


    "ke, let me do it this time." Lillia was all bubbly and warm inside. Her man was jealous! She loved it! She was so happy she felt like getting some revenge on the people who angered her jealous man.


    ke looked at Lillia and stepped back. She smiled and flew up into the air. Her hair began to flutter about widely as he looked down on Gre. "To let your people have an understanding of what it means to treat guests with proper respect, I will show you just what you are messing with."


    Lillia''s eyes lit up with mes as her arms and legs began to transform. Her body began to expand, and scales slowly covered her skin. Her figure grew bigger and bigger. It did not stop at all. Her body was sorge it went on for thousands of miles as she hovered in the air. Her head was far above the clouds, which made it hard for ke and the others to see.


    Noa stared at the massive ck scaled dragon. Her scales had a hint of purple gleam to them as the light of the fires reflected off them. "It has been a long time since I took this form¡­. I haven''t had to take such a form since thest battle. But today, I will show you that angering my husband also means angering his wives."


    Lillia opened her mouth and took a deep breath, and sent a snow transparent blue me toward the legs of the mechanical city, destroying them instantly. She then caught the body of the mechanical city in her w and ced it on top of a mountain peak. Her eyes stared coldly at the tallest building of the city. With a snort, she took a deep breath and opened her mouth once more.


    *RooooooooooooooooAAAAAAAAAAAAARrrrrrrrrrrrrrrr!!!!!!!!!!*


    ke stared at Lillia''s dragon form. It was his first time seeing such a thing. He knew Lillia was a dragon but had forgotten since he really saw her partial transformation anymore. But now¡­. He was just kicked in the stomach with how inferior he was still to Lillia''s true strength. Noa and his other wives walked over and hugged him. They knew ke must be feeling inferior at this time. Because they, too, were feeling inferior to Lillia, who truly reigned supreme at this time.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 308 Not Going To Risk It

    Lillia''s body shrank down, and she slowly floated back down to the ground. She looked like a goddess descending from the sky. Her arms opened wide as she fell down into ke''s arms, hugging him tightly. She leaned up and kissed his lips as she asked: "How was that?"


    ke smiled and caressed her cheek as he answered: "Beautiful." ke really did think this girl was very beautiful, but he also couldn''t help but be d the girl remembered to create panties with her scales since her dress and underwear were destroyed just now.


    "Hehe!" Lillia was actually nervous just now. She wondered what ke''s reaction would be if he saw her true form but he still held her tightly and looked at her with a loving gaze as he always did.


    After a few more moments of ke and Lillia being lovey dovey, ke finally announced they needed to leave this world. Gre sat on the ground staring into the sky in confusion. Their race''s proudest achievement, the moving city waspletely destroyed. He couldn''t fathom where these strange people came from. They looked as if they did not belong to this world, but he had never heard of anyone being able to cross worlds before. But just now, that massive being that took down his city was actually a small young woman that he was eyeing¡­.


    ke and his group quickly gathered their men and made it back to the void. But before they left, Bret once more spoke up. "ke, are we going to leave like this? I mean, if the tree of life may be fixable¡­.."


    "I do not want to risk it. Bret, our families live on Earth, and I do not wish for anyone or thing to destroy it. One wrong step, and we may even make that damn thing even more powerful than it is now. Maybe in the future, we will find a real tree of life and depending on the situation, we may go in and try to take it. But for now, we know one thing, that thing is dangerous, and this world has its own fate, and so does ours. We are not fated to take a tree of life at this time. And to be honest, we do not need the extra hassle. I was only willing to risk it for Noa''s, Mina''s, and Regia''s sake. But now that it is not a true tree of life, I can outright say, while we have boosted our strengths, we are not ready and can not defend a tree of life even with Lillia here with us." ke also did not like going home empty handed either, but there was nothing he could do about it. This world truly had nothing they needed.


    "Sorry. I didn''t think of that." Bret scratched his head. He was only thinking of how much of a waste of time this was.


    "No worries, man. I am also a little pissed about not being able to bring anything back with us. But if anything, we did save Pue from this world, so that is enough for me." ke patted Bret''s shoulder and pushed him through the portal. Everyone else followed suit leaving only Lillia and ke standing there.


    "Just give me a moment, and I will have the magic array broken down. The void will be very unstable, but I will use a special barrier to wrap around us, and we can make it back without issue." Lillia exined as she was waving her hands back and forth, making many magic circles that flew up into the air disperse into particles of light.


    While Lillia was doing that, ke looked out towards the mountain the city was ced on and shook his head. Greed will surely get many people in trouble. ke was not stupid. He knew why they were inviting them there. It was because they had powers that the people of this world did not.


    ke let out a sigh as he felt himself being engulfed in a soft embrace. He did not need to know who it was. He patted the delicate looking hand around his waist and smiled. "Let''s go."


    "Mmmm¡­." Lillia squeezed ke and pulled him through the portal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Not long after they left, a group of men in metal armor appeared. But they were forced to stop moving forward. A barrier now surrounded the tear that led to Earth. Lillia had changed how her barrier worked, and now it blocked everything. Nothing could get through, and no one was going to enter their world through this void. No one could pass through it even if they were inside it.


    "Damnit! What should we tell themander? We can''t seem to get past this barrier thing."


    "Just leave it be. This barrier is stronger than the one that was surrounding that demon tree. We can say we owe these people for helping us break the barrier we have been trying to break for so long so we can finally end this long war. Maybe our sun will be seen once again¡­."


    "You are right. We have decimated our world. Now we can put the remation project into order. I believe the city council will be held in a few years'' time, but we first need to get our city back up and running."


    "Let''s go! We have work to do!"


    ----


    On the other side of the void ke and everyone returned back to Earth safely. With a bit of gloom in the air due to wasting time on some stupid demonic tree, they headed back to Destiny City.


    But if it was not one thing, it was another. A loud voice with the arrogance of a princess could be hearding from above them. "Stop right there! What is the trash of the dragonic race out running around!? Wait, why does she look different?"


    ke sighed and shook his head as he pped his wings. He flew up into the air, raised his hand, and¡­.


    *Smack!*

 Chapter 309 Princess Picker At It Again

    A loud bang was heard as the one who had just spoken was sent straight to the ground smashing into it and creating arge crater where theynded. ke tilted his head and then looked at the other person in the air with cold eyes. "Do you think Faana is trash as well?"


    "Who me?? No! No!" The person ke spoke to quickly shook her head. She had no idea what the hell just happened. She only saw this young man p his wings, and then the next second, her Third Sister was flying into the ground creating a dragonic shaped crater!


    "You are smart. But since you are her sister, you still deserve a p for her childhood!"


    *Smack!*


    *Boom!*


    Another crater formed, and now only ke stood in the air. He turned and looked at Faana and smiled, causing the dragon girl to blush. "Faana, go teach them a lesson. They will not be able to resist no matter what now. Your strength is beyond theirs. But it does surprise me that they could tell it was you."


    "My scent¡­." Faana pursed her lips. She knew there was no way they would recognize her with her current looks, so it could only be her scent. But Faana could care less about this as she flew over to where the two craters were and hovered over them. "Third Sister, Fourth Sister, why are you here? Did youe to y in the dirt?"


    "You!" Yiki almost jumped out of her crater, but she suddenly felt a pressure weighing down on her that made her tremble. She looked up at the girl, who should still have looked like a teen in shock. This was no longer the weak little girl she knew of!


    Feeling fear well up inside her, Yiki slowly sat up and lowered her head. "Faana¡­. I umm... Oooooof!!"


    Faana did not even give her time to say anything else as she began punching Yiki in the face. No restraint whatsoever as she picked Yiki up by the neck, flew out of the crater, and then threw the dragonic girl back into her hole, making it even deeper. Olia, who was trying to be a rock at this moment in time, suffered the same fate.


    ke watched on as Faana dished out punishment on these two girls. ke could sense that Faana had something against these two. Much more so than nce. He did not know what they did to her, but she was really going all out. "ke, they have barriers around their brains."


    "Oh? What''s the point of that?" ke asked as he looked at Li, who was floating next to him.


    "I think they might have figured out that you are a drakani. They probably came out to try to get you to think that they were under your control. But I do not think they realize that the barrier will only slow the effect. In a few hours, they will be infatuated with you like any other girl." Lillia chuckled; she wondered where the dragonic got their information on the drakani.


    "Heh. I am so happy they sent two more royals my way. I can make them concubines and have them work for us now." ke rubbed his chin. He truly wondered just how many more they would send his way. He was starting to build up a mini force of drakani.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You really like princesses, don''t you, you damn princess snatcher!" Mina flew over and snorted. She then flew on top of ke''s head and began pulling on his horns in frustration.


    "He does seem to be gathering quite the collection of them." Lillia sighed as she looked at ke''s handsome face. "Why don''t you stay in your true form for a while?"


    "Hmmm? Blood transformation is not my true form. This is." ke would not admit it. He did not like his looks in his other form. Lillia rolled her eyes. She, of all people, knew the truth about drakani. She just did not know if ke could transform until recently.


    "Anyway, make sure you let Faana join you when you bring these two in." Lillia wondered what these two dragonic princesses would feel when the person they called trash yed with their bodies. Just thinking about it made her giggle. Revenge without killing was not too bad.


    "Humph!" Faana dragged both dragonic princesses by their ankles and flew over to ke with them, and asked: "What should we do with them?"


    "Let them heal up, and they will be my concubines. You can help me in weing them into the family." ke reached out and patted Faana''s head. She smiled and nodded back before holding them up to Lillia.


    "We need to get inside the barrier first." Lillia could not cast magic out here, so she had Faana carry them back as the ground returned to Destiny City.


    As soon as they entered the gates, the two princesses who were pretending to be asleep heard a shattering sound in their brains, and a heavy pressure weighed down on them. They opened their eyes and looked at Lillia in fear. They both had felt this pressure before. "It''s you! The one who sealed us!"


    "Oh? You were alive then? Then you should know you are now in my domain, so¡­." Lillia raised her hand and forced contracts onto the two. "You will now work for my husband as his concubines. Go wash up and get yourself prepared for your wedding nights."


    Both girls opened their eyes wide before looking towards ke and blushing. They did not know why but they felt that maybe losing their most precious thing to this man was not so bad¡­. They suddenly became so infatuated with this man that they did not even seem to care they were being held upside down by Faana.


    Mina pursed her lips as she pulled on ke''s hair. "Look! You didn''t even do anything, and yet you already snatched them! Why don''t you just start a princess snatching crusade!"


    "Little Fairy Minx, why are you being so cranky? If you want to join tonight, just say so!" ke felt he would go bald if he did not calm this fairy down!


    "Well¡­ if you insist¡­." Mina humped and let go of ke.s hair before flying off. ke shook his head. And walked towards the city streets in front of him.

 Chapter 310 The Dangers Of Charm

    --AN) Not feeling all that good, so only one or two more chapters tonight. Will shoot for two more.--


    The two dragonic princesses were going to be concubines mainly as punishment for their past deeds. They did not show any remorse at all for the things they did to Faana when she was with the n. Of course, at this stage, they could only think about ke anyways, but even so, even when Faana had beaten them into such a state, they never once tried to apologize and yed dead instead.


    "Bring them to the pce and hand them over to one of the maids. Just tell them to have these two wait in one of the rooms. Faana, Mina, and I will be overter after the meeting to bring them into the family." ke had one of the female soldiers deal with the two love struck dragonics.


    For now, he needed to have a meeting about the things that had just happened. After an hour, all the council elders were present and waiting for ke to speak. ke sat in his chair with Pue, who had attached herself to him as soon as Tina brought her over and cleared his throat. "From now on all voids will need to be investigated thoroughly. We will use the new drones that Thardra invented to look into these worlds as thoroughly as possible. If we see another tree of life, we will need to do aplete investigation. We do not want to end up with another demonic tree.


    "We also need to begin looking for more resources. nts can help with different things, monsters we can start to breed. It would be nice to start rearing our own dragons and cockatrice if we can. The more we can do to allow ourmunity to grow, the better. Advancements in technology are also a must. Everything we do is to lead to a brighter future for all of us. We also need to expand our military more as well." ke took a lot from that world. Just knowing that the people of that world, in order to save themselves, had to literally destroy their own world was something ke could never imagine. To destroy the world that allows you to live is not an easy choice. Would he do it if need be? The answer was probably yes if it was the only way, but only after every other option has been considered.


    "To think that such a thing can happen¡­." Reese of the werewolf race spoke up. "Lord, are you expecting a major battle in the future? And if so, who do you n on fighting?"


    ke sighed hearing Reese''s question. "The wars have already begun. First, it was the orc race, and soon it will be the dragonic who would make a move. You might have heard, but two more of their princesses are now in our hands and will be my concubines. This makes four princesses and three others of the dragonic race who have be ourpanions. But for them to send out princesses, it seems my first strike must have worked very well."


    "First strike?" Reese asked.


    "I had one of the dragonics girls who kept attacking me, and Faana returned home and blow herself up in front of the crown prince," ke replied with a big grin. He was very proud of this tactic!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "This¡­." Reese had not been here long enough, so she had never heard of this, so hearing it for the first time really surprised her. "To think you could so easily send someone to do that¡­.."


    "It''s due to my charm. Everyone in the city is immune to it, thanks to Lillia''s contracts. Otherwise, even you, Miss Reese, would not be able to stay in the same room as me." ke exined, causing Reese to purse her lips.


    "No offense, Lord, but I do not think anyone can make a female werewolf fall in love with just some simple charm spell." Reese was still very prideful. After all, part of her was wolf. Wolves were filled with pride!


    "Oh?" ke chuckled as he looked at Lillia. Lillia smirked and snapped her finger. ke passed her Pue and disappeared from his seat. He reappeared next to Reese, reached down, grabbed her chin, and looked at her deeply in the eyes.


    "You!? What are¡­.." Reese''s eyes began to be watery as she stared back at ke in confusion. Her cheeks slowly started to grow red as she felt that maybe the Lord was not so bad after all. ke smiled warmly at her as he leaned his face forward. Reese became flustered, and her breathing became heavy. She closed her eyes and puckered her lips, waiting for ke to steal her first kiss, but all she got was the feeling of warm breath on her ear as she heard him say: "Were you expecting a kiss?"


    Another snap was heard, and Reese''s contract was put back on her. The charm that had just overwhelmed her was blocked, and she stared into ke''s eyes in utter loss and confusion. Her face turned bright red as she realized what had just happened! She quickly pulled away from Balke and lowered her head. She wondered why she had to be so prideful! "I seem to be wrong¡­."


    "Hahaha!" ke let out a loudugh. "Sorry, I went too far with my teasing. But now you understand that my charm is much more dangerous than you think. But you see, that is just the charm. Now, if I were to bite you and drink your blood but not have sex with you after, that is where the issuees in. At that time during that time, I can have you do anything for me. If I asked you to do something, you would do it without question. This was how I made one of their own be willing to be a dragonic bomb."


    "I see¡­. Your race is much scarier than I thought¡­." Reese learned the hard way that drakani were not to be looked down on. Her experience just now made her realize in front of the lord her pride, her race, none of it mattered because he could make her do as he pleased if he ever wanted to.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 311 Teacher For Pue

    --AN) Sorry, only this one in me for tonight. I will get some good rest and hopefully be back to the 4 chapters a night release.---


    With his meeting nowing to an end, ke left the meeting room with Pue and walked over to where his daughters'' rooms were. He thought about the one who would be best for her to stick to, and only Destiny came to mind. She was the oldest of the girls and actually had a very good head on her shoulders.


    "Papa!" A young cow girl ran over to him and hugged his leg. Her tail swished back and forth. She looked up at him with a big bright smile. While she had drakani features, she still looked more like Mona than him. "Moli, did you have a good day today?"


    "Mmm! Big Sister Destiny taught me how to fight with my new hammer!" Moli tapped her side, and a hammer five times her size appeared and mmed into the ground. She used her little hand and picked it up and waved it around with ease. The thing weighed at least a few tons, but this little girl was easily swinging about like it was nothing.


    "That''s good. When you are twelve, you and your sisters will be able to go out and explore within the outpost areas. And when you get a bit older, you can finally leave the safe zones. But not until you have been tested by all your mamas." ke wanted to protect his baby girls, but he also knew he could not trap them in forever. They needed to be able to go out into the world and explore on their own. Of course, they would all have trackers on them and a few other spells to protect them, but they would be able to explore on their own.


    "Mmm! I know! We have been learning a lot! Although out of all of us, Big Sister Destiny is the smartest. She began making something in secret! Oops!" Moli covered her mouth with both hands dropping her hammer to the ground! She had identally said something she was not supposed to say!


    ke chuckled and rubbed her head. He was not going to say anything he was sure Destiny would share things with him soon. "Alright, go back and y. Next week we will be going out on a family outing past the outposts. I want you girls to see firsthand just what this world looks like."


    ke had nned to take all his daughters on a trip. An actual family trip. Something he never thought would be outright possible in this new world, he still nned on it. Because he knew time was ticking. Before they had to be locked up in the pce when the mes of war broke out he had to at least let them enjoy a bit of fun. A change of scenery.


    "Outside with Papa! Yay!" Molipletely forgot all about her slip of tongue and was now bouncing up and down. "Papa, I will go tell my sisters!" And with that, she picked up her hammer and ran off, leaving huge dents in the wall as the hammer on her shoulder swayed back and forth. But luckily, this pce was made to repair itself, so there was no issue.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Pue, who had watched the whole exchange, looked a little downcast as she gripped ke''s shirt. It was as if she was feeling insecure. But when she felt a big hand patting her head, she looked up at ke and saw him smiling warmly at her. "Pue, you are my daughter now too, so no need to worry."


    Pue did not understand what ke was saying, but by his tone and how he said her name, she sunk back into his embrace, where she felt safe. She was young, but she was not dumb. In fact, she was a bright girl. When her parents pushed her away, she knew she was not wanted. At first, she was scared when she was suddenly brought away to a ce full of color and people she did not know, but when she felt how kind this person was to her and was willing to give her warmth she was not used to, she knew he was someone she could trust. But now she had a fear of losing this person who had taken her away. For such a young girl, her thoughts wereplicated, but she still felt insecure. She was insecure about whether or not things wouldst or if this man would push her away too¡­


    ke had no idea what was going on in Pue''s head. He did not know that the young girl he saved was actually so bright she could be a match for Destiny if she was taught things. He just held in his arms and knocked on Destiny''s door. "Destiny, can Ie in?"


    "Papa!?" Destiny''s voice came from the other side of the door. Soon the sound of pitter patter was heard as Destiny ran to the door and opened it. ke chuckled and shook his head. "Please, at least wear a towel. You will get sick like this." ke sighed as he took a towel out of his space pouch and wrapped it around Destiny. He looked up at the maid, who hade running over as well, and chuckled. "Sorry, I should have known it was around her bath time."


    "No, Lord, Young Miss, is just always happy when you stop by. When she grows older, she will start snubbing you, so be prepared." The maid replied while giggling.


    "I would never snub Papa!" Destiny pursed her lips as she let the maid dry her hair. Her eyes finally fell on the figure in her Papa''s arms. "Papa, who is this?"


    "Actually, she is the reason I came here. She is Pue. I saved her from the void I just went into. I was hoping, as her new Big Sister, you could help her out. And help her get used to things, maybe teach her to speak ournguage if you could. She will have her own room, but when you have time if you could teach her things." ke just wanted Pue to learn a bit more and slowly get used to life here. His youngest were a bit wild. While Joy was around the same maturity as Destiny, but she was also a drakani as well, and he did not want to trigger her charm at an early age. So only Destiny was the right person to slowly integrate her into the group of sisters.


    "Papa, I do not mind at all! Pue is cute! I will raise her well!" Destiny sounded like she was taking on the job of Pue''s mama. Both ke and the maid chuckled as they looked at Destiny''s serious expression. ke whispered into the maid''s ear to exin things about Pue''s double parts, which the maid nodded and smiled gently as she patted Pue''s head. "Lord, do not worry. With Young Miss and myself around, we will not allow anything to happen to Little Pue."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 312 Slumber Party

    "I know." ke knew this maid well. Her name was Harley. She was hired a few years ago, and Destiny instantly took a liking to her which was why she was made Destiny''s personal maid. Harley was young, but she was very responsible. She had simr experiences to Anna during the apocalypse but was able to escape and slowly eked out a life eating random nts. ke was actually surprised she survived for as long as she did. But in the end, beforeing here, she finally met with a group of good people.


    ke poked Pue''s cheek, who was staring intently at Destiny, causing her to swat at his hand. He chuckled and slowly set her down. "Pue¡­." ke called out her name, causing the little girl to look up at him. He then pointed at Destiny and said: "Destiny."


    "Desipene?" Pue had a hard time pronouncing Destiny''s name, but Destiny did not care. Just that one small cute action caused Destiny to pull Pue into a hug with a big smile. "Why are you so cute!"


    "She really is adorable. Lord, do not worry, Young Miss, and I will do our best to teach her this worldnguage." Harley tried to reassure ke. But ke was not too worried about that. He nodded and patted both Destiny and Pue on the head before taking his leave.


    "ke!" The sound of pitter patter was heard, causing ke to turn around to see Pue chasing after him with tears in her eyes. Seeing this, ke realized she must have thought that he did not want her anymore. He knelt down and scooped up the young girl who hugged him tightly, unwilling to let go, and sighed.


    He was able to pass her to Tina earlier, but now¡­. ke did not know what to do. He looked at Harley and let out another sigh. "Harley, go tell Tina and Mina to y with the new concubines tonight. I will be there tomorrow. I will stay here tonight so she can get used to Destiny."


    "Yes, Lord." Harley blushed. Every maid in the pce knew the rtionship between wives were only harmonious because they were willing to y with each other when they were lonely. And that when ke was around, the bedroom would be filled with all of them in the same bed.


    ke nodded and walked back to Destiny''s room to see her poking her head out around the corner to see what was going on. "Destiny, Papa will stay here tonight. Quickly get your pajamas on and then call your sisters that we will have a big slumber party."


    "Okay!'' Destiny ran back into her room and tossed her towel to the side. ke brought Pue to the area in Destiny''s room where she had a big pink couch and sat down on it. He figured this was probably for the best. Now all the sisters will get to know Pue, and she will be able to get used to them and not think that he is trying to push her away.


    The scene of her tear filled eyes as she ran with everything she had toward him really ate at his heart. And so he was now having an unnned slumber party with his girls. All in all, this worked out fine, especially for the girls, who loved it when they all got to spend the night with him.


    Not longter, a whole group of girls came running into Destiny''s room. "Papa!" Loud cries came from the door as Destiny came in with all her sisters. "Papa! Is it true? Are we having a slumber party!?"


    "Mmm¡­ Did everyone wash up?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes!"


    "Did everyone brush their teeth!?"


    "Yes!"


    "Then, everyone, go to sleep!"


    "No!"


    ke chuckled and sat on the floor with Pue and introduced her to all the girls. Pue was nervous at first, but as time went by, she wasughing and ying with the girls without issue. key on the floor while all the girls curled up next to him as best as they could and closed his eyes. Peaceful times like this were wonderful things.


    At some point, the room went quiet. Lillia and the other wives came to take a peek at the girls when they saw ke lying on the floor with the other girls all using him as a pillow. Pue was tucked in next to Destiny and Joy. she was even holding Destiny''s hand. Seeing this, Lillia smiled warmly and took out a magic device, and recorded the whole scene into it. She then left with the other wives to return back to their room. "ke is smart."


    "That he is. Taking this time to have a slumber party with the girls so that Pue could get to know them all was a very good idea. She also seems to have taken to Destiny as well." Noa had to admit this was a good method of getting them all to ept Pue as their sister.


    "Mmmm¡­. Those girls always look the happiest when they are with him. He gives off some kind of happy aura. Even Pue took to him fast. But then again, he has always been someone who people liked from the start." Lillia knew that ke had always had people gathering around him. This was something that has allowed him to make it this far. This entire city can be said to be built around the fact that ke was here. If he was not here and she was alone trying to build up a city, it would be much different. It would not feel so alive. It would not feel like home.


    "But the issue is, is that he is still picking up princesses left and right. Our sisterhood keeps growing. Concubines or not, he still treats them no different than us. While I say this, I do understand that having wives of the other races is important. And taking in the dragonic females because if the dragonic elders knew that all their princesses and females were all married to the same man, they would definitely die of anger." Noa couldn''t help but chuckle now that she was thinking about it.

 Chapter 313 A Million Year Treaty

    --An) 2 more still toe!---


    In the north, the Crown prince of the Elves was currently sitting in front of the Crown Prince of the Dragonic. "You must have used a lot of resources to use the teleportation array to get here so quickly."


    "Because it is worth it. You will want to know the information I have. But I want your word once your race begins to move that you will leave the south to us elves. We can split the world in half on this continent alone." Crown Prince Teleth answered back, ignoring the mocking tone in Crown Prince Trien''s voice.


    "Oh? You want to make a deal with my race? This is riching from an elf. But¡­.. It''s fine for now. I have been told I can grant territorial rights in a temporary treaty for one million years. But after that time is up, you and yournds will be open to being attacked." Crown Prince Trien answered. He had expected as much when he got word that the crown prince of the elves wished to speak with him. He snapped his fingers, and a butler walked over with a tray. On it was a rolled up scroll fastened with wax with the imperial seal of the dragonic.


    Crown Prince Teleth beckoned with his finger, and the scroll floated over to him, and the seal cracked, allowing it to be unfurled. He read the contents and signed his name. Crown Prince Trien did the same. This was done twice so that they had a copy each. "This seals the deal. Tell me, what is the information you have for me?"


    "It''s like this." Crown Prince Teleth began telling him everything he knew and the information he got from the orc king. The more he heard, the more Crown Prince Trien''s expressions changed from surprise to anger to rage. "Haha! So he truly is a drakani! But¡­. To take him on, if his group is as powerful as you say, we will need to attack him from both sides."


    "I was thinking the same. Aftering up with a lie stating that Princess Noa had consummated her rtionship with a new age human and has birthed a child with him, she has been disowned by the royal family, and you know how we royals of the elven n deal with disowned royalty." Crown Prince Teleth grinned evilly as he continued: "I have permission to bring out one million of our troops to begin conquering the entirety of the southern portion of this continent. I can send you half to attack from another side."


    "Hmmm¡­ This will work. I can add a few million low ranking dragons as well to your side. And over one million dragonic soldiers, along with another few million low ranking dragons on the north side. With such overwhelming force, there is no way they can survive, but I want the drakani alive." Crown Prince Trien wanted ke due to his blood and to get revenge for his sister. He wanted to torture ke and then let his sister deal with him how she pleases.


    "Then we will do it like this. My people will need a month minimum to reach the city that these people have built up." Crown Prince Teleth had many people watching Destiny City for a while now. This was to see what his enemy was up to and how powerful they might actually be. He concluded that he had no choice but to take what he could and use it as evidence to have Noa disowned. This gave him the rights tomand the elven army however he liked. Because of that, he came up with this idea which took a while to pass through his father, but once it did, it allowed the elves to have the southern region to themselves on this continent.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Same here. We will have our people ready within a month. From the map you have given me, at this point here, the abandoned city seems like the best ce to have our military leaders meet up. Keep your men a few miles away from the city. We will then coordinate our attacks to attack them from both sides. I heard that two more of my sisters had gone to try to infiltrate, but if this drakani is already this powerful, the barriers on their brains will probably not work at all." Crown Prince Trien only found out about the barrier situation after he read the texts from their library.


    "If he is truly that strong, then will we even have a chance to deal with him? How will we be able to capture someone who can break the barriers of your elders?" Crown Prince Teleth snorted. "Maybe you should have an elder lead your forces?"


    "Crown Prince Teleth, do not look down on my n. Even if we have a treaty right now, it only holds for us not invading the south. It has nothing to do with killing your people outside that area. So do not make me take your dirty elf life here." Creon Prince Trien''s eyes grew cold. He patted the hand of the girl who was using hisp as a pillow to calm her down.


    Crown Prince Teleth sat back in his seat. He dared not push too much since he was in their territory. "Let''s leave it at that. But remember, I did ask. I will be heading back now. Let''s hope our cooperation will bring us one step closer to our goals."


    He picked up the scroll and stood up. After a few more parting words, Crown Prince Teleth left the dragonic territory as fast as he could by means of teleport. As for Crown Prince Trien, he snorted and sat back and looked down at the girl who had her mouth full of dick. "Did you really need to suck me off while I was meeting with the dirty elf?"


    "Who cares about him? Even mother and father have agreed to our bond. We can do as we please now." Iseles replied with a smile as she pped his dick around.


    "This is true¡­. But this is only if we can bring back the drakani. I hate to say it, but I had to use that piece of information for them to agree to our rtionship. You should be happy. You can torture him however you want, but we can not kill him. His blood is valuable. Father wants to make an army of dragonic with infused with drakani blood. It will make my future reign much easier." Crown Prince Trien gently ran his hand through Iseles''s hair. She smiled and went back to doing what she was doing, causing the Crown Prince to groan.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 314 Dumb Elves With Big Mouths

    The next morning after breakfast with his kids, ke went to the room where Yiki and Olia were staying. When he walked in, he saw two dragonic girls tied to the bed, stripped naked, with a fairy sleeping in between Yiki''srge breasts. Faana was lying between Olia''s legs with a shiny, sticky looking substance all around her mouth. ke shook his head as he walked in and towards the bed. He undressed and then picked Faana up. He sat at the end of the bed and ced her in hisp before brushing her hair aside and biting into her neck.


    [R-18]


    "Ah~!" Faana gasped in pleasure as her eyes shot open. A big smile appeared on her face as she hugged ke close to her to let him drink as much of her blood as he pleased. ke ran his hand up her thigh which she responded by spreading her legs more so he could have easy ess. It did not take long for his fingers to slip inside her causing Faana''s breathing to grow heavy.


    ke sucked her blood for a few minutes before switching to kissing her. Faana changed her position so that both legs could wrap around his waist. She used a free hand to grab his already hard dick and slipped it inside her pushing his hand out of the way. ke chuckled at this as he watched his little wife bounce up and down on his dick while doing her best to keep kissing him. She had gotten much better at this since she became his wife. She always seemed very energetic about having sex with him.


    Faana was pping her wings up and down to help bounce her body on top of ke''s dick as she moaned into his mouth. She could feel her first orgasming. Last night she could only y, and Mina was too busy bullying Yiki to help her out, so she could only tease herself, but she still wished she had ke''s dick inside her. So waking up to him drinking her blood and naked was a dreame true.


    ke broke his kiss and leaned down and bit into one of her perky breasts causing Faana to cry out and lean back as her pussy clenched hard on his dick. Nectar flowed from her secret garden as she had her first orgasm.


    "Hey! No fair!" Mina cried out as she flew in front of ke and began pulling on his hair. ke chuckled and stuck his tongue out and curled it up, which Mina flew over to and sat on the tip just right, allowing it to enter inside her. She leaned back and rested her head against ke''s lips as she moved her hips. Faana leaned forward and began licking the fairy''s chest, causing the little fairy to grow even more excited.


    The three continued to their some until ke cummed deep into Faana and then stuck it inside Mina until she was filled up as well. The two girlsy on the bed while ke turned his attention to the two dragonic girls who had long woken up due to the sounds of pleasure filled cries from the other girls. Their cheeks were red as they stared at ke''s huge dick.


    ke made his way to Yiki first and, with both knees on each side of her, moved forward and pressed his dick against her mouth. Yiki''s cheeks were bright red as she opened her mouth and let his dick enter. She could taste the juices of the two girls all over his dick mixed with cum. She used her tongue and cleaned it off thoroughly. When ke saw this, he nodded and pulled his dick out of her mouth before leaning down and biting into her neck. He was not asking for permission. As soon as his teeth were in, he pierced her secret garden causing her to cry out in both pain and pleasure.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He ravished her pussy with his dick being a little rougher than he would be with the other girls due to these two actions the day before. Yiki could only grunt and clench the bedsheets with her hands as she felt the pleasure welling up inside her. She had never felt anything like it before. Her pussy felt like it was on fire. She was actually loving every bit of this. She felt him biting her breasts over and over, leaving his mark all over her body, and then she let out a sound from her mouth she had never made before as she felt something flooding down below. Secondster, she felt something warm painting her insides.


    Olia could only stare in envy at what was going on. But she did not have long to wait for her turn. ke turned his sights on her and dived right in. Just like Yiki, he first had Olia clean his dick with her mouth before biting her neck and stabbing into her. She cried out in pain, but that was soon over. Before long, she was just like her sister, moaning in pleasure as ke ravaged her pussy.


    This continued for half a day. ke even piled the two girls on top of each other, making them kiss while he fucked them at the same time. He painted their insides over and over until they could no longer take anymore and passed out. Only then did he turn back to Faana and Mina and worked them until they too, passed out.


    Feeling a bit more relieved now, ke took a shower and left the room. Three maids waited outside with blushed cheeks. When they saw kee out, they quickly entered the room to take care of things. They were very used to all of this, but it was still an embarrassing thing to be dealing with.


    ---


    An hourter, ke was sitting in his office with Bret and Mike standing in front of him. He had two reports in his hands, and his expression was not good. "Is this intelligence correct?"


    "One hundred percent. Our men were able to ce a tracking and audio transmission array on all of them a month ago without them knowing. This report came early this morning. They talked with one of the others who had been watching us about the operation he had overheard hismander talking about. It seems they sent messages to all theirmanders as soon as the deal was sealed with the dragonic. "Mike answered.


    "So the fucking elves led by that fucking prick and the dick shit from the north really want to destroy us, huh?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 315 Lord, You Are An Idiot Sometimes!

    "That is basically what it boils down to. But to think these elves talk so much when they are supposed to be spying." Bret scratched his head. He knew this was no time to be joking around, but he still found it amusing that these so called spies can''t even detect the arrays they put on them to keep track of them.


    ? "So what should we do?" Mike asked. He did not n to make a move unless ke said so.


    "What can we do? We have no choice but to prepare for the iing war. We will need to have a meeting with the elders council." ke sighed. He thought he would have at least another year before the dragonic made their move, but it seemed they were dead set on taking him down.


    A few hourster, the elders council convened for an emergency meeting. "So this is basically a rundown of what is happening. "


    "I wish we could just live in peace, but this world will just not allow it¡­." Josline''s grandfather let out a sigh. "So, what is our game n."


    "We will be up against dragonic, elves, and lower rank dragons. We will be very much outnumbered. Nothing like the attack by the orcs. We will need to be able to defend our skies as well as the ground. Winged races will need to work together well. We have about a month before any of this is happening. Those who can not fight will be asked to help work on defenses with magic. Those who are able to fight will be put into training. I hate to say it, but this time around, we are fighting for our lives." ke knew one day this woulde, but if he won this war, he could put a huge dent into the dragonic forces. This would keep them from being able to do anything to him for a while.


    "Lord, may I suggest doing some recon and trap set up from a few hundred miles out?" Regia suggested.


    "Hmmm¡­ This could work. Bring a team with you and set up traps all over the ce. Make them so that only dragons can set them off. The more damage we can do to the dragons, the lesser the load on us. We will be setting up full defenses with array magic on the city walls to torch anything that touches them. Ten miles out from the outposts, we will start to dig in and work on more magic arrays. Also, gather as much metal as you can! I will make more golems as well. Lillia¡­.." ke turned to Lillia. He had no choice but to ask for her help in this. There were just too many this time around.


    "I can''t¡­. If they see my golems, they will know an ather dragon is here. Yours are different. They look more mechanical. But mine will give off the essence of aether magic¡­.. But if ites down to it and we are unable to hold, I will use everything I have to defend this city¡­." Lillia wanted to help, but she could only do so much¡­. She had tears in her eyes as she knew she was useless at this time.


    "Lillia¡­." ke sighed and pulled her into his arms tofort her. "It''s fine. If worsees to worst I will transform. I also can use another lost magic, as you called it, called Blood Realm. It opens a huge gate to a bloody realm and sucks everyone above it into it. It just takes a lot of blood to use¡­."


    "My werewolf race will be willing to supply blood if you need it." Reese suddenly spoke up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmm¡­?" ke thought for a moment before asking: "Would you be willing to bite me so I can use the werewolf form as well?"


    "I¡­." Reese blushed as she lowered her head. She thought for a moment before nodding her head. "But¡­. To use werewolves, this means marriage."


    "That''s fine," ke answered. He had nned to take a werewolf bride at some point as well. "It will at least give me one more trump card."


    "Then we will do the ritual today." Reese''s face waspletely red. She never thought she would be giving herself away to a non werewolf for the sake of her new home. But she also did not mind this. After all, it was not like she hated ke.


    "Wimper¡­. ke¡­." Riku, the dog girl with puppy dog eyes, looked up at ke. He had promised he would take her in as well, and she had been waiting all this time¡­.


    ke smiled and nodded. "Tomorrow. Tonight let me get used to this new form, and then tomorrow night, I will bring you into the family officially." ke knew he was partially breaking a promise to Riku, but he had to do this first as it was needed due to the war. He looked at the sulking dog girl whose tail was dropping down and sighed. He got up out of his seat and walked over to her, and scratched her ears. "It''s just one more day. I promise. Lillia will even beat me up if I do not keep my promise to you, okay?"


    "Mmm¡­." Her tail slightly wagged. ke smiled and leaned down and kissed the top of her head, which made her tail fly off its handle. The others at the table all giggled at this sight.


    "Ahem¡­. Alright, we have work today. Get weapons ready as many as you can. We will need swords, bows and arrows, and muskets! Magic weapons of all kinds. Magic arrays withrge scale magic imbued into them. We need it all. This base will need to be fully reinforced to protect the women and children. When I say fall back, our job is to fall back to certain points. This is ourst point. We will defend it with our lives if need be. Those who wish to leave, let them leave. I can not promise everyone wille out of this alive. It may be me or one of you who will die this time. But I will sure as hell die while fighting. I leave the decision to the rest of you." ke wanted to give everyone a fair chance. If they wished to take their people and leave, he would not look down on them. He could only hope they would stay.


    "Lord, you are an idiot sometimes. We have all grown to love this city, and we will not abandon our new home." ke looked at the old man flying in front of him. It was Mina''s grandfather. "You took us in and gave us a life we would never have had without years and years of hard work. You can be said to be everyone''s savior."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 316 Being Bit By A Werewolf

    --AN) 3 more still toe!--


    ke scratched his head as he let out an embarrassedugh. "Alright¡­. I will be counting on you all then. But I am saying this now. Many of us may die this time around."


    "We understand. Our people also understand. Since thest war with the orcs, all of our races gathered and made amitment after watching you fight on the front lines. You risked your own life to fight against the orc king. We can do the same." Mina''s grandfather was very firm in his words.


    ke nodded and ended the meeting. He and Reese went down to the evolution chambers and locked themselves in. This was because to be a werewolf, there was a slight chance that he might go berserk. To make things safe, Reese would be the only one in the room with him.


    ? [R-18]


    Resse was a pretty girl who had a petite body with ck hair and ck eyes. When she undressed, she had her tanned arms and legs contrasted with her white chest and waist area. But just like the other races, she also had no hair down on her secret garden. "If you keep staring, I might die¡­."


    ke chuckled as he stripped down. His dick already hardening. Reese did not know what to do as she had never been in intimate contact with others. ke showed her how to jerk him off before leaning down and kissing her. He took it slow to try to ease her nerves before slowly biting into her neck.


    As soon as she felt her body heat rising, her eyes zed over. She was like a wolf in heat as she jumped up on ke and wrapped her arms and legs around him. They didn''t even make it to the bed before she stuffed his dick into her breaking her hymen and taking her virginity. She didn''t even flinch. She cried out in pleasure as she bounced her hips on her own.


    ke had to admit the werewolf n men were very lucky. The way her pussy gripped his dick was insane. It was literally massaging it and sucking on it all at the same time. As his dick slipped in and out of her, he felt a strong suction force. It was the first time he had ever felt something like this, and he did not wish to let go just yet. He let the werewolf girl do as she pleased as she kissed and sucked his neck and lips. She was not going to bite him until after they were done.


    ke also knew he could not go crazy, no matter how good it felt. He waited until she was almost to her orgasm before unloading deep inside her. He could feel her pussy sucking every drop from his dick and feeding it to her womb. He was sure this girl was probably going to get pregnant if he shot a few more into her.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Reese hung from ke''s neck as she raised her hips and let his dick slip out of her. She looked at him with a lustful look as she bit her lip. She gazed at his handsome face for a while before leaning forward and kissing him once more. She then opened her mouth, revealing a sharp set of canine teeth that were secreting some kind of fluid before biting down into ke''s neck.


    ke felt something entering his body, and as if some kind of block was being removed, he felt a surge of power welling up inside him. His muscles began to expand over and over, and his bones began to grow until he was two times the size he was before. Reese, who pulled back, looked at the man she was still holding on to, and before she could say a word, she felt something thick entering her pussy, causing her to cry out in pleasure.


    ke hunched over Reese on the bed who was very small to the current him, as he pumped his dick in and out of her. Luckily his drakani dick transformation was still working, or else he might have broken the girl in half. Reese was holding on for dear life as she felt her insides being filled up over and over. At this point, she was like an oversized Mina who could only go along for the ride. Three hourster, Reese was curled up in ke''s arms. He had returned to his normal size andy there thinking about the strength he had just gained.


    ---


    It was all muscle strength. There was not much to do with magic, but it was enough tobine with his blood transformation to create an even more powerful form. He was sure that if he fought the orc king now with just his new werewolf form, he could easily beat him. But what he found strange was only his muscles and bones had changed, there was no hairy ke. Just a very bulky ke.


    "Mnmm¡­ Lord?" Reese slowly opened her eyes. As a werewolf, she had very good recovery abilities. She looked at ke, who seemed lost in thought, and smiled. She reached up and flicked his nose as she said: "With how many times you pumped your baby seed inside me, I am bound to have many pups. Madam Lillia will not get mad, right?"


    "Hmm? No. And call me ke from now on. And the other wives, Sister. You are now my wife, so titles are no longer needed." ke did not want his wives calling him in such ways it felt distant.


    "Okay¡­. ke¡­." Reese smiled and kissed his cheek before getting up. She walked to the bathroom to get washed up. ke justid there thinking about how his wives just keep increasing. He currently had seventeen wives, eighteen if you count Riku, who was going to be brought in the next night. He nned to promote Olinia and Chi as well, which would make seventeen plus two concubines. He could only be d he had high enough stamina to deal with it all.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 317 Another Trump Card

    --AN) Okay, I lied only two chapters today. It''s already 3:30 am for me, so need sleep.--


    ke was currently down in the training area. He was standing much taller, almost nine feet tall, with huge hulking muscles looking down at Lillia. "What do you think?"


    "Not bad. To think you were able to retain your humanoid form even after activating your new werewolf abilities. Now deactivate it and test it with your blood transformation." Lillia wanted to make sure ke had all his trump cards in ce. Since she knew the enemy probably already knew about his blood transformation, she wanted to see if ke could activate his werewolf transformation during his blood transformation, which would bring his strength to a whole new level.


    ke nodded and shrank back down. Luckily he could transform at any time. He closed his eyes and took out his sword. With a quick slice across his wrist, his blood poured out. Within seconds he was encased into a bloody shell. He felt his body transforming, and when it was done, he broke out of the shell and stood in the air hovering there. "Here it goes." ke activated his werewolf transformation. As he did his body once more grew bigger, but this time it was twice as big as before! He was practically a giant now!


    "Hehe¡­. With this much strength, you can probably wipe out a few tens of thousands of dragons with a single punch. I want you to punch towards the mountain range." Lillia had kee to the icy tundra training zone since no one everes here just so he could test his new abilities.


    ke stretched his body a bit before condensing magic into his fist and punching out with all his strength¡­


    *Boom!*


    A wave of energy shot forward, digging a deep trench into the ice and continuing back until it smashed into one of the mountains, but even then, it did not stop. The wave of energy tore a hole straight through the mountain! Only the barrier that protected the walls of the training room stopped the attack!


    Lillia pped as she smiled happily. "With this strength, you can finally fight on par with a dragonic elder."


    ke had a bright, confident smile on his face when he saw the damage, but Lillia''s words quickly destroyed his pride once more. An elder dragonic was strong, but it was nothingpared to the ranks above it! ke sighed. "How long do you think I can reach your level?"


    "MMm¡­ Reach the ninth evolution." Lillia replied with a smile. As ke''s body shrank down and his bloody transformation wore off. She pushed her hair back and let him sink his teeth in. She hugged him tightly as she tried to control the sexual desires that were welling up within her. "Don''t worry. You will one day make it there. In just a few years, you have already gone from a human who could barely win against a wyvern to being able to fight on par with an elder dragonic. This is an amazing feat."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke nodded before pulling Lillia''s dress off. That day the two did it in the snowy field of the training room for quite a few hours under the snow covered domed barrier that Lillia made. However, ke had to drink more blood when he was done since he could not just feed off one person after a bloody transformation, or they would die from blood loss.


    But once he was well fed, he went right to work helping build up defenses. When ke actually went outside to see what everyone was doing, he saw old and young, as long as they were over ten years of age, helping build structures or using magic to dig trenches.


    Hundreds of thousands of people were working hard. Building up the defenses that would be needed to defend against these massive armies that were headed this way.


    "ke!" Noa called out to ke when she saw him by the city wall.


    "What''s up?" ke saw Noa''s serious expression and wondered what was wrong.


    "Do you think we will stand a chance at a preemptive strike?" Noa asked.


    "Hmmm¡­ I did think of this, but if we pull too many people away, it would be bad. And sending out only a small group is basically suicide. With our numbers being much smaller, we have the home field advantage. We have already killed off their spies. So they do not know we are expecting them. Even if they do, there is nothing they can do about it. We can only do our best to build up our defense and blow them away. We have the advantage of more advanced technology. We now have over six cannons and can easily set up a barrage of magical arrays.


    "We have thousands of drone golems that can be outfitted with weapons as well. So while we may seem at a disadvantage, as long as we make proper preparations, we can let theme all they want. They send millions at us, we just need to kill millions in return. There will be no holding back. All heavy hitters will be on the front lines. Everyone will be fighting at their fullest." ke was trying to be optimistic. He wanted this battle to go well, so he was pushing his worries to the back of his mind. He was not going to hold back and would be using his biggest spells. Because of this, many people were donating blood so he could have a bunch on hand for when he needed to use skills that required him to use his own blood.


    "Mmm¡­ Let''s hope things work out¡­." Noa did not care if she was killing her own kind. In fact, she was hoping, with her making an appearance, that she could talk to many of the elves who came to switch sides. That is, if she still had any sway at all with the people.


    "Don''t worry. We will do our best together¡­. Whatever the oue is. I will not run away. I will not abandon anyone. My family is here, and this is my home." ke hugged Noa and kissed her lips. She smiled and hung onto his neck and lifted her legs up behind her. "ke, no matter what, myself and my sisters will never leave your side. We will die with you if that is our only option."

 Chapter 318 The Dog Girl Who Finally Got What She Wanted

    [R-18]


    It was evening, and after spending some time with his wives, ke walked to the room where Riku was sitting waiting, naked. When he first walked in, she was sitting at the edge of the bed with her head lowered and her tail and ears drooping. She seemed to be in low spirits. Seeing this made ke feel even worse when he realized he really had made the poor dog girl wait too long. He undressed and walked over to her and held her chin, raising her head so she could see him.


    Her eyes glowed as she saw ke, but her cheeks soon turned red when she realized he was naked. But before she could say a word, ke pressed his lips against hers. This made her tail instantly begin to wag back and forth. Their tongues intertwined as ke lifted the girl up and slowly climbed on the bed while holding Riku in the air. She hugged his neck and continued to kiss him, not wanting to stop for anything.


    It was not until she felt something reach between her legs that she finally let out a shocked gasp, but she still did not stop kissing ke. She was being extremely frantic about the kiss, it was as if she stopped, she would never be able to kiss this man in front of her again.


    ke teased her pussy non stop causing the dog girl to begin moving her hips to push against his fingers. She seemed to enjoy having her pussy yed with. ke gentlyid her down and broke their kiss, causing her to whimper, but when he began kissing down her neck and took one of her cherries on top of her breasts into his mouth, she let out a gasp and held his head as he nibbled and sucked her nipple.


    Only when she was good and wet did ke open his mouth and sink his teeth into Riku''s Neck. This caused a flood in her secret garden as she had her first ever orgasm. ke was already quite hard at this point as he pulled his face away from the dog girl''s neck. He stared down at her lust filled eyes that were staring back at him as she moved her pussy up and down on the back side of his dick. He smiled and flipped her over, and decided to do her doggy style.


    Riku did not need any words as she got on all fours and spread her legs out, and raised her tail and butt, allowing ke easy entry. ke pulled her tail up and lined his dick with her dripping hole, and mmed it inside, taking her virginity. Riku did not cry out but instead immediately started moving her hips. Even as a trickle of blood dripped down her leg, she was too consumed with lust to care.


    ke pulled her tail, causing her to cry out in pleasure as he mmed his dick in and out of her. He could tell this girl liked it rough, so he pped her butt cheeks a few times, which resulted in quite a pleasurable reaction from Riku.


    ke leaned over her body and hugged her from behind as he kept ramming his rod in and out of her. Her pleasurable cries filled the room as her sensitive body continued to cum over and over.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The two mated for a long time. Hours passed, and the lustful dog girl did not seem to wear out at all as she clenched ke''s dick with everything she had. Her belly had already started to protrude from therge amount of cum being poured into her. But she did not stop. She was too lost in her lust to think about anything else but feeling good from her pack leader''s dick.


    It was not until early the next morning that her quivering arms gave out, and she copsed on the bed. ke looked at the dog girl, who was now too tired to move, and smiled. He did not leave like he normally would but insteadid down next to her and gently kissed her lips. "I''m sorry. I should not have made you wait so long."


    He saw her lips curl up into a smile, and snuggled closer to him. He could only guess that this was her forgiving him. ke grinned and pulled the dog girl on top of him, and slipped his dick back inside her, causing her to moan softly. He decided she deserved another shot! The poor dog girl could only moan as she leaned against ke''s chest as he hit all her pleasure spots over and over. Only when she felt another stream of milk being shot into her and ke''s dick slipping out of her once more did she finally get to rx a bit. She opened her tired eyes and looked up at ke before lowering her head against his chest and biting him. ke chuckled as he scratched the dog girl''s ears, causing her tail to wag happily.


    ---


    They both slept for four hours before waking up around noon time. They took a shower together, and Riku looked much happier as she hugged ke''s arm as they walked out of the room. Lillia had been waiting outside, and seeing Riku in a very good mood, she smiled. "I see you made things up to her."


    "Mm¡­ I figured it was only fair. After all, it was my fault." ke replied.


    "Then I will take her down to be with Sister Sei and the other new races. Both Sister Sei and Sister Hina are pregnant. I am sure Riku is as well." Lillia slyly cast a bit of magic on Riku''s belly without ke seeing before grabbing Riku''s hand and pulling Roku to her. "Sister Riku, Things will be busy for the next few days. Since you are a nonbatant I want you to stay with Sister Sei and Sister Hina."


    "Mm¡­." Riku nodded obediently as she let Lillia lead her away. She nced back at ke and smiled while wagging her tail. She felt relieved. He really did keep his promise¡­.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 319 The Enemy Advances

    A weekter, it was indeed confirmed that Riku was pregnant. ke also found out that Sei, Riku, and Hina''s reproductive system was much quicker than what they had expected. There was still much to learn about the new races.


    As the days passed, the number of weapons being produced had sped up quite a bit. The dwarves were working day and night, making muskets, swords, and drones. While the elves were making bows and arrows. Almost ny percent of the Destiny City poption was preparing for battle. Lillia refused to let the harpies, cat girls, and dog girls join this battle. This was because they had not been fully trained like the others. The werewolf race and the other beast kin races were small in number but were doing what they could to prepare as well. The ones really being put through the hardest training were the orcs. They were being trained in modern warfare and were quickly learning at an extremely fast pace.


    Thardra even gave ke three items that would be able to change the tide of the war if needed. You could consider it to be the magic world''s equivalent to a nuclear bomb, just without the bad stuff. Things were moving along very smoothly.


    But at this moment, ke was looking at a naked elf girl who was on all fours with her head lowered, not daring to look up. "Di, from this moment on, you are now a soldier. You will fight for Destiny City. If you are able to show that you are willing to do whatever you can for this city, then I will talk to Lillia and see if she can set you up as aundry maid or something and allow you to move into a real room. Are you willing?"


    "Yes, Master¡­. As your faithful dog, I will give up my life at yourmand." Di replied without lifting her head.


    "Alright. These girls will take you in to allow you to wash and cut your hair short. But do not get me wrong. I am only doing this because we need every powerful fighter we can get. As an elf, you have high magic, so I am expecting you to carry your weight. Whether or not you can escape the life of a dog and be aundry maid is up to your own ability. But remember this. Your life is in our hands. Lillia only needs a single thought to kill you, no matter where you run to." ke was only doing this because he needed her as manpower. Otherwise, he could care less if she stayed an elf dog for the rest of her life. After all, he would have died if he was not lucky.


    "Thank you for this chance, Master," Di replied with her head still lowered. Even when the maids undid her chain and allowed her to walk freely, she only slowly walked behind them without a word.


    Not longter, Lillia appeared from only god knows where and looked at ke: "Are you sure?"


    "We need more heavy hitters. The more, the better. I leave it up to you what we do with her after the war. Hell, we might all be dead at that time." ke smiled and rubbed Lillia''s head. "But I sure hope it does note down to that. I n to send out two of the bombs Thardra created and hope we can deal with half the armies in the first attack." ke was not going to sit back and not use what could be used. But that also did not mean he would not hold on to one to hit them when they least expected it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry. Depending on her performance, I will decide what to do with her." Lillia smiled and hugged ke. She knew the battles ahead were going to be tough for her fated one. But she also knew that no matter what, even if she had to abandon all of her sisters, she would pull ke out and protect him with everything she had. This was just how ather dragons worked. If she saw no hope in saving everyone, she would only save her fated one. She, of course, would never say this to ke. She knew he would reject such an action no matter what.


    As the days passed, word finally came of first sight of the enemy. "Lord, both north and south, we have troop iing. About two million lower dragons on both sides along with about one million dragonic and a few hundred thousand elves."


    ke took a deep breath. Although he already knew the numbers, he still couldn''t help but sigh at the actual numbers. "Alright! First and second squads move out. You are to do hit and run tactics, but you are to fall back as you do! Do not let the enemy get a read on you! When you get close to the first defense line, fall backpletely."


    "Yes, Lord!" This time the pixie and fairies were being led by new squadmanders. Mina and Regia were much more powerful and would be of more use at the first defensive lines.


    "Everyone else, get into positions!" ke roared before flying into the sky. He saw a massive ck cloud of wyvernsing from both the north and south and closed his eyes. The sky was very important this time around. He would wait for the time being until they got closer. He did not wish to waste a single shot.


    On the back lines of the northern army, A middle aged man rode on the back of a fire dragon as they marched forward. "General Uo, we are almost at our destination."


    "Good, when we reach the city, destroy it! I still can''t believe the prince actually amassed so many of us just to destroy some stupid city and capture some man. The waste of resources toe here was just¡­." General Uoined as he stared straight ahead. He did not see why they were being sent to fight such inferior beings.


    "General, I heard that many princesses, including Princess nce and the trash princess, are also there."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 320 Losses

    "Even if she is there, it does not matter. Kill everyone! The two traitors can die as well! The Prince only asked for us to bring the man back alive." General Uo did not have orders to bring back the princesses.


    "Understood!" The soldier quickly ran off to give out orders.


    General Uo looked at this mission as nothing more than him walking to another region to squash a bug. To him, this was a job a few underlings should be able to take care of. But since orders were orders, he would just do as he was told.


    Along the south, the elves marched in rows with a young woman riding on the back of a griffin. Her eyes were cold as she strode forward with the massive amount of dragons in front of her. "General Yaya, is this really okay? I heard Princess Noa is there¡­."


    "Don''t think and follow orders. Do you want to have your head removed by the crown? We are soldiers and nothing more. We were selected to fight this battle, so must do it even if it means going against her highness. Right now, the elven court had already called her highness a traitor. If you wish to have a home to return to after this war, then do as you are told. If we are lucky, the dragons will do the job for us." General Yaya was once a Noa supporter, but now¡­. She was nothing but a low ranking general who was on the verge of being demoted again.


    They slowly made their way toward destiny city. In the tree''s hiding in in sight but still hidden enough to never be noticed, Riri of the Pixie n pressed on her ear piece and sent a message out.


    A thick mist covered the area in the front of the mass of dragons. The dragons did not notice anything was wrong in the slightest until they began to be attacked by magic from all sides.


    *Roar!*


    The drakes roared out before firing streams of fire in all directions. The fairies and pixies all scattered, but some, unfortunately, did not escape the mes. Riri began receiving reports of fallen shortly after. She bit her lip as she yelled out: "Retreat and attack again. Some of you may fall, but we need to make a dent in the enemy line!"


    "Yes!" Even if they wished to mourn the dead, they had no time to. They could only keep attacking as their livelihood was now on the line.


    They continued to alternate attacks with retreating. Tens of fairies and pixies had already been killed due to the wide range of the dragon''s mes. Those who failed to put up a barrier in time were cooked alive.<novelnext></novelnext>


    At the first defensive line, ke was listening to the reports that were being called out with a dark expression. His people were already dying on the battlefield. While they were killing offrge numbers of dragons, the numbers were still too much. ke wanted to call them back but was stopped when a hand gripped his shoulder. "Brother, it''s hard, but they must continue."


    ke looked at Bret and clenched his fists even tighter. After taking a deep breath and letting it out, he nodded his head. "Make sure every name of every fallen member of Destiny City is taken down. We will make sure they are remembered for generations toe."


    "It''s already being done¡­." Bret pointed to a few fox girls who had tears in their eyes as they wrote down names. They were too young to fight up front, and when the battle reached here, they would move to the next defensive line to continue taking down names.


    The same thing was going on at the southern side of the base as well. This side had Faana and Noa as the leaders. It was also the side with the biggest chance of being quickly defeated if things went well. But the pixies and fairies who were doing their best and giving their lives to try to slow the dragons down as much as possible were all fighting with determination.


    The sounds of explosions filled the air as they cast many spells into the mist to take out as many ground dragons as possible. But the real threat was the ones in the air. They were the ones that ke worried about the most. "It''s time¡­.." Faana took a deep breath as she looked over at Olinia and the group of fairies and pixies who were to take on the skies.


    "Sister Faana, be careful. The ck drones are here to protect you and Sister Olinia. So no matter what, do not make ke sad¡­." Noa leaned over and gave both girls a kiss before letting them take to the air. The fairies and Pixies all had muskets floating next to them. Some had four hovering around them. They were the main air squad.


    "I will burn down every wyvern and fire dragon I see. My mes will rain ashes down on the enemies below." Faana gave herself a small pep talk before taking off. Her group followed behind.


    On the other side, ke kissed Mina, nce, Olia, and Yiki on the lips before they rose into the air. He looked at their determined expressions and hoped that none of them would die. He closed his eyes and pressed his earpiece. "All forward teams switch to skybat. Take out wyverns and fire dragons!"


    "Yes, Sir!" Riri yelled out as the same order was given on the other side. The battle had just started, and they had already suffered losses. ke knew this was not going to be an easy battle like it was with the orcs. This was the dragonic and the eleven ns, two ns who were already very powerful. They had lost fifty pixies, and fairies total from both teams. This was a heavy loss to both races. He just hoped this number would not grow even more.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 321 Massive Attacks To Start The Battle

    "Bret, have the second forward ground teams begin to move out. Make sure all barriers are up¡­. Do not get caught unaware¡­." ke could only think this was the reason why the others died. Being caught unaware and not blocking the attack.


    "You going?" Bret asked. He looked a little concerned.


    "Mmm¡­. I will be sending a big present to the rear line." ke pped his wings and flew into the air. He was more concerned about the dragonic than the elves. He had faith in Noa''s abilities to pull through some kind of miracle there.


    Leaving Bret to handle the front line, ke flew through the air just below the battle that was taking ce in the skies overhead. He reached into his space pouch and took out a round silver ball. He injected arge amount of condensed mana into it before transforming into his werewolf form, locking his target towards the back line and throwing it with everything he had.


    The sonic boom was heard as the metal ball flew through the air breaking the sound barrier and flying towards the dragonic soldiers on the ground. One of them looked up and saw the small object flying toward them and narrowed his eyes. He did not know what exactly it was and felt it was no threat until it suddenly turned a bright red color just before hitting the ground.


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*


    The earth shook as a massive superheated spherical ball of condensed mana suddenly spread out in all directions destroying everything it touched. The dragonic who had seen the silver ball had no time to react as his entire body was vaporized.


    General Uo, who was not far away, felt the ground rumble. He looked up to see a wall or superheated condensed mana rushing towards him. He did not hesitate in the slightest to fly off the back of the fire dragon he was on as he watched the men and half his mount disappear without a trace. "What the fuck was that!?"


    *BOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOOMMMMMMMMMMMMMM!!!!!!!!!!!!!!*


    Another one went off on the other side of the massive line of soldiers. All that was left were two massive creators sitting next to each other. There were a group of fifty soldiers who were in between the two explosions standing there in wet pants. Some with something extra in their pants as well as they realized they had juste a hair away from death!


    "Fuck! Rush forward! Fucking kill these bastards!" General Uo felt he was being yed with! A few hundred thousand dragonic were killed in front of his eyes. Most of which didn''t even have a body! Some only had half a body!


    ke looked at the destruction with raised brows. He never thought it would be this insane. He let out a loudugh as he yelled up into the sky. "You see that! Half the soldiers are dead. Kill the damn lowly dragons!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yah!!!!!!!!" A roar came from below as one hundred thousand orc soldiers began moving forward, firing all their muskets. Currently, they were only fighting the low dragons who did not have military training, so a frontal march was easy at this time.


    The skies had be hell on earth, and the fairies and pixies used their magic to make gatling guns at the multiple muskets they were wielding. Condensed mana beams were flying across the sky, taking down wyverns and fire dragons alike.


    On the other side, Noa waved her hand and mumbled a long chant. The sky began to darken, and lightning began to streak across the sky. General Yaya already knew what was going on. And her face did not look good when she heard the crackling lightning. "Her highness has be much stronger¡­."


    "Elven n, hear me! I am Princess Noa Elclive of the royal family! If you wish to fight this war, you will be my enemy. But if you drop your weapons and join me, I will ensure your safety and even a better life than living with the eleven n. A life where you can truly be free. I will only give you one chance, or else I will destroy you along with the dragonic n." Noa''s voice boomed across the sky. She wanted to give them an option. Only one chance, or else she would destroy them all.


    General Yaya''splexion was not good. She did not know what to make of this, but orders were orders. "Keep marching! We are to kill anyone who stands in our way! Even if it is the traitor princess!"


    Noa saw no one hesitating and sighed. "It seems I am considered a traitor now. And traitors only have one ending death. But sadly. I was never a traitor, to begin with. Only Teleth can be considered a traitor. But since you wish for me to die, I will have no choice but to protect myself."


    Noa closed her eyes and finished thest word. "Decimation¡­" Lightning gathered in the sky, balling up into a huge ball of lightning that condensed together. There was a reason why the prince was always wary of Noa. and that was because her power was strong.


    *Boom!*


    The earth shook once more as elves and dragons, both air and ground, were vaporized by the condensed lightning. Her condensed mana had made the effect of her spell a hundred times greater than before. A massive three mile wide crater formed. Not as big as the two bombs that ke set up but still big enough to wipe out a good chunk of the enemy. With this attack done, Noa opened her mouth and yelled out: "Attack!"


    Orcs charged forward with their muskets in hand, mowing down as many dragons as they could. The sky battle was also going in their favor. The tactics the dragonic had always prided themselves on were slowly being destroyed by a smaller army. An army of mixed races. The battle was well underway¡­


    Inside the base, Destiny and her sisters all huddled together as they felt the ground shake. Destiny looked up at the ceiling and hugged Pue in her arms as she mumbled: "Papa¡­ Mamas, be safe¡­."

 Chapter 322 Everyone Showing Their Own Strengths Part 1

    "Ahhhahahahahahahha! Die for me! Die, die, die! Hahahahahahaha!" Mina''s crazedughter filled the air as she fired volley after volley at the dragons in the air.


    nce, who was not too far from her, scratched her head, wondering if she should say something but held back. She decided to ignore the battle crazed fairy as she cast magic spell after magic spell, trying to kill as many wyverns as possible. But she found even with some of her mid powered attacks, these dragons seemed different than before. Frowning, she tapped her earpiece. "ke, we may have an issue: these low level dragons are as strong as higher level dragons. The fire dragons in the back are up another tier as well. While I can kill them the number of times I need to attack has increased greatly even with condensed mana. Should I switch to my most powerful attacks?"


    ke looked up into the air and frowned. Their ground and air were still not doing well. The sheer numbers were just too much. "Can you direct the attacks so they will not hurt our own people?" This was what he was afraid of the most. He did not want their own soldiers being caught up in an attack from the air.


    "Yeah, no problem," nce replied.


    "Then do it. Take them out as quickly as possible and return to the ground front lines." ke lifted his musket and fired off another shot sting it right through a drake''s head.


    "Okay!" nce answered before waving her hand. And yelling out. "Everyone retreat and head back to the ground front lines, take the drones with you! From this moment on, the sky bes my territory! You have ten seconds to leave!"


    Mina, who was in the middle of attacking heard nce''s orders and quickly stopped her attack and switched to a massive wind wall to hold the dragoons off before reiterating nce''s orders. "Pull back! Switch back to ground assault!"


    ke watched as the fairies and pixies, along with the dragonic girls, all retreated quickly while nce stayed in the air. He knew she was going to handle them alone. He was not worried about her either, as she was very strong, to begin with, and was even stronger now.


    After everyone retreated, nce waved her hand, causing millions of magic circles to form around the entirety of the dragons in the air. Arge barrier suddenly surrounded her and the dragons blocking them off from the outside world. She stood in the sky, staring at the massive cloud of dragons with a confident smirk on her lips. "Let''s just see how strong I have truly gotten."


    On the other side, Faana stood in the air, looking at the dragons in the sky, and took a deep breath. She saw the pixies and Fairies doing their thing, taking down as many as they could. Even the drones were working hard. "Sister Olinia, can you have the right side move back a bit and recall all drones to the back."


    "Yes!" Olinia did as she was told and ordered everyone back while she watched Faana fly forward, open her mouth, and spew out a white me turning her head back and forth, making sure she hit every dragon in the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Roar!" Pained roars filled the skies as wyverns and fire dragons fell down toward the ground. Olinia did not sit idle and made sure that all the dragons that were falling fell towards the back line crushing the elves who were too slow to move in under them.


    General Yaya''s expression was not good. She already did not wish to do this, but now even her own people were dying under the princess''s small forces. "Is this what it means to be a true leader?" General Yaya couldn''t help but sigh as she stood up and drew her bow back, her arrow pointing at the elf standing on top of the wall made of earth. "Forgive me¡­." The arrow shot out like lightning. It was fast. Too fast!


    Noa, who was watching the battle, saw a glint in the air and sighed. She wrapped her body in a barrier made of condensed mana and watched as the air stapped towards the spot between her brow. The arrow came to a dead halt as it hit the barrier that was thinly lined against Noa''s skin. Noa reached up and grabbed the arrow in her hand, and looked at it. She then took her own bow and notched the arrow, and drew back her string.


    *Twang!*


    The arrow shot out, going even faster than before, flying through the air. General Yaya, who saw all this, eyes could not even believe what she saw. She could only see the arrow zoom past her cheek, drawing a bloody line against it.


    *Booom!*


    An explosion sound was heard as the arrow finally mmed into a big tree causing the whole area from the tree behind it to blow away, leaving a huge path of destruction in a coned area. General Yaya turned her head almost robotically. When she saw the destruction, she realized that could have been her! "She missed on purpose¡­ she was sending a message!"


    General Yaya was not wrong. Noa was trying to send a message. Before she had to kill more of her kind, she was hoping she could get themander to give up and switch sides. As long as themander ordered it, the elves would retreat or turn against the dragons. With this in mind, Noa waved her hand and spoke softly. A gentle wind floated through the air past the dragons and elves who were trying to push forward. It continued until it blew past General Yaya''s ears. "Yaya¡­. If you pledge allegiance to me, I will ensure all of your men''s safety. And promise you that I will not mistreat any of you."


    General Yaya froze when she heard this. She lowered her head. Tears began to fill her eyes. "She recognized me¡­. She even knew my name¡­." General Yaya had always looked up to the princess, who had treated her people kindly.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 323 Everyone Showing Their Own Strengths Part 2

    Noa was loved by her people, but since she had disappeared when they came to thisnd, the people had begun to suffer. The royal family no longer cared about the people under them and began taxing them like crazy. Because General Yaya had stood up for the people, her position as General was also in trouble now. She would soon be demoted. Even if she were to win this war, her own position would still be taken from her. And if she continued, she knew that all that would be left for her is death¡­.


    General Yaya looked up towards the elf standing on the high earth wall off in the distance and wondered¡­ Would she be willing to help the people still? She began weighing her options before creating a magic circle and sending out a message to Noa.


    Noa heard the reply and smiled. After a few minutes, she once more waved her hand and whispered. Her response flew directly into General Yaya''s ears, causing her eyes to open wide. She immediately sent up a signal ir. "All troops! As yourmander, I now dere all the dragons on the ground our enemy!"


    "General!" A young elf heard the order and was startled. "Does this mean we are no longer fighting the princess!?"


    "I will exinter! For now, our enemy is in front of us! Kill without restraint! Do not touch the orcs or other races!" General Yaya gave her orders, and it was quickly passed down. The elves all began to follow suit. All except a batch of one hundred or so elves who slowly began moving across the battlefield, gathering up.


    Of course, this action did not go unnoticed. General Yaya already expected that the prince had stuck people into her ranks. She took a deep breath and took aim with her bow. "For the betterment of my people!" An arrow sword through the air and pierced through the head of one of the elves who were gathering. This caused the other elves to be startled and yell out: "The enemy is still attacking us! Why are you attacking our allies!?"


    "Fools! You dare gather together and ignore orders! You all deserve death!" General Yaya amplified her voice, causing the whole battlefield to suddenly go quiet. "Capture them. If anyone runs, kill them!"


    While this was happening, Noa gave orders to only kill the dragons and no longer attack the elves. This caused the morale of the south side of the city to grow by leaps and bounds. Hundreds of thousands of elves had switched sides!


    Olinia, who had been using the elves as cushions for the dead dragons in the air, quickly changed where she sent the dragons. The dragons at this time were in a state of confusion as they were being attacked from both sides all of a sudden.


    On the other side of things, General Uo was getting reports on the situation and went into a rage. "Those fucking elves! This whole thing is a disaster! I knew we couldn''t trust those damn long ears!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ---


    "Report." ke was trying to get a grasp on how the losses were. He was happy to hear that Noa was able to get the elves to turn traitors. This would make the battle south of him move faster and would free up the soldiers there to hold the front line.


    "Sir, three thousand orcs have died. Over one hundred fairies and pixies as well. Sixty seven humans and three beastkin." The foxkin girl replied as she wiped the tears from her eyes.


    "Okay¡­ Thank you. Fall back. We will be falling back to the first defensive line. We need more protection." ke wished he had done this before, but the offensive was not going to cut it. The air was clear, thanks to nce''s rampage, but the ground troops were not doing too well. The dragonic were mixing in with the dragons on the front line, attacking the orcs with powerful magic and killing them with ws. "Bret, have your men retreat. We are falling back to the first defensive line."


    "Roger!" Bret quickly answered back and began giving out the orders.


    While the ground troops began to move up in the air, nce was killing dragon after dragon. Their bodies were collecting at the bottom of the massive barrier she had created. Her ws were ripping through their scales with ease while her magic was crushing them in mini ck holes. She was going all out. But she could feel her fatigue getting to her, but she did not want the enemy to control the skies, and the ground troops were already under heavy burden.


    She was covered in blood as she continued her rampage. She was doing this for the man she loved, for the people she now wished to protect with all her heart. She would give her life for all of them. This is what she decided. After spending so much time and receiving so much love from everyone, she realized this was what it meant to truly care for those around you. Unlike the loveless dragonic n, this was a ce she could truly be herself.


    Dragon after dragon died by her ws. The dragons wanted to escape but knew it was impossible due to the barrier, so they had no choice but to want to fight. But by the time there were only a few tens of thousand left, they were stricken with fear to the point that they did not dare to resist anymore. It was only then that nce smiled and waved her hand. "Do not resist!" contract magic circles by the thousands flew out and surrounded the remaining dragons. "You are now all under mymand." She was not Lillia. She could not be sure her contracts would stick, so she had to make them willing to give up. Once they did, then she was sure she could break the contracts they already had and rece them with her own. "You are to now attack the dragons and dragonic on the ground. Do not hurt anyone I designated as an ally! Go!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 324 Prove That I Am Worthy

    When ke heard the news of many dragons being turned to their side, ke let out a small sigh of relief. The morebat power they had, the easier it would be to fight the dragonic. There was one person who was on the battlefield. Her hair was covered in blood, and her face was smeared with mud. She looked at the orcs next to her fighting just as hard as she was and wondered if she was doing enough.


    She was tired, and her body ached. Her mana had long dried up. So she would only hope her sword skills would get her by, as she was not granted a bow. She was put on the front lines. Her ability to show her worth was here in front of her. She did not wish to go back to being a dog. So she would do her everything to continue forward and regain a bit of her life back.


    She did not hold resentment or hatred towards ke and Lillia. In fact, she was grateful they did not kill her. While she had originally been able to do a few jobs, she was soon forgotten and left to wander around by her dog''s house by herself. She was fed three meals a day and was never mistreated in any way besides being forced to be naked and live in a dog house, but even that was not as bad as she originally thought. No males were allowed near the pce except the lord. Everyone else was a woman which never made her feel ufortable. While she was dirty, and that did start off as something she hated, after a while, she got used to it. It gave her time to think and reflect on her actions. On how she had been jealous over nothing. The princess she had once been jealous of was nothing more than a wife who followed after her husband.


    When she saw this and realized how her previous thoughts were wrong, she wondered just what she had been doing all this time. Why did she think that way in the first ce? She felt regret and thought her life would be nothing more than a pet that lived outside the pce but now¡­ she had a chance to redeem herself. She had a chance to really prove her worth and would do so even if she must die in the process. To show she will do anything to protect her masters.


    "Ahh!" Di cried out in pain as her sword arm was bitten off. She looked up at the firedragon, who gulped down her arm as if it was just a snack and opened its mouth to eat the rest of her and showed no fear. There was pain, but there was no fear in her eyes. She quickly dodged the second attack rolling on that same arm that had just been bitten off, ignoring the fact that she was spurting blood, and went to get up once more. "I will not die here! I will prove to Master I am worth keeping around!"


    "Well said!" Arge hammer fell from the sky as a cow girlnded on the ground. "My bull has never once been a mean person. He cares for every citizen of Destiny city and even you. He was the one who talked Sister Lillia into allowing you three meals a day. You may have almost killed my bull back then, and he might ignore your state of living, but he would not allow you to starve."


    Moha looked at Di and gave a smile before swinging her hammer once more, bashing the heads off the dragons who charged forward. "Retreat back and get your arm healed. You can''t fight with one arm and no weapon."


    "No, I can! I can just stop the bleeding and continue. If I do not show my worth¡­.." Di shook her head back and forth. She did not wish to retreat now. She did not want to be seen as useless.


    "What are you all doing? Quick retreat! We need to return to the main defensive line!" A voice yelled out. As an orc team leader came running over. "Madam Moha, the Lord has issued a retreat back to the first defensive line. The main offensive is not working. We are moving to defense."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Understood. Do me a favor and drag her to the back and get her arm healed. She is not to return to the front line until she is fully recovered!" Moha ordered before mming her hammer into another dragon''s head, making it explode on contact.


    "Yes, Madam!" The orc team leader scooped Di up and began running to the back line for her to be healed. She was losing a lot of blood, so he knew it was urgent that he got her there quickly.


    "No, I can still fight. I need to prove I am worthy!" Di cried out. But the orc team leader ignored her.


    Moha sighed as she heard her screams. "If only she knew that Sister Lillia also asked for her to keep an eye on the stupid elf."


    The battle raged on. The north side went into a defensive stance while the south side was still cleaning up. It would still take a while due to all the dragons. But Noa had already met up with General Yaya and captured all the elves who worked for her brother. They were now being forced to fight due to a deal contract that was put on them. It was different from other contracts as it would cause them to lose their will and be zombies. It breaks their minds making them ves. So now they were nothing but expendable soldiers.


    "We need to hurry with the cleanup. To be sure of loyalty, I will need to put a contract on everyone as well once we finish cleaning up. Those who resist will have a death contract." Noa was not asking for an opinion on this. She was making sure General Yaya knew.


    "Yes, Princess!" General Yaya saluted and began giving orders once more.


    "Have fifty thousand orcs return to the north side. We need to give more reinforcements to the north." Noa decided that they did not need all this excess manpower now.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 325 A Change On The Battlefield

    A defense battle was different from an offensive one. It was much safer as well. ke first wanted to thin the herd a bit before retreating. He thought with their new weapons, that they could be more offensive in this war. Because even if a defensive position was safer, it was not one hundred percent guaranteed. From the war with orcs, he knew how numbers could overwhelm even bullets and magic.


    But this time, things were different; he was much more prepared. "Lite the runes!"


    Fairies, elves, and pixies began injecting mana into the runic inscriptions on the side ofrge stones embedded into the walls of earth. The runes began to light up and grew brighter and brighter until suddenly shooting outrge waves of condensed mana over the iing dragons and dragonic.


    *Boom!!!!!!*


    General Uo, who was watching everything, frowned. He could see the dragons dying in masses to some strange magic runes. "I really did not want my men going all out because my pride was holding me back, but now is the time. Second wave! All out attack!"


    "General Look!" A soldier yelled out.


    General Uo looked up into the sky to see a mass of dragon bodies falling from the sky. "What!? Damnit! Scatter, get out of the way!" General Uo roared as he saw the bodiesnding on his own men and the dragons. "Fuck! Everyone, true forms! We will teach these bastards what it means to mess with us, dragonic!"


    *ROOOOOOOOOOOARRRRRRRRRRRR!!!!!!!!!!*


    Loud roars filled the skies once more as the dragonic began to transform. Some were smaller than the others, but none could match up to Lillia''s size. ke saw the dragonic all transforming and kinda felt proud of himself. He had actually forced dragonic to use their true forms! "Since you want to go all out, I guess I can too. Everyone, clean up the dragons. All dragonic transform and put your markers on! We will now show them the true strength of our Destiny City!"


    "Lord, you can do it!" Someone screamed out as the cheers began to drown out the roars of the dragonic. ke did not waste time as he cut his wrist and began his blood transformation.


    Up in the air, nce had already transformed and was three times the size of the general from the dragonic side. She looked at her n''s men who were on her side and yelled out: "Let''s show them we are part of DestinY City and show them the dragonic of Destiny City are not weak at all!"


    "Roooooooooooaaaaaaaaaar!"


    ? Dragonic versus dragonic, the air had once more be a war zone. Fire dragons on the ground flew into the sky to support while drones, fairies, and pixies also joined in the action in the air. The ground area was doing much better with the stress of the dragonic being taken off them. The new weapons and the runic inscriptions were mowing down the enemy left and right.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke came out of his bloody shell and flew into the sky. He looked for the biggest dragon and shot forward. He would take the leader out first! Sadly the only thing about air battles was magic attacks that missed would rain down on those below. So even if they were not part of the fight in the air. Bret and the other soldiers had to dodge attacks, and not everyone was lucky to get out of the way.


    Huge losses were happening on all sides as the battle reached its peak. But as things started to grow hard, a voice came from the rear. "Noa Harris here to help! All elves are to block attacks and give air support from the ground! Do not let a single magic attack drop on our heads! All Flying races to the skies! All ground troops to the front line!"


    "Yes, Princess!" A loud roar came from the thousands of elves, and other rances rushed forward. Who began rushing forward and taking up positions. Barriers began to form in the air blocking iing attacks.


    Dragons were fighting dragons. Dragonic against dragonic. Abined effort of many races together were all allied together to fight once more against the dragonic. It was as if this battle had be a reenactment of the war of the past.


    Noa looked at this scene and saw many people she knew dead on the ground and couldn''t help but tear up. She hated war. She hated it so much. But she knew to end war, things had to change. This was why she asked ke a question earlier when she told him about the elves. To keep them from continuing to attack Destiny City since she knew her brother would never give up and that there was only one option, to take down the elf n altogether.


    Explosions filled the air, and at the base entrance, Lillia stuck her head out to look out over the battlefield. She had heard what was going on and knew how things were progressing, but she still worried. They were already suffering huge losses if an elder dragonic showed up. Things would not be good. They could lose half their forces in a single attack.


    She watched as ke fought huge dragons hundreds of times bigger than himself. She watched as everyone was fighting for Destiny City and protecting the home. She watched as many were dying. She wanted to go out there so badly, but she knew she couldn''t.


    *Crunch!*


    The door frame to the base cracked under her grip, and blood dripped from her lip as she bit into it. She was holding herself back from going out there and ending it all once and for all. "Mama!"


    Lillia froze as she turned to see Destiny standing there with a worried look on her face. Lillia quickly scooped her up and walked back into the base. "You can not be out here. Mama will y some games with you."


    Destiny pursed her lips as was dragged away from the door. But when she saw the blood dripping from her mother''s mouth, she did not struggle; she reached up and carefully wiped her Mama''s lip for her. This one simple action made the tears Lillia was holding back flood out as she slumped to the ground, hugging Destiny. "Destiny, Mama, is useless!"

 Chapter 326 An Explosive End

    Destiny began to cry as well as she hugged Lillia''s neck and buried her face into her chest. "No! Mama is not useless. You care so much about me and my sisters, my other mamas, and Papa. You care about the city that Papa is building. You care about so much and want to do more, but you are not allowed to, or the bad people worse than what has arrived wille, right?"


    Lillia''s eyes were wet with tears. She never thought her own daughter would be able to understand everything sopletely. She hugged her little girl tightly as she rocked back and forth. She wanted nothing more than to go out there and fight with everyone. But she knew she would only bring more danger to the people she loved and cared about. So she could only watch from the sidelines, leaving her feeling useless. Unable to do anything to protect what she has created with the man she loves.


    Lillia stood up while holding Destiny in her arms and walked towards the safe area. For now, she would wait and keep an eye on things. Currently, her husband and her sisters were fighting with everything they had. She could only keep an eye on them and watch for the old bastards of the dragonic race. If they were to show up, she would no longer hide herself. She would fight until death to protect everyone.


    Back on the battlefield, ke flew forward with everything he had towards thergest dragonic enemy in the sky. General Uo, who was ke''s target, saw a small figure flying toward him and snorted. He opened his mouth and caused an orange light to form in the back of his throat before spewing out a stream of mes towards the punny figure flying towards him. He had long forgotten his original orders. Right now, he was only fighting for his pride. His troops, which were in the millions, were now less than a quarter of their original number.


    ke vanished from General Uo''s sight just before the mes hit him, reappearing in the air above the huge dragonic body that was at least a mile long. "Time to end this. Too many lives have been lost."


    He looked down at the huge dragonic below him and shook his head. He watched as he was being ignored, as if what the dragonic killed was nothing more than an ant. But to him, this was actually a good chance. He grinned widely as he stayed quiet and disappeared from sight, only to reappear behind General Uo.


    nce, who was watching from afar as she killed dragons charging at her, eyes widened when she saw ke raise his hand and create a massive white fireball. And then¡­..


    "ROOOOOAAAAAAAAAAGGHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!!!!!!!!!!" General Uo let out a strange roar as he felt something extremely hot being shoved up his ass.


    "Ahahaha!" ke let out a loudugh as he quickly shot off a few more rounds inside the dragonic general. He then grabbed the General''s tail and began swinging him around.


    "YoooooUUUU BAAAASSSSSTTTTAAARDDD!" General Uo had never been in so much pain before. He felt like his insides were being melted! His entire rear end seemed to have been cookedpletely!


    "Hahahaha! This is what you get!" ke used all his strength and threw the huge dragonic body towards the ground while following after it.


    *Booom!*<novelnext></novelnext>


    The ground shook as arge thirty mile wide crater formed. It was sorge that even the dragons who were still on the ground trying to push forward were caught up in the impact, causing them to be thrown into the air and easily picked off by the elves and other ranged fighters.


    But that was only the start of it. A small figure also flew down from the sky, and another loud explosion was heard as the crater got deeper and deeper.


    *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!* *Boom!*


    ke''s fists rained down, smashing into the giant head of the dragonic general. His scales were cracking and breaking off, creating bloody wounds. ke was releasing all his pent up anger out all at once. "Get off!" A loud roar rang out as General Uo swung his huge w at ke.


    ? *Boom!*


    ke dodged the w and smashed the general back down into the ground. "You want me to stop!? Haha! You came to my city, my peaceful city, and attacked us! You dare to tell me to stop!? You will die! You will die and keep my citizens''pany in death!"


    Arge bloody spear appeared in ke''s hand as he jabbed it deep into one of the wounds on the general''s head. It cracked through the general''s skull and stabbed right into his brain. General Uo''s eyes widened as he began to swing his body around wildly, trying to get rid of the puny ant on top of him, but the damn creature would not stop.


    ke did not let up as he stabbed the spear over and over into the skull, creating a hole just big enough for him to stick his hand into. A sinister grin formed on his face as he shoved his hand in the hole and grabbed hold of the brain inside the skull. "Time for you to fuck off! Explosion!"


    *Boom!*


    General Uo''s head suddenly exploded, sending bits of flesh and brain in all directions. ke''s whole body was covered in blood and flesh as he stood on the massive neck with a mocking smirk on his face. "A general of the dragonic race is only worth so much?" With a snort, he flew over to the tail and grabbed hold of it before flying up into the air high in the sky so that everyone could see him. "Your general is dead! If you do not wish to end up like him, then you should surrender now. If you do not surrender, the only thing that awaits you is death!"


    ke''s words rang over the battlefield as clear as day due to him amplifying his voice. Every person and dragon looked up into the sky. Seeing the massive headless dragonic being held by the tail by ke made the entire battlefield silent.

 Chapter 327 Blood Banks

    A one sided battle from the very start. ke never let General Uo get too many words in or attacks. The dragonic had been too prideful, thinking he was dealing with a puny ant. Hepletely underestimated his opponent. And because of that, he was beaten so badly that he died without a head or evennding a single attack on his opponent.


    Everyone stared at the rain of blooding from the headless corpse without a word. No one seemed to know how to react to this. Their general had died. The driving force that was pushing them to keep fighting was now dead. The dragonic in the air slowly began to transform back into their humanoid forms. They were not dumb. They had already lost and were only fighting to the death. The battle had bepletely meaningless.


    "Those who are willing to give up, whether you are dragonic or dragon, you will not die, but you will not go free either. As punishment, you will all work here in Destiny City." There were around one million enemies left, mainly all dragons. Having so many dragons now would allow him to have another weapon against those who dared to attack their cityter on.


    nce immediately gave the order to round up all the enemies. The battle hadsted until morning. So the early morning sun was upon them. ke looked at the destruction that was caused and knew a lot of cleanup would need to be done. The dead dragons would be enough for them to eat for years on end. He had originally nned to raise some dragons, but now if he was going to use them for a fighting force, he would look for another type of monster to raise as cattle.


    Those who resisted being gathered up were killed on the spot. After a few times, no one dared to resist anymore. The elves under General Yaya''smand were also gathered around as temporary contracts were ced on all dragonic, elves, and dragons.


    The clean up and the list of names who would need to go on the monument would soon bepiled together as well. The bodies would be buried with proper graves as well. The fighting was fierce and was nothing like he had expected. The oue was much better than he had thought. While they had a huge death toll, at least they were able to fight the enemy off. The deaths of ke''s people were not in vain.


    Currently, a mass of prisoners of war was now standing in an open area within Destiny City after nce put a temporary contract on them. They were separated into three groups. Women, men, dragons.


    "How are the numbers," ke asked the fox girl next to him.


    The fox girl looked up at ke, who was still in his bloody transformation for nervously as she answered: "Lord, we lost a quarter of the pixie and fairy poption. Half the orc poption. A quarter of the human poption. And one percent of the other races. Lord, a lot of people died in this time around¡­. The final death toll will not be out until after the clean up."


    "Mmm¡­. I am sorry you had to be the one to take in the numbers. You can hand the rest to Onz and go rest if you wish." ke ced his hand, which now had ws, on top of the fox girl''s head.


    "No¡­. Lord, I will finish my job to the end. I could not fight, and this was all I could do. So I must see it through." The fox girl''s little determined face looked up at ke. He sighed and rubbed her head gently. "Then go. I will not stop you from doing what you can."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The fox girl ran off while Noa walked over with General Yaya. "ke, this is Yaya. She was one of my supporters when I was a princess."


    ke looked at the elf girl and nodded his head. "Mmm¡­ When things settle, give her a choice of what she wants to do."


    Noa nodded and then looked at the dragonic women, who were no more than twenty in total, and asked: "Are you going to do what I think you are going to do?"


    "Some punishment is needed. Dragonic girls are better off under my watch." ke answered. He had spoken to Lillia about it a few days ago about what they would do with the dragonic girls if they captured any, and Lillia came up with a very good idea.


    "I see¡­ I do have to agree with it. It would be helpful for the children." Noa sighed as she waved at one of the older women over. "Madame Noa?"


    "When the contracts are ced, check all the dragonic females to see if they are virgins. If they are virgins, have them stand to the side. If not, they will go to the pce''s head maid. All men are to be put under Mike''s watch." Noa gave out the orders. The older woman nodded and quickly went to get a few girls together to get things done.


    "Hopefully, there will be enough blood banks for the kids." ke did not know if any of them were virgins or not, so he could only hope to get enough to cover the girls with dragonic bloodlines.


    "Are you sure about this, though? I mean, we could just block that part of their bloodline." Noa wanted to make sure they were going the correct route.


    "While I would normally say yes, we should. But after learning more about my own race, I know this will be a mistake. This is why I spoke with Lillia about it. I am afraid if they do not do what is natural, it might cause them to have issuester on." ke noticed that suppressing his sexual instinct would cause him to go even crazier. If they forced their instinct to be in a dormant state, once the seal was released, they might go out of control or have some other adverse effect on them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 328 Talk With Lillia Part 1

    "So they will stay with the girls night and day then?" Noa asked. She actually liked the idea of a dragonic guard for her baby.


    "Yes. they will be a secondary personal maid. The ones hired now to look after them are normal people. These dragonic girls will help with watching over them and when they start to mature and reach the correct age they will begin attending to their duties. It will give the kids a chance to get to know the ones who will help them through their early stages." ke scratched his head. He hated talking about this stuff, but as they were not human, but drakani, this was an important measure.


    "That does make sense¡­. Now the dragonic men are going to start work on the tunnel to the mines and expanding the city? And the rest of the dragonic women will be made maids. While it is not the punishment, I would prefer it is at least making use of them. And when we get attacked again they will have to fight for us as well." Noa sighed. She wanted to lock these people up and rot away but ke''s idea makes good use of them.


    "Umm¡­. Then what about the elves if I may ask¡­." General Yaya felt slightly nervous.


    "They will be tasked with helping build the city for the time being. Don''t worry they will not be treated badly. You did what you did because you had to follow orders at the time, but you swore loyalty to Noa which changes things and are now¡­. Ah, shit¡­. Noa¡­." ke sighed. General Yaya was staring at him in a trance with flushed cheeks. He was not even in his humanoid form, and she was lusting after him.


    "Oops!" Noa chuckled and waved her hand creating a special contract that block ke''s charm. General Yaya quickly came back to her senses and lowered her head feeling embarrassed.


    "ke!" Lillia came running over and jumped on ke, kissing his scally face, not caring for his current form at all.


    General Yaya''s eyes shot wide open as she pointed at the dragon girl in front of her. "Ath-Athe-Ather dragon¡­."


    *Plop!*


    "Ah, she passed out." Noa looked at the elf girl lying on the ground with her eyes rolled up into the back of her head and nudged her with her foot. "Yep, I knew this would happen."


    ke ignored the silly elf girl as he said: "Lillia, I need contracts on all of them. Including the one on the ground. Then I need all the girls together in the bath."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmm¡­" Lillia blushed as she waved her hand, setting different contracts on the different groups. ke then gave out his orders on things and quickly disappeared into the base heading towards the pce.


    It did not take long for his wives to all arrive and help him wash up while he fed on their blood. Each one of his wives was filled to the brim before they were let go. He noticed the more time he spent in his bloody transformation, the more he needed to release before his lust will fade. Each wife and concubine was there to serve him, and they barely made it through the four days it took for him to finally calm down. The bath and bed were used to their fullest.


    When he finally calmed down, he went directly to see his kids. "Papa!!!!!!" ke''s daughters all jumped on him and began hanging from his body. They did not know what their Papa and Mamas were doing all this time, but they knew it was something to do with their Papa. While they were anxious and wanted to see him, they all behaved well and stayed in their part of the pce. But now, seeing him again, they were all smiles andughing away as they hung on his body as if he was some kind of Christmas tree and they were the ornaments.


    "Sorry, it took so long. I hope I didn''t worry you all too much." ke smiled as he sat down. He patted each of his daughters on the head and smiled warmly at them. Pue had somehow weaseled her way into hisp.


    "Papa, Mamas?" Moyi eyes were looking at him with a worried expression. He smiled and rubbed her head. "Don''t worry. All your mamas are safe and sound. They are just tired and will be resting until tomorrow."


    "Mmm¡­." Moyi grinned and smiled brightly.


    That night, ke stayed with the girls. Hey on the floor as the girls all took up their positions on each side of him, using him as a pillow. ke still had a lot on his mind as hey there staring at the ceiling. He was lost in thought when a soft voice came into his ear. "Papa¡­."


    "Hmmm? Destiny? What''s wrong?" ke was surprised to see her still awake as she is normally the first to sleep.


    "Papa, Mama cried¡­. She told me not to say anything, but I think Papa should know. Mama said she was useless." Destiny''s words hit ke right in the heart. He would never know unless someone told him because of how cheerful she acted around him. He closed his eyes and took a deep breath before letting it out slowly. He rubbed Destiny''s head and told her to get some sleep and that he would take care of it.


    The next morning his wives went to spend time with the girls while ke took Destiny and Lillia out to a small reading room not too far away. He sat Lillia down on the couch and picked up destiny, and sat her in hisp as he sat down across from Lillia on the chair in front of her. Lillia pursed her lips as she looked at Destiny, who averted her eyes. She knew Destiny must have said something since Destiny would never keep anything from her Papa. While she was a bit embarrassed, she knew this conversation would happen someday. She just never thought it would happen right after everything was over.

 Chapter 329 Talk With Lillia Part 2

    Lillia turned her head and crossed her legs with her arms crossed across her chest as she said: "So you heard?"


    "Mmm¡­ Don''t be mad at Destiny. I think she did the right thing. Lillia. Since the day we met, and you told me everything, I knew that it would be very dangerous for the both of us. This is why I have asked you to hide yourself.


    "During this time, you have done everything else you could to support all of us. You are my first wife and someone I hold very dear to my heart. You will always hold that special spot that no one can take up." ke put Destiny aside. Unlike usual, she did not make a fuss as ke got up, walked over to Lillia, lifted her out of the chair, and ced her sideways in hisp. He then turned her head to face Destiny. "Do you see the child over there? Our child? She is our creation. She is the one we brought into the world. She is my daughter and yours. You did this.


    "You have brought me immense happiness in a world that I once feared. But now¡­. I am the lord of a city. A city in which you helped me create that would not be able to be here to this day without your help. The people living here are the people who had lives worse than dirt and who are now working and living regr lives just like the old days. You are a treasure to this city and to Destiny and me. We love you both dearly. Your sisters also love you dearly. The other children love you as well. They would not call you Mama Lillia if they did not love you.


    "You do so much that it''s fine to sit out during a war. You are already doing enough. Just like we can not do everything for Destiny, or else she will not be able to walk on her own two feet, you can not do the same for the people living in this city.


    "The people that died, the people who are getting to live another day. They all walked onto the battlefield of their own free will. I gave everyone the option to run away. While I am sad about their deaths, and I am responsible for sending them to their death, I will never forget them. But those who are alive learned something new. This entire city had moved as one during this fight. Even a small fox girl was willing to count the dead. She did so because she wanted to do her part." At this point, Lillia was already crying harder than she had ever cried before. Destiny also made her way over and crawled onto her Mama''sp. ke hugged them both and rocked them back and forth. To him, there was no one useless in his life. Each one of them was special to him.


    Outside the room, a group of girls were peeking through the crack in the door as they watched the heartwarming scene. After a few minutes, mothers and daughters alike quickly ran off before they were caught eavesdropping. "Sister Tina, what do you think we should do to cheer up Sister Lillia?" Noa asked. After seeing Lillia cry like that, she could no longer sit still when her sister was down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humans have a ritual for when a man and a woman love each other enough that they will get married. It''s like a ritual of sorts. While I do not care too much about it. I think Sister Lillia as the main wife, should have a wedding. It will be more special to her than any of us. After all, in the end, she was supposed to be the only one with ke. As her sisters, I think we should put something together." Tina answered. She had had this idea for a while now and did not know if she should bring it up or not but after seeing Lillia like that, the strong and noble woman that she was breaking down and crying really ate at her. She also loved Lillia very much and wanted Lillia to be happy. The same went for all the girls here. Their family was very close.


    "I like it!" Mina flew over andnded on Tina''s head. "I think we should do this. Sister Lillia has allowed for all of us to be with our one true love. And allowed us sisters toe together. Without her, I am afraid our family would not be able to be together. Infighting would surely happen, and we would not have the sisterly bond that we do now.


    "If we can give her the one special asion where it is just for her, I think we should do it. After the mourning period is up, we should hold a city wide wedding. Not only will this give Sister Lillia a chance to have a special moment only for herself, but it will also help clear up the gloomy air in the city. A lot of people died. Even we got injured this time around with all of our harsh training. We can not only help SIster Lillia but the citizens of our Destiny City." Mina really was raring to go and begin setting things up right away, but it was too soon. A month of mourning would soon be held to mourn the deaths of those who lost their lives in the war.


    "I agree as well. No, I think we all agree, right?" Noa looked around. All the girls nodded their heads. Only Slimia had her head tilted in confusion. But then again, she was made for only one thing, and that was to have sex with ke. But even the new wives and concubines nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Then we will start nning the day after mourning is up." Tina and the girls looked at each other and smiled. They then turned to their daughters and made sure they kept it a secret.


    Back in the room, Lillia held Destiny while resting her head on ke''s shoulder. She felt lucky. She felt lucky to have a man who cared so much about her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 330 Mass Funeral And New Motions

    Life can be a hassle sometimes, and it can be grueling. Some people wish they were dead, but once you die, that is it. There is nothing else. At least ke felt this way before until he himself was reborn. But whether it was a whim of some god or just some kind of freak ident, as he stared at the rows upon rows of coffins in front of him, he hoped that those who died would be able to go back in time or be reborn.


    The city was very silent. The fog of mourning those who died had settled in. The bodies had already been burnt one at a time, and their ashes were ced into the coffins to avoid any chance of them bing undead.


    The entire poption of Destiny City was gathered around the monument as ke carved the name of each person into it. So that those who died would always be remembered by having their name carved onto this monument. He also set up a plot ofnd for the graves so each casket would be buried with its own personal tombstone as well.


    It took him two days to carve in the names. During this time, no one left. They all watched as ke continued carving in the names of the dead. One after another, he continued to carve names until he finally carved thest one. He then turned and looked at the citizens of Destiny City with a sad expression. It really did hurt to know these people died for his dream, for this city that they had all built together.


    "This battle cost us a lot. We fought. We died. But we came out victorious. Allowing those who died for our right to survive in this world to not have died in vain. All of you. Every single one of you is to thank for how we were able to ovee the odds. Like how we were able to use the technology and weapons we created here in this city to beat an enemy that had millions of soldierspared to our few numbers.


    "Those that died can rest in peace knowing they had fought for our freedom. Our freedom to live as we please and to live a life like no other. A ce where no one is suppressed. A ce where no race is looked down on. A ce that you all, me, my family, and yours, have worked hard at building up. Using what we have learned to make things better and better. Let''s have a moment of silence. To thank these brave souls for allowing us and Destiny City to see another day¡­." ke lowered his head and closed his eyes. He had quite a few people he was friendly with die. He wanted to rush and destroy the bastard that had caused him and his people harm. But he could not order an all out assault. He had to give the people of his city an option.


    After a long silence, ke once more raised his head and cleared his throat. "People of Destiny City!"


    His voice rang out, gaining everyone''s attention instantly. "I do not wish to see our citying under attack ever again¡­.. But I also do not wish to force anyone to run to our enemies'' nests and take them down. But I will ask this. For those who wish to expand and help take over thends surrounding us until we have formally annexed any areas owned by the three ns who have attacked us, please raise your hands. For those who raise their hands now, we will be pressing forward and expanding in all directions. From coast to coast, from north to south. Until everything is within our control. A few miles a day. Taking in those who need new homes. Growing Destiny City from being a small city to a country."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke did not even need to count as he saw thousands of hands raised into the sky. Mostly every citizen of destiny city had raised their hand and were willing to fight. Willing to gain revenge, one step at a time.


    A whileter, inside the meeting room, things were quite busy. "ke, since you decided to go all out now to reimnd, we will need to have forces who will be moving city walls and constructing new ones, as well as building new homes for new residents. I suggest the dragonic men under our custody do this."


    "That''s fine. Put the dragons to work as well. They are all under our control now. We will start with the elves. I already promised Noa we would liberate the elven people from the elven royal family. It would be best to do this anyway. We can take in any races along the way and bluster our forces.


    "Training will also increase as well. New weapons will need to be made on arger scale. There is a lot to do, but for now, we can slowly expand our territory towards the south. Our northern nk should also be guarded day and night. Have the magic surveince systems moved past our outposts. In all areas about a hundred miles out. Do not leave any openings. We are not ready to fight another wave of dragonic, but we can at least prepare to put up a damn good fight if needed." ke knew a lot needed to be done, but for now, this was a good start.


    "You do not need to worry about the dragonic for a while," nce spoke up. "The crown prince will not be in a good spot due to this loss. He will need toy low for a while before he can try to fight once more. If he admits to the loss so soon, he will not have any gain with my father, and because of his rtionship with his sister, he can only sit and wait until things smooth over more. Only then can he admit that something went wrong, and he can me it on the general."


    "That''s good to know. Then our first objective is to take over the elves!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 331 Di’s Judgment

    Lately, Lillia had noticed her sisters have been very secretive as ofte. The kids when they see her all cover their mouths and run away. Only her daughter sticks by her side. She did not know what was going on but she was getting quite lonely. While at night time they all act the same way and even tease her more than normal. But even still she still can''t help but feel there was something off.


    With pursed lips, she began checking the pce for her sisters, who had once more disappeared on her. Roaming the halls looking all over for them. She checked every single room. Surprising many maids who blushed and lowered their heads while saying strange things like: "If Madam insists¡­." Or "Madam, I am willing if you want to¡­.."


    And for some reason, when she closed the door she could hear cries of embarrassment. She walked around all over the pce, and nothing! Not a single person in sight! Letting out a sigh, she made her way outside the ce to check around. It was then that she saw Di sitting against her dog house, looking up at the ceiling. So much had been going on that she had forgotten to pass down her judgment. She had heard all about what happened, like how Di had her arm bitten off but was still willing to fight even if it meant death.


    Thinking for a moment, she walked to the uniform officer''s desk within the pce and got the maid outfit and daily necessities she had gotten ready for Di. She then walked back outside and came to stand in front of Di. "Stand up." She said coldly, causing Di to scrabble to her feet.


    Di kept her head lowered, not daring to look at Lillia at all, afraid she would lose her life. But she also had a bit of hope when her eyes spotted a package in Lillia''s hands. Lillia snorted and said: "ke asked me to judge your performance during the battle. I heard you were willing to die on the battlefield just to prove yourself. But listen, only idiots think that way. If you work for us, you need to keep your life. Even if you are fighting, retreat if you end up losing an arm. I am not forgiving you for almost killing my man. But I do recognize your achievements in this fight. After your arm was healed, you did not hesitate to run back out to the front lines. You proved yourself worthy of being ourundry maid. If you work hard, you may work your way up to a normal maid.


    "You will get a free room in the pce, food, and necessities plus three hundred hopes a month. Take this. These are your uniforms and daily necessities. Follow me to your room. Each room is to be kept clean. As well as the bathroom connected to it. You can use them as you please, but if there are anyints¡­." Lillia looked at the dog house, which was kept very neat and orderly. She now realized that the only thing that Di did not do was take care of her hair and body since she did not have the ability to. "Never mind if you can keep a dog house as clean as you did. I am sure you can do the same for a room."


    Di followed Lillia to her room, where Lillia dropped her off and left after saying: "If you want to stay here, then you better behave and do as the head maid tells you. No one will try to make things hard on you, but you must do your job."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Di looked at the room that was just for her after all these years, tears began to roll down her cheeks. She had finally proven her worth! She quickly wiped her tears before cing her things down and walking to the bath. She turned the hot water on and filled the tub. After which, she quickly washed the dirt off her before getting into the bath to soak.


    Once she was done in her bath, she got changed and sat on her bed, and looked at everything. She knew she did not deserve all of this. She had tried to kill her master and was punished for it. But now¡­. Now she was being rewarded for her hard work. She was willing to throw her life away if it meant she could have a change of lifestyle. What really amazed her was that she was able to have a room of her own with a bath. She got paid, and she was still given free food.


    "Don''t think too much about it." A voice came from her side, causing Di to turn and see Rin standing there.


    "Ri-Rin¡­." Di lowered her head once more. She had betrayed Rin as well.


    "Our Lord is not a man who holds grudges about those who are willing to help his this city. Since you worked hard, you will be rewarded. Madam Lillia would prefer to keep you in the dog house, but she will not ignore your merits either. Even though you are nothing but a ve here, you are still able to rise up in the ranks as long as you never betray them again. Trust is easy to lose but harder to gain back. Once you lose the trust of those around you, do not expect too much in return. Right now, you got the same pay as the other lower maids. But even then, it is more money than you can get at any job outside the pce. You should feel lucky that the Lord spoke up for you. I will not say any more. But Di¡­. This time¡­. Serve well." Rin turned and left the room, closing the door behind her.


    Di had tears raining down her cheeks as she wished she had never done what she did in the past. But she also felt a ball of determination inside her heart. She would work hard. And do everything she can to hopefully regain a bit of trust, even if it is only a sliver.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 332 A Surprise Marriage

    "Is everything set?" Tina asked as she stood in the middle of Destiny City, looking at all the decorations that had been made and strewn about.


    "Yep! ke is tending to Lillia giving her a bit of pre marriage exercise. He should be ending it soon, and we can begin." Mina replied. She had been the one who was the most hyped about this. She owed ke and Lillia a lot and wanted them both to be very happy.


    "Alright! Everyone else is ready so we just need the bride to be." Tina pped her hands, and all her sisters quickly went to get dressed. Tina brought their daughters with her to also get changed. Mother and daughters would stand side by side while Destiny would stand with hope up on the stage with Tina. Tina would be the one acting as the priest.


    Half an hourter, ke helped Lillia clean up and put a white dress on her. She was confused at first, but since ke wanted her to wear it, she did. She also found he was wearing nicer clothes than normal as well. She did not think too much about it and only felt it was a neat change as she twirled around in her white dress that very closely resembled a wedding dress¡­.


    "Come, we have a ce to go right now." ke took Lillia''s hand, not giving her a chance to ask questions, and pulled her along.


    Lillia was all smiles as she interlocked her fingers with ke''s she loved when he did things like this. But most of the time, it was to take her out to eat at one of the restaurants in the city. They had only exited the base when Lillia saw a red carpetid out leading out of the inlet and heading towards the city. "ke, what is this?"


    ke smiled and pressed his finger on her lips, and said: "Just shh. And let me lead you along." With pursed lips, she could only follow him. They walked all the way to the city, where loud music began to be yed. Lillia was beyond confused when ke hooked his arm with hers and began walking down the red carpeted street toward a huge tform. She noticed that many people were out on the streets dressed nicely as well. Each person was looking at her. She looked up at ke and wanted to ask what was going on when she suddenly heard his voice.


    "Humans of my time had a ceremony called a wedding. It is something that is done when two people love each other so much that they are willing to spend the rest of their lives together. A wedding is what is held to celebrate that union. While it really is not needed, I feel that for you, Lillia, as well as all your sisters who spent the past month nning this and making everything from scratch, that you, out of everyone, deserve a day like this. This is something I had thought of doing before but was afraid to because of all the new wives. So when the girls came to me and talked to me about it, I was more than happy to help out.


    "Today, Lillia, is our day. It is our day to celebrate you, my wife, and to bind us together for all eternity." ke walked step by step, with Lillia following along. His strides were big, so she had to jog a few steps to keep up. But right now, she looked like the cutest thing in the entire world as she bashfully lowered her head and blushed from ear to ear.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia''s lips were curled up into a smile she could not hide as she snuck a peak at her sisters, who were smiling at her and weaving. She gave them a shy wave as she was led along by ke up onto the stage, where she saw Destiny standing there with arge purple pillow with two small boxes on it.


    Tina watched as the two came to a stop in front of her and smiled as she looked at ke. "Husband. Today is the day you will be officially marrying Sister Lillia in front of the entirety of Destiny City. This will solidify her position as the main wife and will be the sole main wife of the Harris family."


    "Papa Huggies!" Hope, who had been half asleep holding on to her big sister''s hand, pulled away from Destiny and ran over to ke, causing the crowd tough.


    Tina held her head and sighed. She looked at Lillia apologetically only to see her smile and patted Hope on the head before lifting her up and putting her in ke''s arms. "Sister Tina, it''s okay. Continue."


    Tina nodded and smiled as she said: "Ahem¡­.Husband, if you can, please say your vows."


    ke nodded and adjusted Hope in one arm as she curled up into his chest and fell asleep. Pue, who was with Mina at this time, really wanted to run up there and hug her Papa too! ke used his free hand to hold Lillia''s hand and slowly began to speak. "From my previous life to this life, I can truly say I am lucky to have met you. I would not have what I have today without you supporting me from the day we met. Lillia, you have made me into the man I am today. You have allowed me to experience so many new things. You have allowed me to form a family whom I love dearly. And most of all, you have shown me that fate is something that will always keep us together. From now until eternity, you, Lillia, will be my lover and my main wife. So on this day, I want to tell all of Destiny City and the world you are my ke Harrie''s Main Wife, Lillia Harris."


    "I would hope so¡­" Lillia replied, causing everyone tough out loud. ke chuckled and leaned down, and kissed her lips. "There is no hope. It is an actual fact."


    "I now pronounce you husband and wife!" Tina dered. She wished she could have thought of something better, but she couldn''t, so she just went with it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 333 Two Rings

    Destiny stepped forward with the pillow in hand with a big smile on her face as she held it up. At that time, Tina took Hope from ke so he could finish the ceremony. On the pillow were two small boxes. ke picked up the one on the right that he already knew had Lillia''s ring in it and opened it up.


    A white light emitted from the ring as he pulled it out. He then bit the tip of his finger and dripped a drop of blood onto it before taking Lillia''s hand and slipping the ring onto her finger. When the ring was put on, Lillia suddenly realized a change in her magic aura. It was no longer the same as before. Her eyes went wide as she looked up at ke in confusion. She did not know how he did it, but he somehow masked out her magic aura, making it his! "This how!?"


    "Hehe¡­ Thardra had figured out a second way to use the ore I found in the underground cavern. If you drain the ore of its energy and then fill it with mana, drip a drop of blood on it, and then do a few secret things, you can override one''s magic aura. I asked him about this a while ago, and he just recently discovered it when he was tinkering around. This ring will need to be recharged once a month, but this should allow you to use magic outside the base from now on." ke put his hand on top of Lillia''s head and gently rubbed it. He then leaned in and whispered into her ear. "Tonight, you will also be a drakani."


    Lillia raised her head with wide, teary eyes looking up at ke in surprise. She never even thought about such a thing, but¡­. If she truly were to be a drakani, she could finally fight. Her bloodline would be different and much harder to detect! She would still be an ather dragon, but she would also have drakani blood, which would mix with her own. "This¡­."


    "I have long thought about it. I was thinking, why can my wives not be drakani? Anna did, and now she is perfectly fine. If I have a chance to allow you all to grow stronger and have a second method of protecting yourself, then I see no reason not to go this route. Yui suggested that we use her race as a means to handle the blood bank issue. They do not need to be fed upon. We can just have them donate blood once and a while. Once this was mentioned, the other races also said they could supply us with blood. This means no need for a bunch of concubines to handle the daily tasks. We can just drink the blood as normal.


    "But the biggest thing about you specifically doing this is the fact that your race will be masked by the drakani bloodline," ke exined. He gently held Lillia''s chin and kissed her lips. "You will finally be free from hiding by doing this. You will no longer need to feel like you are useless because you are forced to hide out. You can now stand on the front lines with me and face our enemies down. Together we can make the impossible possible."


    "Mmm!" Lillia smiled brightly as she nodded her head. She wiped the tears from her eyes and hugged ke''s neck kissing his lips. "I will be whatever you want. Because I am your wife."


    "Then please, Sister Lillia, take this ring and drip a drop of blood onto it," Tina said while handing Lillia the other ring.


    Lillia was confused once more and did as she was told. Once she was done, she did as ke did to her and ced the ring on his ring finger. The ring suddenly glowed with a bright red light. The light thing out and shot into ke''s chest and then into Lillia''s chest, startling her. She suddenly realized what was happening! "ke you!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "With this. If you die, I will die. If you are taken away, I will be able to find you no matter what. This ring symbolizes my devotion to you." ke answered with a smile.


    Tina pursed her lips. "Makes me kinda jealous. But Sister Lillia deserves this." While slightly jealous, she was also happy. The look on Lillia''s face made her look like a teen girl who had just fallen in love at first sight. Her cheeks were bright red, and her eyes were filled with love as she looked at the man in front of her. "Ahem¡­. Now then. Would the Groom please sweep the bride off her feet and bring her to the bridal chamber? The rest of us need to drink and celebrate your marriage."


    ke chuckled and nodded his head as he really did sweep Lillia up into a princess carry and fly off with her in his arms. The crowd below was cheering and yelling to get the ale out at the top of their lungs as ke flew by. He wondered just how many of them were actually here for the ale and not the wedding itself.


    When the two arrived at a small cottage that was built within a group of trees within their city limits, he entered the cottage and set Lillia down. It was already set up with a small fire going along with a dinner for two. Not to mention the ever-ssic flower petals on the bed setup forter on. "ke, are you sure about making me a drakani?"


    "Mmm¡­ Anna is normal as can be and is doing perfectly fine. I see no reason why you can''t be one, either. I have been pondering this for a while, but after this incident, I think it would be best so that you can be a drakani like Anna, although in this case, it would only be half." ke exined. But, Lillia still felt a little hesitant. "But if you really do change me¡­.. My bloodline¡­."


    "Mmm¡­ I know. That is why¡­." ke pulled her close and kissed her lips. "I will allow your bloodline to dominate the control but only enough to keep your features the same. Blood maniption is also part of the drakani heritage. I can make it so you will be fifty fifty. And still, make it seem like you are a drakani and not an ather dragon while keeping your bloodline intact."


    "No." Lillia shook her head. "Destiny is already mostly all Ather dragon. When she gets older and marries in the future, she will also have children, but those children will be diluted as well. My pure bloodline is no more. It may die out, but as long as our children are still alive, they will always have some ather dragon in them. To continue a true ather dragon line, I would need to mate with another ather dragon, and that is a no go. Even if it was an option, I would never do so. Not when I have a husband who loves me enough to make a blood oath¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 334 A Steamy Night…. Days?

    "Mmm¡­ I am your one and only fated one, after all." ke smiled as he leaned down and kissed Lillia''s lips. "To be a drakani is not easy. But I will be with you the entire time, and I will turn that pain into pleasure."


    "Mm¡­. But first¡­. You need to help me out of this dress. I refuse to allow it to get dirtied! I want this dress to be enshrined in my closet!" Lillia wanted to go into her closet and see it every day as a reminder that her sisters and her husband love her dearly.


    Seeing Lillia''s pearly white skin exposed in front of him never gets old. He reached out and held her waist as he looked down at the girl, who seemed like she would break if he was too rough with her. "No matter how many times I see you, you are always so beautiful."


    [R-18]


    "ke~" Lillia began undressing her man from top to bottom. When he was fully undressed, she ran her hands down his rock hard chest and abs, all the way down to his dick, which was already hard. Her hands seemed small as she wrapped her fingers around his shaft while biting her lip and looking up into her eyes. "ke¡­. I want to have a baby boy."


    "Whatever you want, I will work hard to make it happen." ke smiled as he leaned down and kissed Lillia''s lips, biting them gently as he felt her hands gently stroking his dick. Her bountiful breasts pressed against his chest with two hardened cherries poking his skin.


    ke ran one of his hands down Lillia''s side and reached between her legs, and began stroking her dampening garden. The two stood there stroking each other for quite a while as they kissed before Lillia finally pushed away and turned around, bending over slightly, reaching her hand between her legs and spreading her pussy lips for ke to see her everything. "Stick it in¡­."


    ke smiled as he moved into position and punished his dick in before grabbing Lillia by the thighs and lifting her in the air. She threw her arms back and wrapped them around ke''s neck as she let him bounce her up and down as if she was nothing more than a sex toy. She could not control what was going on, and this was one of the things she loved about doing it with ke like this. She had no control. She was like a puppet in his arms as he had his way with her without restraint.


    Her sensual moans filled the cottage as ke poked her baby room with each thrust. She knew what was about toe. He always had perfect timing when it came to filling her baby room and making her cum at the same time. She waited and waited until finally, a sting was felt in her neck, and she let out a loud moan of pleasure as she squirted onto the wooden cottage floor.


    The pleasure was heightened by many times by him doing it this way which always left her so satisfied. But this time, she knew it would be different. She felt herself spinning as ke turned her around so that she could hug him. She then felt his teeth biting into her once more. But she felt nothing happen as he removed his mouth and brought his lips near her ears. "Are you sure? This is thest chance to go back. Once we do this, you will be part drakani from now on."


    "Mmm¡­. I am fine with it." Lillia whispered through her moans. She knew she would still be an ather dragon, but she would also be a drakani as well. She would be something new. But she had faith that no matter what, that ke would treat her the same. "Ah~!"


    ke''s teeth once more sunk into her neck as she felt something being injected into her. Time slowly passed. But she felt no pain. She only felt her pleasure beginning to heighten even more. She craved nothing but more sex from the man holding her. She clung to him as his dick seemed to swell inside her. The feeling of his dick going in and out of her began to drive her so crazy she couldn''t help but scream in pleasure. "More~~~!!! More~~~!!!"


    Lillia bit into ke''s neck and began drinking his blood. Her eyes zed over from lust and hunger. She wanted nothing more than to merge with the man in front of her. Her cries of pleasure echoed through the cottage as the two used every inch of the cottage to make love.


    She was basically trying to suck ke dry on both fronts. She wanted his milk to fill her baby room and his blood to satiate her hunger. This was not the same as he did it with Anna. Anna could feed off Chi if need be, but now Lillia would only be able to feed off ke as he used his own blood as a means to tie her to him even more.


    ording to his memories of the drakani bloodline, this was the right of the Drakani empresses. They would be the only ones to feed off their husbands after being turned. All other blood would taste nd to them after.


    Days passed, and on the floor, two peopley naked, hugging each other. Lillia still looked the same except for two things. Her breasts got a tad smaller, and she seemed to grow a head shorter. She also now had a splendid set of fangs. But other than that, she still looked like the same old Lillia.


    ---


    ke was wide awake as he realized that he did not feel drained of blood at all, even after Lillia drank so much of it. He looked down at the sleeping girl in his arms and tilted his head when he saw that she seemed to have grown smaller. In more than one way. "Strange¡­"


    "Hmmm? Is it morning?" Lillia blinked her eyes sleepily as she looked up at ke. She smiled and pulled herself up to kiss his lips.


    "Do you feel strange at all?" ke asked.


    "No¡­. Not really. Hold on, let me transform and see if I am still a dragon." Lillia said as she slowly got up.


    "Wait, can you transform out here like this!?" ke was worried that if she did, she would destroy a lot more than just this cottage.

 Chapter 335 Rub It On Her Wound

    "Hehe, don''t worry. Dragons can control their size, you know. We normally do not because the bigger you are, the more powerful you are. Anyway, it''s easier to show than to exin." Lillia grinned as she put her hands on her hips and turned into a puff of smoke, revealing a short dragon standing in the same pose as she was when she was in her human form. She looked just like she did in herrger form, just a mini version.


    Lillia looked herself over and checked her tail and wings before nodding her head. "Mmm! Perfect! Although I seemed to be smaller than before¡­. "


    With a poof, Lillia turned back into her human form and stepped over ke so that she had a foot on either side of him as she began inspecting herself. "Yep, a tad bit smaller than before. But I do feel much stronger. It''s very strange."


    Lillia sat down on top of ke''s dick that was resting on his stomach and leaned forward while holding her breasts. "Look! They are like half the size!"


    "I see that, but it''s fine, is it not?" ke saw as he ran his hand through her hair. "You are still my Lillia, although I think the girls might end up teasing you quite a bit. But I can say that your ather dragon scent has grown very weak. I think unless they were right up next to you, no one would notice you were an ather dragon as they did before. Try to cast a simple spell. Let''s test your magic aura."


    "Mmm¡­" Lillia did as she was told and cast a simple lighting spell. The ring on her finger dimly lit up as it changed her magic aura to match that of kes. "It worked! ke, it worked! I can now leave the city with you!"


    Lillia was now hugging his neck, moving her butt around a lot. Her secret garden slowly formed over the back side of his dick, causing him to slowly be hard again. Lillia felt it and grinned as she flicked one of her fangs with her tongue and said: "I guess we should have some breakfast now?"


    ke chuckled and created three dicks which Lillia matched with three secret gardens. She was just like Slimia now and able to create more than one Eden for her man. But because of this, the two got their fill within two hours before washing up and getting dressed. Lillia took ke''s hand and, with a light skip in her step, walked next to him as they made their way back to the pce.


    "I will have to get used to this new me." Lillia felt a little strange being shorter than before. Her steps were kinda off. But at the same time, she felt lighter and stronger than before. This made her feel that if she had to fight the ancients of the dragonic n once more, she could hold her own. Whether she could defeat them or not is another story, but she was sure she could at leaste to a draw if she had to face them all at the same time. But if it was one on one. She was sure she could win.


    ----


    "What the fuck! Has our n be so fucking weak we can not even take down a few thousands inferior races!?" Prince Trien stared at the massive tale in front of him with fire seeping out of his mouth. He had never expected that the army he had given everything up for in order to take down the one who harmed his one and only love would be destroyed and turned traitor! What angered him even more, was the words carved into the tail.


    "Hey, little dick, I heard your sister, whom you love so much, was hurt due to my little giftst time. I truly am sorry, so I sent this dragonic dick as a means of hoping she can get better. Remember to tell her to suck on it carefully and rub it on her wound. I heard dragonic dick is good for girls with scars. If she is lucky, it will still shoot out its lotion. That lotion can do a lot of things, like heal wounds and make babies, all depending on where she is sticking it at the time. Hahaha! Joking! Really though, you should probably watch her just in case since your little dick is not going to please her after she sees this thing.


    "Fuck!" Prince Trien roared at the top of his lungs. He couldn''t do anything at this time because he had already used up all the manpower he could use on private matters for the time being!


    "Brother, rx. We can just continue without expansion, and when we have the numbers, we can take them out personally." Iseles hugged Prince Trien''s waist as she looked up at him. She wanted nothing more than to rush out of here now to take care of that bastard who harmed her, but currently, now was not a good time.


    "You are right¡­. We will go to the front lines ourselves and lead the army. We will slowly advance southward. We will destroy that man and then enve the elves! We will show our parents that we can do anything! For now, you should take care of yourself. We can''t let our childe to harm." Prince Trien gently rubbed Iseles''s stomach, causing her to smile at him. She could always count on her brother to treat her with so much love and care.


    ---


    "Bahahahaha!" Bret let out augh as he patted ke on the shoulder. "Just thinking about that fucker reading that message really makes meugh!"


    "Bret, I was trying to be sincere! I meant every word that I wrote!" ke replied with a wide grin. He couldn''t help but smile. He so wished he could have seen the look on the prince''s face when he received the dick.


    "ke, my husband, please do not abuse my magic to send dicks to people. It''s disgusting." nce had a gloomy face. She was the one who had to teleport the damn thing! It was not like it was the humanoid form dick but the damn dragon dick! It was huge! She only wanted to look at her husband''s dick!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 336 Rain Of Death

    "So, how is it?" Tina asked as she sat next to Lillia. She reached up and ced her hand on top of the head of the girl who was much shorter than her now.


    "It''s actually not bad. I feel more powerful, but my breast size and height¡­ Sigh¡­ I was proud of my chest! Then again, ke doesn''t care about that. But it does feel weird to be smaller than before." Lillia replied, leaning her head against Tina''s shoulder. "Are you going to go through with it as well?"


    "Mmm¡­ not now, though. I n to in the future, but for now, we have a lot to do. And we need to get our blood reserves up. Chi and Olinia are to be promoted to wivester on, and we only have the two concubines who can go through the process with the wives. Although if I had to pick, I would pick Yiki. She is on the smaller side and looks easy to bully." Tina grinned. Lillia could only shake her head and re at this sister of hers.


    "I can feel your hand already, so please stop. Why do I have a feeling that when the girls get older, we will need to save them from you." Lillia gave Tina a suspicious look only to see her pursing her lips.


    "I am not a sicko! Those are our children!" Tina snorted but realized her words still sounded ambiguous, causing her to quickly correct herself: "Even if they were not my children, I still wouldn''t!"


    "Pfft! Hahaha! Your face is so red!" Lillia let out augh as she snuggled into Tina''s arms. She found this sister of hers to be very cute.


    "It''s because you are making fun of me!" Tina pouted as she poked Lillia''s cheek. She then turned her eyes towards ke, who wasughing and chatting with Bret, and smiled. "We are very lucky."


    "Mmmm¡­. ke is able to bring happiness to those who are without hope. Even though we lost so much in thest war, the people are stillughing and enjoying themselves. Time goes on even when the dead have passed. We need to grow stronger and stronger. So I think us wives bing drakani will allow us to be a step ahead. It will boost all of us to new heights." Lillia stared at the man across from her with eyes full of passion and love. She then looked up at Tina and smiled as she poked Tina''s belly. "You should get pregnant again."


    "Oh? We having sons this time?" Tina asked, giving a knowing smile.


    Lillia averted her eyes as she answered: "I have no idea what you are talking about."


    "Yes, yes. It is just a coincidence that all the wives thus far have had only girls." Tina giggled as she yed with Lillia''s hair. "I do not mind. Right now is also the best time with things in a calm state. We are slowly expanding, but there is no need for a major war at this time. I think all the major ns are probably much farther away."


    "Then tonight, make sure you grab hold of our husband''s baby seed. Use the technique I taught you to ensure it stays within you for a few hours after." Lillia had also used said technique to keep the seed in her belly for quite a while.


    "I will do that." Tina nodded. She leaned down and kissed Lillia''s lips before leaning back on the chair and staring up at the starry sky. But she noticed that the clouds overhead seemed strange. "Hey, ke!"


    "Hmmm?" ke looked over to see Tina pointing at the sky. He turned his head skyward and frowned. "Hmmm? Is that a radioactive cloud?" Sighing, he got up. "I will go check it out."


    He took out a geiger counter from his space and flew up into the air. He was not afraid of radiation poisoning anymore, but he still did not know what it would do to the nts and other inhabitants. He waved his hand and put a barrier around the city to block any rain before heading to the cloud. But before he got too close, he suddenly felt his whole body wrapped in magic and pulled backward.


    Hended gently on the ground and looked at Lillia in confusion. "What''s wrong?"


    "That is a death cloud! That thing is made of death energy. If you got too close, it would have started sucking the life force from your body! I put up another barrier so you can cancel yours, as it would not block this kind of rain." Lillia answered as she shivered. "When there is arge battle, and the dead are not taken care of, the energy from the dead bodies will be released into the air. It will cause green clouds to form, and they will move across thend until they dissipate. These ones are ratherrge, so they must havee from a nearby location. At least a few hundred miles away."


    "I see¡­" ke was thankful Lillia realized this before he got too close. He quickly put his radiation detector away before turning his head skyward again. "What happens if you get caught up in that rain?"


    "You will have your life force drained, turning you into a zombie. Once that happens, there is no changing back. You will be an undead. If you are lucky, you will keep your sanity and can still live a semi normal life. If you are not lucky, you will end up a mindless zombie wandering thends, trying to eat any living being that moves. But that is not the worst of it. The dead bodies or skeletons underground that have already absorbed lots of mana and have soaked up any of this rain will also begin to rise. And with the number of humans who have died in the past, they are sure to rise up. While mana alone can create undead as well, it is a longer process. But if you add in death energy, it will speed the process up by a thousandfold."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 337 A Second Apocalypse Part? 1

    "You mean that we might be overrun by the undead soon!?" ke had a bad feeling about this.


    "That is highly possible¡­. Your race did not burn its corpses like we used to do before the reset. So this means any corpses above or underground that has bathed in mana and soaked up some of this rain will rise¡­." Lillia also had a bad feeling.


    "Alright. We will end our little party here." ke stood up and turned to Bret. "Have everyone outsidee back now. We can not risk them being trapped. We will need to form a defensive line if we really are about toe under a zombie apocalypse.


    ---


    Further away, Grace sat behind her desk with a grim expression. "Are you sure this happened? Those dragons and elves actually attacked the city and lost?"


    "Yes, the dragon race, and the elves lost. Well, to be more precise, the elves turned traitor, and the dragons were forced to surrender. The death toll was huge for the dragon race, millions of their kind died." A young woman wearing ck clothing reported.


    "Such power is not something we can fight right now. Only a part of my people have undergone their second transformation. Now that we know that using magic and taking in the mana in the air allows us to grow stronger, it will take us time to build up our strength. We have no idea how many transformations we will undergo. But for now, those of first rank transformations need to cast more magic. If we want to continue moving forward, we will need to do more. Now tell me, what is going on with this undead thing I keep hearing about? I heard thousands of zombies and skeletons have attacked as ofte. Some of our own people transformed as well. There are also sightings in the city. Is it some kind of gue?" Grace was d they built up a city wall to keep monsters out, but she never thought she would actually be fighting zombies one day.


    "We are not one hundred percent sure, but from what we know, green clouds passed by a few days ago. The rain that came down for two days was also slightly green in color. Those who were caught up in it felt weak and began to turn into undead. It was around this time that the zombies and skeletons began appearing as well." The young woman in ck replied.


    "Okay, just have the people on watch keep things in order. You are dismissed." Grace waved her hand, sending the young woman in ck away. She sat back in her chair and looked over to her right at the cat girl standing in the nude with a cor around her neck, waiting patiently for her orders.


    "Come." Grace turned her chair towards the cat girl and spread her legs apart. She was wearing a short skirt, so when she spread her legs, her ck panties were on full disy. The cat girl with brown hair blushed as she walked over and got down on her knees. She moved closer to Grace before lowering her head and kissing the fabric of the ck panties.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmm¡­. Make sure you lick it good¡­." Grace said as she reached out and ran her fingers through the cat girl''s hair. She had specifically picked this cat girl out because she was the cutest out of all of them. She was not someone who would ever be with a man ever again. She only ever had one man she loved, and she lost every right to stand before him after she gave in to threats and let another defile her body. She still loved that young man, but she did not know if he was even alive anymore.


    But now, with this cat girl, she could at least feel guilt free. By having a cat girl pleasure her, she saw it as nothing more than a living sex toy. Something to do the work for her while she leaned back and enjoyed every second of it or, if she so pleased, indulge in doing things to her toy as well. She knew her mind had warped a lot since the apocalypse, but she did not care. Right now, she is the leader of the human race. And she nned to make it so that all humans could one day rise back up and regain what was lost.


    [R-18]


    Grace felt the cat girl''s tongue enter inside her pussy, licking her insides, causing her to moan softly. She looked down at the cat girl, who was looking back up at her with her cute eyes, and had to admit while she was nothing more than a sexy toy she was very cute. "Stop for a moment."


    The cat girl pulled her face away, her mouth covered in juices. Grace leaned over and licked the cat girl''s lips before waving her hand and forming a magic circle that sealed the door from being opened. She then stripped her clothes off and helped the cat girl up. The cat girl''s face was bright red as Grace''s hands roamed across her body. "You know that as my pet, you need to make sure all my needs are taken care of, right?" Grace asked as she grabbed the cat girl''s chin, making her look at her in her eyes.


    The cat girl nodded her head to answer as she leaned forward and pressed her lips against Grace''s lips. Their tongues began to intertwine. Grace could feel her body heating up as she ran her hand down between the cat girl''s legs and began teasing her clit while the cat girl did the same to her.


    Grace stopped when she felt the cat girl''s pussy was wet enough and kissed down the cat girl''s body until she finally reached the cat girl''s garden. She mped her mouth on the cat girl''s pussy and nibbled on her puffy clit. "Nya~!"


    The cat girl could only stand there and ce her hands on Grace''s head as she started to cum. Grace felt her mouth being flooded with juices and grinned as she slurped them up and swallowed them.


    A few minutester, Gracey on the floor while the cat girl attacked her own pussy. She could tell that her little toy was enjoying every bit of this, which was fine with her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 338 A Second Apocalypse Part? 2

    After ying with her cat girl toy for a while, she took the cat girl into her private bath to get washed up. The cat girl was still naked even after drying off while Grace put her clothes back on. She looked at her toy and frowned for a second before deciding on something. "I will have a tailore up tomorrow to make you a few sets of clothes. From this moment on, you will serve me day and night. I will also bestow upon you a name, Tobi."


    Tobi''s eyes widened as she smiled brightly. Although she still did not dare speak. She was just grateful her master was so kind to her. When she was being sold, she saw many of her kind being beaten. So she was truly lucky to have such a master.


    Grace looked at Tobi and saw her smile and felt it was not bad having a cute toy that she could do as she pleased with. If she got tired of it, she could toss it away and get a new one, but she could tell she would use this one for quite a while.


    ---


    "This rain just won''t stop," Erica said as she looked out over the city wall.


    The entire area was being drenched in green rain. The clouds even spread out over a few miles and were moving at a slow pace. The more it rained, the more worried Lillia and ke became. "If this keeps up, we will truly be in a whole new kind of apocalypse situation."


    ke scratched his head. He did not think such a situation woulde about. It never happened in his past life, but then again, he didn''t really remember when he died anymore. By now, humans should have already been moving and trying to take things back, but he seemed to have caused some kind of butterfly effect, and things are now changed big time.


    But if this really does end up turning into a new kind of apocalypse, things would not turn out too well. They would need to be more careful with any movements. While he was not afraid of anyone really dying at this time, he was worried about the whole what if factor of things. "Lillia, by chance, do these undead evolve as well?"


    "They can. It really depends. And if they are able to evolve, they do evolve quite quickly. And they can get very hard to kill. They be resistant to magic. Even a bullet won''t kill them easily, either. You would need to cut the head off for them to truly die. Because only when the head is cut off can you finally burn their bodies to ashes." Lillia exined. This was the main reason why she was worried. The undead were not an easy race to deal with it.


    "Do they just attack anyone?" ke asked. He did not know the full details of the undead, so he was trying to get as much information about them as possible.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They attack anything with warmth. The undead have no way of keeping their bodies warm. Normally undead will not show up in huge groups because you can easily keep them under control by burning the dead, which is what we have been doing thus far, which is also why I am so worried. This kind of rain can easily create billions of undead if the conditions are right, and well¡­ the areas this rain is hitting are filled with the dead of the apocalypse. The dragonic really did not think too things through when they went around killing humans. They seemed to have forgotten that the undead are more trouble than the living.


    "Not to mention all the graves and maybe even dead who are still buried deep underground and long forgotten about." Lillia sighed as she hugged ke and pushed her face into his back. "We need to really prepare. If we have many undead running this way, we hopefully can burn them to ashes before things get too bad."


    "Hmmm¡­ maybe we can put out a small team and have them run around killing zombies. But Lillia, with your current powers, can''t you easily kill the ones even resistant to magic?" ke asked curiously.


    "I¡­. Can not¡­" Lillia squeezed ke. "Once they are resistant to magic, no matter how powerful that magic is, it can never do anything to them unless I cut their heads off. However¡­.There is one kind of magic that can make this situation even worse, and that is necromancy. Necromancy is the only kind of magic that is able to affect the undead, and if a single necromancer is able to control an army of undead, we would have a huge force that no one would ever be able to defeat. But necromancers should be all dead."


    ---


    "Hehehe¡­. Hahahaha! Who would have thought my powers could be used in such a way!" A half human, half monster looking man looked at the skeletons and zombies in front of him andughed out maniacally. "This world is mine! I will make that bastard who took the fox from me and made me this way suffer first before dominating all of this with these little pets of mine."


    The half human half monster, who was none other than Fredrick Haralson, grinned evilly as his gaze fell on the group of girls who were currently chained together by metal cors with fear in their eyes. "And you girls will help start my royal family. Hehehehe¡­. Nowe, we have more dead to make rise!"


    The girls trembled as she walked forward, following after Fredrick with fear in their eyes. They had been captured by this man early in the day and had seen him suddenly raise the dead from the graves. They dared not resist, or they were afraid they might end up just like the dead who were now following behind them. Such a thing had already made them feel dread. They would rather just do as they are told and hopefully live to see another day and not turn into mindless zombies after they die.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 339 Missing Part 1

    --AN) I did n to do four chapters tonight, but I ended up getting caught up in working on something, so only three tonight. I will do 5 + bonus chapter for hitting 1k votes tomorrow. --


    Bret was currently trying to call everyone back, but one team seemed to have gone missing. He could not reach them ons. "Team six is not responding."


    "All other teams are on the way back then?" ke asked.


    "Yes. Seventy five percent of them have already returned. We are just waiting on the others who should arrive within the next hour, and then it''s just trying to figure out what happened to team six." Bret answered. He was quite worried because a few of his old world buddies were in team six.


    "Alright. Me, you, and Lillia will go out this time." ke decided to give Lillia a chance to go out and get some action since she had not done so so far. She was also the best person toe along since she knew the most about the undead.


    "Lillia ising too? Hot damn. This will be an easy trip, then. She will finally get to see your womanizing skills." Bret punched ke in the shoulder with a grin. "Joking aside. I am d she can finally leave the base. I could tell she yearned to go out more."


    "She still needs to be careful. She can not use any magic that is easily noticed to be ather dragon magic. But she should be fine using other magic no matter how strong it is with her now being a drakani. Anyway, meet me at the gate in five. I will go get Lillia." ke said before running off.


    Five minutester, ke, Bret, and Lillia stood at the city gates. Tina, nce, Noa, and Faana were also there. "Don''t worry about the city. We will protect it. Go bring our people home." Tina said as she gave ke and Lillia a kiss. This was followed by the other three girls. Only these four could see the trio off as the other wives were busy attending to the kids and the three currently pregnant girls. Well, two since Hina had alreadyid her egg, but she needed to keep it warm at all times.


    "Alright, we will bring them back one way or another. This world has many more dangers than we could ever imagine." ke rubbed the girls'' heads before putting up a barrier around his body and heading out into the rain.


    The green rain was pooling on the ground leaving dark green puddles all over the ce. Bret, Lillia, and ke all had to have barriers covering their entire body in order to not be affected by it. "Do you think they failed to get barriers up in time?" Lillia asked. She had to look at things from the worse case scenario.


    "I think so¡­. Or they might have run into some other kind of trouble. While monsters, dragons, and human monsters are not an issue, we still have things like the new undead. So if they were overwhelmed somehow or maybe even the reglios attacked them, it could be bad. If it was the reglios, we can not expect any of them to be alive." ke just hoped that was not the case because they were already expecting an issue with the undead.


    "Hold on. I hear something." Bret stopped. They had only been walking five minutes, and the sound of shuffling could be heard not far away.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The three were not people who would run and hide but instead slowly and quietly made their way over to where the sound wasing from. What they saw was five zombies shuffling about near some trees. They had tattered clothes covered in dirt which meant they probably just crawled up from the ground.


    ke frowned when he saw this and pulled out his sword. He was about to step out and take care of it when Lillia suddenly shot out and raced toward the zombies. She was quick, and within a sh, all five zombies were beheaded with the sword in her hands and lit on fire. She turned and smiled at ke while sticking her tongue out at him as she said: "I was faster."


    "Yes, yes, my wife is amazing." ke chuckled as he sheathed his sword. "Come on. We should get to thest reported location of Team six."


    The group continued on for almost two hours until they finally reached team six''sst reported location. "They were here alright." Bret looked at the boot mark in the ground that was pooling with green water and looked around. "They were heading northwest."


    ke let Bret lead since he was better at tracking than he was. The group of three made their way northwest, following the tracks. "Hey, what''s that?" Lillia asked as she pointed at something next to a tree.


    "That''s Ralphys pack!" Bret yelled out as he ran over to the backpack lying against a tree. He checked through it to find everything still there. "This is strange. He would never just leave his pack lying here like this."


    "The tracks over here make it look like they were in a scuffle. There are many other tracks as well. Looks like they ended up fighting with someone or something. But the question is who. We see no signs of zombies anywhere. But these things are wearing shoes, from what I can tell. The military boots we supply have a distinct emblem on the bottom of the soles that is our city emblem. These tracks here do not have this emblem." ke pointed out.


    Bret came over and looked at the tracks, and nodded his head. "You are right. I think they might have walked into another group of humans. But to think they would lose a fight unless one of them was captured. Team six did have two girls, so¡­. If someone got the drop on them and took one hostage.."


    "Even if they did, there is no way they would be able to hold them. I have trained half our people, after all." Lillia snorted. She felt like there was something else going on here.


    "For now, let''s just follow the tracks. There is no sense in specting anything until we see with our own eyes what is going on."

 Chapter 340 Missing Part 2

    "ke is right. Let''s go." Lillia agreed with ke. There really was no reason to keep specting over things.


    The group followed the tracks for almost half a day until they came to a copsed building that had part of the wall broken out. It was covered in overgrowth and had many vines hanging down over the hole. The inside was pitch ck making it hard to see what was going on inside. But ke could smell a familiar scent. "They are here."


    "Hey, how do you know?" Bret asked. He was quite confused about how ke knew for sure they were here.


    "I can smell perfume. One of your subordinates wears perfume while out on patrol. When we get her back, you will need to reprimand the one wearing it. But in this case, it allowed us to know that they were here." ke answered.


    "It''s not just them. I am smelling a scent I haven''t smelt in ages. Looks like this might not be as bad as we thought. Bret, stay close and do not lose sight of us, or Rin will kill you if something happens." Lillia warned as she stepped forward. Bret was even more confused now since no one was exining anything to him! ke followed after Lillia, with Bret trailing behind. He had also smelt a strange scent inside this ce as well, but he could not determine what it was.


    They walked into the small area that was covered in darkness to see a hole in the floor, which led to a basement area. The rest of the building was a mess, so the first floor was the only floor worth looking at. Green water dripped through the cracks as the trip made their way into the unknown. They were moving as quietly as possible because they did not want to alert whoever was down here.


    The basement floor they were on had many hallways but following the scent of their target was easy enough. That was until they began hearing something that most would not expect to hear in such a ce.


    "Ah~!" A sensual voice rang out. Lillia and ke were perfectly normal hearing such sounds, only Bret began to blush. After all, he was only used to his two wives!


    "It''s as I thought¡­.. I never thought they would have survived for so long." Lillia whispered. She paused her steps and turned to Bret. "Bret, I think it''s best if you stay here. For now, just sit tight under my barrier."


    "Huh? Alright¡­." Bret nodded and sat down on a piece of cement. He trusted Lillia, so if she said for him to sit and wait, he would wait. Lillia then ced a barrier around him that even he could not leave, never mind anyone trying to enter it.


    "We will be back in a little while." Lillia grabbed ke''s hand and dragged him along.


    When they turned the corner down another hall, they finally saw a red dim light at the ending from one of the rooms. "So, what race is this?"


    "Subus. To be honest, this is part of where your charmes from and why it is so strong. Although it is nothing to that of a pure subus." Lillia exined.


    "Wait, as if they will drain your life force type deal by having sex with you?" ke asked.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Nope. You can consider a subus a race of women who prey on women. They live off a girl''s love juice. You can say they are the original lesbians. I have only met them out on the battlefield, so I never saw the acts myself, but I no longer need that since Tina taught me everything. I did not know what it meant until I ran into Tina since I have nevere in direct contact with it." Lillia exined, feeling slightly embarrassed.


    "I see, so no one''s life is at risk then?" ke wanted to be sure his people were not going to be harmed.


    "Nope, although the guys might be having a hard time if they are forced to watch the scene of big titted women stripping theirrades naked and eating their pussies, though. After all, I know how hard you get when we put on shows for you to watch." Lillia teased as she continued to pull ke along.


    The two quickly reached the room to see just exactly what Lillia was saying. Three men were sitting at the side, stuck in a barrier in a sort of trance as the two females from their team were naked on the floor with four subi teasing their bodies. The pleasured moans of the two girls filled the air as they had orgasm after orgasm.


    "Ahh, they must have been really hungry. But if this goes on, those girls might really be broken." Lillia sighed as she waved her hand, lifting the four subi into the air.


    "Ahh! Who dares!?" A cry came out from one of the subi, who turned and looked at the two intruders only to lock eyes with ke and suddenly blush. "Master!"


    "Erm¡­. Lillia, you said that subus only go after women, so why is she calling me master?" ke was highly confused.


    "I am not sure. This should be the case¡­." Lillia was also very confused. He looked up at the subus who were staring fervently at ke and asked: "Why are you calling ke Master?"


    "Why the hell should I tell you? Ugly!" The subus, who was under Lilliua''s control, angrily yelled out. "Now, put us down so I can greet Master!"


    "Oh? You want me to put you down after you dare to call me ugly!?" Lillia grinned as she continued: "Fine, I will put you down!"


    *Bang!*


    Four subi were mmed into the ground, causing arge indent to form. Lillia then marched over to them and rolled up her serves as she began beating them up with her fists. ke, on the other hand, walked over to the girls who were still squirting on the floor, fingering each other, and saw that they seemed to be under some kind of aphrodisiac. It did not seem too dangerous, so he just let them continue what they were doing.

 Chapter 341 Succubus

    A little whileter, four subi were prostrating on the ground while the two girls under their influence were finally freed from the subus''s love magic. But the thing they were worried about the most was not what they did but because¡­. "The Lord saw us doing dirty things!"


    Lillia stood in front of the four girls, who all had purple hair and small bat wings on their backs. Their thin long ck tail with a heart shape at the end curled up behind them. They came in all sizes, fromrge breasts to small, but ke could see that no matter what, they were all beauties. Lillia, though, had only just calmed down, but she was still angry at being called ugly. "So tell me, why are you calling my HUSBAND master?"


    "We¡­. Because male drakani are the only ones who can help our race reproduce. Since they are part subus. Subus can not reproduce on our own any longer¡­. Before the great war, we subi were cursed by a necromancer. We can no longer breed with other men, which is why we stopped taking in male sperm and switched to women.


    "We did not wish to have false hope in reproduction but still needed to eat. Our sisters have been either enved or died. We four sisters are all that is left of our race. We do not know what happened to the ones who were enved. But I can only guess they were killed. In the void, we hid ourselves away, at that time, we had one hundred of us. But hunger set in, and food was scarce. We sisters were the lucky ones.


    "As our numbers dwindled, we figured out how to sustain ourselves for tens of thousands of years using our bodies as a means to nourish each other. While we could not satiate our hunger, we could at least stay alive. We tried to exin this to the other subi, but they ignored us and said such a thing was forbidden. It truly was a forbidden practice because we were slowly growing weaker. If we had notbined our powers to charm these humans, we would never have had the chance to feed." The subus named Tuilia bowed her head back down on the ground and said: "Lord, please¡­. Help our race. You are the only ones who can do it!"


    ke was unsure of how to answer such a question. He felt sorry for them, but he could not see bringing a child into this world and not being in their life.. "I¡­."


    "ke, the subus race is highly skilled in other things besides sex." Lillia cut in before ke could say anything. "They were highly skilled assassins who have even assassinated an ancient."


    "Oh?" ke knew where this was going as he pulled Lillia into his arms and said: "If you are okay with it, we can take them in."


    "Mmm¡­ Although the subus race is strange as any bloodline they mate with will be filtered out until it''s a pure subus. So they will not be able to take on any of your traits. And with the curse, it is more than likely that only women will be born¡­. So I am not sure how long the bloodline canst for." Lillia sighed. The only way to keep the subus bloodline going would be interbreeding. But she knew for a fact that would not be possible. Unless¡­. "ke, let me say a few things before we give a final answer."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmm? What''s up?" ke asked.


    "If we do this and help the subus rebuild their bloodline, I can bypass their curse and allow them to give birth to males. But¡­. They would need to breed with their own kind. If they wish to keep the bloodline going with the curse¡­." Lillia could tell from ke''s expression he did not like that at all.


    "Sorry, but I will ask you to refrain. As long as I am alive, the subus bloodline will not die out. Maybe at some point, we may be able to figure out a way to break the curse on the children born and allow them to have normal rtionships. Is the curse so bad that even you can''t bypass it if the partner is male?"


    "No, I can''t. I do not know what curse they were put under. Necromancy is not one of my strong points, and I never cared to learn it at all and only know a few things about it. A necromancer would need to be the one to remove the curse, but they are all dead. I can only fiddle with a womb that has been injected with the genes of another subus. Meaning you. While it may be only a few percent, I can use that few percent to alter whether it is a male or female. Although we do not know if male subus can mate with women outside their race, we will have to wait and see." Lillia exined as she let out a long sigh.


    "Lillia, why are you going so far for them?" ke asked. He did not understand why Lillia was so willing to help these girls save their race.


    "It''s¡­. It is for two reasons. First, they can be said to be one of the reasons why we were able to push the dragonic back. While it was the humans who were able to grow in power quickly and have the unlimited potential to be anything that allowed us to officially win, the subus made such a huge sacrifice at the start by killing one of the dragonic ancients that allowed humans time to rise up and fight back.


    "You have no idea how scary an ancient is. They can do things beyond your imagination. With a simple thought, they could destroy this world if they so choose to. You can consider them to be beings closest to bing gods. Their power is something that I would have to fight to the death in order to fight against all of them. Although, I hear they have weakened quite a bit from being in the void. But that was only because mana did not have the right environment to give them a ce to grow stronger. And my strength has only recently increased as well. While I can probably fight one on one and win if they all attacked me, I am as good as dead. And you along with me due to your oath."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 342 Torrential Rain

    --AN) three more on the way! I promised, so I will deliver! Also looking for ideas for the next waifu. Feel free to leave full character descriptions and race. You can make up your own as well. But pleasement on this paragraph! Much easier to organize.---


    "The second reason is because they are like me. My race only has so many. We will soon die out. Our daughter is a half breed. As time goes by, my bloodline will be gone. Ather dragons will gopletely extinct. But the subus race is different. Their unique bloodline allows them to give birth to pure subus even if they mate with other races. That is if they did not have the curse ced on them. Now I know why they are cursed. The one who got the necromancer to curse them knew they had the power to kill an ancient." Lillia knelt down and ced her hand on Tuilia''s head. "It''s sad knowing your race is dying out. And that they will no longer exist anymore. All races, no matter which they are, will always look for ways to survive and rebuild their race''s numbers.


    "You lowered the age of marriage because of that, did you not? Because human numbers have dwindled so much?" Lillia looked up at ke and smiled. "I sympathize with them."


    ke finally understood. She was no longer a pure ather dragon herself. When they have more kids in the future, they will not have much ather dragon blood in them. "Then I will help as much as I can. But they can only be concubines."


    "Mmm! ke, you are the best!" Lillia jumped up into the air and onto ke, forcing him to catch her.


    "But first¡­ We need to get our guys home. The girls have also had quite the experience as well." ke turned to look at the two blushing girls who were now back in uniform blushing away.


    One of the girls named Tiffany walked forward and bowed her head as she asked: "Ummm¡­ Lord, this may sound strange, but can we be food for these girls?"


    ke almost choked on air as he looked at the two girls blushing away. He realized he hade toote. They were already corrupted! "I will think about it." ke could only say this. He felt bad outright rejecting them, as he would need to bring them in as concubines if he were to do that. It was just that he did not want to bring them two girls under his wing. It was not that he did not think they were pretty or anything. It was just that he already had enough wives, and this time was only to do his wife a favor.


    The two girl''s eyes lit up as they nodded their heads. And went off into a corner to whisper to one another. The men who were with them all had sad looks in their eyes. They will never be able to forget the sight of the team six angels moaning in pleasure before their very eyes.


    The group made their way out of the basement area and returned to the first floor, where they were met with a torrential downpour. The green rain was so heavy it that it was pooling up on the ground so fast that rivers were forming.


    "This is not good. The world''s weather has changed since before. Normally these kinds of rains would not be so heavy but this¡­. If this is pooling up and running into underground streams and mixing in with the drinking water¡­. ke, all water sources in the area might just be contaminated in a short time. Including our own." Lillia''s face was kind of pale; she couldn''t even imagine the kind of situation they were about to be in.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lillia, can monsters¡­." ke did not even need to finish his sentence when he saw a figure stumbling toward them. It was a six horned moose, but with one look, you could see that it was not normal. Its skin was falling off, and one of its legs was broken. "I see. So it''s not just sentient beings¡­."


    "No¡­. it shouldn''t''t be like this¡­." Lillia cried out. "How is this possible!? Monsters should not be able to turn! ke, we need to hurry back!"


    "Alright." ke looked at Bret, who nodded before darting into the rain. Twelve people ran through the downpour, but their speed was slow because the undead was rising up all over the ce.


    They had to stop and kill everything they came across before burning their bodies. One after another, they continued forward. It was not until they reached the first outpost that they saw the true horror of this kind of rain. Skeletons, zombies, it did not matter if they were human or monster or even old world animals. They were gathered in the tens of thousands, marching toward the city.


    On the city walls, Noa and the other wives stood tall, staring out over the enemy approaching their city. "Hehe¡­ and here I thought it would be peaceful for a while."


    "Noa, your inner ke is showing." Tina teased, causing Noa to stick her tongue out at her.


    "I can''t help it. I get bored too, you know! It''s been so peaceful. After so many battles, you start to long for a fight. Although, I have a feeling our future will be filled with fighting anyways. This rain is crazy strong. If not for the barrier, we would not be able to even be outside right now." Sam looked at the river flowing around the wall and then at the drynd inside and felt quite lucky.


    "Hey girls, is it just me, or is there some screaminging from the city?" Mina pulled on tina''s hair to get her attention. All of them turned to see something was truly amiss in the city. That was until Erica suddenly shouted out. "Look! Something ising from underground!"


    "Damn it! Don''t tell me the water is flowing under the city!" Noa knew this was bad. "Mina, sound the rm. We are now under a rank one situation!"


    "On it!" Mina flew off towards the tall tower on the wall. It was one of the ces where they installed a new kind of rm system.

 Chapter 343 Leaving It To Them

    Sirens rang, and the people of Destiny City began to move. They had all been through many drills since thest attack, so they knew the routine. Women and children were sent to the base, while those who could fight quickly met up with their team leaders to get a rundown on what was going on.


    Mike and his team had already cleaned up the zombies that had appeared in the city. But more and more were breaking through the ground and rising. But now he currently stands in front of a mass of citizens of Destiny City. "The rain of death is upon us. We are under a whole new kind of apocalypse. I am sure you have all been informed earlier, but we are now in a situation where we must stay vignt. Our Lord is outside the walls trying to bring home some of our own people.


    "So it is up to us and the Madams to protect our city from the inside threats. If you see a zombie or skeleton, cut their heads off and burn their bodies. Remember to do it in this order, or you will not be able to kill them easily. The rain outside is getting heavier and heavier. The rain of death is sinking into the ground and flowing along the underground waterways, being soaked into the ground and waking the dead that had been long buried.


    "Our biggest problem now is that no water within the city that is taken from the ground of streams can be touched. So watch your kids and stay away from the water at all costs. I will not say anymore. I trust you all to patrol and protect your homes. Good luck!" Mike had not given such a speech in a long time, so he spoke a bit too much, but he could see the determination in his people''s eyes. They looked ready to fight anything. He was d about this. He was d that this city and the citizens within were so unified.


    Mike knew that if it was him who was running the show, things would be different. He knew that ke was the one who brought everyone together and knew that without ke and ke''s determination to protect the people of this city that they would never havested this long.


    He had also noticed that the citizens were starting to see ke as some kind of god. After he beheaded a huge dragonic and won the warst time, he had be a godly figure in the eyes of his citizens. Seeing and hearing stories were two different things. Everyone had witnessed his achievement. Even Mike had begun to idolize the bastard a little bit after thest war.


    Outside the city ke and the others were standing on the outpost, looking at the huge waves of zombies with frowns on their faces. "Noa seems to have realized what is going on. We can sit here for a while and let things go for a bit."


    "ke, are you sure?" Lillia asked. She was surprised that ke was not rushing to the city right away.


    "We need our people to have some freedom to move on their own. The two of us can not always be there, especially in the uing expansion. Our forces will be split up in many areas, and we are only two people. Plus, nce and the others are there as well. Let them have some fun." ke grinned as he pulled Lillia close. "You only got toe out for a short time, and we finished our goal. For now, we can rest here for a bit and wait and see. If things be too bad, we can always fly over."


    "Alright." Lillia nodded her head. She did rx when she heard the rank one bell going off. They now had a ranking system for threats. It ranks from five to one. Rank five being possible enemies. This was for any groups of any raceing towards them unless they were a new race which normally consisted of all women wearing little to nothing.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Rank four was any monster attack, like goblins or other easy to kill monsters. Rank three stepped it up a notch to a group of orcs and dragonic. Until they are known to be friendly, they would be considered enemies, and everyone would be put on alert.


    Rank two was a small army but not enough to threaten the city itself. That only came at rank one when things like now with the zombie horde knocking on their doors. Or arge scale army attacking. It was basically anything that could threaten the lives of the people within the city.


    Back inside the city, Noa and the girls were sitting on top of the wall with a board next to them. The entire city had been surrounded at this time, so they were trying toe up with proper ns on how to deal with them. "Has the team we sent out to test magice back yet?"


    "Yeah, they said there are a few zombies already that are not affected by magic. While a good number of them burnt to a crisp under the fire spells." Josline reported.


    "Alright. Have everyone good at fire magic line the walls and begin operation burn the fuck out of zombies. We will kill off the ones who can be killed with magic still, and then we will form teams to finish off the rest." Tina licked her lips. She couldn''t wait to see some action.


    "Tina, now your ke is showing." Noa teased. Tinaughed and shrugged her shoulders. She really did enjoy fighting now. Ever since she got into her training, she liked the thrill of the fight. It was just too bad she did not get to go out much. But days like this were not too bad either.


    "Alright, send word out to all teams on the wall. Use all fire based spells they have and burn the hell out of these zombies. I want to smell roasted rotten flesh in five minutes!" Tina ordered.


    "Tina, that is disgusting. Bleh. Rotten flesh. Bleh¡­." Mina made a disgusted face while holding her nose. She did not wish to smell such things!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 344 Ancient Tombs

    --AN) don''t have the sixth one in me tonight, almost 4 am, so sleep time will make it up tomorrow!--


    "Bret, you can send the others back. Just tell Mike and the girls that Lillia and I are looking into something. We want them to be able to handle things themselves this time." ke stated firmly.


    "Alright. We will use the tunnels. A few zombies won''t be a threat to us." Bret gave ke a knowing grin before taking team six with him and heading down into the escape tunnel.


    "So, What should we do? If things continue as they are, we will be living in a deadnd." ke could even see that the trees were starting to be affected by this, which suddenly made him think about the dryads. "Lillia, what about Yili and the other dryads?"


    "Dryads will be fine. They have a means of blocking the death energy in the soil and water so that their homes do not be corrupted by it." Lillia replied. Out of all the races, she was not worried about the dryads as they had long learned methods of protecting themselves from the rain of death.


    ke let out a sigh of relief. "That''s good to hear. So what should we do now? Just sit and wait?"


    "I know!" Lillia sat down and patted herp. "Lay your head here."


    ke chuckled and did as he was told. Heid his head in herp and allowed her to y with his hair. The four subi looked at the scene with a bit of jealousy. They also wanted to pamper their master!


    On the other side of things, mes of fury roared over the massive army of undead. The citizens of Destiny City were going all out. Making sure every bit of their training was being put to use. The sea of mes roared through the mass of zombies burning those that were unable to resist to ashes. The stench that filled the air began to fill the area, causing many to feel sick to their stomachs but they still pushed on.


    Their goal was to protect their home, so no matter how sickening it was, they continued to cast magic until their mana was dry. Then the next group would take over for them. The entire area around the city walls was filled with ck smoke under the green rain that seemed to never end.


    The clouds overhead only grew darker and darker, and the rain grew heavier and heavier as if they were trying to wipe out Destiny City altogether. ke sat in the outpost that was covered in a barrier with a grim expression. He felt if this continued, things would not be easy from now on.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lillia, this can''t be normal." ke sat up and said.


    "You are right. Something is driving this death energy, but I am not sure what. After all these years, the rain of death should have longe and gone but now¡­.. It''s like some kind of ancient tomb might have opened up." Lillia pondered for a moment. She couldn''t think of anything else that would make it rain like this.


    "Ancient Tomb?" ke was confused. This was his first time hearing about such a thing.


    "The ancient tombs are spaces of the races of early times. It was a time when many races had ancients that walked the earth. You have to remember during my time before the rest there were many wars. Wars that many ancients fell in. Their powers changed thendscape many times. Sometimes even cutting the world in two but then mended back together. Every major n has at least one ancient in it now, this I am sure of. The elf n, the orc n, the dragonic n, and the Fea.


    "They might not just be on this continent. I do not know why the dragonic felt this continent was best, but there must be a reason, and this might be it. This ancient tomb, if it is what I think it is, is probably one of the oldest for it to have so much death energy." Lillia exined as she stood up.


    "We should go and check things out. If we can find the source of where the clouds have formed, we may be able to get something from the ancient era." Lillia was actually quite excited. If it really was an ancient tomb, then they might just get lucky and find books of ancient magic that are older than anything they could ever imagine.


    "We have to go back to the city first and tell the others we are going to investigate and settle the Subi into a ce in the pce where they will not bother anyone." ke did not want to leave on a journey if things were going to take a while, and if it truly was a tomb, then they might even need to fight over things.


    "Alright. Tuilia and her sisters all have their charm blocked by me, so they do not need to worry about causing issues. As for food¡­.. We can have those two girls stay with them for the time being. This way, you can kind of let them have what they asked for, although it will be temporary." Lillia pulled ke by the hand and waved for the subi to follow. She wanted to quickly get things settled before taking off. She could see Noa and her sisters had things pretty much together, so she was not worried about the zombies anymore. Luckily this wave was easy, but she did fear for the next one, and getting to the root of it all was the best way to stop any more dead from rising.


    They quickly made it back to the Pce, where Lillia went to talk with her sisters while ke went to see his daughters. He did not know how long they would be gone for so he had to give them a few doses of their papa energy, as they liked to call it, which was nothing more than hugs and kisses all around.


    Once things were settled, the two headed out with Lillia in the lead.

 Chapter 345 Enemies Meet Part 1

    An endless sea of clouds spread out before Lillia and ke as they headed toward what should be the eye of the storm. "Lillia, are you sure this is right? What if the entrance is somewhere else? We are moving away from the direction the clouds came in."


    "No, I am sure of this because of how widespread the green clouds are. Just because the rain of death might have started elsewhere does not mean it can not be powered from another source. Think about it. When it first rolled in, the clouds were not all that green, but now they are a really dark green in color. Even the rain at the start was very light, as if the clouds were going to break apart. I originally thought that it was just due to all the dead in this world, but even then, it would not cause something like this.


    "Only a mass concentration of death energy can cause a cloud of death rain of this size to appear. And the denser the death energy is, the closer we will be to the location of the tomb." Lillia answered as the two continued flying forward.


    "Lillia, do you think we will run into the other races?" ke also wondered if other races would show up or not.


    "Most likely. The ancients from the other races would not miss this chance and would have long felt the death energy. So we might be in for a fight or two. I will change my appearance just in case to look more like you." Lillia replied as they finally came to the eye of the storm. Down below was a space distortion much like a void, but this one had death energy pouring out of it. Lillia''s body began to change so that she now had blonde hair like ke''s, with blue eyes and horns. Align with a thin pointed tail. She even sprouted a set of wings exactly like ke''s.


    "So these tombs are built by the ancients and house all their former glory?" ke had so many questions he hoped he was not bothering Lillia much.


    "Yeah. They might have scriptures with ancient magic or just ancient history altogether that tells of certain things. Maybe even precious nts that have long been extinct that can help one evolve. As long as it can help you grow in power, the risk is very much worth it. But we should be careful when entering this ce. We may end up split up. Sometimes the ancients will put magic arrays on their tombs so people will be separated from one another." Lillia exined as the twonded on arge rock protruding out of the ground. "Hmmm¡­ it''s not fully opened yet. We won''t be able to enter right away."


    "Who the hell are you?" A voice came from the side. Both Lillia and ke turned to see a Young man who was obviously a dragonic as well as another woman wearing a full face veil standing side by side.


    ke ignored the young man and turned back towards the space tear. He did not wish to start any fights at this time when there might be ancients around. But it seemed the young man was not going to let him go so easily. "I asked you who you were. This is dragonic territory."


    Lillia whispered into ke''s ear, and only then did ke turn, look at the young man, and snort: "The fuck is dragonic territory? Your race belongs in the north and should stay there. Right now, you are in my area. If you wish to fight, just say so. If not, get the fuck off your high horse and wait for the tomb to open."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You! Do you have any idea who you are talking to!?" The young man roared. He had fire spewing from his mouth.


    "A limp dick who fucks his own blood rted sister. " ke responded. His harsh words caused Lillia to giggle. She loved this side of ke the most. Of course, he would not be saying this if Lillia had told him it was fine to expose himself because no race would dare to suddenly attack a drakani without knowing if there was still an ancient alive. With her being a drakani as well, it proved that there were more than just one. However, she was still suppressing her powers.


    "Damn it! It was you, wasn''t it!? The fucking drakani!" The young man was so angry he wanted to rush forward and tear his enemy apart, but he did not dare. He knew he could not attack this man until he knew for sure there were no more drakani in hiding. He already felt something was off when his entire army of millions was crushed. He looked at Lillia and smelt the same scent from her as he did from the man who came to an understanding. They were fools! The damn elf prince set them up! They made them enemies of the drakani, and he fell for it thinking that there was only one!


    "What is going on here?" An old voice rang out. He slowly floated down from the sky and looked at the four people staring at each other. His eyes were a bit surprised to see a race he felt was quite familiar but couldn''t quite put his finger on it for a few seconds before remembering something. "Trien, back down!"


    "Ancestor!" Prince Trien called out. He looked at the old man and wanted to say something, but the stern look on the old man''s face showed he was not going to let him say a word.


    The dragonic ancestor was something ke had never even seen before, and he could feel the power from this frail looking old man''s body. "Sir, I know we may have had some issues in the past, but since this tomb is about to open, we should put them aside for now. What do you say?"


    "If limp dick keeps his trap shut, I do not mind thinking about it. But old man, you Do realize you are on my territory, right? In all rights, this tomb should be mine." ke showed no respect to the old man whatsoever, causing the old man''s face to turn red with anger. He could tell that the young man was not very powerful, but the woman next to him, he could not even detect her strength. He had got a strangely familiar feeling from her, but he could not put her face to someone he knew.


    "A tomb is for all. It should not be bound to one race only, don''t you think?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 346 Enemies Meet Part 2

    "Oh? Should you be talking like that old man?" Another voice came from above as a white robed elven old man floated down from the sky. With him was a green haired young man along with another green haired young woman apanying him.


    The green harried young man locked eyes with Prince Trien and snorted. "Long time no see, Prince Trien."


    "Prince Teleth, you really do not seem to know your ce, do you?" Prince Trien replied. The hatred in his eyes was almost the same as when he looked at ke.


    Lillia pinched ke''s side because she could feel him ready to rush over and kill the stupid elf prince. She knew if she did not restrain him, they would be in for a fight to the death. Luckily ke understood this, and her pinch snapped him out of wanting to rush forward and kill him.


    The elven ancestor turned and looked at ke and Lillia and was quite surprised by the two. He did not expect to see two others here. "You two are?"


    "The owners of this territory that your two ns seemed to think belong to them," ke replied coldly.


    "Hey, watch your mouth! This is my elven n''s ancestor!" Prince Teleth stepped forward. Luckily they were all far apart, or the girls they were with would end up falling under ke''s and Lillia''s charm.


    "A small dick dares to stand in front of me?" ke asked. He had heard from nce that the prince here had a really small one.


    "You! I will kill you!" The elven prince yelled out. Prince Trien snorted and looked on with a big smile. He hoped the two would just kill each other.


    "Teleth, you need to stop." The elven ancestor stepped in front of Prince Teleth. "Miss, who are you?"


    "Hey, old man, it''s not good to be hitting on other people''s wives. Especially someone as old as you." ke cut in before Lillia could answer. He did not like people questioning his wife.


    "Little boy, do not interrupt when elders are speaking!" The elven ancestor was quite angry. No one ever dared to show him disrespect.


    "Interrupting elders? First of all, you need to be my elder to speak that kind of shit to me. Second, you are in my domain so show some fucking respect. Third, you are lucky I have not killed your little penis boy toy over there as soon as he opened his mouth to me. Fourth, even the dragonic ancestor over there is being humble towards me, but you have the damn arrogance to speak like you are my grandfather or something." Each sentence caused a vein to pop out of the elven ancestor''s forehead. He really could not stand it when the younger generation talked back to him. He wanted to raise his hand when he suddenly felt a strong pressure fall upon him.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Old elf, you should not start anything. As he said, I even need to show a bit of respect towards a drakani." While he did wish to watch the old elf dig his own grave, he did not want a fight to break out. Not in front of a tomb. If a fight did break out outside, it could cause it to be unstable.


    "Drakani?" The elven ancestor''s face turned sour. He did not dare to start anything just yet. Now that he was looking, it was true that both these people he had never seen were indeed drakani. The woman actually made him feel a bit threatened. He knew that pressure just now did note from the old fart next to him but from the girl. She looked so young yet had such power! Drakani''s were far more powerful than he could have imagined if a youngling could have such strength.


    "What did you think I was a worm or something?" ke asked with a snort. He disliked everyone here besides his wife!


    "Humph! At any rate, we are here for the tomb. The space quake will slowly stabilize, and we can finally enter." The elven ancestor decided to change the subject before he was angered to death.


    "You two old men keep saying things like you own the ce. Who the fuck gave you both the right to be here in the first ce? Is this an invasion? Should my drakani race also invade yournds as well?" ke asked in a cold tone.


    This time both ancestors who were here could not stand down from these words. "Look, young man, we are here, and a tomb is the right of everyone. It should not be taken by just your race alone! We are not taking anynds, only asking for the right to enter the tombs." The dragonic ancestor replied. While he was very angry, he was doing his best to keep that anger in check.


    Lillia whispered in ke''s ear again. Hearing her words, she snorted and said: "Pay¡­."


    "Excuse me?" The dragonic ancestor was a bit confused. He did not think he heard ke correctly.


    "I said pay. One girl each. I can use a snack while I am in the tomb." ke replied as he gazed at the two girls.


    "You bastard! Do you think I will just let my sister go with you!?" Prince Trien yelled out. He would never let his beloved go with a race that would corrupt her!


    "Hey, limp dick, when the higher ups are speaking, don''t interrupt. Your limp dick can''t even make insects have an orgasm, so why are you acting like you are some kind of big man? Plus, I wouldn''t want used goods anyway. But I am sure the dragonic have many more beautiful women. I am only asking for one." ke replied in a mocking tone.


    Iseles, who was standing behind Prince Trien, was shaking in anger. She wanted to attack this man so much, but she could not! Little did she know the man she wanted to kill so badly was the same exact man she killed easily with a simplerge scale magic attack. She had killed him and made him go back in time, and now here he was, standing in front of her, and was millions of times stronger than his previous life.

 Chapter 347 Asking For Princesses….

    --AN) 2 more are on the way as promised. --


    "You bastard! You dare talk about Iseles like that!?" Prince Tiren lost his head and was about to charge forward when he was smacked in the face making him fly backwards a few feet. "Cool your head. He is not making an unreasonable demand."


    The dragonic ancestor had too many unknowns so for the time being he could only y along. Plus, a single female dragonic was not going to do much for him.


    "I want a princess¡­" ke added, causing the dragonic ancestor to almost bite his tongue. He clenched his fist and waved his hand. Soon a young dragonic woman in a pink frilly dress appeared. "Hmmm? Where am I?"


    A girl with red hair looked around in confusion until her eyesnded on the dragonic ancestor. "Ancestor!? And wait? Huh? First Brother? First Sister?"


    "Seventh Sister. It seems you will be given away today. Congrattions." Iseles had no feelings for her siblings, so she mocked her whileughing.


    "Given away?" The red haired princess did not seem to be understanding what was going on.


    "Titi, you will be going with this young man over there." The dragonic ancestor said emotionlessly. He did not care for anyone but the heirs.


    "What!?" She turned and looked at ke, and her eyes went wide, and her cheeks turned red. She was about to deny it but to see such a handsome man¡­.. She closed her eyes and turned to her ancestor, and bowed her head. "As youmand."


    She then walked over to ke, and as soon as she fell into his charm zone, her eyes began to glow with love. ke pulled her close and slipped his hand around her waist, and to everyone''s surprise, she did not rest at all but instead shyly blushed. One would think being forced into such a situation that, she would put up some resistance but not this girl. She even leaned against ke like it was natural.


    Seeing this, Iseles couldn''t help but frown slightly. She realized that if she had gotten too close to this man, she might have ended up like her young sister! This thought frightened her. She couldn''t even imagine anyone but her brother being the man she loved. Not to mention she has his baby in her stomach! She was only here because she was bored of being inside and with the protection of an ancestor she shouldn''t need to worry but if this man somehow ambushed her... She didn''t even wish to think about it.


    ke ignored the looks from the dragonic race and looked at the elven ancestor. He red at him and waved his hand as well. Secondster, a young woman appeared. Seeing this, ke narrowed his eyes. "I think I asked for princesses¡­."


    "We have none!" The elven ancestor replied. The young elf woman was very confused as to what was going on at this moment.


    ke looked at the girl and then at the girl behind the elven prince and smirked. "Then give me the girl behind him as well."


    "What!? You want my Elie!?" Prince Teleth yelled out.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She is still a virgin, so why not? Two girls for a princess. And since she was liked by you, it would make her close enough, so add both, and you get a princess, no?" ke replied with a big shit eating grin.


    "Go! You both go with the young man." The elven ancestor did not wish to argue the subject. What were one or two elf girls?


    "Damn it! You better watch yourself inside the tomb, or I will kill you!" Prince Teleth roared in anger. He could only watch as the girl he had chosen for the day after much deliberation benign taken from him. He watched as the damn girl walked over to the drakani young man and began blushing and hanging on his arm. This was just. He was basically making him wear a green hat!


    Lillia was trying her best not to burst outughing. She just witnessed the prince of elves almost die from anger due to ke stealing his woman. ke, on the other hand, shook his head. "To think the elven n has fallen so far over the years that they can''t even produce a princess or two. You see, in my family alone, I can produce a few dozen or so. Not to mention having such an idiot for a crown prince. The elven n is doomed."


    "Damn it! Ancestor, are you really just going to let him talk like that!?" Prince Teleth was so used to getting his way he had never had to deal with such mocking words before!


    "Teleth, shut up! And, sir, I would like to ask you to stop while you''re ahead. Any more, and we will need to see who will survive." The elven ancestor was also reaching his limit.


    ke, on the other hand, knew when to tactfully back down as heughed and shrugged. By this time, the tear in space finally stabilized. "It''s fully open! Let''s go! Sir, after you¡­."


    "Mmm¡­." ke nodded, then whispered to Lillia: "If we get split, follow the link we have, and we will meet up."


    "Okay. be careful." Lillia grabbed hold of ke''s hand, and the two jumped through the tear in space.


    The ancestor looked at The prince and Princess and sighed. "Iseles, if we are split up, use the tracking stone to meet up with Trien." Although he was saying this, in truth, he hoped she would just die along with the child in her belly. It was a child that should never be born in the first ce. It has already made the dragonic n aughingstock.


    "Yes, Iseles, if you are separated from me, make sure you find me right away. But be careful. Do not try to fight anything while inside the tomb." Prince Trien couldn''t help but worry about his beloved and the child in her belly.


    Iseles nodded her head as she said: "I have regained most of my power, so I should be fine."


    Prince Trienheld her hand and squeezed it before leaning in and whispering: "Do not go near that man. It''s dangerous."

 Chapter 348 The Tomb Of A Lost Race Part 1

    The elven ancestor also took Prince Teleth aside. "If you see that little shit alone inside the tomb, kill him!"


    "Don''t worry ancestor, I already nned to." Prince Teleth already wanted to kill the man for all the times he had messed up his ns. Once he was dead, he could finally kill off his sister.


    "Good." The elven ancestor nodded his head in approval before the two of them jumped into the tear.


    Inside the tomb, kended on what looked like some kind of battlefield. There were many swords stabbed into the ground and skeletons walking around off in the distance. He heard to more three more thuds to his side and looked around to see Titi and the two elven girls, Lin and Helen,nded quite close to him. From what he could tell, each one was about half a mile away or less. He could see them due to how t thend was around him, but no matter where he looked, he could not see Lillia. "Well, I can feel her, so this is fine. I will just head towards her first."


    ke pped his wings and flew over to the nearest elf girl Lin who was the elf girl he stole from Prince Teleth. When she saw him, she let out a sigh of relief. "Ummm¡­ Thank you¡­."


    "Hmmm? Why are you thanking me?" ke asked in confusion.


    "If not for you, I would have ended up like many other elves and been forced to lose my innocence to that monster prince. Many of the girls that he takes in do note out alive¡­." Lin replied.


    "Welp, just so you know, since you are now mine, I will be using you as my meal. But I swear I won''t kill you or harm you in any way. Hell, you won''t get mistreated at all. I am sure if I did, my wife, your princess, Noa, would kill me." ke reached up and rubbed the elf girl''s head, causing her to stare at him in surprise.


    "Princess Noa is your wife!?" Titi asked. She had a look of expectation on her face.


    "Yes, she is alive and well. We had a wonderful baby girl together as well." ke replied.


    "I see¡­. So she is living a good life. So I¡­." Lin did not know her current situation.


    "You will be a concubine, just like the other two. Come on, hold on to me. I will go pick up Helen and then meet up with Titi. Also, just call me ke. From now on, I will do my best to protect you inside this tomb." ke pinched Lin''s cheeks, causing her to purse her lips. But her smile soon took over. The charm effect was really making her fall deeply in love with ke.


    ke grabbed Helen andnded in front of Titi, who was looking off into the distance. "Titi?"


    "Ah! Oh!" Titi jumped and blushed from ear to ear. She did not expect ke to suddenly appear like that. "You scared me¡­."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry, but you were staring intently at something," ke said as he brushed her hair back, causing her to blush. He was making sure his charm was fully taking effect on her as well.


    "It''s just that the wall of fog off in the distance is strange," Titi replied.


    "How so?" ke looked off into the distance but could not see anything weird about it.


    "My eyes are slightly special. No one in my n knows about this. But I can see through illusions, and while this one seems to be very powerful, the fog in the distance seems to be an illusion and is hiding a grand forest behind it. I can see three pathways through the fog. They are narrow, but they are there. One would need luck to find them." Titi could not see any dangers in the pathways themselves, but the dense fog on either side of those pathways scared her for some reason.


    "Well, we just need to pass through it, right? The rest of this looks like an endless battlefield. Since you found the exit, we will head that way. And as I told Helen and Lin, just call me ke." ke was not afraid that she was trying to trick him. After all, not only was his charm doing its thing, Lillia had already forced contracts on the three of them without anyone but him knowing. However, she left out the charm part of the contract so he could still use them as food without issue.


    "Okay. ke." Titi smiled softly. She was a little shy since she had never been with a man before. So this was all a new experience for her.


    The group began walking towards the fog as they passed many old rusted swords that stuck out of the ground as if marking graves. The skeletons walking around paid them no mind. They just walked aimlessly from one point to another. ke was actually d they were not going to attack them because if they did, he was sure they would be in trouble. The auraing off these skeletons scared even him. "Let''s do our best not to touch anything here. Just in case it triggers these guys."


    "Mmm¡­" All three girls nodded as they stuck close to ke. Even if they were not charmed, they wouldn''t dare try to stir up trouble with the skeletons.


    ke kind of wished the princes were here because he could have tested a few things to see what might cause the skeletons to go off and maybe even identally kill one of them. He knew if he did kill one now, those two ancestors would definitely me him. But this did not mean he couldn''t beat one up.


    Sighing, he looked ahead and mumbled: "I hope Lillia is okay¡­."


    In another area that looked like an old abandoned town with stone houses, Lillia sat perched on top of one of them, looking down at the undead roaming about. "This whole ce is filled with death energy. To think this ancestor actually had a battle in this ce. But what race is this?"


    In front of her were not humans per se but more, half snake half human.

 Chapter 349 The Tomb Of A Lost Race Part 2

    --AN) And that''s the two other chapters. I will do this week''s bonus at some point this week. But chapters will be back to four for the next few days.---


    Lillia really wanted to know what race this was since she had never heard about it before. But then again, before her time, many races appeared and went extinct, either because they started wars and had huge ambitions or were bing too strong, and the powers at the time would not allow another powerful entity to rise up.


    When she thought about it, this was the same for any race. Her own race, the subus race, and many others are on the verge of extinction. This was why she urged ke to take in those subi. She felt pity for them as someone who was thest of her race. Now she is officially a drakani. While she feels bad for her ancestors, she would rather be able to assist ke more than anything. To her, he was her world. This would never change.


    Lillia watched the long thin skeletal bottom half with humanoid features on the top wiggle around as it moved and realized the lower half of this race must have been a snake. She wondered what the race was called.


    "Well, I guess I can figure it out after I meet up with ke." Lillia closed her eyes and felt her blood connection with ke and quickly knew which direction he was in.


    On the other side of things, Prince Trien was separated from Iseles, which caused him to be full of worry. He looked around at the area he was in and felt a little bit lost. There was nothing but frozen snowy ground in all directions with some humanoid skeletons walking around. "What is this ce? Is this what a tomb is truly like?"


    Prince Trien had never been in a tomb before, so this was a first for him. He felt like he was in another world, but his main problem was he could not figure out where he was or where his beloved was or the ancestor. "Let''s hope I can run into that bastard. I can finally kill him off within this tomb. No one would know."


    While Prince Trien was trying to figure out his next move, Prince teleth was currently running for his life. A massive skeleton ten stories tall was chasing after him through a dense jungle. The trees alone were taller than the skeleton, which showed just how ancient they were, but this massive skeleton was something he had never seen before, and the auraing off of it was even more frightening than that of his ancestor. "Damn it, just leave me alone!"


    Prince Teleth turned and sted off a few spells, but they did nothing but to the huge skeleton that was tripping the trees down around it to get them out of the way. He wondered just what kind of luck he had had today. He ran into the bastard who was protecting the bitch he needed to kill. The bastard took the woman he was going to be fucking for himself, which made him a cuckold. On top of that, he even took the girl he nned to take in next!


    He could not live this embarrassment down. If anyone found out that he had be a cuckold and was forced to wear a green hat by his mortal enemy, he would lose all the people supporting him! "Just wait! Once I find that bastard, I will fuck his women in front of him before killing him!"


    As for the elven and dragonic ancestors, they seemed to have found themselves in a strange ce. "What is this ce?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Not sure¡­. It seems like a void of some kind." The dragonic ancestor replied. He did not like this one bit since he couldn''t sense anything at all.


    "Did the tear to the tomb distort? No, we entered at different times but ended up in the same ce. It''s like we were purposely moved here." The elven ancestor furrowed his brow. "We can''t use magic here¡­."


    "An anti magic zone!?" The dragonic ancestor quickly tried to use magic, but no matter how he tried, he could not cast a single spell. "How strong is this anti magic field!?"


    "Do not try to escape. You can not leave this ce. In thirty days'' time, I will send you out." A voice filled the void. Causing the two ancestors to turn quiet. This was because there was a strange pressure from that voice as if it was more ancient than themselves.


    The dragonic Ancestor was the first to speak up. "Who are you? Why did you lock us up in here?"


    No answer came. Causing the dragonic ancestor to curse under his breath. The elven ancestor did not even try to ask the voice why they were trapped here. He was worried about his prince. If the prince died within the tomb, he would need to exin to the head ancestor why this happened.


    "The voice said we would be here for thirty days, so we just need to wait. I am sure our two princes will be fine. Well, mine will. Yours is a bit¡­ heh." The dragon ancestor chuckled at his own thoughts, causing the elven ancestor''s face to turn red. But he dared not fight another ancestor, so he could only snort coldly.


    Back on ke''s side, they had finally reached the wall of fog. Titi was staring at the wall contemting which path they should use. "ke, I am not sure which is the safest path. We could be in serious danger if we do not pick correctly, so I will mark the ground for each path and let you choose."


    ke let out augh and rugged the dragonic girl''s head and said: "Don''t worry, if anything, we will just run away. If not, we fight to the death. It is that simple. But I want to get into that forestry area because there might be ancient herbs in there that might help me reach my third evolution. So no matter the path, we will pick it. So mark them, and then we will just choose at random."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 350 The Tomb Of A Lost Race Part 3

    --AN) two more on the way. For those who did not notice, I took a day off yesterday.--


    Three marks wereid out in the dirt in front of the wall of fog. Each spot was spaced out by a few miles. ke stood back far enough to see each marking before using his sword as a route picker. He was deciding on the path based on pure luck. "Here we go!"


    ke let the sword go and watched as it swayed for a second before falling to his right. "So the path on the right."


    "ke, are you sure we should do things this way?" Titi asked. She did not know if they should really be using this kind of method to determine their route when it could lead to their deaths.


    ke chuckled and rubbed her head as he said: "It''s not like we wouldn''t just be randomly picking the route anyway, so let''s leave it up to fate. This just makes our choice easier and nothing more."


    "True." Titi pursed her lips as she looked up at ke with eyes filled with want. She was having a hard time controlling her urge to throw herself into ke''s arms. She knew the elves were also the same because they were both red cheeked staring at him as well.


    While ke was making his way to the third passage in the fog, Lillia had found a gold mine of ancient texts. "These things¡­. Date back pre dragonic and even before my race! Were they one of the very first races to emerge on this?"


    Lillia was reading a text about the history of the race that created this tomb. It took her a while to decipher the ancient text, but it was very simr to another ancientnguage that she had read before, and was able to discern what was written. "The Naga¡­. A race of serpent like beings. Half serpent and half humanoid. Dated 12 Tolmonia. Is this what they used for keeping track of the years?"


    The text she was reading told the story of how the Naga were the rulers of thend. Their people were the strongest beings alive. And would fight against the other races who kept trying to take them down. At this, Lillia couldn''t help but chuckle. After all, she was sitting here reading these ancient texts in the tomb of an ancient of that race.


    ''The leaders of the Naga were so strong that they were breaking the bounds of the power of this world. Their power had reached an entirely new realm leaving them to be such a formidable force.'' Lillia wondered if the ancients of the Naga were more powerful than an ancient from one of the ns that lived today.''<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia read on until she finally got to a part thatpletely shocked her. ''Due to the powers of their leaders reaching a new height, they broke through the bounds of the world and reached a higher ne of existence. It was then that the other ns decided to strike the Naga.'' Lillia read this part over and over. She couldn''t help but want to make sure she was tranting the text correctly, but no matter how she read it, it still read the same. The top powers of the Naga entered a new ne of existence. Not another world but a new ne¡­.


    Lillia took this in for a few minutes before continuing to read. ''The Princess of the Naga. Princess Gemini tried to save her race by creating a magic realm. While she was sessful in taking in part of thends her people owned, she was unable to save them all. And over time, her own power was no longer enough to keep the enemies out. They broke into the magic realm and began ughtering her people. Turning the entire realm into a war zone.


    ''The princess tried to save her people, but she was unable to. She was forced back, and themoners of her n and even the soldiers who were fighting with everything they had were losing ground fast¡­..'' "Hmmm? It ends here¡­." Lillia sighed. She did not need to know what happened next as she looked at the blood on thest page of the text. It was sure enough, the author of this text had died. While she was curious as to how the war ended. She knew that unless she was able to find where the princess lived, she might not be able to find out.


    There were many other texts as well, one of which was on basic magic. She picked it up and began reading it over before her mouth dropped open. "What!? Magic has always been intended to be used in such a way!? This text is very important!"


    The text actually went over the methods for strengthening the mana in one''s body, from condensing it to actually solidifying it into a rock solid core that you no longer needed to worry about mana. Such a text was more important than anything she had ever found before. It was a precious treasure! She also had many other kinds of texts that were basic spells but were much stronger than anything she had ever seen. There was even a text on how to use magic that she had never even heard of before. She was so d this tomb actually opened up! With all these new things, she could help Destiny City grow even more! She couldn''t wait to tell ke about this!


    As for ke, he was staring at a grand ck stoned pce. There were no signs of destruction anywhere. It was in perfect shape and seemed to be brand new. "Hey, Titi, where is the forest?"


    "I am not sure¡­ the forest was just an illusion as well?" Even Titi was very confused as to what was going on. She and the two elves got ready for battle, just in case.


    "Let''s go take a look then. If anything, we might find something good." ke was actually really hoping to find something that would help him reach the third evolution as quickly as possible. He wanted to finally fly without needing to p his wings all the time. He could stand in the air normally as if he was standing on the ground. And this was just a bonus to the boost in strength he would get.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 351 The Black Palace Part 1

    The surroundings were filled with dried up ponds. They contrasted against the almost pristine lushwn that ran between each pond. And in front of ke was a ck polished stone pathway that led to the ck pce ahead.


    ke did not know what to expect, but he did hope that no matter what, he could at least escape with the three girls at his side. While he did not have any strong emotional attachment to them, he was responsible for their well being and they would also soon be his concubines. He would not leave them to fend for themselves if he could save them.


    "You!" A voice came from behind him. It was not just someone calling out to him but actually yelling in anger.


    ke turned to look to see Little Dick standing there, staring at him with a murderous gaze. ke gave a mocking smile as he said: "Little Dick! Long time no see!" ke pulled Lin close and kissed her cheek, causing the elf girl to blush from head to toe. The smile on her lips could not be hidden. "I must say the elven race has many beauties, but this girl here is one of the top."


    "You! You bastard! Lin,e back to me this instant!" Prince Teleth yelled out. But how could a girl affected by ke''s charm listen to a little dick?


    She outright ignored him and hugged ke''s arm, not daring to look at the prince. This action alone made Prince Teleth''s face turn green with anger. "You fucking slut!"


    "Hey!" ke narrowed his eyes. He could not kill this bastard, but that did not mean he could not punch him once¡­. Twice¡­. A few times¡­. "Watch what you say about the girls at my side. You are no longer her superior. She is now my woman. And as she is my woman, I will not allow you to say shit like that to her."


    "Oh? If I want to call this slut a slut do you think you can stop me? Do you really think you are stronger than me, Crown Prince Teleth of the¡­. Moogh!" Prince Teleth was sent flying as he crashed into the ground and stumbled back hundreds of feet before finallying to a stop. His current appearance was that of a beggar. His long hair was all over the ce and filled with dirt and grass, and his clothes were not better.


    "I am sorry, Prince Teleth. Can you repeat what you said? I seemed to have not heard it." ke said in a mocking tone as he stretched his arms and began bouncing up and down while shadowboxing.


    "Such a fool!" Another voice could be hearding from the wall of fog that surrounded the pce. A young woman with a veil over her face slowly walked into view. "Prince Teleth, you must be stupid to try to fight a man who can force an orc king to retreat. It is widely known that you are weak."


    "You! I do not want to hear that from a bitch who fucks her own brother." Prince Teleth did not hold back his words. Although he did not dare bring up her scarred face.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph! My brother and I love each other as man and woman. At least we have found our life partners, unlike you, who has fucked everymoner he can get his hands on because no noble girl is willing to be your wife." Iseles shot back, causing Prince Teleth''s face to turn red.


    "Bitch! You better watch your tongue, or I might just kill you!" Prince Teleth hated this woman with a passion because she always had a sharp tongue.


    "If you touch a hair on your head, I will have to dispose of you myself, oh Crown Prince of the elven n." Prince Trien also appeared through the fog. Each one of them came in from the same spot ke did, but they also came from different areas.


    "Oh? So many friends here today. Hey Prince Limp Dick, would you like to have a friendly match?" ke asked with a wide grin. Prince Trien looked at ke and snorted. He wanted to kill him, but he could not when he had three people at his side. He did not know just how strong ke was.


    "Do not think that I am stupid enough to make a move against you when you have three more people at your side. Even if they are weak, they are still able to assist you if you were to block me." Prince Trien was not dumb. He would attack if ke was alone, but not now.


    "Tch, boring. At any rate, we found this ce first, so we will go on ahead. If you wish to fight for anything¡­. Hehehe¡­.." ke''s eyes turned cold, but his lips were curled up in an excited smile as he said: "I am willing to fight you at any time. Even all three of you at once."


    This remark alone was enough to make Iseles and Prince Trien furrow their brows. They could tell that ke had full confidence in his words! They really could not discern this man''s strength and were not stupid enough to test it out at this time. Not when Iseles was pregnant. "Humph!"


    ke chuckled and wrapped his arms around his girls, and began walking toward the pce entrance. The group of three behind him all kept their distance from ke and each other. They were not friends, so they could not trust one another at all.


    When they made their way to the pce steps, ke stopped at the bottom when he saw a figure standing there with armor dding their body and a spear in their hand. They had a ck fog surrounding their body, so ke could not tell if they were female or male, but he could tell that they were very powerful. He took a deep breath and readied his sword. "You girls support me from behind. But if those two dick lickers behind us try to attack you, run to me."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 352 The Black Palace Part 2

    The three girls nodded and stepped back while reading their weapons. Only when they were ready did ke take a deep breath and take a step onto the first step. "Halt!" The figure at the top of the steps finally moved as they mmed their spear down on the ck stone and yelled out. "You are trying to attack this pce!?"


    ke realized since he had a sword out that, he was being seen as an enemy. He quickly sheathed his sword and raised his hands. "I mean you no harm. I was just here to check things out. Can you tell me where this is? If not, I can leave now."


    "Hmmm?" The figure looked at ke and then at the people down at the bottom of the stairs. "Are they with you?" The figure asked as its gaze fell onto the two princes and then at the three girls at the side.


    "Just the three girls over there." ke pointed at Titi and the rest.


    "Oh? You are not of the same race. Why would you all be together?" The figure asked, which caused ke to be a bit confused. He did not seem to know why this knight looking person seemed to be interested in why he was with different races.


    "Umm? Does race really matter? The girls at the side are both of different races, but they are also now part of my family. As for the other three, we have personal grudges, but I do not hate their races, as you can see." ke exined.


    "Hmmm¡­.." The figure moved and began slowly walking down the steps or, more like, slithered down them. It came to a stop in front of ke before looking at the others. It first looked at Titi and the two elves and asked: "What about you three?"


    "We just wish to be with ke¡­." Titi answered while blushing. Lin and Helen also nodded their heads. They also had red cheeks.


    ? "I see¡­ and what about you?" The figure turned to Prince Teleth, who snorted and did not respond. But he would soon regret ignoring the figure.


    *Boom!*


    The spear''s bottom was mmed off the ground, causing a shock way to fly out in all directions. ke quickly jumped over to the girls and put up a shield to protect them. Prince Trien also did the same. Only Prince Teleth, who was not really paying attention, failed to protect himself before flying out once more. But this time, he did not stop and was sent flying through the fog.


    The figure gaze turned towards Trien and Iseles. "And you two?"


    "We¡­. We feel all races are the same." Prince Tiren lied through his teeth, but he could not risk anything happening to Iseles. Not when his baby was in her belly.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hmmmm¡­.." The figure stared directly at Prince Trien before turning away and returning its gaze back to ke. "You may enter the pce. But do not touch anything. You will be greeting Her Highness."


    ke internally sighed in relief. He did not wish to anger this person as they seemed to be very powerful. The ck fog that surrounded the person also made him feel uneasy. He looked at the girls at his side and nodded before walking forward. The figure did not say anything and just watched ke, and the girls walk up the steps.


    "Where do you think you are going?" The figure suddenly asked loudly, causing ke to halt his steps. He turned around to see the figure standing in front of Prince Trien and Iseles. His lips curled up into a grin as he stood there watching the show.


    "Huh? Did you not say we could enter the pce?" Prince Trien was very confused at this time. He did not know what was going on. He could have sworn he heard the figure say they could enter.


    "Why would someone who only knows how to lie be able to enter the pce!? But hmmmmm¡­ If you wash each step on your way up so that it is spotless, I may reconsider. But you can not touch the step with a wet rag unless you are on it. One who lies shall be punished." The figure snorted. Two rags and two pails appeared out of nowhere and were tossed at Prince Trien''s and Iseles''s feet.


    "This¡­." Prince Trien was pissed! He really wished he had the power to fight this damn person. But he could tell there was no way he could ever win, never mind escape from here! He picked up the rag and bucket and walked over to the steps. Iseles also picked up a rag and bucket, but Prince Trien stopped her. "I will do it. Just rx while I clean."


    "Mmmm¡­." Iseles blushed as she walked over and rubbed Prince Trien''s back. She felt lucky to have a man who treats her so well. The figure did not say anything. As long as the one who lied was doing the work, it was fine with it.


    Seeing that the show was over, ke continued to climb the steps. When he reached the top, he was greeted with a massive door that also had two knight looking people standing guard there. They, too, had ck fog surrounding them, making it impossible to know if they were men or women. Even after hearing the first knight speak, ke still did not know if it was a man or woman.


    As he came to stand in front of the doors, the knights moved to the handles and began pulling on the huge doors until they opened a crack. "Please enter."


    "Thank you." ke gave a small bow to show respect since these people were being polite to him and brought the three girls at his side through the crack that was big enough for all of them to easily pass through, even if they were standing side by side.


    *Boom!*


    As soon as they entered, a loud bang came from their backs.

 Chapter 353 Princess Gemini Part 1

    --AN) It''ste but 2 areing!--


    ke and the girls both turned around to see a guard walking over to them, but the door was now fully closed. "This way. It is not good to keep the princess waiting."


    ke nodded and followed the guard through the halls. There were many twists and turns. ke immediately noticed that they even passed by the same ce many times. He wondered if the entire pce was set up in some kind of illusion that Titi was unable to see through.


    But what caught his eye was that everything was ck in color. The walls and the floors. The beams that held parts of the ceiling up. Even the curtains and tapestries were all ck.


    After some time they arrived at arge ck stone door where six tall guards shrouded in ck mist stood guard.


    The guard leading ke and the girls stepped forward and said a few words before stepping aside as two of the guards went to open the door. Only when the door was opened, a crack did the guard leading ke say: "Please enter. Her highness is on the other side."


    "Thank you." ke gave a slight bow before motioning for the girls to follow him. The group moved through the crack, and once more, like how they entered the pce, the doors mmed shut behind them.


    "You havee¡­.." A soft voice filled the air. It was not too loud nor too soft, but even when ke had yet to see the person speaking, he heard it as clear as day.


    "My name is ke. If I am not wrong, you are the princess of this pce?" ke asked. He was trying to handle things in a polite manner, but he was not sure if he was doing a good job of it or not.


    "That I am. I am thest remaining princess of my Naga n on this mortal ne, Princess Gemini." Princess Gemini answered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The room ke was in was still made of ck stone, but it had different colors strewn throughout the room. The carpets were blue in color, while the Japanese style room screen was made of white and red lining. He noticed it was embroidered with many different kinds of nts. It was simple yet elegant.


    Behind the screen, he could see that someone was behind it, but he could not see who they were. He could only make out that they were at least part humanoid. But two things stuck out to ke as he heard the words being said. "Princess Gemini, what do you mean by mortal ne? Do you mean?"


    ? No. There are manys in the sky. Many worlds like our own. Many races like our own. They might differ in some ways, but they are all rich and bountiful worlds with mana unless that mana has been dried up.


    "This ne is nothing more than a starting point. Each world that has life on it has one goal. To grow stronger until they reach the mortal ne''s limit and break through to the ne above. What that strength is, I do not know. I do not know what lies beyond as I have been in this realm for who knows how long¡­.." Princess Gemini''s words were soft and full of sorrow. She took a slight pause before continuing: "With strengthes jealousy of those who wish to stand at the top. In order to do so, they will band together and try to take down the powers above them. They might fear the strength, but once you lose a key part of that strength, in order to keep you from being able to rise up again, they will stop at nothing to make sure you are unable to grow anymore."


    "You sound as if you have lived through such a tragedy or more like you really have. When I first arrived in this magic realm, as you called it, I was on an ancient battlefield. Millions of swords were stuck in the ground with humanoid skeletons walking about." As ke began to speak, he motioned for the girls to stay put as he moved toward the screen in the room. "From your words just now and the tone of your voice, I can deduce that the Naga, your people, had been the rulers of this world at the time. Your strongest members had gone to the upper ne and left you and your people here alone.


    "From the battlefield I saw in this magic realm, I can guess you must have wanted to retreat from the world. But they somehow found you, and battle yed out within this realm. Please stop me if I am wrong." ke spoke calmly and slowly as he continued walking forward.


    "No, you are not wrong. And surprisingly, you are right. I did wish to save my people. Ournds were ravished, and my people were murdered one after the other. The breeding ponds have dried up. They came and ughtered the innocent and tried to kill us all off. I did everything in my power as I led my soldiers to try to protect my people. But we continued to lose ground. All that was left was this pce. In order to protect me, the soldiers I had left used a forbidden magic, turning them into death soldiers. This magic sealed their soul in the fog of death and made it so that they would never be normal again, but in return, they were able to cast a spell that stopped our enemies at the pce gates and killed every living thing within the magic realm except for this pce. Only I¡­. After all these long years have survived.


    "I have been here waiting for the time the seal would weaken on my magic realm, and only then was I able to open a path here. To see if the world still existed as it did or if there were races who did not look down on the other races just because of their race or strength." Princess Gemini sighed as he slowly came out from behind the screen and looked at ke, who was only a few feet away. "And now I have found someone who does not look down on the races¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 354 Princess Gemini Part 2

    "You say that I do not look down on the other races, but how do you know this? How do you know I am not someone who just puts up a front?" ke asked. He was very curious about why she knew he was someone who did not look down on other races.


    "Because I have my Naga n''s royal bloodline. Which also means I have the Naga n''s truth sight." Princess Gemini replied as she slithered down to ke. Her half human half, serpent body was a strange sight indeed. But her upper half was quite beautiful. Her long blue hair bounced ever so slightly as she moved, and her yellow eyes with serpent like pupils shined as if they were glowing. Her tanned body was clear without blemishes. But what drew ke''s attention were the two breasts on her chest that were hidden with nothing but some golden jewelry. ke also noticed another spot that was covered in gold jewelry as well. It was where the humanoid waist and the lower serpent half connected.


    "You know it is rude to stare like that." Princess Gemini suddenly spoke up as she noticed ke''s line of sight.


    "Haha¡­" ke rubbed his nose as he looked Princess Gemini in the eye. "It is just my first time seeing one of your kind, so I was curious."


    "Mmmm¡­." Princess Gemini smiled softly as she came to a stop in front of ke. She reached out and touched his face. "Your race is strange. You emit a power that draws in the opposite sex, but this has no effect on me." After saying this, she removed her hand and slithered past ke. "Come, follow me to the other room. Your girls can follow as well."


    ke nodded and motioned for Titi and the other girls to follow him. He felt no hostility from Princess Gemini. She seemed quite calm. This was most likely because she could easily kill him at any time if she so wished.


    ke was led to a side room where there were actually chairs, a stone table, and a tea set waiting. There were even what looked like pastries of some kind. Seeing such things, ke was quite confused about where she was able to get so much when she had been locked up in this magic realm full of death for so long.


    "Do not worry. Nothing here is spoiled. These pastries are actually freshly made. I have a pocket space where time is stopped. At the time my people were escaping to the magic realm, I took all of our food stock and put them into my space. Food that is enough to feed millions for Billions of years is now feeding just a single person." Princess Gemini exined. She could see ke was curious about the food.


    "Billions of years'' worth of food?" ke was shocked. So much food was unthinkable! Not even during this time pre apocalypse was there such a food stock. Then again, there was no such thing as magic or pocket spaces where time was stopped either.


    "When you own the world, you own everything. I do not know how the world has changed, but this world was once only one continent. And all thend was fertile. So farming was something all races did on a mass scale. During that time, my race took part of the crops from the other races to store up in case there was ever a time when the fertilend would go sour.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It was only a spur of the moment idea one of my ancestors came up with but that idea lived on for millions of years. The food stock grew more and more. Since I did not know how long we would be stuck in this magic realm, I made sure to take the food stock to feed the people." Princess Gemini exined as she sat down on arge couch that allowed her to coil her tail up while resting her body against the back of the couch.


    "That is actually good thinking." ke had to hand it to the Naga''s forward way of thinking. Even if they never ran out of fertilend, the idea of stocking food was something that was a very good idea.


    "Thank you for the praise. I would like to know more about the current situation of the outside world, but before that." Princess Gemini waved her hand, and the space next to the couch began to distort, and a figure slowly appeared.


    ke looked on to see Lillia appear in front of him. Lillia looked around in a confused state before seeing ke and smiling widely. "ke!" She did not care for anyone else in the room as she dived into his embrace. He was her world, after all.


    Princess Gemini smiled when she saw this. She could see that this woman loved ke very much. "I know that you all came together. When my magic realm finally connected to the outside world, I was able to see what was going on outside. The old men are locked up in a void and will be sent out to the real world in thirty days'' time. While the others are still locked outside the pce. They will not get to enter. Even if they finish washing all the steps and thending, they will be told to do it again. After all, lying to me needs punishment."


    "Hmm?" Lillia finally noticed the extra people in the room. Her eyesnded on Princess Gemini, causing her to be quite shocked. "A Naga?"


    "That is correct. To be precise, I am Princess Gemini." Princess Gemini replied.


    "I see¡­ to think you were able to survive after the things I read about. You are truly lucky." Lillia talked to Princess Gemini as an equal, which made Princess Gemini smile more.


    "It is not luck but the loyalty of my subordinates that allowed me to live. Never forget the people who count on you can also be the ones who will save you. Their sacrifices will allow you to live on and hopefully rebuild what was lost." Princess Gemini smiled as she spoke. Lillia was not offended at all by the teachings she was getting. She had a deep respect for the Naga.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 355 Princess Gemini Part 3

    After reading the books in the many houses, she had gone to, she understood that the Naga were smart in all aspects. Their knowledge was something that Lillia couldn''t even fathom to be able to have as of yet.


    "You wanted to know about the outside world at this time?" ke decided to change the subject. He was afraid Lillia and Princess Gemini might get into a fight. He did not seem to be reading the room well at all. Not that he was ever able to.


    "Mmm¡­ Yes. I would like to know what state the current world is in." Princess Gemini answered with a smile.


    ke had Lillia talk first about her era before talking about his. Only after they finished did they exin the current state of the world. Princess Gemini listened to each word and carefully took things in. She asked questions here and there, but for the most part, she did not interrupt the two from speaking.


    "I see¡­. To only be able to reset the world with your recurrent powers means the strength of the world is nothing like the past." Princess Gemini was not really impressed with the current power of the races. Compared to her time, they were considered low ranking.


    ke really couldn''t fathom what kinds of powers one must have to be seen as powerful in Princess Gemini''s eyes. Lillia, after all, reset the world. She made the world anew. This was no easy feat! But to Princess Gemini, it was like putting your socks on in the morning.


    "You should know this world has been reset many times prior to my era." Princess Gemini dropped a bombshell on ke and Lillia. To think the world as they knew it was not even close to what they had expected.


    "Why would they reset it?" ke could understand why Lillia reset it, but he wondered just why other races would set it as well.


    "Different reasons. Unlike Miss Lillia, who reset the world after destroying the records of the past, the ones who reset the world before my era had done so for various reasons. Some due to mass extinction events. Viruses that were running amok, killing everyone, and times when space rocks would fall from the sky that was too unexpected and could not be stopped. But they left their heritage for the next generation to be guided on a path that would allow them to grow in strength. In fact, of all the texts of this''s past, ke, your era is the era that interests me the most. A world without magic where your race was able to do many incredible things." Princess Gemini''s eyes grew excited just thinking about it.


    "It may have been able to do many things, but they are also nothingpared to what magic can do if used right," ke exined.


    "I had the privilege to see part of his old society, and it was indeed interesting, but Destiny City, our home, now incorporates the old world with magic, and I have to say that it has made what I saw look like ancient relics of a primitive civilization." Lillia really felt that thebination of magic in ke''s era of technology had advanced it by thousands of years.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "That''s not very nice, you know." ke poked Lillia''s side, who just giggled in response. "But it''s true." ke sighed.


    "You two get along very well." Princess Gemini could see the rtionship between the two was something precious to them.


    "We are bound by blood, after all. Lillia is my main wife and very special to me. Because of her, I was able to grow to the state that I am in now. I am a lucky man to even have such a wonderful wife at my side." ke kissed Lillia''s cheek, causing her to blush.


    "Tina and the others will be jealous," Lillia said, pursing her lips.


    "Then let them get jealous," ke replied, sticking his tongue out.


    "Hehe¡­ You two are very cute." Princess Gemini smiled warmly. "Let me ask the two of you. What are your goals?"


    "Our goals?" ke thought for a moment before saying: "While I wish to kill the stupid elf prince and the dragonic prince and princess outside, I can not for the time being. Although our fight will one day take ce. They have attacked my people and killed thousands. The dragonic killed billions of people all because they wished to dominate the world. But even still, I do not fully hate them for this. But I can also not agree with their ways. They wish to enve the other races, and this is something I can not allow.


    "So I have decided to expand my territories by taking in any ns I meet along the way. Whether they join me or just wish to leave peacefully, I do not care. I will still give them protection no matter their choice. As long as they do not raise up arms against my people, I will not kill anyone. Harmony between the races is the key to a better life. I am not saying my way is the right way, I just know that every race is able to get along together as long as the ones who rule over them are not looking to enve and dominate all races. Hell, for all I know, I could be just a walking contradiction and doing the things I wish to prevent." ke scratched his head. He never knew if he was doing the right thing. He was just trying to do what he could.


    "What is right and what is wrong is all in the eyes of the beholder. If you really think your way is correct, then maybe it is. If you think your way is wrong, then maybe it is wrong. It is all in how you see it. But I think as long as you are truly not enving people and allowing them to live freely as they please, I do not see your methods as wrong. The contracts you ce on people are indeed intriguing. They give freedom but also hinder their ability to harm others. But does not bind them from arguments. It truly is an interesting way of doing things."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 356 True Evolution Part 1

    --AN) Late once again! But 2 more on the way.--


    "Princess Gemini." Lillia had a few questions she had to ask.


    "Gemini is fine. I am no longer a princess. I am just a lone Naga." Gemini smiled bitterly.


    "Then, Gemini. Can I ask more about the way mana works? Even during my era, we only took in mana and grew in strength that way. While this did help us evolve and grow stronger, we could never reach the level you speak of." Lillia wanted to know more. She read a bit about the way to use mana to strengthen the body, but she did not get to dive deep into it.


    Gemini smiled as she nodded her head. "Sure. Mana can be used in two ways. First is to keep filling your mana pool up and then using it, causing your mana pool to slowly expand. This process, while simple, can take years upon years to aplish. You would need many herbs to quickly expand your mana pool to really make any progress in a short amount of time. Then there is the method that was passed down through the ages during my time.


    "This is the process of first condensing all of the mana you can in your body. You will then need to continue to condense this mana continuously until you reach your fifth evolution. While it still takes time, it is about half as much time as it would be if you did it the easy way.


    "This alsoes with added benefits if done properly. Mainly a power increase. My people broke the process down into many stages. The first stage is¡­." Gemini was interrupted as ke raised his hand.


    "Umm¡­ I do not mean to stop you but. Even with our mana condensed, we still have a mana pool¡­." ke exined. You can condense your mana and keep condensing it, but you still have a mana pool. Although adding the mana to your condensed mana would be done automatically.


    "Hmmm?" Gemini was confused as she got up off her couch and slithered over to ke. "Excuse me for a moment. I need to check something."


    ke did not mind and allowed Gemini to ce a hand on his stomach and probe his mana pool. "Hmmm, strange. Your mana pools are much different. No, wait¡­. I see!" Gemini removed her hand from ke''s stomach and went to Lillia, and checked hers. "I see! I see!"


    "Is there something wrong?" Lillia asked.


    "You have yet to even evolve. Both of you." Gemini''s words caused both ke and Lillia to look at each other and then at Gemini in confusion.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait, that can''t be! I have gone through the pain of evolution!" ke had felt the pain very clearly!


    Gemini checked the other three girls as well and nodded her head. "Each one of you has yet to actually evolve. What you are experiencing is kinda like growing pains. Evolution is a process that causes your body to shed off part of your mortal bindings. To achieve a true evolution, you will need to do more than just fill your mana pools to the max. The reason your condensed mana is still drawing from a mana pool is that your mana pools are still in their infant stages. We saw this in our newborns. It is something that is usually grown out of by the age of ten.


    "To be honest, Lillia, your power is great for having an infant mana pool. I am sure the old men I stuck in the void are the same as you. But this is also due to your race. Your race was powerful, to begin with. Just like my Naga n''s newborns would be as strong as ke here." Gemini''s words caused ke to blush. He was beingpared to a newborn when it came to power!


    "Now, now, I do not mean to be rude. I am just giving you an example. From what I can tell, your body was not originally your current race am I right?" Gemini asked. ke nodded to say that she was correct.


    "Your body is like that of an infant who has been reborn. Your power is not bad. But if I am not wrong, your past race was very weak to start?" Gemini asked. She wanted all the details before she began exining things.


    "The humans of my era did not even have the ability to cast magic until the dragonic returned to this world. Then we went through what we called an evolution. Since the organ for mana was added to our bodies." ke exined.


    "Hmmm.. Yes, you did mention this. But even if it is new, it is strange that they function differently from the way mine does and those of my era does. Was this a kind of degradation as time went on?" Gemini was truly intrigued because she never thought it would be possible.


    "Gemini, could it be because the old ways of growing in power and using mana were lost? The organ which contains our mana pool underwent a natural evolution?" Lillia asked.


    "This is possible. But you still have yet to evolve. Lillia, you should have reached a high evolution already. The thing you have called evolution is nothing more than your body growing stronger, like I said, growing pains. From what I can tell, you are stuck on the brink of evolution but are unable to pass that line due to the way your mana pool currently works. While you can still follow the old methods of growing stronger, to truly be strong, you will need to undergo your evolutions.


    "Did you know that my current appearance was not always like this? I was once more serpent looking when I was younger. But after many evolutions, I finally got my humanoid upper body. Our final form is fully humanoid. In a true evolution, you will not feel anything. You will be surrounded by a cocoon of mana that will put you into a deep sleep while the changes of your body slowly take shape. All life forms have many evolutions. "


    --AN) hopefully, the mana and evolution thing is not too confusing. I am trying to make things easy to understand.--

 Chapter 357 True Evolution Part 2

    "So even humans have different evolutions as well? No, wait, when humans of my era got their new organ, some turned into strong monsters with ck scales. Many even died. What would cause that?" ke was confused. There was also the reglios. The new race born from human monsters.


    "This could be considered a form of de-evolution. Or it could be something else entirely. As if an ancient gene from many eras past became active again. But it is true that every race will evolve and have many different forms. How much they will differ from their original form is another story, though. Some changes can be gradual, like my race, or they will lookpletely different from before. Take, for instance, the little one sleeping in you. She is currently undergoing her evolution. Although she is a bit special." Gemini''s words once more confused ke.


    "Are you talking about Little White?" ke asked.


    "If it is the being inside your body then yes," Gemini replied. "She should be finished with her evolution any day now, actually. It seems not all beings in this era do not know how to evolve."


    "That¡­." ke and Lillia knew she was undergoing an evolution, but it seemed this was the same kind of evolution as Gemini was talking about. ke held his head. "Wait! Lillia was the one who told me she was evolving, so Lillia, how did you know this was her evolution?"


    "It''s because many monsters evolve in the same way¡­." Lillia held her head. She did not understand why she had never thought anything of it before. Monsters can evolve, but their evolution is different from what she thought was normal for humanoids! "I am so dumb!" Lillia suddenly yelled out.


    "It seems the old ways of evolution are still there but only for monsters. This is a given since, from what I understand, the ways of evolution came about thanks to monsters. People of the past began to question why monsters were able to change forms after every evolution. They began looking into it, and slowly after many, many long years, they figured it out.


    "Monsters are different from you or me. They are able to suck out all the mana from anything they kill, which boosts their ability to gainrge amounts of mana. While we can not do this since it is not part of our makeup. As monsters evolve and gain intelligence they, too, begin to lose this ability, especially when they take on a humanoid form.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Why this happens, no one knows. But the humanoids of the time slowly figured out the secrets of evolution. And then one day, after working very hard, a method to evolve was introduced." Gemini waved her hand. Using magic, she showed a view of her own mana pool. There was no endless sea of mana, just seven blue transparent orbs that looked to be made of crystal floating there. "To evolve once, you need a single mana crystal. Twice you need three. Three times you need seven. And finally, thest final evolution to reach the peak of this world, you need twelve. By using these mana crystals that are attuned to your bloodline, you can stimte it to allow your body to undergo an evolution.


    "For some, it is different. Some monsters will have a humanoid form upon their first evolution. Some will need to wait until they reach the peak. I know this because my naga n starts off as a monster. Even monsters are able to rise up if they have enough strength. But cross breeding is possible for humanoid monsters. So some races will end up with newborns who are humanoid. Like the girl over there. You were born this way due to cross breeding during the time your race first came into being." Gemini pointed to Titi.


    "But even now as I am, even though my bloodline has changed slightly, and Titi can turn into our dragon forms." Lillia wondered what that made her.


    "This is also normal for some races. It is not just you dragons. But to truly evolve the first time, you need to turn your condensed mana into a mana crystal. Some call it a mana rock or mana core as well. You can call it what you will, but in the end, it all does the same thing. The mana crystal in your body will be your source of power and turn the current you into someone who is a hundred times stronger. But to actually use it for evolution is a bit more difficult." Gemini sighed as she looked at the people in front of her. She had not talked so much in who knows how long.


    ke could see the loneliness in Gemini''s eyes. "Gemini, what do you think abouting back with us? I know this is sudden, and yes, I do have my reasons for wanting you toe back with us, like your knowledge for one thing, but I can see that being stuck in this realm is very lonely."


    Gemini''s eyes shed slightly before shaking her head. "It''s not that I do not wish to leave with you. I think you and Lillia are truly kind people. But, I am someone who allowed her people to suffer. I can only stay in this magic realm and apany them for all eternity."


    "Gemini, as someone who has lost her entire race as well. With only two half bloods left, I can understand where you areing from. Wars are bringers of destruction. Lives will be lost. You have to take time and understand that the world around you still needs to go on. But you still have people at your side. Even if they are cursed, they should also not be punished by living an eternity here. Leaving this ce and seeing the outside world. Is that not why you opened your magic realm?" Lillia was the one who could sympathize with Gemini the most. She watched her people die before her eyes. She watched her race be almost extinct. And now, there was not much left of her bloodline.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 358 Primal Instinct

    "This¡­." Gemini sighed as she looked up at the ceiling. She had stayed here for so long. She wanted to know what the outside world was like. She had even nned to maybe go out and explore, but the more she thought about it, the more she felt her sin of not protecting her people was something she could not let go of. But now after hearing Lillia''s words and seeing her finding happiness she wondered if this would be something she could finally allow herself to do.


    "Gemini,e back with us." Lillia had gotten up and walked over to Gemini and took her hand. "Join us, and see the world that we wish to build. A ce for all races to live in harmony. A world without wars."


    "Give me some time to think about it." Gemini was still hesitant. She knew Lillia was right and the idea of a ce with no wars did suit her vision of the world, but she knew from ke''s story it was still far from fruition.


    "No, rush, we n to be here for a few days, so take your time." Lillia smiled as she stood up and patted Gemini''s head. Gemini blushed slightly as she looked at the strange girl in front of her. She had such a weing feeling to her that she couldn''t help but smile.


    "For now, you can stay in the side room I have prepared. From what I understand, you are all a couple, are you not?" Gemini asked.


    "Mmm¡­ although these three have yet to have their first night." Lillia grinned widely while Titi, Lin, and Helen blushed from ear to ear.


    "Hmmm¡­." Gemini pursed her lips as her cheeks reddened. She had lived so many years but had yet to ever experience that kind of rtionship.


    The redness in Gemini''s cheeks did not escape Lillia''s eye. She gave a small sly smile that no one noticed. She walked over to ke and leaned over, and kissed his lips as she said: "Bring the girls over to the room and settle in. I want to speak to Gemini for a little while longer."


    "Alright." ke did not think anything of it as he got up and led the girls away, leaving Gemini and Lillia sitting there by themselves.


    When ke was gone, Lillia sat down in front of Gemini and said: "What do you think of ke?"


    "ke?" Gemini was confused by this question before answering: "He seems like a good man? Someone who is willing to do what he can for his people. He is quite polite as well and is willing to protect the people around him without a second thought."


    "Hmmm¡­. You think very highly of him, I see." Lillia''s grin got wider knowing this.


    "No, I just¡­" Gemini was not used to this, so she only gave her evaluation, but from the way, Lillia was talking, it was as if she had confessed her feelings for the man.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe¡­ I am just teasing you. But¡­. " Lillia paused as she walked over and leaned down next to Gemini''s ear and whispered: "If you want a good reason to leave this magic realm, follow me."


    Gemini was confused, but she still got up and slithered off the couch, slowly following behind Lillia. She really did not understand what Lillia was getting at. She continued following behind Lillia and entered the side room she had prepared for ke and the girls. But what she walked in on was ke standing there naked at the edge of therge bath that was only steps away from the sleeping area, being washed by the three girls from head to toe.


    "Hmm?" ke turned to see Lillia standing there with a smile and also Gemini staring at him with eyes wide open and a fully red face. "Oh? Something going on?"


    "Nope. I was just giving Gemini a reason to leave. ke, are you not the master at princess picking? " Lillia asked in a teasing tone, causing ke to purse his lips. Things just happen that way!


    "Ahem¡­ It''s not like I am trying to get them. It just so happens to be what happens." ke rubbed his nose.


    "So another will not hurt, right?" Lillia asked as she took Gemini, whose eyes were glued to a certain part of ke''s body, and led her forward. "If there is a good reason for Gemini to leave this ce, it would be to be with her husband, no?"


    "Hmmm? I can''t argue with that but is Gemini okay with this? She seems to be in a daze." ke and Lillia were conversing as normal since they were used to it, but the other girls were all blushing. They, too, were naked while washing ke, and now there were more people watching them do these things.


    "We just have to ask her, no?" Lillia said with a grin as she pulled Gemini forward and whispered into her ear: "What do you think?"


    "I¡­." Gemini did not know what to say. She had to admit the man in front of her had a body she was willing to touch! And the thing between his legs was just¡­. She reached out and pulled Lillia close, and asked: "Are you sure? I mean, I am not even fully humanoid yet¡­."


    "Hehe¡­. ke does not care about those things. He has a fairy the size of his palm as a wife as well. A cute Naga like you is more than wee to join." Lillia replied.


    "I¡­" Gemini didn''t know what to say. She couldn''t put her thoughts into words. Everything was happening so fast! "Maybe I shoul¡­."


    "Shhh¡­. Instincts." Lillia whispered, causing Gemini to pout. This was not fair! Her instincts were telling her to mate! She had not seen a man in so many years that right now, her primal instincts were telling her to let this man have his way with her! To allow him to impregnate her! Her mind was going crazy. After a battle between the good side and her bad side, the bad side finally seemed to win out! "If he is okay with it¡­."

 Chapter 359 Naga Girls Can’t Resist Blake Either

    [R-18]


    Gemini slithered over to ke with a bit of anticipation as well as uncertainty. Her instincts were telling her to mate with this man. It was a feeling she had never felt before until now. As soon as she saw his dick, her eyes locked on to it, and images of him stabbing her private spot had appeared in her mind. A strong urge to have his thick dick prate her secret garden had long taken over.


    ke looked at the Naga girl hesitating in front of him and motioned with his head towards the girls. He did not need words for them to understand his meaning. They walked over and began taking off the golden chains on Gemini''s body. Soon she was standing there fully exposed. Her pussy which was at the base of her humanoid upper body, was already slightly damp looking.


    ke walked over to the girl, who was still lost in thought, pulled her into his arms, and held her chin before pushing his lips against hers. At this point, Gemini''s mind went nk. She felt something swirling around her mouth, and her mind just kind of melted. The heat that was building up in her body began to surge as she threw her arms around ke''s neck. She finally found what she wanted!


    As for ke, he explored Gemini''s body with his hands, squeezing her ample breasts as his dick gently tickled the outside of her pussy. Right now, she was at a perfect height, so he could slip his dick in at any time. But he knew this was also her first time, so he did not want to just stick it in without warning her.


    He felt her tail slowly coiling around his body as she fell deep into the kiss. Her breathing was also bing heavy from his dick teasing her pussy lips. "I can''t wait anymore¡­. Hurry~!"


    A sweet and sensual voice escaped her lips as she looked up pleadingly at ke with watery eyes. ke smiled as he gently kissed her lips, and then, with one swift motion. Pushed his dick hard into the Naga girl causing her to cry out and squeeze him tightly with her tail and arms.


    ke figured if he was not a drakani, he would have died just now! This girl was really making it hard for him to even stand! But he also felt that this girl''s insides were incredible. He felt as if multiple mouths were sucking on his dick. As if many tongues are gently stroking it and twirling around it.


    The pain quickly faded for Gemini as she began letting out soft, pleasured moans as she held on for the ride. She also loosened her grip slightly as she was afraid of hurting ke. But she couldn''t help but tighten when he hit her pleasure spots.


    Titi and the other girls couldn''t help but have a hand between their legs as they watched ke do Gemini. The erotic noisesing from her mouth were just too stimting for the three girls.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Their own secret gardens were very wet and ready for when ke turned them into his women as well.


    After almost thirty minutes of pounding the snake girl, ke finally decided to really seal the deal. He opened his mouth and tilted her neck before biting down on it. Gemini''s eyes opened wide, and before she could understand what was happening, a wave of pleasure so strong overwhelmed her as she began having multiple orgasms at once. Her cries filled the room as she felt something warm painting her insides. She hugged ke tightly and coiled her tail around him as the pleasure took over, and she did not care anymore about anything. She knew at this moment she could no longer live without this man.


    ke''s dick pulsated inside the Naga girl a few times before he slowly pulled it out, causing her to gasp. He looked down at the red faced girl whose eyes were heavy from being worked so hard and smiled: "From now on, you are my wife."


    "Mmm¡­." Gemini nodded obediently. She was no longer a princess of the Naga but ke''s wife!


    "Let me take her to wash up. You still have three more to take care of." Lillia, who was now naked, walked over and helped Gemini uncoil from ke.


    "Thanks, Lillia." ke leaned over and kissed her lips, causing her to smile. She nodded and led the exhausted Gemini away.


    Only then did ke turn to the three girls. He thought for a moment before calling Lin and Helen over. "You two kiss," ke ordered, causing the two elf girls to blush, but they did as they were old. They began kissing in front of ke, even massaging each other''s breasts as they did. Eventually, their hands made their way down between each other''s legs, causing them to start moaning softly in each other''s mouths. ke really liked it when his girls did this kind of thing. He walked over and pulled them into his embrace. They continued to kiss each other, not stopping until they were told to. Even when they both felt something hard push their hands out of the way and enter their gardens, even when the sharp pain shocked them, they continued to kiss and fondle each other.


    "Together," ke whispered. The two girls nodded and began kissing ke at the same time. ke felt them desperately trying to please him by twirling their tongues around his and couldn''t help but move his hips faster. He really liked how elf girls were. Their zed over eyes so full of lust made him want to wreck them!


    Titi pouted her lips as she watched from the side. She was surprised at first with how ke''s dick split in two so easily, but at the same time, she was jealous because she wanted ke to make her his woman too! She had already cummed a few times from her own hand! She wanted to cum from his dick as well! Titi, who was a princess,pletely lost her princessy image as she moaned while watching two girls have sex with ke in front of her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 360 Leaving The Tomb Part 1

    --AN) More To Come!--


    [R-18]


    "Ah~!" ke bit into the two elf girls one after the other causing their bodies to spasm as their pussies overflowed. The two slim elf bodies were covered in sweat as they held onto ke as he moved them up and down on his double dick. Because of their reactions and how they basically gave in to whatever he wanted, ke was going a bit rougher than normal on the two girls. But he had to admit that elves had wonderful bodies.


    After releasing inside the two, ke handed them over to Lillia, who then went to help them wash up. Of course, her way of washing them was to make sure nothing leaked out of their pussies using her mouth.


    Titi was the only one left who had been waiting this entire time. She had long been sitting on the floor from masturbating. Her legs had long given out, and she was extremely sensitive. ke did not even give her a warning before pushing himself inside her. The dragonic girl screamed out in pleasure as she wrapped herself around ke and allowed him to plow her as hard as he wanted.


    Lillia looked over at Titi as she licked up the bit of cum oozing out of Lin''s pussy and smiled. "The princess picker really knows how to make them fall."


    "Sister Lillia, any more and I will¡­." Lin was already tired, but Lillia would not leave her alone!


    "But you make such cute faces when I do this!" Lillia smiled as she bullied her new sisters. You could say she was surrounded by beauties. And she was not letting them off easily. She was giving them personal training for what was toeter on.


    That night ke pushed the girls to the limit. All night long, he was taking turns doing each one of them with everything he had. He really felt his sexual urges were growing stronger every day. But he had to admit one thing, though, he enjoyed doing it with Gemini a lot. Because of her unique pussy, he really couldn''t get enough. Of course, he made sure to give Lillia the most attention out of all of them, or she would feel like she was being neglected.


    ---


    The next day ke woke up with something warm around his dick. He looked down to see Gemini having a field day down between his legs with her mouth. She had a forked tongue, so it was a different sensation than what he was used to, but it still felt very nice. This was not the first time he would wake up like this. Mina liked to do this as well, but normally she was just riding him. But she only did this during her time of the month when she couldn''t control herself.


    key there and enjoyed it a bit before giving her the milk she so craved. Gemini made sure to drink it up, not wasting a drop. "Good morning."


    "Morning¡­." Gemini blushed as she slithered up ke''s body and kissed his chest. "Husband, will we be leaving today?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "After the girls wake and have cleaned up, we will be going," ke replied as he gently ran his hand through her hair. Gemini smiled as she closed her eyes and enjoyed the feeling.


    ke thought for a moment and asked: "Don''t forget to have your soldiers prepare as well."


    Gemini''s eyes shot open in surprise as she asked excitedly: "They cane as well!?"


    "Of course. Your people are my people. I will not let them be stuck in this ce. They can leave here ande to Destiny City. Even if they are stuck with the fog of death surrounding them, they are still people who have a will of their own. And to be honest, it would be a waste to have such powerful warriors stuck in a magic realm guarding an empty pce. " ke exined. Gemini''s lips curled up into a beautiful smile as she hugged ke''s neck and kissed his cheek. She was d to have a husband who was caring and thoughtful!


    Noontime came, and outside the pce, Prince Tiren finally finished cleaning the stairs. In the end, he had to take off his boots and go barefooted in order to get an okay. But right now, he was a bit confused. "What do you mean things have changed!? I have to ask who for permission to enter the pce!? Did you not say I could enter if I cleaned the steps!?"


    "That was true when it was just the Princess who ordered it, but now that our princess has found her king, it is he who is now the master of this pce, so if you wish to enter, you need his permission," The guard replied indifferently.


    Prince Trien gnashed his teeth so hard that it echoed through the area. He never thought that the damn drakani would pull off something so easily in a short time! "Damn it! Damn it! Damn it! That fucking bastard! I want to¡­."


    *Boom!*


    The guard sent Prince Trien flying. "How dare you threaten our king!?" The guards had been guarding the princess for many, many years. Now that she had finally found a mate and was willing to leave this ce, they could not be any happier. While they felt things were slightly strange at first, that changed when they found out they would be leaving with the princess! The man did not want their princess to feel she was abandoning them! Such a man was worthy of their princess! They would not allow anyone to look down on their king!


    "Brother!" Iseles face paled as she chased after her brother, who skidded across the ground, tumbling over many times before finallying to a stop. Prince Trien really wanted to kill everything, but he knew that the guards were too strong. They were even stronger than the dragonic ancestors!


    He slowly sat up and looked at Iselesing over and kneeling next to him. "Brother, are you okay?"


    "Yeah¡­ they went easy on me. Iseles, we are going back. No matter what, we must report this back to the family. We can not touch that man at this time. But I did gain something from this ce that will help our dragonic kind grow in strength." Prince Trien had also found a book on how to condense mana. He had originally nned to keep it to himself, but now things were different. Since that drakani had such a powerful force and ess to this same information, he could not allow his n tog behind.

 Chapter 361 Leaving The Tomb Part 2

    "Are we ready?" ke asked as he stood in front of the pce. To his surprise, there were over a hundred soldiers wrapped in ck fog. Just knowing there were such strong people standing here in front of him now on his side, he knew he could count on them to protect Destiny City even if everyone else was gone.


    "I have everything." Gemini took a deep breath as she answered. After such a long time, she was going to see the outside world once more.


    "Then let''s go." ke'' walked forward and took Gemini''s hand as well as Lillia''s and began walking down the steps. His three new concubines follow behind him while the Naga soldiers surround them in a protective bubble.


    "Husband, please go down this path. It will lead to a transportation tform that will send us out of the magic realm." Gemini pointed down a side path.


    ke nodded and began making his way that way. The surrounding area had really been very well taken care of. The lush greenery calmed one''s mind as they walked slowly down the path. ke was allowing Gemini time to calm her emotions. When they reached the tform, ke stood and turned around before getting down on his knees and bowing his head. Lillia and the girls followed his actions as well. Gemini''s eyes began to well up as she also did the same.


    ke just wanted to give the fallen people of the Naga n a proper send off and also let them know that he would protect their princess that tried so hard to protect them. After almost ten minutes, ke finally raised his head and stood up. With the girls at his side, along with the soldiers, they all disappeared from the realm.


    Just before teleporting out of the magic realm, Gemini waved her hand, allowing the two old men who were trapped in a void to be teleported out of the magic realm as well. Everyone who was once inside was now kicked out. It was just that because she had no proper destination, she was unable to teleport them to the entrance of the magic realm.


    *Ssh!*


    "What the hell is this!?" The elven ancestor roared as he found himself in the middle of an ocean.


    "Shit! Old bastard, grab hold. We need to leave this ce at once!" The dragonic ancestor yelled out as he grabbed the old elf and flew into the sky. At the same moment, arge body suddenly flew out of the water with an open mouth. It looked like a whale but much bigger withrge sharp teeth.


    On its back was a man with a pitchfork looking weapon in his hand. His fish tail was bent slightly as he held on to a long green rope that was watched to therge whale looking creature''s head. "Stay out of our waters,nd dwellers!"


    Arge surge of killing intent shot towards the sky towards the two ancestors, who were both sweating. "Damn it! Those merfolk really do not like any race whatsoever! I can''t believe they survived after so long! I thought they died out during the war!"


    "Tch. Let go of me! Did you forget I can fly too!?" The elven ancestor snorted as he kicked the dragonic ancestor away from him. They had be pretty good friends within the void since they had no one else to speak to.


    "Haha! I forgot. I was just trying to get us out." The dragonic ancestor let out a hardyugh.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s fine. For now, we should talk about how we will deal with the drakani." The elf ancestor and the dragonic ancestor had been trying toe up with a n, but they still had nothing. They couldn''t fight the unknown!


    "We will figure something out. For now, let''s go find our princes. We will need toe up with a means to coborate properly this time. It seems relying on the next generation was not wise. They jumped in without enough information." The dragonic ancestor replied.


    "Then we will do that." The two old men nodded before flying off to search for their kin.


    In the middle of a ruined city, three people suddenly appeared. Prince Trien was holding Iseles and Prince Teleth mmed into the ground face-first. "Fuck!"


    "Idiot prince, find your own way home. We are leaving." Prince Trien had no time to be sticking around here. He needed to follow this book and properly grow in power. Only by doing so would he and his n be able to take out the drakani bastard and the serpent people!


    "Fuck!" Prince Teleth wanted to beat everyone. He had been tossed around left and right and called one name after the other. He had to grow stronger. He had to find a way to grow strong enough to take over this damn world!


    ---


    Outside the magic realm, Gemini waved her hand, sealing off the realm once and for all. ke marked the spot so he could erect a monument here in the future after he had reimed thisnd as his own. "The rain of death has passed," Lillia said as she looked up at the now blue sky.


    "We can only hope things are okay at Destiny City. But I find it odd. Why is there no undead around?" ke was confused as to why there was no sign of undead anywhere.


    "We should hurry back just in case." Lillia doubted that they would be at the city but she still couldn''t help but worry a little.


    "Then let''s go home." ke smiled as he pped his wings. Everyone slowly ascended into the sky and flew off toward home.


    The stage was finally set for a new era. An era when the old ways from times before even Lillia would soon return. The enemies that were brewing in the shadows and even new ones may emerge to shake the world and the very foundation upon which Destiny City is built.

 Chapter 362 Returning Home

    --AN) more chapters on the way!--


    The air outside was as normal as it could get but as they slowly made their way back to the city, ke couldn''t help but feel that things were very much amiss. "Lillia, I know I just asked but really, where are all the zombies?"


    "I am not sure. This is very strange. With all the rain of death, this ce should be flooded with undead. It''s like it never rained in the first ce." Lillia really had no idea how to answer this question because there should have been tons of zombies around with all that rain but now¡­.


    The group quickly returned to Destiny City to see the walls were still intact and that the area was slowly being cleaned up of all the dead bodies. "Quickly burn the corpses! We want this ce cleaned up before Lord kees back!"


    A young woman in military duds was giving orders to the orcs and other races, helping with moving the bodies. "Looks like things are fine."


    "Isn''t it a given with all the people we have trained and helped grow stronger?" Lillia felt proud the people of Destiny City were able to hold out on their own.


    "Yes but I still can''t help but worry about them. We may have grown in number over the past few years, but we lost almost half our poption during thest war. I do not want to go through such a thing again." ke hated knowing his own people had died. He hoped with Gemini''s help, they could grow to new strengths.


    "To see so many races gathered together¡­. Husband, you have really built a utopia!" Gemini was surprised to see so many races working together. If this was her era, it would have been unheard of!


    "This is only possible because of ke. Even during my era until the great war that sunk the entire world into chaos, the races would not even think of working together or even building a city like this." Lillia exined.


    "I see. Husband is really a great man!" Gemini''s opinion of ke rose to even newer heights.


    "Ah! The Lord is here!" A voice came from overhead. It was a male fairy who seemed to be in a panic. He flew down in front of ke and waved his hands about. "Lord, please! Please do not go into the city just yet! Go back to the pce, I beg of you!"


    ke looked at the little fairy, who seemed like he was definitely hiding something and sighed. He did not know what they were doing, but he would y along. "As long as nothing bad has happened, I will go y with my kids."


    "Haha! Lord, do not worry. Nothing bad has happened. Just wait and see. Give us until tomorrow!" The male fairy grinned widely before looking at the neers. He then flew down close to ke and poked him in the cheek: "Lord, Lord. Did you pick up some more wives? Are they princesses? Did you pick up more princesses!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You! You and your entire n are picking up bad habits from Mina!" ke snorted as he shooed theughing fairy away. He could hear the little fairy yelling out: "The Lord is picking up princesses again!"


    Lillia was at the side giggling away, while Gemini was stunned at how close the people were to ke. To have your people feelfortable enough to tease you and joke around with you shows just how good of a leader he was. His people saw him as their ruler and friend at the same time.


    "ke has done a lot for everyone here. He goes out of his way to help those he can. But he is ruthless to his enemies. While at the same time, if they are willing to submit, he will turn those enemies into friends. The orcs here used to all be ke''s enemies, but now they work hard for Destiny City and live new lives. Ones where they are not oppressed by their king to go into battle." Lillia exined. Gemini was trying to take all this in because it was much different from how her people ruled thend. While they did not enve people, they still took a tax, but here everyone works in harmony. Doing what they can.


    ke only made it to the wall when he heard many small voices yelling from on top of the wall above him. "Papa!!!!"


    Multiple figures came flying down towards him, causing ke to panic as he reached out, trying to catch each little girl as they fell. Lillia had to help because they all came at once. "You girls! Scare me to death!"


    "Hehe! Papa and Mama Lillia would catch us, so we were not scared!" Yulia grinned widely, showing her big pearly white teeth. She was the daughter he had with Josline.


    ke sighed and rubbed the little girl''s head. "Don''t do dangerous things like that again. I do not want a rain shower of my daughters." ke looked around and saw that two girls were missing. "Where are Destiny and Pue?"


    "Big sister Destiny and Little Sister Pue are in the training area with Mama nce," Kelly answered. She was the daughter he had with Erica.


    "Alright. Let''s all head back to the pce. Your Mama Lillia and I are tired from our trip." ke smiled as he picked up two girls and ced them on his shoulders. One climbed up onto his back and hung from his neck. He held two in his arms while another climbed up the front and hung from his neck on that side. Some hung on to his legs while some hung from whatever spot they could find on his arms. At this point, ke found it hard to walk!


    Lillia couldn''t hold back her smile. Even the residents of Destiny City were taking pictures of the scene. They always found ke''s interactions with his daughters to be very cute. The more Gemini watched on, the more she realized how lucky she was to have chosen ke to be her husband. He was loved by his people and his family. She was not concerned about how many wives he had. It was normal for such men like ke to hand thousands of wives. She was happy to know that her future offspring would grow up with a father who would care for and love them deeply.


    Lillia slowed her pace a bit and whispered to Gemini. Gemini nodded her head in response and ced her hand on her belly, casting a bit of magic on it before whispering: "Don''t worry, Sister Lillia, I will follow the main wife''s rules."

 Chapter 363 Being Teased By His Own Daughters

    Currently, an ocean of undead was heading toward a massive city. This city was in ruins and overrun by monsters, but within the middle of this city, a half man half monster sat within a copsed building with six naked females from the human race chained up, tending to his needs. Outside this building, millions of undead were slowly walking around in a circle around this building forming a kind of dead wall, with more joining every second.


    This man was Fredrick Haralson. He had used a technique that had appeared in his mind to call all the undead to his location. It was not a technique just anyone could use. Only a necromancer could use this technique. It required the souls of over one thousand people to even cast the spell. And he had done just that. When he first arrived in this city, he met up with a group of humans trying to survive. A group of a little over one thousand of them. He easily killed them all off and snatched their souls while taking the women for himself.


    Fredrick looked at the girl who was sucking his dick as if her life depended on it and smiled as he sat back on hisrge cushioned chair that looked like a throne while the other girls tended to him in other ways. "From this moment on, I will no longer be Fredrick Haralson. No, I will now be called the Lich King!"


    He was an avid gamer and had yed many MMOs in the past before the apocalypse, and he felt this name fit him very well. He was not the master of the undead. If this did not make him the lich king, then what did it make him? He could sense that more undead wereing. He had noticed that the green rain had caused the undead to begin rising. He took this chance to use it as a means of gathering his forces. Now he just needed to wait. He needed to wait for his forces to grow stronger. He did not know where he got these memories from, but he had to thank that elf he ate for blessing him with this new body and power. If it was not for that, he would not be able to find his new calling in life.


    For now, he just had to sit and wait. Once his army was strong enough, he could then rampage around this world and take control of it!


    ---


    Deep in a mountain side tens of thousands of ck scaled figures stood in front of a muchrger looking ck scaled figure, the leader of the group. "My brethren! We will soon be strong enough to go outside once more. The reglios will no longer hide in the shadows! We will be the ones to cast a shadow over the other races leading them to fear us and worship us. We will make this world ours. Our strength is on par with those stupid dragonic as it is now. We have learned a lot in the past few years from our small skirmishes. We know what weapons these races use and how they fight. Now once our numbers are enough, we can take that knowledge and use it against them as we reign supreme over this world."


    A loud roar echoed through the cave as the ck scaled figures began chanting: "Reglios! Reglios!"


    "My brethren! We must continue to expand our numbers! Mate with each other and bring about more of our kind!" The leader of the reglios yelled out. As it did, two smaller reglios came walking over and began touching the leader of the reglios with their hands ying with the spot between their legs which had both male and female parts. The leader of the regliosid down and let one sit on top of it while the other stuck its thing inside it. The whole room soon turned into a reglios orgy.


    ---


    While all this was going on, ke was busy drawing pictures with his daughters. "Papa, you stink at drawing."


    "What!?" ke looked at his picture and thought it was pretty good. Although he had forgotten what he was trying to draw, and now it just looked like a blob. "This is a very good slime!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Papa¡­." Multiple girls called out and shook their heads. ke scratched his head and put down his picture. He then looked at the girls'' pictures and saw that they were actually very well done. But he had to question how they learn how to draw anime style characters. Because he sure did not know how.


    "Yuki, who taught you to draw?" ke asked. Yuki was the daughter he had with Yui.


    "Mama Tina!" Yuki answered with a big smile. ke rubbed his forehead as he realized that anything strange that urred with his kids or his wives was all rted to Tina. At least drawing anime was not as bad as some of the things Tina teaches.


    "Big Brother!" Anna came running into the room and dived into ke''s arms. "Anna, you still calling me big brother?"


    "Hehe¡­" Anna smiled as she hugged ke. "It''s still hard to change my wording sometimes. Ah! I smell like sweat! I was training just now. I will g¡­."


    "Anna, are you not pregnant? Why are you running around?" ke asked with a stern expression.


    "Doctor Stanely said I can still work out a bit¡­." Anna pursed her lips. She was not used to sitting around!


    "If the doc says it is okay, then fine, but do not overdo it." ke was worried she would have a miscarriage, so he wanted her to be careful. He knew Anna was not one who could sit down all day.


    ? "I will!" Anna smiled and kissed ke''s lips before getting up and running off.


    "Hehe! Papa kissed Mama Anna! Papa and Mama Anna sitting in a tree, K.I.S.S.I.N.G!" Amber, the daughter ke had with Sam, sang her song teasingly as she grinned mischievously at her Papa.


    "Let me guess, your Mama Tina taught you that song too?" ke asked. Amber nodded her head and giggled as she got up and ran away. keughed and decided to make sure to punish Tinater tonight.

 Chapter 364 Blake’s True Evolution Part 1

    "Husband!" It has already been two days since Gemini joined the family, and she was fitting right in. The girls loved to tease her at night, causing her to go crazy but she seems to like it when she gets so much attention. But besides the nighttime activities, she had be a hit with the kids who loved to ride on her tail. She also loved ying with them and often mentioned how she couldn''t wait to have her own child.


    The soldiers that came with them were now stationed in their own barracks. This was not because ke wanted to keep them away from the others but because the fog of death around them sapped the life force of those near them.


    Because of this, ke asked Gemini, Noa, Mina, and Lillia to work on a possible way to lift the curse so that they could have their own lives back and did not need to be alone all the time. ke also found out that these soldiers were all female as well, which meant his female poption had grown once more.


    But today was the day ke had been waiting for. He was going to learn how to form a proper mana crystal within his body and then learn how to evolve. He did not know what his evolution would be like, but he hoped that it would not change him too much. He just wanted to grow stronger.


    "Gemini, thank you." ke hugged the Naga girl in his arms.


    "Husband, you do not need to thank me. I am doing this for our family and for our city. No matter what, I am now your wife and have alreadye to love this city and wish to protect it." Gemini replied while nuzzling her nose into ke''s chest. She lived his scent the most! "Nowe, all the girls are here."


    Currently, they were in arge room that was created especially for this, deep within the pce. ke did not want to let this information out yet until he and his wives had undergone the evolution process first, which is why he had not left the pce for the past few days since he was preparing for this. Once he did do a true evolution, he would then spread the correct way of forming a mana crystal in the body to the people of Destiny City.


    Gemini had ke sit down and then slithered in front of everyone. "Now then. Currently, you all should have evolved at least once. I have checked all of your bodies, and you all have more than enough mana in your condensed mana cores. But the trick is to actually form a mana crystal with that core to gain the most out of it. Only then can you start to form a secondary mana crystal.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "In fact, this process will be easier because your mana pools do not get used up right away but umte into a pool of mana as if you were just born. This is helpful in being able to strengthen both your mana crystal and forming new condensed mana cores to then be used for more mana crystals.


    "I am actually slightly jealous because I have to take each strand of mana I take in and condense it on the spot and can not umte it and store it like you can. This means you all can easily grow stronger faster and catch up to me in no time at all. But you can not have a mana crystal smaller than the previous one. So you must make sure you condense your mana into cores the same size as the previous one before turning it into a mana crystal.


    "Now then¡­ Getting to the main topic." Gemini waved her hand, causing a bunch of images to appear in the air. "The books that were picked up by those who entered in my magic realm only detail how to form magic crystals and nothing beyond that. But we will need to start with magic crystal formation.


    "I should also mention that by forming a magic crystal, sometimes it will take on a specific element which will cause your magic attacks with that element to be much stronger. This does not mean you can not cast other elemental magic. It just boosts your current magic damage with a specific element. If you are lucky, you will get multiple magic crystals with different elements. This alone is enough to boost your strength tenfold.


    "Now, to form a magic crystal, you will need to¡­." An image of many different magic circles appeared in the air. "You will need to carve these magic circles into the condensed core you have created. But this is tricky because if you do it wrong, you might break your condensed core and will need to start all over. And I am sure it will not be easy to regain all that condensed mana in a short time."


    Gemini waved her hand, and a bunch of round orbs shot out to each of ke''s wives and ke. "We will first practice on this. In the Naga n, when children are old enough, they will spend a few years learning how to carve these magic circles into condensed mana orbs. They are perfect for practicing the engraving process. After all, to have someone who has no idea what they are doing to engrave anything on their condensed mana core in their body is just asking them to suffer. Don''t worry if you fail, either. I have many more. I also have created these based on how condensed each of your mana cores are.


    "While all of you sisters are here, those who are with child can not evolve. You will need to wait three months after giving birth, no matter which race you are. I will not allow it. I may be on the low end of the family hierarchy here, but I do not wish for any of you to make any mistakes that you will regretter on." Gemini truly took each of ke''s wives as her sisters and cared for them deeply. She did not want any of them toe to harm.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 365 Blake’s True Evolution Part 2

    --AN) My sleep schedule is all messed up so my release times are all over the ce. Anyway, 2 more on the way.---


    "Now then. Let''s start with the engraving. Extend a thread of mana out of your fingertip and form it into a sharp point. Once you have that done, you can begin the engraving process." Gemini was very specific about how things must be done. How each stroke of the magic circles had to be carved to make sure they got the optimal benefit from the evolution.


    ke and the girls spent quite a few days just repeating this tedious process over and over again. They did not stop until they had things perfected to the max. "Husband, you pass. Sisters, you are still a little off."


    "Boo! ke, why are you so good at this!?" Lillia pursed her lips. She wanted to be the first to evolve!


    ke rubbed his nose and proudly said: "It''s because I always draw with the girls!"


    "Pfft! Hahaha!" Tina cracked upughing, causing her to mess up her orb. But she couldn''t help it. His drawings were just¡­. "ke, you are a genius in many ways."


    "Mmm!" ke did not even realize Tina was picking on him as he nodded in response. His drawings were the best! Even if theye out as blobs! They were still the best!


    "Okay, Sister Tina here. Try again." Gemini giggled as she tossed a new orb over to Tina. She then slithered over to ke and pulled him to his feet. "It will be good for everyone to¡­. Hold on it seems we will have a new visitor before you evolve."


    "Hmm?" ke was confused. But soon realized what was going on when a white light shot out of his chest. A slim figure with six tails appeared in front of him. She was about a foot taller than Faana was when she was in her younger form, looking to be around fifteen years of age. Her snow white body shone under the fake lighting from the ceiling. Two white ears were propped up on top of her head, and the six fluffy tails swayed back and forth behind her. She looked around for a second, and when she saw ke, a radiant smile formed on her lips as she jumped forward, embracing him. "Master! Master! Master!"


    Little white rubbed her face all over ke as if marking her territory before pulling herself up to lick his face. Her master! She had not seen him in so long! She missed him so much. She had wished to be of more help to her master. She wanted to help her master with many things without being a burden. And now her wish hade true!


    ke held the delicate body in his arms and smiled as he patted Little White''s head. "Congrattions on your evolution. How do you feel?"


    ke asked as she gently ced Little White down and took his shirt off, and slipped it over her head. He then proceeded to help her put her arms through the sleeves. The shirt,pared to her body, was way too big. It hung down off one shoulder, and the bottom of it almost reached her ankles. But as soon as she wore it, she lifted the bottom of it and pushed it against her face breathing in deeply. "Master''s scent! Hehe!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I am d you are satisfied. Do you feel strange at all? Any issues?" ke asked out of concern. He owed his life to Little White. She had saved him, and this was something he could never repay. So whatever she wanted, he would give it to her.


    "Nope! I am fine. I am just happy that I can be with Master from now on!" Little White grinned widely as she jumped back on ke and began licking his face again. Her tails wagged back and forth happily.


    ke indulged the young fox and allowed her to do as she pleased. She seemed to like licking his face, so he sat down and let her go to town. Lillia and the others smiled as they watched ke and Little White. Lillia knew just how much he worried for the young fox.


    After almost ten minutes, Little White finally calmed down and snuggled into ke''s embrace. She sat in hisp, curled up. Her eyes became heavy, and before long, she had fallen asleep. ke gently scratched her ears before picking her up and walking over to Lillia and gently cing her in Lillia''sp. Lillia did not mind as she cradled the young fox girl into her arms, putting aside her orb to look after the little fox.


    "If she wakes before I finish my evolution, just scratch her ears." ke really did not know what to do with this little one.


    "Don''t worry. Little White is an important family member and someone who saved your life. She will be treated even better than me." Lillia replied as she tucked a lock of Little White''s hair behind her ear. "She will need to grow up more, but I have a feeling¡­."


    "Hmmm?" ke, who was walking away, paused when he thought he heard Lii say something.


    "It''s nothing¡­. ke, be careful and good luck." Lillia blew ke a kiss which was followed by the other girls doing the same.


    With a chuckle, ke followed Gemini about a hundred feet away from the girls and sat down in arge magic circle. "This is?"


    "A fail safe in case there is a failure in the evolution process. Husband, there are many things you need to understand about evolution. One is that the engraving is just the start. Once you enter the cocoon, it will be up to you on whether you can evolve or not. I can not tell you exactly what you will see, but you must ovee whatever it is. Think of it as a trial. A trial that everyone needs toe during their first evolution. Normally it is not an issue since first evolutions happen when kids are young, but for an adult, it is different. Think of it as diving deep into one''s consciousness and pulling out that one thing they wanted to forget."

 Chapter 366 Blake’s True Evolution Part 3

    --AN) I owe you all 6 chapterster today. Things popped up overnight and got tied up so couldn''t write the chapter until now.---


    From what Gemini was saying, ke felt like he was about to fight his inner demon. "Husband, close your mind and focus on your condensed mana core. We will start with the process of engraving the magic circles onto your core. To do this, you will need to first think of your body as two entities. One that is physical and another that is spiritual.


    "To do this try to use the mana within your body to form a figure within your mana space. The ce where your mana pool is." Gemini''s soothing words slowly floated into ke''s ears with almost a magical effect. He could feel himself calming down and getting into a good state of mind.


    He drew some of the mana from his body towards his mana pool and began condensing it into a humanoid shape. With it came to condensing mana, ke was a pro. He easily created a mana version of himself which he found quite strange because as soon as he made it, he was able to actually move his consciousness into it and control it at all.


    At this moment, he was basically floating around in his mana space where his mana pool was located. He could see his vast ocean of mana along with the condensed mana core. "Husband, you are doing amazing. Now all you need to do is do what you did with the practice cores. Take your time and do it slowly, just like before."


    ke could not answer her. He could only nod his mana body''s head and float over to the condensed mana core. It was the same size as the one he had been practicing on this entire time.


    He took an imaginary deep breath since he couldn''t actually breath with this kind of mana avatar before starting the engraving process. The delicate process was something he was actually quite nervous about since it was a one shot chance. He could only get it right. While he had already done it correctly many times, he did not have to worry about messing up too much. Now he was under pressure. This was make it or break it. If he broke it, he would be reduced in power until he could fix his condensed mana core.


    He did not dare rush things as he slowly began engraving the magic circles. While he was doing this, everyone was watching on with worried and anxious expressions. They could feel ke''s nerves which were making them even more nervous. Lillia hugged Little White as she watched ke sitting there with his eyes closed. If they did not know what he was doing, you would think he was just meditating or resting.


    Hours passed, and mana began to start swirling around ke. Seeing this, Gemini smiled brightly as she knew things were going smoothly. "Husband, when you finish thest magic circle. I will initiate the evolution process. From there, I can only wish you luck."


    Inside his mana space, ke did not respond as he was too concentrated on the condensed mana core in front of him. He only had one more to go. He took another imaginary deep breath and began working. An hourter, ke finally finished thest runic symbol in the magic circle. As he did, a thick fog of mana began to swirl around ke. His hair fluttered under the whirlwind that was forming.


    "I will now activate the magic circles!" Gemini yelled out as she waved her hand, and all of a sudden, silence. All the mana swirling in the air condensed into a cocoon surrounding ke. As for ke, he found himself in a dark space. He was no longer in his mana space. He was floating in an abysmal darkness.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Where is this?" ke asked himself as he looked down at his body to realize he was in his physical body now.


    "Hmmm, to think that one of my kind will reawaken the way of evolution." A voice rang out within the dark abyss. "While I would love to allow you to pass the trial, it would not help you in the future. To evolve is to know one''s self. Only by knowing one''s self will you be able to evolve into a higher being. Young one of my Drakani bloodline, why do you seek power?"


    ke did not even need to think about this question as he answered: "To protect the ones I care about and reach my goals of having a world where peace reigns."


    "Oh? To think you would have such minor goals. Since this is your goal, then you will need to pass the test. Ovee your inner self." As soon as the voice fell, a mirror image of ke appeared within the mana space. ke sighed as he looked at this other me and wondered if this was some kind of movie set. "You do not look very excited."


    "Well, I kind of expected something more," ke replied honestly. But all he got in return was a hardyugh. "You are definitely of my drakani bloodline with this kind of attitude. Good! I wish you good luck."


    The voice faded, and all that was left was the other him in front of him. It stared at him with a mocking smile with sword drawn. ke closed his eyes and reopened them a secondter as he asked: "So how do we do this?"


    "Don''t you know? I kick your ass, and you cry about not evolving. That simple." The other ke replied with a hint of arrogance in his voice.


    ke, on the other hand, shook his head. "This is not even close to being me. I am not arrogant. You remind me of those guys that used to beat me up for fun. Since that is the case, I will use you as a means to vent thest of my pent up anger."


    "That''s funny because I was thinking the same thing." The other ke dropped his sword and walked forward while cracking his fists.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 367 Blake’s True Evolution Part 4

    --AN) running on 2 hours of sleep inn 48 hours. But will still try to get 2 more chapters done tonight then sleep ten hours and then right the 6 chapters I promised.---


    The two kes circled around each other with big grins on their faces. This kind of trial had one w. It was perfect for those who were a bit of a battle maniac. After a few rounds, both kes charged forward and throughout a punch. Both caught the other''s punches and were grinning like mad men at each other as they began to throw punch after punch at each other. "Hahaha! This is fun!" ke let out augh as he blocked another punch. The other him also let out augh while blocking ke''s punch.


    While this was going on in a space where no one could see, Lillia, after hearing what the trial normally consists of, held her head. "We will be here for a while¡­."


    "Huh, why?" Gemini asked. She did not know why they would be sitting around for a while. Normally passing the trial needed to even evolve would be an easy task, but then again, when it came to ke being older, it might take a bit longer.


    Lillia smiled as she answered: "Even if the trial was easy, it would still take a while. Since you have to fight a doppelganger of yourself, this means the traits that you would have the same personality."


    "Ah!" Tina suddenly got what Lillia was talking about. "Yeah, we will be here for a while. Since that is the case, I am taking a nap! Yui!" Tina immediately made her way over to Yui, who had a big warm fluffy tail. She did not dare touch Little White. ke might yell at her.


    At this point, the still confused Gemini watched as the girls all began doing their own things. "Can someone exin things to me!?"


    "Ah, sorry!" Lillia realized she was leaving Gemini out of the loop and apologized: ''It is because the man in question has a bit of a quirk when ites to fighting. He loves it a bit too much. I can guess right now that he and his doppelganger are busy smashing each other in the face with their fists."


    "Ah! I did not know this!" Gemini chuckled as she slithered over and sat down next to Lillia and asked: "Sister Lillia, can you tell me about Husband?"


    "Of course!" Lillia smiled and began telling Gemini all about ke, starting from when she first met him. This caught the attention of the other girls, and they all gathered around.


    ---


    While their parents were doing their thing, Destiny and Joy were slowly making their way down the hall. "Big Sister Destiny, are you sure we should be doing this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Hehe! As long as no one finds out!" Destiny grinned as she pulled Joy along with her. Out of all her sisters. While still young per se, Joy was the second oldest looking. She also wanted to bring joy out for a bit of fun in the city.


    What they did not know was that ke already had quite a few people watching over them in the shadows. So even as they were sneaking their way out of the base to head into the city, they were under the care of a few elves, orcs, and dragonic.


    Both girls had hats on their heads and masks on their faces as they exited the base and began sneaking their way toward the city. Well, if you can call it sneaking, the people who they passed all giggled and covered their mouths. The two girls looked too cute as they ran between bushes, rocks, and poles to hide.


    It took them almost twenty minutes to get to the entrance of the city. When they arrived, they were greeted by the tall buildings that they were used to seeing but this time, they were on their own.


    Destiny and Joy held hands as they made their way toward the city center. The hustle and bustle of the streets did not bother them, as everyone was very careful not to bump into them. You could say that in all of Destiny City, anyone could walk down the street without issue. But only ke''s kids could walk down it without a single personing even close to stepping on them.


    By the time the two girls reached the city center, they had two arms full of things that people gave them for free. Of course, Destiny did not bring joy here for the treats and snacks they were getting but for one thing. "There it is!"


    Standing taller than any building was a huge stone statue. It was of a man with wings and a pointed tail. He had a sword stabbed to the ground next to him with a g attached to it. Under his feet was a pile of corpses. There was a b with words on it describing what this statue depicted. "The Lord Of Destiny City, the man who created the city of destiny. A ce where all can be free. In dedication to the man, who fights and protects us with everything he has."


    "Papa!" Joy immediately cried out as she looked at the massive Papa in front of her. "Hehe, Big Sister Destiny, look, Papa!"


    "Yep!" Destiny''s lips curled up into a big smile as she looked at the massive statue. Her Papa was amazing! He even had a statue made of him! This was the reason she came here after hearing about it. She wanted to see this with her own eyes, this statue thing. She was really d she came. "One day, I will be just as great as Papa! Hmm? Joy!?"


    Destiny panicked for a moment when she turned to see Joy missing. But she soon spotted her hugging the leg of the statue. Seeing this, Destiny giggled as she jumped up onto the statue and hugged the leg as well. Her Papa was busy, so this was the next best thing.


    Many citizens of Destiny City recorded the two girls hugging the statue. It was a moment that brightened the day of all those who saw. The daughters of their Lord hugging the statue that they built in his honor. Destiny and Joyter on in life will remember this day fondly as they looked on to an unknown future.

 Chapter 368 Blake’s True Evolution Part 5

    --AN) gonna go sleep for ten hours now---


    "Hahaha!" ke wasughing hard. Blood dripped from his lips and nose. His eyes were almost swollen shut. He had not used magic once. He was just enjoying the moment. He stood there looking at his doppelganger and sighed. "All good things must end," ke stated as he healed himself up. "So shall we see who will really die?"


    "Wouldn''t have it any other way." The other him replied with a smile. He also healed himself.


    "Then¡­" ke walked over and picked up his sword, and then with a sh, appeared in front of the other him who was not expecting such an action. "Always remember to defeat yourself, you must do things you normally would never do. Now then¡­"


    *Ssh!*


    Blood squirted into the air as ke beheaded the other him. He was someone who had seen enough media on such topics to understand how a doppelganger worked. He just wanted to have some fun since he knew this was his only chance to really fight himself.


    "You are a strange one." The voice from before returned.


    "Of course, but I still do not understand what this has to do with evolution." ke did not see why fighting one''s self would mean anything.


    "For you, this is indeed meaningless. That is why I will give you one more trial. This time¡­. Find your true form." The voice faded as it spoke thest words.


    ke stood there somewhat confused until the dark abyss around him suddenly changed. But he did not find himself in a forest or Destiny City, but standing in his old apartment that should have long been destroyed. He would think everything else was just a dream if it was not for his current body still being the same. It was just that.... "Hmmm? My magic is sealed?" ke frowned slightly. It seemed whoever the voice was, the one in charge of the whole evolution thing, was making this trial as hard as it could on him.


    Scratching his head, ke looked around his room with a bit of nostalgia before walking over to the bed and lying down. "No sense in rushing things. The voice said for me to find my true form. Whatever that means¡­ As far as I know, my bloody transformation is considered my true form, and this is my humanoid form. But to me, this is my true form, while that is kind of a power up form, like one of those super Saiyans. If I can get a stronger form, I wouldn''t mind that. This way, when I am fighting someone, I can say: Now try my final form!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke chuckled to himself as he sat up. He had not acted like this in a while. Sadly his walk down memoryne was quickly interrupted by a loud banging on his door. "Hey, shithead! I know you are in there. Open the fucking door before I kill you!"


    ke knew this voice well. "What the fuck is Dn morgan doing here." ke got up andzily dug his ear before walking to the door. It was only now he realized just how tall he was now. Before the apocalypse, there was no way for him to be able to look down on Dn. But now¡­.


    "What do you want, shit stick?" ke asked in an indifferent tone.


    "You shit head you dar¡­. What the fuck!?" Dn raised his head to look up at ke, who was about a foot taller than him, in shock. He could not see ke''s other bodily features, but he could tell the person in front of him was strong! "Who!? Who are you!?"


    "Huh? Little shit, you can''t recognize the person you have always tormented?" ke asked as he reached out and grabbed Dn by the head, and lifted him off the ground, causing fear to sink in.


    "I¡­. I made a mistake! Let me go! I will give you money!" Dn cried out. He only cared about getting released before he was embarrassed by getting beaten by the same person he had walked all over. As long as ke released him, he could find some people to help take the bastard down.


    "Huh?" ke sighed as he looked at the idiot in front of him. "Do you think I am stupid enough to let you go? I can still beat you up and take your money now. Why do I need you to give it to me? How about this¡­." ke thought of a wonderful idea. "I will hold you out over the balcony railing and let you go. If you cannd on your feet, you do not need to worry about anything and can run away and try to get even with me, or you will die, and I will be free from having to deal with idiot people like you. "


    At this point, Dn was scared to the point that his dder let go. He was used to being king, not the other way around. When ke smelt the scent of urine, his brow furrowed as he looked down to see the man he was holding, crotch soaked. "Really? After all the shit you put me through, you piss yourself over a small threat!?"


    ke couldn''t be bothered anymore. He has dealt with so many idiots that he couldn''t care less about this one. He didn''t even want the man''s money. He waved his arm a bit before throwing the idiot down the hall. Dn''s body flew at an incredible speed before crashing into a wall. As for ke, he did not even spare him a second nce. He already killed the idiot once.


    "Now then!" ke stretched and stepped over the puddle before walking down the hall. He did not know exactly what he was looking for, but he felt maybe if he went about his daily life as normal, it would eventually take care of itself. If not, he would just start destroying things until whatever form he was looking for appeared. With no clues as to what he was searching for, ke could only try toe up with ways to try to pass the trial.

 Chapter 369 Blake’s True Evolution Part 6

    --AN) More on the way! ---


    ke made his way out onto the street. Tall buildings rose up into the sky. Cars drove by along with the people walking on the sidewalks going about their daily business. He walked down the streets, taking in the sights and smells, remembering the days before the apocalypse. If one were to ask if he missed those times, his answer would be very simple. No! He hated the old world and liked his current way of life. He had family and friends. People he truly cared about and cared for him just as much. There was no way he would want to go back to the old world.


    His current life was perfect for him. He did not feel it was bad at all. If he was suddenly thrown back into the old world, he would really not be able to survive. The old world ran on money. Money was what messed everything up. While the hope dor did exist in Destiny City, it was something that was heavily regted so that even those making little money could easily survive. Prices on things were set to a certain limit and could never rise higher than that. While it might sound like he controlled everything, it was necessary so that people did not end up in poverty. He did not care about money himself, as things were easily created using magic. Such systems always bothered him. While people could still save their money and gain lots of wealth. It would not benefit them like it did in the old days. Money did not rule Destiny City. He did, and the people living in it did.


    As time goes on and the city really does turn into more of a kingdom or country. It will still be the same because magic contracts can keep those ruling over other towns and cities from bing corrupt. Thest thing he wanted was someone taking control of one of his areas only to ruin it and cause the people who lived there harm. This was also agreed upon within the elders'' council. He made sure to run everything by them so he did not step on any race''s way of life.


    ke shielded his eyes from the sun as he came to a stop at a crosswalk and wondered what he should do next. "I guess I can go to the college and cause a stir. Like going into the girl''s locker room. No, wait, I got a better idea..."


    ke wondered if this thought process really made him a deviant. But he still wanted to do it even if it meant seeming like a bad guy. After all, this was in his mind! He could do anything he wanted!


    So with his idea in mind, ke headed to his old college. He made his way to one of the sses where the college belle was currently attending ss. Her name was Jenna Fen. Before the apocalypse, she was a model for some fashion magazines. She had deep blue eyes and long ck hair. She was a mix of Asian and Caucasian, giving her a unique look that brought out the best qualities of the two races.


    ke walked right into the ss with his hands in his pockets and walked up to the girl who was busy writing notes. She had on a white blouse top with a light blue skirt that went down to her knees. It was nothing fancy, but even still, she looked amazing in it.


    Sensing someone next to her, the girl looked up at ke with a bit of confusion in her eyes but also a bit of surprise. She felt this man was very tall, but he was also very good looking. Biting her bottom lip gently, she asked: "Can I help you?"


    "Yes and no?" ke replied with a smile causing Jenna to blush. He then knelt down next to her, grabbed the hem of her skirt, and lifted it up. "Meow!"


    "What the hell are you doing!?" Jenna quickly mmed her hands down over her dress to keep ke from looking anymore. Her entire face was flushed red.


    "I was checking what kind of panties you were wearing. But who would have thought? Meow! Meow!" ke grinned as she stood up. He never thought the college belle was wearing kitty print panties. He had heard a rumor about it during his days in school, and now he had officially confirmed it. Well, ording to his memory, anyway. But who knows, maybe this was actually the past.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You! Shut up this instant!" Jenna yelled out as she stood up on her tiptoes and ced her hands on ke''s mouth. "Don''t you dare say another word?"


    "Mewph! Mewhp! Mewafo!" ke was still trying to meow like a cat causing Jeena identally stick her finger in his mouth. His eyes lit up with a mischievous smile as he licked the tip of her finger, causing Jenna''s who face to turn red.


    "Would you stop!" Jenna really wanted to p ke, but she couldn''t bring herself to do it! He was too handsome!


    "Excuse me, what are you doing in my ss!?" The professor yelled out.


    ke turned his gaze to the professor while biting the tip of Jenna''s finger and holding it in his mouth as he said: "Mewfo!"


    "Get out!" The professor was not going to take such disrespect!


    ke grabbed Jenna''s hand and twirled her around before picking her up and walking out of the ss with her. "Wait, my things!" Jenna seemed to have forgotten that she had no idea who ke was or that she was being taken away by a stranger. She was only worried about her things. And ke was nice enough toply, but he did not put her down. He just walked over, picked up her stuff, and stuffed it in her arms before finally walking out of the ss.


    It was only when they left the ss that Jenna finally began to think straight. "Can you put me down!?"


    "Hmm? Sure." ke gently put her down and then lifted her skirt once more, causing her to try to kick him.


    "Would you stop and tell me who you are?" Jenna pursed her lips as she tried to kick ke but missed.

 Chapter 370 Blake’s True Evolution Part 7

    --AN) One moreing!--


    "My name? It''s meo¡­." ke was going to meow once more but was soon punched in the stomach.


    "Ouch!? What are you made of!?" Jenna shook her now red hand. She had punched him but never thought it would end up with her getting hurt instead.


    "Joking aside, my name is ke. Now Miss Jenna, are you going to show me more than just your panties?" ke asked thest part in a low whisper as he leaned down close to her ear.


    Jenna''s ears felt hot. She turned her gaze towards the handsome man and, without too much thought, nodded her head. She couldn''t help but say yes to such a handsome man! She began to wonder if she was some kind of easy girl!


    ke smiled and took Jenna''s hand, and pulled her towards a spot he knew most people never went that was out of sight. It was a storage area just under a set of emergency stairs behind one of the few emergency exit stairwells in the building. He pulled her out of view and pressed his lips to hers. As soon as he did, the things in her hand fell to the floor.


    [R-18]


    Jenna had no idea why she was doing this, but as soon as he kissed her, she felt like her entire body was on fire. At this moment, she did not care what happened to her as she leaned into his kiss, even gently gripping his shirt to push herself closer.


    Their tongues intertwined as their breaths mixed. ke''s hands already slipped under her blouse top and pulled it up over her breasts, exposing her white bra. With one hand, he undid it and lifted it up over her modest mounds.


    The white peaks with cherry tips were exposed to the air. ke gripped them and squeezed them hard, causing Jenna to gasp as he pushed his waist forward, pressing his hardening dick inside his pants against the girl''s belly.


    "Ah~!" Jenna moaned softly. She reached down with her hands and made her way to ke''s crotch. When she felt the huge monster hiding inside, she couldn''t help but tremble slightly. She was not a virgin. She had had a few boyfriends already. But this was her first time feeling such a big dick. With trembling hands, she undid ke''s pants and pulled out the huge rod inside. When she gripped it and felt it twitch under her palm, she couldn''t help but feel excited.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke broke their kiss and kissed down the side of her neck while moving his hands between her legs. Like a good girl, she parted them and allowed him ess. Her kitty was now being stroked as ke sucked on her ear lobe, causing Jenna to moan softly.


    She felt excited. She never thought doing these kinds of things out in the open like this would be so stimting. She felt ke tug on her panties, pulling them down before slipping a finger inside her and knew she would be sticking the rod in her hand in her own pussy. She actually yearned for it. Her lust levels had risen to their peak. She wanted this man to do everything to her.


    She did not need to wait long before she felt her hand being pushed away as he lifted her up and slipped his dick into her pussy. She pushed her face into ke''s chest to muffle her moans. She had never taken such a big dick before. She held on as he began to pound her without restraint. Her cries were growing louder to the point that they echoed through the stairwell. But even if someone saw her at this moment, she would not care. She would let anyone watch her being fucked by this man.


    ke couldn''t help but feel it was not bad dirtying the college belle like this. He did not restrain himself as he went all out on this pussy. If this was real, then he would make it so no dick but his own could feel tight in this girl''s garden.


    Time ticked by as ke pressed Jenna against the wall. ke was holding her up while she leaned back against the wall and moaned. She couldn''t even think. She was on an erotic ride that was using her most private ce as the seat.


    Finally, ke came to his breaking point and released deep inside Jenna. He pumped his milk hard, allowing it to reach her baby room. Jenna didn''t even say anything, or more like she couldn''t. She was too busy trying toe down from the hundred or so orgasms she had had during the past hour.


    ke gently lifted her off his dick and let her feet touch the floor. Her legs were like jello as she slid down against the wall and onto the floor. ke smiled and pushed his dick on her lips. She obediently opened her mouth and began licking his dick clean. ke felt like she was doing a good job, so he gave her a small treat. He helped her get dressed and then picked her up once more. At this time, she had no energy, so she could only snuggle into his embrace like a cat. "I will bring you to the infirmary to rest."


    "Mmm, thanks¡­." Jenna nodded in agreement. She really wanted to sleep at this time. She did not think she could live without this man''s cock anymore. But little did she know that after she woke up, she would never see ke again. After she fell asleep in his arms, ke brought her to the infirmary like he had promised and left her there.


    "Now then!" ke stretched as he walked out of the building. He wondered what he should do next. He had already taken care of his lust which did not seem to disappear with his magic and now needed to figure out something to pass this trial. "Should I rob a bank? Hmmm¡­. Let''s first rob the police station."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 371 Blake’s True Evolution Part 8

    ke actually wondered if he could do this or not. He knew he had plenty of strength still, but he did not know if bullets could hurt him now or not. "I guess there is only one way to find out."


    ke had already robbed a police station once. But he was with Lillia at the time. This time he wanted to try to do it himself. Left the college and made his way toward the city police station. He wondered how he was going to go about this. "Wait, if I die in my trial, do I really die?" ke pondered for a moment and began to hesitate slightly. He felt like he should not do this, but then he thought about how it might be the thing he needed to do in order to pass his trial. He was stuck with a fifty, fifty chance.


    "Fuck it. I will do it. If I die, then so be it. I can''t leave my trial anyway, so I might as well deal with it like this." After making up his mind, ke walked straight towards the police station without stopping.


    He stepped through the doors to a small lobby with a counter behind a wall and a small receptionist window. But ke did not pay attention to any of that. He walked straight to the side door and turned the knob, and pulled hard.


    *Crack!*


    The door that should have been locked shut broke off the hinges with a single tug from ke. "You!? What are you doing!?" The officer on duty was shocked at what had just happened. Some random man just walked in and pulled the security door out of the damn wall!


    ke did not say anything as he walked down the small hall looking for the storage room. But it did not take long for the officer behind him to catch up. "Stop right there!"


    "Hmmm?" ke turned to see a young cop with his gun pulled out and pointing at him and smiled. "Hey, where is the door leading downstairs?"


    "You are under arrest!" The young cop yelled out as he went to step forward.


    "Huh? Arrest? No, no, I am looking for weapons, not arrest." ke chuckled as he stepped forward and instantly appeared in front of the young cop. He reached up with his hand and pinched the gun in the young cop''s hands and yanked on it, pulling it free from the young cop''s hand.


    "This is a little small, but well, it will work for now." ke turned the gun over a few times in his hands before pointing it at the young cop. "Now I think I asked you a simple question. Where are the stairs leading to the basement?"


    "I¡­" The young cop''s face paled now that the gun that should have been his was in the criminal''s hands. He did not know what to do. He could only put his hands up at this time. He was wondering where the hell the others were at! There were four other people here in this office! Since no one else was showing up, he could only do one thing. "Follow me¡­." Give in!


    He was still new to the job and should have handled the situation better. For one thing, he did not hit the alert button in the room he was in. He would have summoned all the cops in the city by now if he did.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But sadly, he acted on impulse and ended up screwing up. He walked forward with his hands still raised and made his way down a few twists and turns before arriving at a staircase with a key card reader next to it. "This is it, but even I do not¡­."


    *Bang!*


    ke kicked the door off its hinges and watched as it tumbled down the stairs. He then pushed the young cop out of the way and began walking down towards the basement floor. The young cop saw this as a chance and was about to try to arrest the man while he was not looking, but remembered that the door that was just based in turned outwards. Meaning the door being kicked in actually ripped the entire door jam off the wall. He decided to give up and walk back toward the front desk to hit the alert button.


    ke knew what was going to happen, but he did not care. He walked all the way to the bottom of the stairs, kicked the door in, and entered the armory. He took some riot gear and put it on before grabbing a few guns and weapons. Only when he had one strapped to his back, hips, and shoulders, plus two in his hands, did he feel he had aplished something. With a few boxes of ammo, he walked back upstairs, only to be met with a bunch of guns pointing at him.


    ke frowned slightly. He wondered if he would even be able to rob a bank like this. With a bit of thought, he decided not to shoot anyone just yet as he walked forward. He had a bulletproof jacket on and a helmet but he was unsure if it would aplish anything or if he even needed to wear it at all.


    "Stop where you are and put down your weapons!" An older man yelled out while pointing his pistol at ke.


    "No!" ke replied tly. He then took another step forward.


    "I said stop and put down your weapons! One more step and ¡­. Ok one more step and¡­." The older cop could not finish his words because ke kept walking! With gritted teeth he had no choice! He aimed and pulled the trigger!


    *Bam!*


    The bullet left the chamber and flew at ke. While it should be fast for a normal person, ke found the bullet to be quite slow. He reached out and held his hand in front of it. He knew this was a risk, but he wanted to check. The bullet crashed into his palm and as if hitting the hardest metal in the world, the bullet was crushed t on impact and fell to the floor.


    ke looked at his hand to see it was perfectly fine before nodding his head and saying: "Seems I will be okay."

 Chapter 372 Free Helpers Part 1

    --An) more toe!--


    "What!? Monster!" The older cop yelled out in shock. He then fired the gun a few more times. This time ke did not catch it or anything and let the bullets hit him. Sure enough, as soon as they hit his body, no matter where it was, even the one that hit his eye was crushed t on impact and fell to the ground.


    "Can you stop? Although it won''t kill me, it''s like being bit by mosquitoes." keined as he arrived in front of the older cop. He then proceeded to hand his weapons over. Since he did not need to worry about being shot, having so many weapons were kind of useless. He took off all the weapons he had except for the assault rifle and a pistol. He dropped them in front of the old cop before turning around.


    "Huh? Where are you going!?"The older cop yelled out in confusion. He did not understand what this man was doing!


    "Well, you see, I originally nned to have a bunch of different weapons, which meant many ammo types, but now I only need one, so I am going to go switch out the ammo. Don''t worry. I will be right back. Then you guys can follow me to the bank and watch me rob it." ke replied honestly as he continued walking forward.


    The older cop and the other police officers did not even know what to do about this situation. "Quick, call the chief! We need to get a swat team out here asap!"


    Five minutester, ke returned with a bunch of magazines filled with bullets. And a stic bag full of boxes of bullets. He did not want to run out after all. With his gun holstered and strapped to his back and his extra magazines and bullets in a bag, ke walked past the group of cops at the entrance without issue. They didn''t even try to stop him. Instead, they all kept their guns pointed at him as he walked out of the police station.


    They then followed him out of the station and down the street. A few other cops were busy blocking traffic. And keeping people away. But they could not quarantine the road fast enough as ke walked over to the nearest bank, opened the door, and entered with his guns in his hands.


    The security guard in the bank almost shat his pants when he saw ke walking in with the police following him. Everyone with their guns drawn. ke raised his gun and pointed it at the ceiling, and fired as he yelled out: "This is a robbery! Take out all your cash! Even what''s in the safe!"


    ke then turned to the old cop and shoved an empty stic bag in his hands. "Go and fill it with cash! Why are you just standing there!?"


    "Huh? Ah? Right¡­." The older cop took the bag unconsciously and went to step forward before he suddenly stopped and yelled out: "What the fuck are you making me do!? Put your hands up, and let me arrest you!"


    "I will think about it after you help me fill these bags up! Here one for you and you and you!" ke started handing out stic bags to everyone. He had found a stack of them in the basement.<novelnext></novelnext>


    All the police officers were forced to take a bag without being able to process what was going on. The bank staff stared at the scene, wondering if they were being filmed in some way or not. They were unsure of what to do! But they knew one thing. The gun in the handsome man''s hands was real!


    "Hurry up! We do not have all day! What if the copse!" ke yelled out, causing the staff to almost fall over! Everyone there almost yelled out: Are you not using the cops as a means to rob us!?


    The scene was so ridiculous that the cops, including the old man, began doing as they were told, mainly because the monster in front of them was not scared of bullets! The whole situation was a mess. The bank staff had no choice but toply and hoped things would work out in the end. But as things were going as ke nned, a few swat team trucks pulled up outside the bank.


    "Fuck! Someone called the cops!" ke yelled out at the top of his lungs. He was actually having quite a bit of fun ying around. "Hey, old man, go to the door and tell them if they dare to do anything, you will begin shooting the hostages."


    "What!? You want me to make threats!? I am aw-abiding citizen!" The old man yelled out. But he also had a bag of money in his hands, which made him look like a huge hypocrite.


    ke chuckled and patted his shoulder as he said: "But right now, you are helping me rob a bank. Do you think the cops outside will believe you if you say you were trying to do the right thing? They will only see a man who is no different than me. A criminal who is robbing a bank."


    "This¡­. Fuck!" Only now did the old man realize he had been fully tricked. Not just him but everyone in the police station followed this man likeplete idiots! Because he knew he would not be harmed by bullets, he used that as a means to force them into helping them!


    The old man copsed to the ground. He could believe he had reallymitted such a crime. "I''m done. I was only a few years from retirement too¡­."


    "It''s not so bad. Just think you will have a few million to live off of after we leave this ce." ke was in a good mood as he pointed to the door. "Go make the statement."


    The old man red at ke. But he still got up. He had no choice now but to do this! He did not wish to go to jail! He was a cop! He would be stabbed to death for sure!

 Chapter 373 Free Helpers Part 2

    The old man had no choice. He went to the door and leaned against it out of sight of the swat team outside and shouted out: "Back off, or we will start shooting the hostages!"


    "OId Mike, is that you!? What the hell is happening!? Why are you robbing a damn bank!? And with half your station''s staff!" A ck man wearing swat gear expression was bad. He had been friends with the man he called Old Mike for ten some off years now, and this good buddy was nowmitting a crime. He did not know why he was doing this. He did not know why he was being led astray.


    Old Mike shook his head and sighed. "Jamal, it''s not exactly what you think. Shit kind of just happened before I even realized what I was doing. I can only say that right now, I am in shit deep. So, have your people back off. I don''t want to do anything I will really regret."


    "Old Mike, you know I can''t do that. Just turn yourselves in. We can figure out a way out of this. You and your crew may be able to escape imprisonment if you talk with us and give up now." Jamal wanted to help his friend, but if he really did try to kill someone. It would be all over.


    "I.... I can''t do anything about this.... You heard what happened at my station. Do you think I can go against a monster?" Old Mike sighed. He realized now that his will was weak. He was getting old. He was afraid of death and did not want to die just yet. He was afraid that the man, who could destroy the doors of a police station and even take bullets head on with his body, would crush his head if he was not careful. So he was willing to do the monster''s bidding.


    Jamal sighed as he looked at his men and motioned with his head for them to get into position. He was left with no other way out. He was about to give the order for them to sneak in when a man casually walked outside with an assault rifle in his hand. He looked around at the vehicles and then nodded his head.


    Jamal watched as the man turned his head and looked back into the bank, and asked something to the person inside before turning back and looking right at Jamal. "Hey, Jamal. Send one of your trucks over here. Or else I will kill everyone inside."


    "This...." Jamal furrowed his brow. This man was standing out in the open like he was unfaired of being shot and making threats. Jamal wondered if this man was stupid. But if the report was correct, then this man could not die by bullet.


    Thinking for a moment, he decided to test it out. He could only try. This was an opportunity he could not miss. With a small motion of his fingers, hemanded the sniper that was on the building across the street to fine.


    *Bang!*


    A bullet flew down towards ke. ke looked up and reached out with his hand snatching the bullet out of mid air before flicking it back with his fingers. The sniper who was looking through the scope eyes went wide, and before he could even move, the bullet pierced through his eye and passed through his head.


    "You know it''s not nice to shoot people without warning." ke sighed as he shook his head. "Now you have a dead sniper. You should first take in the situation before deciding to make moves like that."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Jamal''s face was pale. He would never have thought a man could do such a thing. He really did catch the bullet as the reports said, and now.... "Fuck!" Jamal yelled out. He had gotten one of his men killed! Punching the side of the swat truck, he took a deep breath and tried to get ahold of himself. "Jack,e here!"


    "Sir?" Jack, a young man in full swat gear, quickly came forward.


    "Get this truck backed up to the door and give the man the keys. Make sure you have no weapons on you. He doesn''t seem like one to kill unless attacked." Jamal had no choice but to give in in this situation. He was holding the bank employees hostage. He could not treat this man like a normal person. This man was like some kind of superhuman that escaped some secretb somece. With things as they were, in order to keep the lives of everyone here, he decided to just do as the man asked.


    Jack did as he was told and took off all his weapons before getting in the swat truck and backing it up to the building. ke stood there with a smile on his lips as Jack walked over to him with the keys. Jack did not feel nervous at all as he handed the keys over. "Here."


    "Thanks. You should tell your boss to give you a raise. Matter of fact, why don''t I do you a solid right?" ke took out a few stacks of bills and handed them to Jack. "Here you go. Think of it as a bonus."


    Jack stood there stupidly with a few stacks of bills in his hands as ke patted his shoulder and walked away. When he snapped out of his daze, he really wished he could cry! What was he supposed to do with stolen money!?


    ke walked back inside the building and yelled out: "Alright, load her up!"


    The cops had no choice but to follow orders as they began taking bags of money out of the bank and loading them into the swat truck. Once it was all loaded, ke had them get on before having Old Mike get into the driver''s seat. "Come on. We will go for a spin in the city."


    Old Mike frowned as he asked: "How long do you think you can keep this up? What do you n to do with all this money?"


    "Ummm? Nothing? I have no need for money. I just thought it would be fun to rob a bank with some police."

 Chapter 374 Let’s Film It! Part 1

    "You bastard! You had us do something like this, and you don''t even care about the money!?" Old Mike yelled out at the top of his lungs. He couldn''t believe it. This man, made him rob a damn bank and he didn''t even have a need for any of it! He ruined his entire life! It was either jail now or life out on themb! Not to mention the young men and women in the back! All of their lives were now ruined.


    "Well, it mighte in handy. It all depends. Let''s go to the closest TV station. We can do a few things there." ke decided on his next course of action. While he robbed a police station and a bank, plus the bonus of getting cops to do all the work for him, he now wanted to go to the TV station since he had never been on TV before.


    Since he had this chance, he was going to make a show of it all. He really had no idea what he was supposed to be doing since the voice never said how to find his true self, so he figured he would fulfill all his craziest dreams since he never did any of them before.


    "Wait, stop!" ke spotted a very hot woman in her early thirties. She had huge breasts and a perfect body. She looked quite stunning. He suddenly came up with a great idea for what he nned to do next.


    The swat truck came to a sudden stop. The police were staying quite a ways away. ke could sense a few cars around the corner. And could hear the chopper in the air. It seemed they did not want to get too close and risk someone getting harmed. ke did not care about this at all. He hopped out of the truck and walked over to the beautiful woman, and smiled. "Miss, may I know your name?"


    "Huh? Kelly?" The red headed beauty turned and blinked her green eyes at ke in confusion. She did not know this man, but she had to admit he was quite handsome.


    "Kelly, a good name. Miss Kelly, I wanted to ask you a question." ke moved and stood close to the beauty as he reached out and grabbed her hand. The woman wanted to pull away but found the man''s grip was strong even though it only felt like he was lightly holding her hand before she could state any protest, she heard him whisper in her ear: "A beauty such as yourself is quite something. Miss Kelly, would you allow me to film you?"


    "What!? Sir, I do not know who you are. Why would you¡­.." Kelly blushed as she tried to push away from ke, but when her hand touched his chest and she felt just how hard it was, her eyes widened, and for some reason, she couldn''t resist tracing her hand down to his abs. At that moment, she gulped a mouth full of saliva. She couldn''t help it. Her husband was out of shape and always working. She was always at home taking care of her two kids, so to be able to touch a young man''s fit firm body like this made her feel a little excited.


    ke smiled as he decided to make a move as he slipped his hand around Kelly''s waist. "Miss Kelly, will youe with me for a while?"


    "Go with you?" Kelly felt the heat of ke''s breath on her ear lobe causing her to blush from ear to ear as she pressed lightly on his chest as he brought her close to her. She kept trying to tell herself, no, she has a husband, but for some reason, her body and her mind were not working in sync as she slightly nodded her head to answer ke''s question.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke grinned and lifted the beauty into his arms, and walked back to the truck. Kelly was quite confused and embarrassed. ke had just swept her off her feet, and she was now in a vehicle going to some ce she did not know. She wondered if she was actually being kidnapped at this time. But if that was the case, why would he go out of this way to seduce her!?


    After an hour of driving through city traffic, they came to the biggest tv station in the city. "Alright, Old Mike, youing or you gonna go on the run?"


    "The fuck! I have no choice but to follow you!" Old Mike did not wish to go to jail just yet, so he rather keep following the monster. But he did wonder why he picked up the beauty.


    Everyone got out of the truck and, like bodyguards, followed ke, who was carrying a woman in her arms. "Ummm¡­. Where are we going?" Kelly was starting to get nervous. She did not know why they were being brought to a TV station. She also did not understand why she was in a police truck with a bunch of police.


    "Hmmm? We are going to go do a live broadcast." ke replied as he leaned down next to Kelly''s ear and gently nibbled it as he whispered: "We are going to make a video."


    "Ah? Wait, I never¡­" Kelly looked up at ke with panic in her eyes. But seeing ke looking back at her with a gentle gaze caused her to soften and not finish what she was going to say. In truth, the thought of being seen doing anything like that made her feel excited and shy at the same time. She decided to let what will be, be¡­.


    ke walked right into the main lobby with all the police officers following after him causing the staff behind the receptionist''s desk to be startled. "Ummm¡­. Can you tell me what is going on?"


    "What studio is currently in the middle of a live show? Ah, screw it. Old Mike, find someone who can run a camera and then ask them to make it live. Cut right into the broadcast of whatever is on now." ke asked without answering the receptionist''s question.


    "This¡­" Old Mike held his head. Why did he feel he was about to witness a porno!?


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 375 Let’s Film It! Part 2

    --AN) More To Come!--


    "We got a spot on the fifth floor." Old Mike shouted as he came out of the elevator.


    ke nodded, and with Kelly still in his arms, he carried her to the elevator along with all the officers with him. They got off on the fifth floor, and ke followed old Mike to the end of the hall where a TV crew was being held at gunpoint by another cop. ke wondered just how much he messed up Old Mike''s thinking. The guy was all about righteousness, but now he has his people holding people hostage.


    ke walked up to a young woman in a suit and asked: "This is a live broadcast?"


    "Ye-Yes!" The young woman nodded. She had no idea what was going on. The cops came in and suddenly said they were holding a live broadcast! "It''s live. It can only be cut off in the room over there." The young woman pointed to the side room where all the broadcasting equipment was held.


    "Alright then. Perfect." ke smiled and looked down at Kelly, and said: "My little beauty are you ready?"


    "Huh!?" Kelly had been trying to hide herself the entire time in ke''s embrace because she knew she was going to do something that would make people think differently of her, but when she thought about how she would be with this young man who she could not seem to resist she couldn''t help but blush and wait for the unexpected.


    ke smiled and leaned down, and pecked Kelly on the lips. Her face turned bright red, but she did not make a fuss. "Now then. Help me undress, will you?"


    "Mmm¡­." Kelly nodded and bashfully began to help ke take his clothes off. She had never been with another man other than her husband. But this man, she could not say no to. She wanted to take a once and a lifetime opportunity and indulge in her own desires. She was lonely too. She had always been lonely. Her husband was always away. And her daughter was always out with her friends. Her only source of any kind of intimate contact was her toys in her drawer. So right now, she was in a state of where she felt like a young girl again about to lose her virginity to the hottest boy in school.


    "Wait, what are you doing!?" The young woman in the suit cried out as she saw ke''s clothes being stripped.


    "Hmm? Guess!" ke did not answer her question and only smiled as he felt his pants dropping to his feet. The cameraman was surrounded by people with guns, so he could only keep the camera pointed at the now half naked man standing in the middle of the room.


    The young woman in the suit quickly stood in front of the camera as she yelled out: "This is national television. We can not show this on TV. What if kids are watching!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ah!" ke never thought about that. He scratched his head and asked: "Does that thing record then?"


    "Yes¡­." The young woman in the suit replied.


    "Then cut the live feed and record it. It''s the same either way." Even if it was in his mind, he could not traumatize kids.


    In no time at all, the live broadcast was shut off, but the cameras were still recording. "Good. Now let''s get the show on the road, shall we?" ke grinned as he stood there in his birthday suit. Everyone was having a hard time not staring, after all, there was a monster hanging there, waiting to be called to attention.


    The woman in the suit''s eyes were glued to it. She became very silent as she stared at ke''s dick. As for Kelly, she was starting to feel nervous. She wondered if it would even fit inside her. When she felt her hand being tugged and being pulled into a firm chest, she looked up only to have her lips stolen. She gasped in surprise, which only allowed for ke to push his tongue into her mouth.


    [R-18]


    Their tongues intertwined, and before she knew it, ke already had his hands under her shirt and was massaging her breasts. After so long, someone other than herself was actually stimting her own body. This was¡­. She couldn''t help but feel turned on! A soft moan escaped her lips as her hands reached down to his dick and ced her hands on it. It was semi hard already, and it twitched under her hand. She could only gently stroke it as she continued to kiss ke with everything she had.


    ke felt her hand on his little brother and instantly moved a hand down between her legs. Kelly spread her legs apart, allowing him to touch her most intimate area as she moaned softly into his mouth.


    Those who were watching this all happen were having a hard time. They did not know where to look. The girls of the police squad and those in the room were all blushing away, but they were staring at the scene with wide open eyes. Only the men were trying to avert their eyes.


    In the corner of the broadcasting room, a young woman around neen years of age was looking at the scene in shock and amazement. "Wasn''t this supposed to be a live variety show!? Why is a man naked!? Why is the girl stroking him like that!?" The young woman was confused as to what was going on. But she knew one thing¡­. She was shamelessly watching the entire thing without blinking!


    She, one of the most popr pop idols since her debut at sixteen, was someone who had seen many things, but this was something she never had time for. Yes, she had many offers, mainly from old men trying to get into her pants, but she declined them all. She did not want to get involved with anything like that. She was someone who felt love was needed in order to do anything of the sort. But right now, she was questioning that belief when she saw the handsome man naked in front of her. His perfectly chiseled body with a huge dick made her want to go up and ask if she could touch it! And to make things worse, his everything was on full disy!

 Chapter 376 Let’s Film It! Part 3

    [R-18]


    ke finally stripped Kelly down to her underwear. Her body seemed much different from his wives''. He couldn''t put his finger on it, but it just seemed that way. He undid her bra, allowing it to drop to the floor to reveal herrge breast. He immediately dug in, allowing his hands to squeeze them to the point that Kelly gasped in pain. Her nipples were hard which made teasing them quite fun for ke.


    While ke teased her, she was busy jerking his now rock hard cock. She was kind of afraid of this monster. She did not know if it would cause her pain if she stuck it in. But she also wanted to feel such a big cock go inside her. Just the thought of it was making her wet.


    ke finally kneeled down and pulled Kelly''s panties down. It was shaved but still had a small patch just above the gates to heaven. He pushed his face between her legs and nibbled on the already hard clit causing Kelly to moan loudly. She ced her hands on his head while pushing her hips against his face. This was what she wanted. Her husband never did anything to her anymore. She figured he was probably out there cheating on her. But now she was doing the same. A man she had just met was eating her pussy, and she was loving every bit of it.


    "Ah~!" She felt ke''s fingers enter inside her. Her moan echoed through the studio.


    All the guys in the room were about to explode already, while the girls were also getting slightly hot and bothered. But they did not dare to show it. Only one girl sat on the floor, staring at the situation in awe. This was the idol who hade here for a variety show. Her eyes were glued to the two naked people who were doing intimate acts that should only be seen in a bedroom. She herself was still a virgin. While she knew what was going on, she had never really witnessed it before, at least not in real life. This is not to say that she had never touched herself before. Curiosity did give in, and she had rubbed her own pussy a few times.


    But this was just¡­ "I wish I was the one being teased¡­." These words escaped the idol''s lips, which caused her eyes to grow wide. She never expected such words to ever leave her lips! She didn''t even notice how her hand had already been gently rubbing her own nub. From her small corner, hidden from the view of others, she was able to do what everyone else wished they could.


    At this moment, ke had already made sure Kelly was good and wet. He just enjoyed her erotic moans so much that he went a bit overboard and made her cum a few times with his tongue alone. "Now then. Time for the main dish."


    "Are you really going to put it in? I¡­ Ah~~~~~!!!!!!" Keely started feeling shy again, but she had no time to finish speaking because ke stood up, lifted her leg, and shoved his dick deep inside her, causing her to cry out and convulse right there. Juices sprayed from her love hole as she had three back to back orgasms all in a row!<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke couldn''t help but enjoy this new sensation of being watched by all these people. He was even more, fired up than he was when he was at college. He lifted Kelly up by her thighs, causing her to have to wrap her arms around his neck in order to not fall. He then walked over to the young woman in a suit who had been staring at them this entire time to let her get a good view. Of course, he was only doing this due to her reaction to him. As for the guys, they can watch on from a distance.


    "What are you..?" The young woman in a suit blushed red as ke stood sideways so she could see everything up close. She could see where ke and Kelly were connected. She could see Kelly''s massive breasts bouncing up and down. She could smell the juicesing out of her pussy. Her cheeks flushed red as she watched with wide eyes. Then¡­. Kelly, sensing someone close to her, leaned over, grabbed the young woman in a suit by the face, and began kissing her.


    It was then that things got out of control. The young woman in the suit fell into the kiss and began frantically kissing Kelly back. Her hands began to massage Kelly''s breasts as she fell into a state of lust. At this moment, ke wondered if his natural charm was still working or not, even if his magic was sealed off. Because normally, such a thing should not happen unless the girl was just a sex maniac.


    So far, both girls he fucked so far had readily gone with him. Had readily allowed him to fuck them and all without a singleint. He knew this woman was married from the rock on her finger, yet she so easily allowed him to stick it in her. When he thought about it, he wondered if maybe it was due to this space being inside his body. If that was the case, that meant he could easily manipte the things around him to make things even more interesting.


    ke reached over and pulled the woman in a suit close to him and began undoing her buttons. She did not seem to care that someone was undressing her. Even when ke went to pull off her suit jacket, the young womanplied and allowed him to pull it off and even helping take things off at the same time. Within no time, she was standing there naked while hugging Kelly from the back as she kissed Kelly''s neck and massaged her breasts.


    ke decided to finish off Kelly and squirted deep inside her before gentlyying her on the ground. The lustful young woman looked at ke''s still hard dick with lustful eyes. Her pussy was already dripping wet. ke did not hesitate to pull the girl close and stick it in.


    The young woman was getting what she wanted, and while she was pressed against a wall, a new set of hands suddenly wrapped around ke and began moving up and down his chest and abs.


    "Isn''t that the pop idol Kandy?" Someone cried out. It was a young man who was staring at the girl he secretly followed in surprise. He never thought his angel would suddenly decide to join in on the orgy!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 377 Find Your True Self

    --AN) More chapters toe!---


    "Kandy, what are you doing!? You are supposed to be an angelic like idol!" The young man cried out. He wanted to rush forward but was quickly stopped by Old Mike.


    "Are you fucking idiot? Do you want to die!? ke is not a man you can just go run up to and expect to live afterwards!" Old Mike yelled. Even though he was jealous as hell, but he did not dare go near that man while he was in the middle of doing his thing.


    "But¡­." The young man''s face paled. He could only watch as his idol got naked and began kissing another man while rubbing her own pussy. The girl he thought was as pure as an angel now was nothing but a sex crazed maniac! This was not his Kandy!


    ke saw the neer and had no idea who she was. After all, he never followed idols or anything like that, but from hearing the outburst, he understood this girl was probably famous, which was fine. Since she was here and wanted sex, he would give it to her.


    After he released inside the woman that had been wearing a suit and let her slump to the floor, he took the idol girl into his arms, spun her around, and lifted her up before cing her on his rod. She cried out in ecstasy. Even as the blood dribbled down her leg from losing her virginity, she had already been turned to the point that all she could feel was pleasure.


    ke turned the idol girl towards the camera. She was short, so with ke''s height, her legs dangled in the air as he used her like a sex doll and bounced her up and down on his dick. He was surprised to see it, but it seemed idols had a lot of stamina because even after almost twenty minutes of continuously hammering her secret garden, she was still crying out for more.


    She went for about an entire hour before she ran out of steam, and ke finally let her off. He filled her baby room before gently lifting her off his dick and cing her next to the other girls. He made sure all three were covered up and asked a few females from his group of cops to look after them.


    He stretched his arms and looked at Old Mike, and asked: "Where is the bathroom? I need to wash up before putting my clothes on."


    "It''s down the hall on the left. Once you leave the room, head right. You can''t miss it." Old Mike had to use it himself during the past few hours. Even in his old age, he couldn''t contain himself.


    ke went and cleaned up. He got changed but did not go back to the room. He decided to just go do his own thing. He had done so much already but still had not figured out anything rted to his current situation. "I guess I can only walk around the city for a while and hope to figure something out."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With no other ns, ke walked out of the TV studio and walked towards the main shopping district. He had a few bundles of cash in his pocket, so he figured he would go find something nice to wear.


    What he noticed after he left the studio was that no one seemed to be following him anymore. He wondered if they decided to just use the other cops as scapegoats. Not that he cared. All of this was in his mind. At least, he believed it to be so, so he did not really care what happened to the others. This was why he did not care about releasing inside the girls. He only knew that it was fun.


    As he walked down the street, he saw a figure in a dark cloak standing there in the middle of the busy sidewalk as people walked by the figure. ke looked at the figure and tried to see if he could see their face but had no luck. He could not see anything. It was as if the face did not exist. Only darkness existed.


    "It seems I would go speak to this person." ke did not hesitate to walk toward the figure. As he did, he saw the figure enter a side alley. ke quickly followed after.


    The alley was somewhat dark due to the buildings blocking the light. He walked down it with his hands in his pockets to find the figure entering a side door leading to a basement room. ke had seen many movies like this where the enemy would lead the hero into a secluded ce to set a trap. ke grew kind of excited as he walked through the door. But his expectations were crushed when he walked in to see the figure standing there in a dimly lit room.


    "You seem to be misunderstanding what I meant." The figure spoke.


    "Well, it''s not like you gave me any clues besides finding my true self. So I could only do random things. I mean, what do you mean by finding my true self? It sounds like some kind of meaning of life search. Am I not me as I am now?" ke had a lot ofints, but he just did not understand what he was supposed to do really.


    "Hmmm¡­. I guess I was quite vague. For this, I do apologize. But the meaning is right in front of you. All you need to do is look." The figure answered.


    "You are being vague again. What do you mean by it is right in front of me? The only thing in front of me now is you. You sealed off my powers, so I can not do anything that is not physical. So talking with me like this is pointless if you are still going to beat around the bush." ke was starting to get fed up. He knew it was supposed to be a trial, but he kept saying things in a manner that made no sense.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 378 The Truth About The Drakani

    --AN) 1 moreing!--


    "Your eyes are clouded. Do you think this ce is just in your mind? Do you really think all of this is fake? This city, this world. You know it all well, but you refuse to see it. The true you. The real purpose of our race. The drakani is not what you believe it to be." The figure replied with a bit of anger in his voice.


    "Listen, maybe it''s because your memories are notplete due to the way you became one of my kind. After all, I am only a part of the consciousness that was in the blood you took in." The figure''s words shocked ke. He did find it strange that he was speaking with someone who seemed way too knowledgeable. He also found it strange how he was so willing to ept it as normal.


    But now that he was thinking about it and looking at things from a new angle, he realized he really should have questioned many things. He walked over and sat down in front of the figure with one knee up to rest his chin on. "I am all ears. The more I know about my own race, the better."


    "Mmm¡­ I am d you are willing to learn. Only by learning will you truly understand what a drakani is." The figure also sat down. It was then that the hood was pulled off, revealing a young man with ck hair and horns on his head. He looked no more than twenty years of age and was very handsome.


    "The blood you took in was mine. I had left it to be found in case anything happened to my kind on this or we decided to move on. As long as it was found by someone with a bit of knowledge, they would know what kind of blood it was. And just how precious the blood was.


    "The drakani are somewhat of an experiment. Or, to be precise, we are a failed experiment or thought to have been so. We are a byproduct of a race from another world that had wanted to try to use the different kinds of races of this world to create a new god like race. While we were indeed immortal from birth, we were not exactly what the race was expecting. From what I know, they tossed us into this world with all the other races and left thinking that they had failed.


    "But what they did not understand was that this world is a world where evolution is key to growing in power. They did not spend long enough on this to understand that and moved on.


    "It was also our race that had rediscovered the old ways of evolution. I guess I can say it was more instilled within us. As I said before, our race is a mix of every race on this, including monsters.


    "We are made up of millions of different genes, and the ones that stood out the most were the vampire bloodline, the subus bloodline, the dragon bloodline, and the guardian bloodline, the bloodline of our creators." The figure''sst words caused ke to be stunned.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wait, the guardian? Do you mean the people who created the drakani were called guardians?" ke asked. He did not know there were such things as demons in this world.


    "That is what they called themselves. They could have just made it up for all I know. But I can say that from what I learned they were indeed powerful.


    "Another thing that should be made clear is that the drakani did not go extinct. We left this world. With the power of evolution, we did not need to wish to be part of this world. Some may think we died out or that we were exterminated, but the truth of the matter is that we tore time and space and left this world for another realm.


    "When I said they called us failures, but we were not. I say this because we grew in strength so fast that even the other races had to walk on eggshells around us. Our power is something that other races only see rarely. But they can never grasp the power the way we do. And that is space time maniption. We can turn back time or move it forward. We can even stop it altogether. We can even create voids of nothingness to use as storage. Our power is different from what the Ather dragons are able to do. We do not manipte the world itself but the space and time around it. If you wanted to, you could reverse time to the past before the dragonic even showed up and destroy them all before they even had a chance to step out of the void.


    "Don''t think I do not know what has been going on. I have tapped into your memories and know everything about you. Space time magic is not something easily controlled, but it is also something that makes a drakani feared. If you truly wish to evolve and be powerful enough to protect everything you love and care about, then find your true self.


    "I have already spoken this far. It is up to you to dig out the memories of the drakani that will allow you to find your true being. Do not let me down. You have inherited my blood, after all." The figure stood up. It seemed he was done speaking.


    "Can I at least know your name?" ke wanted to know the name of the man who had allowed him to be powerful quicker than he had ever imagined.


    "Larse. I will not give you any more clues. It is up to you now." Larse''s body began to fade until it disappeared from sight.


    ke sat there staring at the dirty wall for a while, trying to take in everything he heard. He spent almost five hours sitting there before finally standing up. Then he bowed deeply as he said: "As the one who allowed me to be the man I am today. Thank you."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 379 Evolution Ends Part 1

    ke now understood that his race was more than he had ever imagined. The ability to manipte time was something he never thought was possible. In all the memories he had gained, he did not remember anything that talked about time maniption.


    ke left the basement room and walked back out onto the street, deep in thought. If he was thinking correctly, then in order to leave this ce, he would need to break time and space. ke suddenly came to a stop in the middle of the road. "That''s it!"


    He felt like an idiot! When Larse said that the meaning was right in front of him and all he had to do was look, he meant exactly those words. Space and time were all around. It was literally right in front of him. He only needed to look and manipte it to pass his trial!


    But now the question was, how does one manipte time and space? He knew how to teleport. nce had taught him how. Now that he thought more about it, he realized he had learned space magic quite easily. Even nce was surprised at how quickly he learned it.


    *BEEEEEEEEEPPPPPPPPP!!!!!!!!!*


    "Get the fuck out of the road, you fucking retard!" A man yelled out as his car came to a screeching halt a few inches from ke.


    ke turned and looked at the man who had broken him out of his thoughts and frowned. He knew he might be in the wrong, but to only stop, this close to him showed he was not paying attention at all. He lifted his foot and kicked the front of the car, sending flying backward and crashing into the car behind it. "Slow down next time, asshole!"


    ke made his way across the street, ignoring the stars of the people around him, and went to the nearest clothing store. After buying some new clothes from the foot up, he walked towards a coffee shop. He got himself a ck coffee and sat down at a table in the corner to try to spend some time thinking about things. He was already able to use space magic. But the process of time still eluded him. He did not know what time was.


    Was time a force that could be manipted? He couldn''te up with an answer. Larse said it was a drakani''s specialty, but he did not have any memories of it, so he could not put an image on time.


    He looked up at the clock on the wall and watched as the seconds ticked by. Time was something that made the lives of people go forward. It was what determined how things happened.


    ke paused his thoughts as he saw a woman sit down in front of him. Looking at her, he frowned and immediately got up without saying a word. He had no time to be dealing with lovestruck fools.


    ke made his way out of the coffee shop and into a back alley, where he used the walls of the building to climb to the roof of a highrise. He was quite nimble, and it only took him five minutes to make his way up the twenty floor tall building with ease.


    When he reached the top, he found there to be some kind of penthouse at the top. It didn''t seem like anyone was home, so he jumped up and sat on the roof of the entryway and looked up at the sky, and watched the clouds moving by.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Everything was moving ording to time. Without time nothing could move at all. But what if time did not exist? What if time was never there, to begin with? When he thought of it like this, he wondered. If time did not exist, then would anything exist? ke contemted many different things, but he could not grasp how to manipte time.


    ---


    Time ticked by¡­.


    "He is really taking his time." Yui pursed her lips as she leaned against Tina''s chest.


    "He has been in the evolution phase for so long now¡­" Annained. She wanted to y with her big brother.


    "I wonder if he is okay? Sister Gemini, you said if someone fails their evolution, they won''t die, right?" Reese asked.


    "I have never heard of anyone dying from it before¡­." Even Gemini was very worried about this situation. Normally a first evolution would take a short time, but her husband had been in his evolution state for almost half a month now. This waspletely unheard of!


    "We need to do something¡­.." Moha held onto Mona with tears in her eyes. She did not want her husband to die! Mona was also shaking, but she was doing her best to hold back her tears. She was trying to be strong. Her bull could never lose to anything!


    "He will be fine. Take it from a dwarf. No man a dwarf girl chooses for a husband will die easily." Josline had faith in the man she chose. The man who fathered her child. She had seen him defy all logic and make the impossible possible. There was no way he would be defeated by something such as evolution.


    "Sister Josline is right." Lillia hugged Little White in her arms. The young fox girl had been staring intently at the massive mana shell in front of her. Lillia knew that as long as Little White was fine, then ke was fine. Little White was not making a fuss and was only staring. This meant that ke was just undergoing a special kind of evolution. "No matter what, ke, our husband. The man we love will pull through. We just need to have faith in him."


    "Sister Lillia is right. We just need to believe in the man we love. He is not someone who would leave his wives and children behind." Noa took a deep breath and felt a little better. She also believed things would be fine.


    After Noa spoke, the room went quiet. A little too quiet. But this silence did notst for long. The ground under their feet began to tremble violently¡­

 Chapter 380 Evolution Ends Part 2

    --An) moreing!--


    *Boooooooooooooooooooommmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!!!*


    The ground shook as the dome of mana around ke suddenly burst, sending a shockwave in all directions. Lillia and Gemini were the first to react as they quickly put up barriers around everyone. But even then, they were still having a hard time holding the barriers up. Two of the strongest people in the world were feeling as if they were too weak due to the strength of this shock wave.


    "What is going on!?" Lillia did not understand what was happening. She could only turn to Gemini for answers.


    "I do not know. I have never seen anyone undergo their first evolution like this. We can only wait and see." Gemini replied. She felt worried and excited at the same time. It had been a long time since she felt such a strong presence.


    "Cough¡­" A voice rang out from the cloud of dust. "Am I back?"


    "ke!?" Lillia cried out. The shock waves slowly disappeared and the dust settled, allowing her to finally see the man she had been missing for so long.


    "Master!!!!!!!" But the one to first jump the gun was Little White. She disappeared into a stream of light, instantly appearing in front of him, and hung from ke''s neck, frantically licking his face.


    "Little White!" ke smiled as he held the petite body in his arms. He looked up at the girls, who were all staring at him, and smiled. "I seeded!"


    "I know you would!" Lillia suddenly broke down in tears as she rushed forward and hugged ke, not caring if she squashed the fox girl or not. She was so worried. She tried to put on a strong front, but she was indeed very worried!


    "Don''t cry." ke smiled warmly as he moved Little White to one arm and hugged Lillia in the other.


    "ke, those clothes¡­." Tina was shocked to see that ke had different clothes on that looked brand new and a top brand at that.


    "Ah, this? I just bought them. You girls should sit down and let me give you each a kiss first. I have missed you all." ke gently put Little White down. Although reluctant, she did not make a fuss. He then pulled Lillia fully into his embrace and kissed her lips. The two kissed for a good five minutes before ke moved on to Tina. He went down the list ording to the hierarchy the girls made up to make things fair. Gemini was fourth tost, of course. Even if she was a wife she was fourth tost to join the family, and ke was fair to all his girls. Even if some were considered concubines, he still treated them no differently.


    When he got to Sei, Riku, and Hina, he was a bit more careful due to their bellies. Hina always reminded him of his daughter Hina due to their names being the same. He found it amusing that when he called the name Hina, they would bothe running, look at each other, and then start an argument or who was being called. But with such a big family, names were bound to ovep eventually.


    "Now that I have finished my task, let me exin a few things." ke sat down, and all the girls crowded around him. Little White took this chance to pounce on his back and hug him from behind. Lillia sat in hisp and leaned against his chest as she waited for ke to start exining things.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So it''s like that," ke exined everything that had happened and what he found out, causing the girls to gasp in surprise.


    "ke does that mean all of our children from here on out will¡­." Tina was shocked. She never thought they could be so powerful.


    "Yes, and not only them. I n to turn every one of you. You will all be drakani and will be able to share this ability. You will all grow thousands of times stronger in this way. This will also reduce the risk of too many bodily changes during evolution. I do not know what humans or the other races will evolve into, but I do know as a drakani, you will only gain strength and maybe a few extra features." ke exined.


    "Nya will do as Nya says!" Sei was willing toply with everything ke asked of her.


    "As Sister Sei says, I think we can all agree with her words. We will do as you say. You are our husband, and we all want to stand next to you and rise in power so that our family will always be protected." Tina was the one who spoke up. She actually had been wanting to grow even stronger, but she knew it would not be easy. She heard from Lillia that the process was not as bad as they would think. But they would need a few days of alone time to reallyplete the process. This much she was not worried about. Being alone with the man she loved was something she did not mind at all.


    "Husband, now that you have evolved, what exactly has changed?" Gemini was more interested in what changed in ke. He still looked the same.


    "Mmmm¡­" ke grinned slyly as he said: "My dick got bigger."


    "Pfft!" Erica burst outughing. "I guess that means we will be the ones winning this time around."


    "Master, what''s a dick?" Little White asked curiously.


    "It''s the things males have. It allows man and woman tobine and produce offspring." ke replied honestly. He felt no reason to beat around the bush about it.


    "Oh¡­." Little White still did not understand andpletely lost interest. She went back to licking her master since that was what she lived for now.


    "That was easier than I thought it would be." Lillia thought they would need toe up with some weird exnation. She did not expect ke to exin it so tly like that.


    "There is no point in beating around the bush about it. She will soon understand all of this anyway. Just like Sei and the others." ke reached behind him and gently scratched Little White''s ears. She giggled and leaned into his hand. She loved having her master scratch her ears.

 Chapter 381 Mina Becomes A Mini Devil Part 1

    "Right, so can we now get back on topic about how you came back? If you went back in time." Tina was still on the fact that ke went back in time and even bought clothes.


    "Oh, that? Well¡­." ke slowly began to exin things.


    Back when he was sitting on top of the roof, the idea of what if time did not exist stuck in his head. He wondered if there was no time would anything exist at all. And he came to a kind of understanding when he put the same thought to space.


    Without space, there was no way for the Earth to exist. But he understood that time could exist without space. It was an entity of its own that governed thews of space. Like how his space pouch froze time for the things inside of it. Space needed time to exist which meant everything within space needed time to exist. It allowed the forward motion of things. This much he already knew but what stuck out to him and allowed him to grasp time was that time could control the flow of everything including reversing it and freezing it.


    It was then that he began to get an image inside his mind of what time actually was. He could put an actual image of energy in his mind, and when he did that and opened his eyes he began to see the streams of time around him. He even reversed time back to when he first woke up in the past, erasing everything he did. He wanted to be sure no butterfly effects would ur.


    But because he was the one controlling time, he was able to keep what he had on him during that time. He only stopped the motion of things after he arrived. And then, once he did that, Larse spoke out to him once more and sent him back.


    ke still had a lot of work to do in understanding time and space, but it was enough, for now, to make him much more powerful. With his current strength, he felt like maybe he could even fight on par with Lillia now before she evolves, of course.


    "I see. So the drakani are able to control time and space to such a degree. Now ke, in that exnation, you talked about four girls you just so happened to slip your dick into?" Lillia and the girls all raised their eyebrows at ke.


    He rubbed his nose and said: "I thought it was fake!" If he knew it was real, he wouldn''t have done any of that!


    "We are just joking." Tina walked over and poked ke''s side.


    "So what will we do?" Lillia got back on topic and looked at her sisters. "Myself and Sister Anna are already drakani, so we will be doing our evolutions next, but...." Lillia was interrupted when Anna spoke up.


    "I am not ready yet. I do not have the magic inscription down yet." Anna felt embarrassed, but she truly was not ready yet.


    Lillia smiled as she said: " No problem. You can go when you are ready. Since it will just be me doing my evolution now, who will be next, but who will be a drakani after that?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Meeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeeee!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" Mina''s voice echoed through the room and flew over to ke. "Me first!"


    "Ah, right, it is her time of the month again," Erica announced. She had wondered why the little fairy was in such a rush.


    "I see no problem with it but we should take a vote." Lillia looked at her sisters and asked: "All in favor of Sister Mina going first, raise your hand."


    Everyone raised their hand which meant that Mina was able to be a drakani next. Mina had a big happy grin on her face as she flew over andnded on ke''s head. She looked at Little White who had her face buried in ke''s neck, yfully biting him then licking the spot she bit. She wondered if Little White was in heat and just didn''t know it.


    "Okay, then we will do that. Lillia, you will be next to evolve. I am sure you will have it much easier than me. I will sit here with you to wait for you to finish. Then I will take Mina to turn her. While I am doing that, I hope you girls can start helping our kids learn the magic patterns. They won''t be doing it for a few more years but it is best to at least prepare them so they will not be so nervous when the timees." ke wanted his kids to not worry about the evolution process and practice the magic circle inscription until it bes second nature to them. Once they did this, they will be able to evolve with no issues and he would not need to worry so much.


    "Leave it to us!" Josline answered with a fist bump to her chest.


    Lillia''s evolution onlysted ten minutes. It felt like she was covered in the mana dome then she was out. From what she said she destroyed her doppelganger almost instantly allowing her to quickly evolve. Nothing changed about her except she became more beautiful and younger looking which made not just her but all the girls happy.


    "So, how do you feel?" ke asked. He was very cautious about her strength now.


    "I think I can fight a few thousand dragonic ancients now. That is if they do not figure out how to power up on their own. So I will still not use my ather dragon magic for the time being. But even without it I think I can easily deal with a few of them if need be." Lillia was very happy. She did not need to worry about the dragonic ancients any more. She knew there were not enough for the current her to be worried about.


    "I am d it went smoothly." ke kissed Lillia on the lips and looked around at his other wives. "We will be doing each evolution after you are turned into a drakani. This way you get the more out of your new powers. Once you have all been turned I will go over the the basics of time and space magic and what I learned. How far you can get from there is up to you."


    "Alright, go, before Sister Mina ends up unable to control herself." Lillia could see that Mina was unable to bear it anymore. So she urged ke along so he could turn her. She really wondered what a darkani fairy would look like.

 Chapter 382 Mina Becomes A Mini Devil Part 2

    Lillia pulled Little White away from ke so that ke could deal with Mina, which caused the poor little fox to almost cry tears until ke patted her head and said that he would take her out for a stroll after he was done.


    [R-18]


    As soon as the door closed to the evolution room. Mina stripped naked and flew in front of ke''s face. "Stick your tongue out!"


    ke chuckled as he said: "At least let me take my clothes off. Not everyone just wears a dress and panties."


    "Then hurry up! I can''t wait anymore!" Mina pouted her lip. She wished she could help him take his clothes off, but she was so tiny. She could levitate things easily, but helping someone change was beyond her. She was hoping that maybe just maybe she could finally be able to truly hold the man she has loved all these years. Her eyes were filled with pure love for the man in front of her. ke held out his hand to Mina, who flew over andnded on it. He moved to the bed andy down on top of it, and ced her on his chest. She moved to fly up to his mouth and said: "Open!"


    ke did as she asked, and she slipped her body in feet first. It was then that she felt ke''s tongue begin to swirl around her body. She held on to his lips, kissing them and locking them as she began to softly moan. Although she has had this done to her many, many times by the girls, she still loved it the most when it was her husband who was doing it. It made her be ever more turned on, causing her to instantly be wet.


    key there and used his tongue to part the little fairy''s legs and began to tease her pussy. Her moans went from being soft to being much louder as he finally slipped his tongue inside her. She closed her eyes as she rested her cheek on his lips. The warmth of his mouth. The stickiness of the salvia that was all over her body, every bit of it, was something she loved.


    ke worked his tongue deep inside her, poking her baby hole over and over again until her whole body stiffened, and she had her first orgasm. Her orgasmsted a long time from what he could tell as her body finally went lip in his mouth.


    ke gently pulled Mina out of his mouth and held her in his hand as he said: "Mina, to turn you, I will need to bite you. It might hurt. Unlike your sisters, I can''t stick it into you while I bite you to give you pleasure to try to overwhelm the pain."


    "It''s fine." Mina slowly sat up with the soles of her feet touching. "I will endure everything. Maybe having a different bloodline will finally allow me to be big."


    ke felt bad. He could see the wanting in her eyes. She truly wished to be big. "Whether you are big or small. You are and always will be my wife."


    "Mmm, I know!" Mina smiled as she flew up to ke''s mouth and stretched out her leg. "My leg is probably the best part to bite into. Don''t worry about me. Just do what you need to do."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright." ke took a deep breath before gently biting into Mina''s leg.


    "Ah!" Mina cried out. But held it in as she bit her bottom lip. Luckily ke''s fangs shrunk down to match her legs, or he would not be able to turn her and might even end up killing her. He let out a sigh of relief as he began injecting her body with the drakani DNA.


    Mina thought it was going to be extremely painful, but as soon as ke bit her, she felt her entire body be extra sensitive, and her pussy began to flood. She couldn''t stop the moans from escaping her lips as she felt her entire being starting to change.


    The change was slow at first, but gradually, it began to speed up. Her wings fell off, and she sprouted new ones that resembled ke''s. A pointy tail sported from just above her butt, along with two sets of tiny ck horns on her head.


    The entire time she forgot all about pain and was immersed in the feeling of multiple orgasms. But by the time her turning was over, she had already cummed multiple times. ke pulled Mina out of his mouth and let her rest on his chest as she caught her breath. But not even a few secondster, Mina''s body suddenly grew to be the same size as Josline''s!


    "Huh?" Mina suddenly noticed her surroundings had changed. She was seeing things from a new height. She looked around for a few seconds until she saw ke staring at her with wide eyes. "I¡­."


    ke did not say anything as he pulled the girl into his arms and kissed her. Mina began to tear up as she kissed her husband for the first time normally. She hugged his neck and straddled his body as she frantically kissed him. Her lust was consuming her. Thest thing she remembered was something big entering her body and her hanging on for dear life. She had no idea how many times she had cummed or how many positions ke had put her in. She only knew that her cries of pleasure did not stop.


    But when she did wake up, she realized something was off. "I''m tiny again!?"


    "Mmm¡­" ke answered as he poked the Fairy on the head. "I think your transformation only works when we are being intimate, just like how my dick would shrink to fit inside you, but now your body will grow when we are having sex. But my little minx of a fairy. You looked more like a flying mini devil than a fairy now."


    Mina pursed her lips and stuck her tongue out at ke. But she could not hide her smile. She was happy. She was happy she could now at least hold her husband while they had sex. Although she did wonder if she could still fit in people''s mouths¡­

 Chapter 383 The Elven Kings Scheming

    *Smack!*


    "You fucking fool! You went all the way to an ancient tomb, and for what!? You got nothing! You dare to evene back after all you have done!?" The elven king was furious as he stared at Prince Teleth, who was now on the floor holding his cheek.


    "Your highness, please calm your anger. While the Prince doesck in ability at this time, he was truly unable to do anything. I mean, I went there as well and was trapped in a void by the one who created that tomb. Not to mention we had a run in with some drakani, and I will say they are powerful¡­." The elven ancient cut in. He might not know what the prince had gone through while in the tomb, but he was sure that since he came back all beaten up, then it was for sure that he had fought with someone. But it was unsure of who he fought against. "Also, the crown prince and the first princess of the dragonic were there too. Both are stronger than the crown prince by many folds."


    "Humph!" The elven king snorted as he red at his son. He never thought his son would turn out to be such a failure. "I know what happened between the dragonic and drakani. You do not need to tell me. But what I am angered about is that our spies in the dragonic n say that their damn prince returned with a scripture that can allow them to be many times stronger! But this idiot couldn''t even find a grain of sand to wipe his own ass with when all he had to do was look down!"


    Prince Teleth felt he was being treated unjustly as he yelled out: "Father, I was stuck in a forest! When I exited, I came to be outside a pce where the other two ns had met up! I was outnumbered! And when I tried to enter, the guards of the pce beat me until I was unconscious! I think that drakani bastard was the one who instigated the guards to do it! Plus, father, I know where my sister is!"


    "Oh? You know where your sister is?" The elven king snorted once more. "You fucking fool, I have known where your sister is located this entire time! I also know that you have tried to kill her on multiple asions but failed. This just goes to show your capabilities! I turned a blind eye because I was hoping you could learn from your past mistakes, but no! You are just an idiot that does nothing but steals young elves from the lower nobles andmoners, fucks them, and then tosses them to the side.


    "From this moment on, you are to be confined to your pce. You are not to step one foot out of there until you have mastered the ten elven principles!" The elven king roared as he mmed his fist down onto his throne.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What!? But father, that will take me at least a few hundred years to master!" Prince Teleth face paled. The ten elven principles were not just some texts, but they consisted of training in many different things, from basic knowledge to war tactics andbat. It was not something that could easily be mastered in just a few months'' time or even years but hundreds of years.


    "Then I guess you better work hard then. Your sister has done better than you in all aspects. Not to mention she has gotten herself married to a drakani which is even more prestigious than being a princess. The reason I let you take so many of our soldiers was so that you could send them to your sister so she would have her own people at her side. Did you not see the general I had lead the group? She was one of your sister''s followers." The elven king was scheming. He had long seen through how ipetent his son had be.


    He did not wish for his own people to suffer either, but in order to y the bad guy card to raise the citizens into wishing for their princess toe back, he had done many things to make himself and his own son look bad. He may have allowed his son to try to kill his own sister. He was willing to pass the throne to him if he was able to do so. But he knew his son, instead of leading the army himself, would just send a general to lead the troops thinking that was all he needed to do. This was why he had selected the general he had been treating badly as ofte instead of one of the others. He wanted a general and the soldiers under that general to be allies of his daughter.


    The reason why he was doing all of this was because now that his daughter was married to a drakani and one who ruled over the city that had been growing in power as ofte, he was hoping to use them as a deterrence against the dragonic. He knew that if the dragonic feared anyone, it would be the drakani.


    If his son had seeded, the pact between the dragonic and the elves would have allowed them to gain the entire southern half of this continent. That would mean that they would have gained much. Losing a daughter over such an agreement was nothing to him. But no. He did not live up to the expectations he had, and now¡­. "Take him away and guard his pce! He is not to leave unless I give the okay!"


    "Wait, father! No! Unhand me! Exin yourself, Father!" Prince Teleth did not understand. Why did his father do so much for his sister? Why did he allow him to y the fool!? Prince Teleth''s mentality was slowly starting to change. He had thought his father was doing everything for him. But it seemed it was for his sister only. A thought came to mind: "If I kill him, then I will be king¡­.'' The look in Prince Teleth''s eyes suddenly went from showing grievance to benign sharp, and filled with murderous intent.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 384 A Truce?

    The elven ancient looked at the king sitting on his throne and sighed: "Was that the right thing to do?"


    "How is it not? That idiot son of mind has no idea what he is doing. Now he will probably resent me and try to kill me to take the throne. But sadly, unless he is more powerful than me, even if he were to try to poison me, he would not be able to take this throne.


    "Plus, Noa has be a drakani princess. She is someone who will allow us to be protected from the dragonic no matter what we do now. Do you really think the soft hearted princess who loved her people will allow them to sit in dire straits? I have done a lot in the past few years to make the people despise me. Taxes are up, and the martialw I imposed has restricted their freedom. The army I sent to attack the drakani is now part of the drakani''s forces. If things go as nned, then those same forces will soon be knocking on our doors, trying to take my head and take over the elven kingdom. Only in this way, will Noa be able to lead the elven people to more peaceful times." He had done so much to create such a setup. Now he just had to wait.


    "But if that is the case, why not just dispose of the prince and send a message to your daughter?" The elven ancient never knew of this king''s ns, but he had to admit having the drakani as protection would be better than being under the rule of the dragonic. Right now, things are safe but what about the future? Everyone''s race was split apart now. There was no way to form a united front against the dragonic at this rate. Not to mention this was a new world with many new threats. Without aplete grasp on things, being a n like theirs, no matter the size, coulde under attack at any time by some unknown powerful race. If the drakani are back then many other races that they did not know about might surface.


    "Because she would not grow if it was all given to her. Hey Old Gan, do you think she would let me see my granddaughter?" The elven king had long known he had a granddaughter out there, but he was not able to see her. He felt a little hollow, knowing he could not see his grandkid.


    "I doubt it with the way you are doing things. Just remember, she might even put an arrow in your head." Old Gan, the elven ancestor, answered: "I am going back into meditation. You do your thing. The elven n is under your control. Whether or not you can keep them safe is also up to you."


    The elven king watched as Old Gan left the room before slumping down into his throne. "I can only hope she understands why I am doing all of this. As king, I must make sacrifices even if they were my own children."


    ---


    In the throne room of the dragonic n, the current leader of the dragonic looks down at his first son, who is bowing his head, holding an ancient text in his hands. "This is?"


    "It is a transcript of a method to form mana cores and beyond. It will strengthen our people by a thousandfold." Prince Trien answered. He hoped this would make up for all his past mistakes and allow him a bit of leeway while also strengthening the entire dragonic n.


    "Oh?" with a rise of his hand, he indicated to have the text brought to him. A dragonic knight walked forward and took the ancient text from Prince Trien, and brought it to the king.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ? The king opened it carefully and began reading the ancient text inside. One thing that the dragonic were good at was instantly deciphering all the different kinds of ancientnguages. It could be said to be an innate gift.


    "Haha!" The kind, loudughter filled the room. "To think such a thing was possible. Our power will definitely grow by thousands of times if we follow this method."


    He closed the ancient text and looked over at the old dragonic man standing off to the side. "Send word to all outside forces. We are to pull back. Our n will go into seclusion. We will be more powerful than any n in this world and take our rightful ce as the kings of this world."


    "Understood, your majesty." the old dragonic man nodded and walked towards the throne room''s exit. Prince Trien still stayed kneeling on the ground, waiting to be rewarded for his efforts.


    "Crown Prince Trien, you have done well. You have given our n a means to grow even more powerful than those damn drakani. I will grant you any wish you want." The dragonic king looked down thoughtfully at his son.


    Prince Trien clenched his fists and raised his head as he answered with pure determination in his eyes: ''I wish you to allow Iseles and I to be wedded and acknowledged by you."


    The smile on the dragonic king''s face slowly disappeared. And anger began to well up within him. But he pushed it back down when he thought that this was nothingpared to the other things this damn bastard of a son of his could have asked for. "So be it. From this day forth, the first princess will no longer exist and will be nothing more than your princess consort."


    Hearing these words, Prince Trien''s eyes lit up as he knelt down and pressed his forehead against the ground. "Thank you, Father!"


    "Humph! Go!" The dragonic king''s expression was not good. He sent Prince Trien away and sat on this throne, tapping his fingers off the armrest. "General Tuyi, send an envoy to this Destiny City and form a truce with the drakani leaders there. From what you have told me, many of my daughters are all wives of this drakani named ke. Since that is the case, we should have a kind of truce with them for the time being. At least until we are powerful enough to rule this world."


    "By your word, Your Majesty!"

 Chapter 385 The Request From The Beastkin Clan

    Deep in the forests of the west, tribal homes could be found lining an area surrounded by tall walls of made logs. Within the biggest tent within this ce that takes up many miles ofnd was a tall three story tribal building. On the second floor was arge room with a massive throne made of bones and monster hides. On this throne sat arge man with a bone crown resting his head on his w like hand, staring at the lizard man in front of him.


    "You beastliness¡­ The leopard tribe has said they will submit to you." a lizard man reported. This ce was not just filled with beastkin of old but also the new beast spices that were slowly being discovered.


    "Oh? These new tribes have no honor! They all submit before they we can even go to war. But then again they all seem to not understand the world we are in. This influx of women, though, is not good for our people either. Send an order to make more military barracks. We will start forming full women''s squads. " The Beast King Garmock passed down his order.


    "Your Beastliness, if I may interject. What if we have these neers be breeders for our men? Why are we giving them the same rights as the rest of our n?" Bird like man asked.


    "We are not to enve our own people. All beastkin, new or old, will all have the same rights as thest. Why would I treat them any differently when they are our kind? We will not be like the other races. If you bring this up again, I will strip you of your rights to even stand on this council!" The Best King Garmock roared angrily, causing the bird like man to shiver in fear. He had only wanted to make a suggestion to fix the male to female ratio, but it seemed he had overstepped his bounds.


    "Yes, Your Beastliness, I spoke out of turn." The bird like man replied with his head lowered in submission.


    "It''s good that you understand. Now, do as I just said. After thest war, our kind took a heavy hit. We are not even close to the strength we once had even after all thi¡­." The Beast King Garmock was interrupted when the door to his throne room was mmed open, and a group of lizard men wearing armor came in and knelt on the floor.


    "Your Beastliness, we havee to inform you that a massive army of hairless monkeys are approaching our territory. They seem to have the ability to use magic and other strange weapons." One of the lizard men reported.


    "Oh? The hairless monkeys? How big is their army?" The Beast King Garmock asked.


    "It seems they are not just the hairless two letters but also beastkin, who seemed to have been enved within their ranks. Along with many other enved races as well. They have amassed an army of over ten thousand, it seems." The lizard man replied.


    "Oh? Hmmmm¡­. While their numbers are not great, we do have to be careful of these strange weapons. From the information we have gathered on these hairless monkeys, we can officially say they are not an enemy we should look down upon. Have our forces get ready. Do not do a frontal assault. We are not the orcs. And just in case¡­.." The Beast King Garmock paused for a moment before saying: "Send a message to Destiny City for backup. From what we know about that city, it is filled with all kinds of races living freely. They may be willing to help if we are unable to hold."


    "I will send our fastest messenger. They should reach there within an hour." The lizard man replied.<novelnext></novelnext>


    There needed to be a contingency n for everything. This was how the best King Garmock had ruled this far, keeping his people alive until this time. Without this ability to lower his head in times of need, he would not be able to keep his people alive until now.


    ---


    Bret was sitting on top of a newly built watch tower looking out over the treetops when he saw a white down in the sky. It slowly grew bigger and bigger until he realized it was some kind of bird man. "Hmmmm? Can I help you?" Bret asked as the bird man came to a sudden stop in front of him.


    "Are you part of what is known as Destiny City?" The bird man asked.


    "That I am. My name is Bret, and I am General of the military of Destiny City." Bret replied.


    "Then I am in the right ce. My name is Tornack. I am a messenger sent from by his Beastliness, the Beast King Gormack. He has asked me to send a message to your leader. It is an urgent matter." Tronack bowed his head slightly to show respect.


    "Alright then, follow me. I will take you to Destiny City to meet our Lord, but I must ask you to have a temporary magic contract ced on you. It is the bare minimum for entering our city. It will just be to keep you from harming anyone within the city." Bret did not wish to bring anyone anywhere unless they signed this temporary contract.


    "This is not a problem." Tonack had expected such a thing. It was normal for most ns to do this to keep their people safe.


    Bret nodded and waved his hand, casting the spell. Seeing the chantless magic surprised Tornack. He finally understood why the beast king would ask Destiny City for help. They were powerful people.


    Tornack was brought to the hardly ever used throne room where ke sat on his throne, lookingzily down at the bird man standing there. "You havee with an urgent matter?"


    "Yes, the hairless monkeys have begun an attack on the beastkin n. They are using enved races as the brunt of their forces while wielding strange weapons along with magic. The Beastkin n is asking for your assistance in helping stop this invasion." The bird man replied.

 Chapter 386 Compensation

    "Hairless monkeys?" ke''s eyebrow raised as he looked at Tornack. "You mean humans?"


    "Huh? Yes, hairless monkeys." Tornack nodded his head, not understanding why the room was bing chilly.


    "As someone asking for help you seem to not understand where you are. In this city, a good half of the citizens are humans. I have wives that are humans. Some of my children are half human. But you want to call them hairless monkeys? Are you not discriminating against my own people? Not to mention if I were to send an army out, there would be humans in it. Would your people attack them just because they are these hairless monkeys?" ke''s aura spread out weighing down onto Tornack causing him to visibly sweat.


    He realized he had been too careless with his words! "I apologize. We only recently began calling humans as such after listening to a monkey race that escaped from the southern regions. That was what they called them, and it kind of stuck."


    "I see¡­ what you call people in your own n is fine. But in the outside world, you need to watch your tongue. Since you apologized, then I will let it go this time. But now we need to talk aboutpensation. What do I get out of this? What good does it do me toe to the beastkin''s aid?" ke was wondering just what the beastkin people would be willing to offer him.


    "Yes, aboutpensation. Here." Tornack stepped forward and handed a scroll to the naga guard to the side. When Tornack first entered the room, the first thing he noticed was the naga guards. He could not see what they looked like past the ck fog around them, but he could tell they were many times more powerful than his own beast king. This just goes to show that the man sitting on the throne was not simple at all!


    ke received the scroll after the naga guard made sure there were no magic circles or seals on it. He unfurled it to see a list of items. ke''s brow wrinkled when he saw the items. It talked about jewels and weapons as well as women. ke was not interested in any of that. But one thing did catch his eye. He leaned over to Lillia, who was sitting next to him, and whispered to her. She looked at the list and nodded her head.


    ke nodded back before rolling the list back up and handing it back to the naga guard and then turning his attention to Tornack. "You can keep everything on that list besides the ck zagnamite. I will take as much as you can offer."


    Tornack pursed his lips. ck zagnamite was a precious resource even in the old days, never mind now when all they had was what they were able to bring with them before entering the void. But the beast king did say to ept any condition. "Understood, we will give you all we have,"


    "Good. Then, Lillia, Tina, and I will make a quick trip over." After Mina, Tina was turned into a drakani. She still kept most of her human features, except now she had pointed ears. ke found it strange how only some features would change based on the race.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "You are only sending three?" Tornack frowned. "Your highness, with all due respect, this is looking down on the situation."


    "With all due respect, you are looking down on how powerful just three of us are. If we were to take everyone with us, it would take us much longer to get to the battlefield. This would mean that you would probably not make it back in time to see your n being destroyed. While the beastkin are strong, a bullet through the eye or from up close will prate your defenses and kill you instantly. Most of the beastkin race can only use inherited magic, making them not able to cast barriers. Only a few are able to. If it wasn''t for your magic resistance, do you think you would havested until today?


    "If you wanted me to teleport an entire army to your location, not only would I need to go to the site first, thene back, it would require preparing thousands of troops and getting them geared up and ready. While we can do that, it also takes time. Do you think just a bit of your zagnamite is worth the trouble when just one of the people I said I would bring is enough to wipe out the army you are worried about?" ke snorted as he stood up.


    "In this new world, there are very few that I would say are stronger than me, and all of them are on my side. They call me husband." ke grinned as he began walking towards Tornack. As he came to stand at Tornack ''s side, he ced his hand on his shoulder and said: "Do not look down on my Destiny City. Pick any kid on the street, and they can probably wipe out your n." ke was lying, of course. The young have yet to begin condensing their mana, but he was just trying to drive his point. That Destiny City was strong.


    Tornack had no way to argue. He did not know exactly what the power ranges in this city were, but he understood from the light pat on his shoulder that his shoulder had been broken and then healed five times. Sweat dripped from his forehead. He suddenly realized he was just given a light punishment.


    Just as ke was about to leave the room, a young elf walked into the room and bowed her head. "Lord, there is a messenger from the dragonic n."


    "Another one? Are they going to ask for protection too?" ke snorted. He knew this was not the case. He turned around and went to sit back on his throne before saying: "Let him in. Also, take Tornack to get some tea and snacks. He just flew all the way here."


    After giving this order, he looked at Tornack and said: "This will not take long. We will leave in ten minutes tops."


    Tornack nodded. He also knew he could not anger the messenger from the dragonic n. He followed the elf girl out of the room while an older dragonic man entered the room. When he saw Tornack, he raised an eyebrow but did not say anything.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 387 The Meaning Of Courting Death

    The older dragonic man had an air of arrogance to him as he stood in front of ke. "My king hase to¡­."


    "Insolence!" The naga guard at the side suddenly appeared in front of the older dragonic man and waved his hand, sending him flying across the room. "You dare not greet our lord!?"


    The older dragonic man tumbled across the floor until skidding to a stop as he hit the wall. His entire being was in a state of shock. He had not even seen what had happened. He only heard a single word then he was sent flying without any way to resist.


    But this was also a huge blow to his dragonic pride. He slowly got up and dusted himself off as he turned and looked at ke with anger written all over his face as he asked: "What is the meaning of this!?"


    The naga guard was about to move again but stopped when ke raised his hand. He then looked at the older dragonic man and mockingly said: "Just what it looks like. You are nothing but a messenger, but walk into my home with pride and arrogance. I do not know what you came here for, but now whatever it is, I want no part in it. nce!"


    "You called my husband?" nce walked out from the side room. She had been waiting there in case she was needed.


    When she walked out, the older dragonic man''s eyes lowered, realizing that royalty was present. She might be married to the man who he wanted to rip to shred, but she was still a princess of the dragonic n.


    "Have someone carve a message into this man''s chest and teleport him back to the dragonic n. Tell them if they wish to speak with me, make sure not to send an arrogant fool. I do not take lightly to people who are filled with pride and do not know their ce." ke then stood up and gave nce a kiss on the cheek before saying: "When I return, we will do your turning."


    "Okay!" nce smiled. She was excited. She was ready for both her evolution and her bing a drakani, as it would give her power over time. With her ability with space already quite good, this would make her even more powerful than before.


    ke took Lillia''s hand and walked out of the room, leaving nce to deal with what was toe. With a few orders, the older dragonic man was held down by two naga guards while another began carving a message into the older dragonic man''s chest. "Ahhh! You can''t do this! Princess, why are you letting them do this to one of your own kind!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The older dragonic man did not understand why Princess nce was just overseeing such a thing instead of stopping them. "Because you do not know your ce. My husband is a man who hates when people show no respect. If you really wanted toe here to deliver whatever message it was you were supposed to deliver, you would have done so with the dignity of the dragonic n and followed your orders through, not walk in and act arrogant as you did. The first thing a messenger should do is bow to the lord he is meeting as a sign of respect. Even my father would have done the same thing. But you came in with an air of arrogance and even spoke before being spoken to. Now you are paying the price. Don''t worry. I will teleport you right to my father. So he can read the message on your chest."


    The older dragonic man wanted to ask why should he, a dragonic, bow to another n when the dragonic rule the world, but when he thought of the message, he realized that it seemed he truly had courted his own death this time. He was bound to be killed once he gave this message.


    The older dragonic man did not even get to say a word before he was teleported out of the pce. He reappeared mid air within the dragonic n''s throne room and smashed heavily on the floor. The dragonic king looked at the older dragonic man with a furrowed brow. "What is the meaning of this!?"


    With a wave of his hand, multiple guards surrounded the older dragonic man whoy on the ground on his back with arge passage carved into his chest. "Your Majesty, I think you should read this." One of the guards turned and looked up at the king.


    The dragonic king furrowed his brow and got up off his throne and walked over to the older dragonic man and looked at the bloody mess of his chest, and began reading the message. ''To the king of the dragonic n. If you want to send a message, make sure the man you send knows proper etiquette. The message you sent was not received. I am sending back your man. If you truly wish to speak to me, send someone who knows proper ways of dealing with other races'' leaders. Otherwise, I will see it as a deration of war against my Destiny City.''


    The dragonic king''s face turned red with anger as he raised his foot and stomped down on the older dragonic man''s leg. "Ahhhh!" The older dragonic man screamed out in pain, but he could not retaliate. He could only take it.


    "You idiot! I asked you to form a truce with Destiny City, but you do not even show the slightest bit of respect to them!? Are you a fucking idiot!? Our n is about to go into lockdown to grow in power so we can be stronger than the drakani that rule Destiny City. But you want to start a war!? You are a traitor to my dragonic n!" The dragonic king did not want a war to break out now! He wanted the two sides to be at peace until they were able to grow in power. He himself was unsure if his n could defeat the drakani even if they were to sacrifice every member of his n in the war.


    "Take him away and kill him! Find someone with a bit of intelligence and have theme to me immediately!" He had no choice but to deal with this in another way.


    "No need, Your Majesty. I will go myself."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 388 A Visit From A Dragonic Ancient Part 1

    The dragonic king turned to see one of the ancients standing there and bowed his head. "I am sorry to trouble you."


    "It''s no trouble at all. I actually wished to speak with this drakani. But let me tell you one thing. For the time being, do not go to war with them. We must stay peaceful with them until we can grow our strength. The reason I am going this time is to judge the people of destiny city with my own eyes. I want to see just how strong these people are." The dragonic ancient replied.


    "I will heed your words." The dragonic king already nned not to start any wars with the drakani. He would only be asked to destroy his n if he did. They did not know the strength of the n or just how many drakani were still alive. If they overstepped they would be in a lot of trouble.


    ---


    A few hourster, ke had long left with the bird man of the beastkin n. The dragonic ancient arrived outside the gates of Destiny City. When heid eyes on the city that was brimming with life and technology he had never seen before he couldn''t help but look at the scene in front of him with wide eyes.


    "The drakani are truly marvelous people to be able to build a city like this. My n can not evenpare to this city alone." With a heavy sigh, the dragonic ancientnded at the gates. He did not dare try to fly into the city as it would be disrespectful.


    "State your business!" A young human boy walked over with a musket in his hands. He held it upright and was not pointing it at the dragonic ancient.


    "I am here to speak with your leader. My dragonic n had sent a messenger earlier, but it seemed they were trying to start a feud between our two ns. As one of the ancients of the dragonic n I havee to talk terms of peace between our ns." The dragonic ancient was not prideful in his words and even bowed slightly to the young human boy. He knew proper etiquette when it came to making requests.


    "I see. That man from your n was very rude, not just to our lord but to everyone he came across. I must warn you that in order to enter the city, you will have a temporary magic contract ced on you. It will only be activated while in the city. Once you leave the city, it will naturally be canceled. If it is not, you cane back and let us know we will be sure to remove it for you." The young human boy exined.


    The dragonic ancient understood this as this was a minimum requirement in any n. "That is fine."<novelnext></novelnext>


    With that, the young human boy waved his hand, causing a magic circle to appear. To the dragonic ancient''s surprise, the power of the contract from this single young human boy was much stronger than he had ever imagined, and on top of that, he did not even chant anything!


    He was stunned that a guard at the gate would be so strong and a human at that. But then he remembered the humans of the past and realized that this was actually not out of the ordinary. That was until he stepped inside the city and felt a great pressure weighing down on him. The auras that were all over the city made him sweat. These strong auras were much stronger than him. If the owners of such auras were to be angered, he felt like they could probably destroy hundreds of his n in an instant. "This is strange¡­."


    "You will get used to it." The young human boy replied with a prideful smile. "This way. I will lead you to the pce."


    When the dragonic ancient was brought to a stone door in the side of a cliff wall, he frowned slightly, thinking he was being made fun of. But he held his tongue and followed the young human boy inside. It was when he saw what was on the inside that he realized that he should never judge what the surface looks like. The inside was riddled with things he had never seen before. There were screens on the walls showing different moving pictures. Lights that did not look like they were made with magic and many other strange round metal objects with tiny lights on them that floated through the air with a red beam spreading out all over the ce.


    "This way." The young human boy ushered the dragonic ancient to the elevator and pressed the button for the floor the pce was on. All these new and strange things started to make the dragonic ancient want to submit to the drakani!


    When the doors to the elevator opened, he was met with a huge underground pce. The pce was beautifully crafted and really made him wonder who could craft such a fine pce. But his attention was soon taken when he noticed the naga guards with ck fog surrounding him. He could feel the power of these guards was much stronger than his own. "Umm, excuse me, but are those just guards?" He couldn''t help but ask this question because to have power of this level and only be a guard made him wonder just how powerful the ruler of the drakani truly was.


    "They are just guards." The young human boy answered with a nod. He brought the dragonic ancient to the gates of the pce where nce, Faana, Olinia, Olia, Yiki, and Titi were waiting, along with Gemini, Josline, and Noa.


    When the Dragonic ancient saw many of his own kind standing there, he felt a little morefortable, but he also felt slightly conflicted. So many royal daughters were now under the drakani''smand. And not just that. The elven princess and a princess of the dwarf n as well. This was just¡­.


    "Ancient Tamal. It has been a while." nce stepped forward and bowed her head slightly. "Our husband is out at this time, so we will be the ones receiving you today."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 389 Asking For A Truce

    "Our husband?" Ancient Tamal gazed at the drakani girls standing there, some of which were princesses, and two were people he did not recognize.


    "Yes, we are all our husband''s wives and live very harmoniously. Anyway, I am sure you are here due to the message that I sent to the throne room, are you not?" nce asked. It did not take a genius to figure out why one of the dragonic ancients was here.


    "That is the case. I also wanted to speak with your husband, but it seems I came at a bad time. But for now, are you able to make decisions for the entirety of Destiny City?" Ancient Tamal asked.


    "It depends on what you are asking. But this is no ce to talk, so please follow me into a meeting room." nce motioned with her hand as the group of girls turned and walked towards the Pce entrance.


    Ancient Tamal had to admit that nce and the other girls seemed to have changed sinceing here. They seemed more queen like than the queen of the dragonic herself. They also seemed more down to earth and friendly. As if they do not look down on anyone. This kind of feeling was strange and something he was not used to, but he could see that these girls seemed to be very happy.


    Ancient Tamal was brought into a meeting room where he was asked to sit on what he considered a veryfortable couch. A few maids came over and served him tea and pastry, things he had never had before but found very delicious. "Even the ve girls here are very beautiful." Ancient Tamal mused out loud.


    "Excuse me, but it''s rude to ce us on the lines of ves. We only work in the pce. We are hired help called maids and not something like ves. Our Destiny City does not have a system for very. Only prisoners are subjected to such treatment but are never mistreated, unlike the ves of other ns." The one who spoke was a small elf maid who looked like she wouldn''t hurt a fly, but right now, she was radiating arge amount of killing intent, not due to being called a ve but due to her home being disgraced in such a way! She would not have her Lord''s reputation tarnished in the slightest!


    "Ah¡­. I do apologize¡­." Ancient Tamal felt pressure from this little maid. Even if he could squash her with his hand, he still felt the need to apologize when he looked at the puffed out cheeks and anger filled eyes that were radiating killing intent. It was as if she left no room for anything but an apology.


    The maid smiled as she bowed her head slightly: "As long as you understand."


    nce, who watched things from the side, smiled. "As you can see, the people of Destiny City love this ce and are willing to protect it even in the face of those more powerful. Although the most powerful person in this room is not you." CLance motioned with her head towards the guards.<novelnext></novelnext>


    It was not that Ancient Tamal was not acknowledging their existence, but for his own health, he was doing his damnedest to ignore them. But hearing nce''s words, he could only chuckle and say: "Your guards are truly impressive."


    "Hmmm? I wasn''t talking about them. I was talking about Sister Gemini, that just came back in." nce smiled brightly at Gemini as she slithered over.


    "Sister Gemini?" Ancient Tamal looked at the Naga girl in front of him, and when his eyes locked with her, he felt as if he was looking at a god. He quickly lowered his eyes and did not dare look back up. He was actually so d he was acting humble, or else he might not even know how he died.


    "It is a pleasure to meet you, Ancient Tamal. Although this is not our first meeting, after all, it was me who shoved you into a void during the tomb expedition." Gemini''s meaningful smile caused Ancient Tamal, who had looked back up at her as she spoke, to quickly look back down. He now understood that he was very lucky!


    "Ahem¡­." nce patted Gemini''s hand as a signal for her to stop pressuring the old man. Gemini giggled and kissed nce''s cheek before picking up her tea cup. "Now then, let me know why you havee."


    "I am here to form a truce with the drakani. His majesty does not wish for a war to break out between the two powers. So we are hoping we can form a truce." Ancient Tamal replied. He knew it was making his dragonic n seem weak, but at this time, just the snake girl in front of him was enough to wipe out the entire dragonic n. Her power was immense.


    "A truce? I would like to know why you would think we would say yes to a truce. Do you not understand that your crown prince sent an army of a few million dragons and dragonic to our doorstep trying to wipe us out? Do you really think you have the right to ask for a truce? Thousands of citizens of Destiny City died that day. While we won in the end, even with the numbers against us, it still resulted in a huge loss.


    "The families of the fallen would not respect us and would look down on our husband if I were to agree to such a ludicrous idea. Our husband had to carry the loss of these lives on his shoulders. He cared deeply for the people of this city, and you had to go and kill them. Do you think the dragonic have a right to ask for anything?" nce''s voice was clear. Her standpoint was also clear. To try to form a truce with them was asking them to spit on the fallen''s graves. It was not something that they could agree to easily. At least nce knew that ke would never agree to such a thing.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 390 Wanting To Stay….

    Ancient Tamal could not argue with these words. A good ruler would not allow his people to suffer. A good ruler would listen to his people''s words. He wondered just when did the dragonic forget such qualities? His race never used to treat their own kind as they do now. For some reason, the idea of war took over, and now their entire race was militarized. From the day they were born, they were born to be soldiers to die for their n.


    "I see... I can understand where you areing from." Ancient Tamal really had no way to persuade nce to form a truce.


    "I do not know what that father of mine is plotting, but I can say this. No matter how much you all grow in strength, you can not defeat this city. This city will grow in strength faster than any of you can ever imagine. But remember, we are also a peaceful ce. We do not attack those who do not attack us. We offer protection to everyone.


    "Even if we expand ournds beyond what it is now, we will not forcefully remove people from their homes. They can continue living where they are even if we wrap our city walls around them. But most ns are happy to join us ande under our wing. We have yet to meet a n who wanted to continue living in fear. The safety and freedom we give our people are unlike your dragonic n. And our people are our bottom line.


    "So as long as you do not try to harm us, we will not go after you. But sadly, you already crossed that bottom line." nce spoke coldly as she looked at the Ancient Tamal in front of her. "Tell my father that the truce can not happen. But we will not attack him any time soon. But let it be known that the first time anyone from the dragonic nes to this ce with ill intentions, we will not hesitate to destroy the entire n."


    "Princess nce, you would go against your own kind!?" Ancient Tamal could not ept this. She was a princess of the dragonic n. How could she make such threats?


    "I am no longer a princess but a wife. What our husband wants and cherishes, we will fight for. Even if it means making our own kind extinct." nce''s voice was filled with determination. When it came to ke, all the dragonic girls there were willing to fight against their own n, even if it meant wiping it outpletely. None of them ever felt any love from the n anyway. They were nothing but tools for them to use as a means of strengthening those in power.


    "Before you ask again on how I can say this, I will say it now. Thinking back. What has the dragonic n ever done for us princesses or those who were not of the royal line? My father and the queen only care about the ones who are to seed them. They do not care about the children. Otherwise, why would you give Titi to my husband so easily? Even you are guilty of this sin." nce once again made the Ancient Tamal speechless. He could not refute a single word.


    "Not that I amining. After all, Husband treats each of his wives the same as even his concubines. He allows us all to be ourselves andforts us when we are down. He treats us as precious gems and cares about us. His daughters'' all love him. He spends time ying with them and having slumber parties with them so they can all be with him. He understands what it means to be a parent. But you all sent me here without even thinking about it." Titi stepped forward and spoke. She was happy she had met ke. After knowing him and understanding the way he thinks and acts, he was someone who truly cared for his family deeply.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Are the ways of the dragonic truly wrong?" Ancient Tamal slowly began to understand what this leader of Destiny City was like. He was a man who had everything under his control but, at the same time, took care of the people under him who relied on him to keep their lives going.


    "That is for you to decide. We can not decide that for you. We only know what we see day in and day out here. And how our own lives are. Currently, we are living better than anyone within the dragonic n except those people with high status. Take it from someone who was looked down upon. Thrown to the side without a speck of familial love. Until I met ke and understood what love truly was, I would have lived under the shadow of everyone. I would have nevere to understand what it was like to have family and friends. Now I even have a daughter. A cute little girl who calls me mama, who I adore with every inch of my being." Faana cut in as she leaned her head on nce''s shoulder.


    "You may not recognize me now since I am no longer small. But I, Faana Harris, am proud to say that I am the wife of ke Harris and sister to all his wives and concubines." Faana hooked her arm with nce, who smiled and rubbed her head.


    "I see.... It is true that only those who are favored are seen as someone worthy of giving praise and protection. We have long lost our ways...." Ancient Tamal was shocked to find out that the young woman next to nce was Faana, the missing princess. He could feel that her power was truly strong. She was nothing like her old self at all.


    "Now then, I am sure you do not have time to stay and chat with us, and we still have many things we need to do ourselves, so I will show you out." nce was not being nice anymore as she stood up and was basically throwing Ancient Tamal out.


    Ancient Tamal, though, had other thoughts. "Can.... Can You let me stay a few days to look around?"


    "If you wish to do so, we can allow that, but you will need a permanent binding contract on you that will attach to your soul. It''s nothing bad, just one that disallows you from harming or telling anyone about what you have seen here that are not residents of Destiny City. It is the same Contract that every citizen here has on them and allows a massive city like ours to stay crime free. If you are unwilling, then you will need to leave immediately and have all the things you have seen here wiped from your memory."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 391 Human Supremacist Part 1

    Ancient Tamal did not even think before saying: "I agree!" He was eager to look around. He had noticed quite a few interesting things and wanted to check them out for himself.


    nce was actually quite surprised that Ancient Tamal was willing to ept such a condition. She could see the excitement in the old dragonic eyes. It seemed he really wanted to look around.


    "Alright." nce nodded and turned to Gemini. "Sister Gemini, if you would."


    "Mmm..." Gemini sat up and waved her hand, creating arge magic circle in front of Ancient Tamal. It radiated an ancient aura that sent chills down Ancient Tama''s spine. "Unlike Sister Lillia''s magic contract, mine is a bit different. If you even think about harming this ce, your soul will be ripped apart and burnt in hell mes. Do not even think about rebirth."


    "No problem! But umm.... How do I buy thing...." Ancient Tamal felt a little embarrassed he was asking the younger generation for money. Although he was trying to do it in a roundabout way to save some of his old face.


    "You can have a thousand hope dors, but you will need to be led around by one of our guards. Things that you can buy are consumables or clothes. Some nicknacks are fine as well. But anything beyond that, that has anything to do with technology, you are not allowed to take with you." nce wondered if the old dragonic man in front of her would ever leave at this pace. Once he got a taste of the life in Destiny City, would he want to leave at all?


    "Okay!" Ancient Tamal nodded his head excitedly. He truly wished to go out and y!


    With his contract now set and one thousand hope dors in hand, he urged the guard leading him to hurry up. It was on this day that Ancient Tamal would be Grandpa Tamal, that owned a small stand on the street selling wooden figures he carved himself. All so he could continue his hobby of reading manga.


    The anime type culture that was reintroduced into the popce by the new age humans had be a popr and addicting trend within the city. Two manga stores opened to sell self published manga that the citizens were creating. Because anyone could do it, many people began learning to draw manga from ke''s kids and sometimes Tina.


    It was this kind of culture that Ancient Tamal got addicted to and refused to leave the city, never returning to the dragonic n to report anything. The dragonic king would not find out about this until he had sent a third envoy in hopes of tracking down the Ancient of his n, only to be told he was now a citizen of Destiny City and the rise and fall of the dragonic n had nothing to do with him. On this day, the dragonic n had to keep to themselves until they grew stronger.


    ---


    "Oho? They all have high powered rifles. These weapons are enough to kill many of the beastkin race. They really thought this attack through." ke looked at the massive army from the air. He was just sitting there as if sitting on a chair, but there was no chair, just the air around him. He could now fly without pping his wings which worked for him. He could use them for an extra speed boost if needed now, but they were now nothing more than decoration.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "To think they are using so many new races to fight against the beast kin.... ke, can you help them?" Tina frowned at the situation on the ground. She did not like seeing scenes like this. These new beastkin did not know the world at all and were being used as ves to fight.


    "Mostly women, but I do see some males who seem to have survived the evolution process. Tornack, can you tell your people not to attack? I would like to not get the ves involved in this fight." ke did not want to harm the innocent. These new beastkin were scared out of their minds, skinny, and looked abused. He did not wish for any of them to be killed for something they did not want to do.


    "Yes, but how will you handle this?" Tornack was very curious.


    "One second....." ke took out a metal object and ced it against his ear. "Noa, I will be sending you a mass of new beastkin races. Help them settle in."


    Back inside the city, Noa was teaching the kids when a voice entered her ear. "Understood." After saying that, she looked at Destiny and said: "Destiny, help your sister study what I just taught. Your papa asked me to do something."


    "Okay!" Destiny smiled as she stood up and walked up to the board. She felt grown up as he stood in front of her sisters, ready to teach!


    Back on ke''s side, he whispered to Lillia and Tina, and the two nodded their heads. "We will be transporting all the ves to my city. We are more readily equipped to handle them. From food, clothing, and a roof over their heads to medical help, we can offer it all."


    Tornack looked at ke and thought of therge city, and nodded his head. "I will thank you then. I hate seeing my kind in such a situation."


    "Just remember it was not just me but a human who suggested such a thing. Do not be so prejudiced. Just like there are the good and bad of the beastkins, there are also the good and bad of the humans and other races too." ke wanted to try to change Tornack''s outlook on things a bit more.


    "I can see that. You have my deepest apologies for earlier. I will talk with my king to try to get the hairless monkey talk banned." Tornack replied while bowing his head.


    "Thanks. Now let''s get this show on the road, shall we?" ke asked with a smile. He looked at all the ves and closed his eyes. Lillia flew over and ced her hands on his back to help with mana as ke waved his hand, causing thousands of magic circles to form under every ve there. He had to keep a solid image in his mind and with a single word: "Transport!"

 Chapter 392 Human Supremacist Part 2

    In an instant, all the ves that were on the battlefield disappeared. All that was left were the weapons, chains, and cors of the ves. Theyy on the ground, proving that thousands of ves were once here.


    Inside Destiny City, in a more secluded location, those very same ves reappeared. The confusion in the ves'' eyes was clear as day. "Wee to Destiny City." Noa smiled as she walked over to the group with many others behind her carrying items. Walking next to her was Gemini, who would be doing their contracts.


    "From this moment on, you will be free. You will have two options. The first choice is to leave Destiny City and try to forge a path for yourself out in the wild. Or the second choice is to join Destiny City and receive help and protection from those who wish to harm you. I leave the choice to you." Noa''s words suddenly set in as many of the races looked around at each other before bursting into tears. Freedom. A word they never thought they would ever hear. They would no longer be treated as objects! Gemini and Noa smiled as they watched the waves of emotions hitting the group all at once. It made them both d that ke was a man who was willing to help people like this in need.


    Only one person with nicer clothes stood there panicking. Her eyes looked all around her for her mistress. She did not wish to leave her mistress'' side. She did not have such a bad life. Only the asional beating and nothing more. She was fed, dressed, and given love most of the time. This person was a petite cat girl named Tobie, Grace''s ve lover.


    Noa had long picked this cat girl out and saw the way she was acting. But she decided to leave things as they were for now since she had more worries to deal with at this time. She already had a long line of ves lined up waiting to revive proper attire and the contracts.


    ---


    "Now then¡­ Let''s go meet the leader." ke pointed at the overly guarded pnquin looking cart that was now sitting on the ground along with a young woman in white robes standing outside of it staring up at them.


    On the ground, Grace looked up at the three figures in the air with furrowed brows. When her eyes fell on the young man in between the two girls, his face was converging with an image of a skinny young man she had met many years ago that still stayed in her heart until this day.


    "Your Holiness, all of the ves have disappeared." A burly man wearing military duds came running over to report.


    "I know. My Tobie was also whisked away. It seems the demi humans have powerful beings. Let''s y things by ear. They should being over soon." Grace could see the group looking in her direction. She couldn''t stop her heart from beating fast as she gazed at the man''s face. But he was not human. He had the features of a demon. So she kept trying to push the feelings inside her down. She shook her head and let out a long sigh as she said: "It''s not him. He most likely died a long time ago."


    "Sorry to break up your inner monologue, but we want to know why you are attacking the Beastkin. From what I know, the Beastkin normally sticks to themselves and will only attack those who have wronged them. They are not a war faring race." It was true. The beastkin stuck to themselves unless one of their kind was taken away or someone else attacked them first.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Grace looked up at the young man in the air, and her heart almost stopped as she looked at the very familiar face. She couldn''t stop the wordsing out of her mouth. "ke?"


    "Hmmm? You know me? Well, this will make things easier. Turn your people around and go back to whatever camp you have created for yourselves. Do not start wars when your people are not ready for it. You are only sending your people to their deaths." ke''s words went in one ear and out the other. That was because Grace''s eyes were wide, looking at the gestures and mannerisms that only her ke would make when speaking.


    "It''s really you! But why are you a demi?" Grace''s eyes began to brim with tears causing ke and his two girls to be very confused.


    "Ummm¡­ Miss, I am not sure if you are mistaken or not, but I do not know you." ke scratched his head. He was wondering if he did know this girl or not, but he couldn''t remember being involved with any girls during his college life since he was always bullied.


    "Why¡­. Why are you a demi!? What did they do to you!?" Grace suddenly yelled out, causing everyone to be even more confused.


    "ke, I think this woman is crazy," Tina said out loud. Not caring if she was heard or not.


    "I also think she is nuts. Do you know her?" Lillia asked. She could see that this girl recognized ke, but she seemed to have mental issues as well.


    "Nope!" ke answered honestly. He really did not recognize her. At least ording to his memories, he could not think of who she was.


    "No, this can not be¡­. This can not be." Grace seemed to have lost it as she shook her head back and forth a few times before suddenly letting out a long sigh. "It seems¡­. I have no choice. In order to save him, I can only kill him¡­.."


    Grace''s eyes were suddenly filled with determination as she looked up at the man in the sky once more and yelled out: "ke Harris! Why did you stop being human!? Why!? But it''s okay¡­. I will save you¡­. Death will bring you salvation. Only humankind can live in the new world. So I can only help you by killing you¡­."

 Chapter 393 Human Supremacist Part 3

    ke felt a chill run down his spine when he heard Grace''s crazy talk. He really did not want to get involved with crazy people. But her words also made him frown quite a bit. "Listen,dy, I have no idea who you are, but I will say this now. This world does not belong to just humans. It never has. The history you knew about this was not the true history of this world.


    "So I will say this once more. Leave this ce and go back to where you came from. I already took all your ves from you. You do not have enough strength now to even invade the Beastkin n." ke''s statement caused Grace to snap out of her crazed state as she remembered that her Tobie had been taken from her.


    Grace looked up at ke with narrowed eyes as she said: "You think we are weak just because we do not have the ves? The ves were nothing but meat shields for our true forces. I alone can wipe out these dirty demi humans!"


    ke could see that this woman was what he would call a human supremacist. She was someone who thought only humans were great. If she knew the things that he did, would she still think like this in the days ahead?


    A crackling sound was heard as the clouds overhead began to grow dark, and lightning streaked across the sky. Grace''s hair fluttered in the wind that was suddenly generated as she raised her hand towards the sky. "Since you are also a demi human now, ke Harris. I can only give you salvation by killing you here and now."


    "I do not see what you get out of trying to kill me, but I guess in your current state of mind, you are unable to think straight. But before we fight, tell me¡­. What is your name?" ke did not even know the girl''s name, so he could not think of anyone who would recognize him even now.


    "Grace Townson¡­." Grace replied as a tear rolled down her cheek. The one man she loved for so long was now a demi human. How he came to be like this, she did not know nor did she care. She could only bring him salvation. Her mind had long been twisted over the years. With how everyone called her Your Holiness, she had begun to think she was some kind of goddess of the human race. This was why she was able to wield magic the way she was. She was someone who was supposed to bring the human race back to being at the top of the food chain.


    "Hmmm?" ke finally understood why this girl recognized him. It was this same woman who had caused all of his grief before the apocalypse. She was the reason Dn had made his life a living hell. All because she liked him. He could not fault her for that, nor did he resent her at all, but he did not like the fact that she wanted to kill him because he was a drakani now. "I see¡­ Well then, Grace, I hate to say it, but while your power is good for a first stage evolution, it is not enough. I will say it once more, go back to from whence you came."


    ke did not want to fight. He would prefer if the humans would just return. This was why he snapped his fingers loudly, causing a burst of wind to spread out in all directions causing the clouds above to dissipate instantly. The magic Grace prided herself on was canceled out with a snap of ke''s fingers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Wha!? How!? My power is omnipotent!" Grace cried out. She went to wave her hand once more to cast the spell over, but it was once more canceled out with a snap of ke''s fingers.


    "I hate to tell you, Grace, but your magic is no good here. No matter how many times you cast it, only a snap of my fingers is needed to make it disappear. So go back. Do not make me use force." ke''s words this time were very cold as he let out his aura. Weighing it down on all the humans present.


    Everyone affected by it was now kneeling on the ground. Even Grace, as she bit her bottom lip, was forced to her knees. ke was showing them his power. That they could not win even if they tried. Through gritted teeth, Grace had to admit that she was not ke''s match. Not yet, anyway. She could tell from his disy of power that he was truly much more powerful than her and her armybined.


    "You¡­. You will let us leave this ce? We maye back and attackter on." Grace shouted. She now had to think of her humankind. She could not allow them to be wiped out here if ke decided to actually attack them.


    "As long as you turn around now and go back from whence you came, I will not do anything to you all. But Grace, I suggest you think about how you treat the other races. very is not what you should be striving for. You should first think about how you can live in harmony with the other races. After all, my Destiny City was only just recently built, but now it is one of the biggest powers on this continent. Maybe even the world. Human supremacy is not the answer." ke hoped his words would get through to this woman.


    "Heh¡­. Harmony!? Harmony!? You want humans to just let these invaders go!? They destroyed our world and killed billions of our poption! But you want us to let it go and live in harmony with these disgusting beasts!? It is already good enough that we are allowing them to work for us as ves, never mind being equal to us!" Grace felt ke''s words wereughable. But then again, he was also a demi human now. "Heh¡­ We will retreat for the time being. It seems we truly do not have the strength yet, but let me warn you, ke. One day I will set you free and allow you to be reborn."


    ke sighed as he shook his head. He would need to slowly try to make this woman see reason. Even if she did grow in strength, the current way she is going about things is not correct. He could give her help but not with her current mentality. He would be stupid to help out his future enemy.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 394 Meeting The Beast King Part 1

    ke shook his head once more as he answered: "If therees a day when you are more powerful than me. Then we will talk until then. Keep your people safe. Do not go around starting wars and getting the humans you so cherish killed for no reason. You are far from being powerful enough. If I did not show up today, you would have all been wiped out. You are lucky the Beast King was willing toe and ask for my help in this situation. But do not think he is weak. The beast king can easily kill all of you if he so chooses. After all, to survive against the dragonic and other races up until this point, he has to have some form of strength. Grace, first learn more about this new world and open those narrowed eyes. Life is not like it used to be. Just because you gained a small amount of power does not mean you are a god."


    After saying these words, ke turned and flew away from what was left of the army that nned to invade the beastkin. He created a tall wall of earth to block their forward advance. He did not know what would be of the humans under Grace''smand, but he hoped they would soon understand that in their new reality that humans are not the rulers of this world.


    Ambition will only lead to downfall without proper strength. He hoped she would change for the better. He felt pity for her. He once used to charge forth as a foot soldier trying to take backnd. But now those forces that once had been leading the forefront of humanity in his past life were now either on his side or in hiding.


    He had changed the future. He knew this. He never recalled there being some kind of human goddess. But he could see the reverence in the eyes of the people who looked at Grace. He had heard the soldier who spoke to her calling her, Her Holiness. He just hoped that these people could survive. After all, humans were farcking in numbers nowpared to some of the other races.


    ---


    "Your Holiness, what shall we do?" The general of Grace''s army asked.


    "We shall return. With ke Harris here protecting the beastkin, we can not touch them. We are still too weak, myself included. Let''s go!" Grace walked back to her pnquin and sat down. A few soldiers came over and lifted it into the air, and began walking back to their human stronghold. ke and the girls stood in the sky to oversee the retreat. He was d they did not force his hand too much. He did not wish to wipe out humans even if they went against his ideals.


    As the human army turned in retreat, Grace snuck a peak up at the sky. Her lips curved up slightly before slowly turning down. "My one and only love is now a demi human¡­. I shall be the one to kill you and release you from your curse."


    As the curtain fell back down, Grace leaned back on her seat and looked up at the ceiling above her. She wondered if Tobie would be okay. She herself did not realize she was a walking contradiction. She hated demi humans but she deep down loved Tobie, her cat girl lover. She was already missing her and wanted to have her at her side. But now¡­. Grace suddenly felt lonely¡­.


    ---


    "It seems this will end peacefully." Tina let out a sigh of relief. She also did not wish to fight humans. After all, she was once human herself.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Luckily, we did not need to fight. I just hope that these humans will open their eyes and stop believing that they should own this world. Although I also once thought this same way. But I now know that this world never belonged to humans. It was given to us for a short time by a lovely and most beautiful girl." ke took Lillia''s hand, causing her to blush.


    ke smiled and said: "Let''s go speak with the beast king."


    "I will lead the way." Tornack suddenly appeared next to them. He had been watching things from afar. He was d that war did not break out. But he was also stunned by how strong ke was. He was able to make the entire army kneel before him. This proved that he alone was enough to wipe out all those humans.


    ke nodded his head. He took both Tina and Lillia by the hand and followed after Tornack as they flew over the massive walls of the beastkin city and towards the biggest building within. When theynded, Tornack bowed his head to ke and said: "Please allow me to announce that you are here."


    "That is fine." ke was not one who would just barge right in when dealing with another race''s leader. He did enjoy looking around at how the beastkin built up such a fantastic looking city. It showed just how different cultures could be, no matter what era they were living in.


    The tribal style of the city was quite interesting and gave it a unique feel. Especially how it had multi story buildings. He wondered if he could somehow incorporate such aesthetics into Destiny City to give it a more vibrant feel. Lillia nudged ke and asked: "What are you thinking?"


    "I was just thinking that it wouldn''t be so bad to add a bit of beastkin aesthetics to our city. It might give it an even more lively feel." ke answered honestly.


    "Mmm¡­ It is quite nice and unique, but I am not sure it would work for our city. We are more too magic and technology mixed. But maybe some awnings would work." Lillia looked at some of the awnings that covered the doorways and windows and felt that they might work.


    "Well, the city is built by the people to how they feel it should look, so I won''t push anything on to them. They all seem to love how it looks for now. But we can always make suggestions and see how they feel about it. The city nning board is quite open minded after all."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 395 Meeting The Beast King Part 2

    Upon a throne of bones and monster hides, arge man with a bone crown sat looking at the man who was surrounded by two beauties with a bit of reverence. "Lord ke, I owe you for your help in this situation. Not only did youe to my Beastkin n''s aid but you also took care of the situation single handedly and saved the beastkin ves. For this, you have my thanks."


    "I just did what I think was right. I look down on very unless it is to punish those who have done wrong. My ideals might not match up with everyone else''s, but I will still follow the path I have chosen. And that path is for all races to get along. Whether to be human, beastkin or even dragonic. As long as we can all live peacefully I think our world will advance at a much greater pace." ke replied with a faint smile.


    "I can see that. Tornack has told me that your Destiny City is quite incredible. I do wish to visit it sometime." The Beast King somewhat envied ke for being able to go out and do as he pleases while he was stuck taking care of matters from his throne.


    "Speaking on this matter, I would like to invite you to my Destiny City to hold a council meeting. You see, I am nning to expand mynds south. I made a few promises to take over the elven n to save the people there from being mistreated. But in order to do that, I need to expand mynds southwards. I also n to expand northward as well. But in order to do things properly, I will need to expand east and west as well." ke paused when he saw the sour look on the beast king''s face before saying: "Don''t get me wrong, I do not n to take your power away from you. But I would like to form a country between our two ns. If you are willing, we can easilybine the west and the currentnd I own, making up a new kind of nation. I only ask that we live in peace between all races."


    "So you want to give me the right to continue to rule my people, but at the same time, we would fall under yourws?" The beast king did not dare re up, but he also wanted to know ke''s true intention. Being under the wing of the drakani was not a bad deal. Especially now when their n was at its weakest.


    "My rules are simple. A contract that does not allow you to harm those with the same contract on them and will now harm either nation. Destiny City is starting to be quite big and could already be considered a kingdom. If we have an alliance between our two ns, as you call it, we can form a tighter bond and allow ourselves to be able to help one another quicker with teleport circles. But to ensure our own safety from each other, we would need to form a magic contract that will allow us to be able to coincide without conflict. To ensure no harmes to any of our people as well." ke exined. He was not going to force anything, but he was willing to try to pull the entire beastkin n to his side if possible.


    "I see¡­ " The beast king let out a long sigh as he said: "I am not sure if you know this, but most of the ns split into quite a few groups. From what we know, this world has multiple continents. And the biggest amount of the other ns went to the other continents. This was because, after the war at the void, the dragonic was actually pushed back once more. They also split apart after an internal battle. The main royal family is on this continent, while arge portion of their forces went to the other continents.


    "The same happened with the other races as well. Although the fae mainly came to this continent. We ended up with some of the more powerful forces on this continent, such as the fairy tyrant and the elven royal family. Along with the current dragonic royal family. This world is much bigger and no longer like it was before we entered the void. Thend masses are no longer connected.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "When the forces split, I am sure they would build up new kingdoms of their own." The beast king let in on some news that even ke did not know about.


    "So you are saying that there are other ns on the other continents? Like more dragonic ns as well?" ke asked to confirm things.


    "Yes, as far as I know. If they were to really be strong enough, they could cross the oceans at any time." The beast king replied.


    "I think you are wrong about one thing. The dragonic only like the colder areas. The world as we know it now has changed a bit, but there are areas in which the two of the coldest areas can connect. So ruling from one continent is quite simple if done correctly. The dragonic would never allow their n to split in such a way. If they did disy some kind of show of them splitting apart, it was most likely to deceive those who did not know. They wanted to seem weak while they were dominating the other side of the world.


    "I believe they most likely wanted to do the same for this continent. But my presence is stopping them. They just recently sent someone to form a truce with us, after all. Which I did not ept." ke would never ept any form of truce with the dragonic, not after they killed his people.


    "I see.. If that is the case, they would most likely move their forces to the other side if they were to be able to form a truce with you." The beast king fell into deep thought.


    "However, I could also be wrong about all of this. So without definite proof, we will never know." ke could only make assumptions. He could not know for sure what was going on.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 396 Questioning Ancient Tamal Part 1

    "I have heard of the battle against the dragonic army that attacked your city. They sent out quite arge force. But it was mostly all made of dragons. This means most of their dragonic soldiers were not present at the time. They have a huge military force. But from what I know, most of them went to the other continents¡­." The beast king fell into deep thought. It was hard to understand what the dragonic were thinking.


    "Now that you mention it¡­. I guess I will not know unless we ever check the other continents. But to be honest, the other continents do not matter to me. They can do as they please on the other continents as long as they do not bother me." ke could care less. "Now, did your beastkin n also split?"


    "No. Besides the elven n, which only had a small split, the rest of the ns split into a few groups. I think the biggest split was the orc n. A few orc kings emerged from them, but this is normal." The beast king answered.


    "I see¡­ " ke never really asked much about the other ns from his wives. He knew the dwarf n had suffered greatly, but he did not know if they had split or not as well. But then again, he never thought this information would be needed at all. The current state of things was in his favor anyways, even if the whole of the dragonic n dide to start a fight with him.


    "At any rate, I think our biggest issues are not the dragonic n or the other old ns at all. Even the Fairy Tyrant is not really all that important at this time. We need to worry about the fact that millions of undead disappeared without a trace when the ancient tomb opened. And there is the reglios as well." ke was more worried about these two things than anything else at this time.


    "The reglios¡­." The beast king frowned. "We have run into a few of them. And well, you can say it did not end well. They are truly powerful. To be honest, I would rather fight the dragonic."


    "I have run into them a few times myself, and their powers were very strong. But I have not seen them since. The only issue is their ability to enter the shadows of others and objects. They can freely move through them without issue. This makes them perfect assassins and, if used correctly, could cause an entire army of millions to die quickly." ke exined. He was more worried about this than anyone else. Although with his wives and kids bing drakani, they had a slight advantage but two of his children would not be able to be drakani. His people also would not be drakani. So they did not have the kind of immortality as the drakani did.


    "That is a problem. I know my beastkin n can not survive an attack of natural assassins if they can hide in one''s shadow. Give me a few days to contemte your offer and speak with my council. I will send Tornack to give you my response at that time. Whether it be yes or no, we will let you know." The beast king had to consult his council before he could make any final decisions. He did think it would be a good idea to ally his n with Destiny City, especially with a man like ke running the show.


    "Then I will be waiting for your response. I will be heading back now. I can not leave my city for long. But before I go, I do not know your name." ke grinned. They had been talking all this time, but the best king still did not tell ke his name.


    "Ah! How disrespectful of me. My name is Frondor. I am what is considered to be a chimera." The best king Frondor replied. He felt a little embarrassed that he had not introduced himself earlier.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Then, King Frondor, I will be speaking with you again." ke gave a light bow and said a few words of goodbye before turning to leave.


    The trip back home was instant, as ke only needed to teleport himself along with Tina and Lillia. When they arrived back at the pce, he was instantly pulled into one of the meeting rooms by nce and Noa. "What''s going on?"


    "ke, one of the ancestors from the dragonic n, hase and has been staying in the city. He seems to not want to leave." nce scratched her head. She did not know how to deal with the old man.


    "Hmmm¡­ Perfect. I have a few questions for him anyway. Can you call him here?" ke asked.


    "Yeah, I think he wanted to speak with you as well." nce quickly ran off to do as she was asked.


    About an hourter, nce and Ancient Tamal walked into the meeting room. The old man had a shirt on with an anime character and was wearing shorts with anime prints as well as sandals. It made him look like an old man from down south living in a vi somewhere on the beach.


    "Ah! So you are ke¡­. Wait. You seem to have grown stronger since west met. Haha! I guess I should expect nothing less of the drakani." Ancient Tamal was all smiles as he sat down. He looked at ke and felt like any man who could make such a wonderful city was a good man!


    "Ahem¡­. I called you here to ask you a few questions. I am not sure if you are willing to answer or not, as they are about your dragonic n." ke was not going to beat around the bush. He wanted to find out if the things Frondor told him or not were true.


    "Hmm? Ask away. I do not n to go back anyway. That ce is dark and stinky and boring. I would rather stay here where things are lively. Ah! But don''t worry. I had your cute wife put a proper contract on me so I will never cause trouble and will evene to your aid." Ancient Tamal seemed afraid that ke would kick him out of the city.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 397 Questioning Ancient Tamal Part 2

    ke did not know whether tough or cry at this sudden change in attitude. But looking at his clothes, it seemed Ancient Tamal had be a weeb in the time he had been gone. ke shook his head as he began his questions. "First I want to know if your n really did split up its forces to the other continent."


    "We did. While on the surface we say we were weakened due to the war at the void, the fact of the matter is, is that we already sent many of our forces through during the first invasion. The forces we sent through did note to this continent. They went to the others. Only a few million dragons came this way with a few dragonic. While the main forces on the other continent were many times bigger with quite a few million dragonic as well. Our n has been in touch, and they are working on suppressing the other continents at this time.


    "We originally were supposed to start our conquest on this continent, but a few variables got in the way. You are the biggest one. Although from what I know, there are a few variables on the other continent too that have held our main advance there. It is not known by many due to the war that broke out, but we were purposely trying to look weak. While many ns were breaking up after the war at the void, the current state of things is that we are all now too split apart toe together in a short time.


    "But it has alreadye to our understanding that it would be bad to fight with the drakani. Even if we had all our forces, we know it would not end well for us. The dragonic king is very wary of starting any wars with your n. Especially after you wiped out so many in a short time. And I am guessing at that time you were much weaker than you are now." Ancient Tamal wished he knew how ke became so strong all of a sudden.


    "That is indeed true. I was weaker at that time. If I had the strength I had now, I might have flown to your dragonic n and wiped them out in anger." ke spoke honestly. He was sure that he would have done just that.


    "I would probably do the same. I must thank you for not wiping them out. While I know they have caused you a great deal of trouble, they are still my nsmen. But I must warn you, they have gotten their hands on a method to condense mana." Everyone looked at Ancient Tamal with wide eyes. This man was actually giving them inside information!


    "It''s fine. We had already known about condensing mana for a long time. You can say that even if they spent hundreds of years condensing mana, they will never grow stronger than my Destiny City." ke replied confidently.


    "Then I wait to see what you can do. Do you have any more questions?" Ancient Tamal seemed eager to head back to the city.


    "Originally, I just wanted to confirm the splitting of your forces between the continents. To be honest, I could care less what happens on the other continents, but I do have a question. Why did your forces stall out on the other continents?" ke was very curious about who could stop the dragonic on the other continent.


    "Ahh¡­ You see, a race appeared that is a little tricky to deal with over there. Although they are not as bad as the drakani. But to kill them takes a lot of effort. The vampire race. Like you drakani, they are basically immortals, but their powers are not as hard to deal with. They normally only use blood spells. But it seems the manaing back into this world had awakened them once more and because of this, our forces have been stalled. To be honest, it became a huge blood bath as the dragons were ripped to shreds. Vampiresing out of hibernation are hungry, after all. But what I do not understand is how they were still here in this world ...." Ancient Tamal did not understand why the vampires were still in suchrge numbers.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Lillia turned her head and whistled at the ceiling. She seems to have missed an entire n during the reset¡­. Everyone makes mistakes!


    "So what is your final goal anyways? To enve all the races to do your bidding? What''s the point?" ke did not understand this. It did not seem like the dragonic had an end goal for anything.


    "This I can not exin. Since I myself do not know what our true end goal is. Since the dawn of when we began going to war, our n motivation has never really been clear. We just have a kind of voice that urges us to keep dominating what we can." Ancient Tamal really did not know how to answer. So he could only answer in a vague manner since he himself did not truly know.


    "Alright then. I will not keep you any longer. Since you have a proper contract on you, you can stay as long as you like. We in Destiny City do not kick other races out even if they are dragonic." ke gave a friendly reminder before setting Ancient Tamal free to do as he pleased. The old dragonic quickly ran out of the meeting room as if his pants were on fire, screaming something about a meimei-chan figurine that was going on sale.


    nce looked at her elder, running away, and frowned. "Does he not realize he is spending my money!"


    ke chuckled as he watched nce give chase after the old man. ke sat back in his chair and closed his eyes. It had been a long, long day. "Wait. How did he get addicted to anime stuff so soon!?"


    "Ah, I can answer that." Noa sat down and began exining things. It turned out that Ancient Tamal saw an anime show being aired in one of the electric stores and instantly fell in love with Meimei-chan, the character in the show. He then went all over the city trying to find things that dealt with her and stumbled across a limited time sale that was happening in one of the stores. "The sale starts in ten minutes if I remember correctly."


    "Ah¡­. Tina¡­." ke turned to Tina, who looked away. She can''t be med for this!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 398 The Dragonic King And The Necromancer Part 1

    In the northern reaches of the continent, a certain dragonic king was pacing back and forth. "Is there still no news from Ancient Tamal yet? Don''t tell me he was killed!"


    Right as he startedining out loud, the door to his throne room was pushed open, and a young dragonic knight walked in and knelt down. "Your Majesty, a letter hase from Ancient Tamal."


    "A letter?" The dragonic king was quite confused as to why he was getting a letter and not having Ancient Tamale back in person. "Hand it here."


    The dragonic knight walked over and handed the scroll in his hand. It was sealed with a special technique that only the ancients of the n and the king could use, so he was sure that this did indeede from Ancient Tamal.


    He unfurled the scroll and began racing the tonents: ''Oi! Sorry to tell you, but this Ancient quits being an ancient of the dragonic n. I have finally found my passion in life. Making wooden figurines of my Meimei-chan and selling them in the stall I just set up. You should stop thinking about war all the time and liven up a bit. Maybe your life won''t be so boring. By the way, my Meimei-Chan is hosting a concert! Can you believe it!? Anyway, I need to go prepare for the concert. So tell those old men that I won''t being back. And as I said, you might want to sit down and think about the correct direction to bring the n in from now on. You neglect your children making them despise you, and only think about being strong without caring for your own people. Strength is not everything. You can have everything along with strength if you see things from new angles.''


    "What kind of shit is a Meimei-chan!? Why is that damn old man turning traitor!?" The dragonic king was angry, but he could not take his anger out on anyone! This was because out of all the few ancients in the dragonic n, he was the strongest! He could fight the other three by himself. Now that he has left the n, they have be weaker than the elves!


    "This is bad¡­ really bad." The dragonic king walked over to his throne and sat down, holding his head. He had to figure out how to keep this information hidden. Because if some of the other ns find out, they would be in trouble, especially the vampire n that resurfaced recently.


    "Keke¡­. Kekeke!" A strangeugh filled the air.


    "Who''s there!?" The dragonic king stood up and drew his sword. The guards in the room also had their swords drawn, looking around.


    "Kekekekeke! Who would have thought the dragons who killed billions of dragons would be so weak." A figure in a ck cloak suddenly appeared in a puff of green smoke in the middle of the throne room. Around him were two huge zombie orcs and a few smaller ones.


    Seeing the undead, the dragonic king''s eyes narrowed. "A necromancer¡­. I thought you all died."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Heh¡­ I am not sure about the necromancers of the past, but now¡­." The man wearing a ck cloak pulled off his hood, revealing his half human, half monster like face. "I am an abomination and can be considered to be a new age necromancer. However, the one who made me like this was also eaten by me. Kekekekeke! "


    "It doesn''t matter how you came to be. What I want to know is why you are in my throne room." The dragonic king asked. He would never let his guard down around a necromancer. But he also knew it would be dumb of him to make the first move. A single curse from a necromancer would mean death.


    "I havee to make a deal with you. A deal that can wipe out the entire Destiny City. as long as webine our powers, that is. You see, I have a grudge against the lord of destiny city. Well, a grudge, and also owe him my thanks. You see, it is because of him that I am what I am today. My name is Fredrick Haralson, former human, now necromancer." Frederick gave a light bow.


    The dragonic king stared at the man in front of him and wondered what he should do at this time. "You have a grudge against a drakani?"


    "Hehe¡­. Drakani? Is that what he is now? He was once human, you know. Just a normal human being, just like my old self. He may have changed into something else, but from what I know, he was definitely human before bing a drakani, so he is more of a half drakani." Frederick replied.


    "Half!? Fuck!" The dragonic king''s face turned twisted. He had been worried about this drakani only to find out he was only a half drakani. But he felt something was off. From his reports, there was a second drakani with the lord of Destiny City at the ancient tomb. "No, I think you are lying. There was more than one drakani there. Even if he was human, he is now a pure blooded drakani if he was turned."


    "Oh? Not that it makes a difference. I have an army of over one hundred million undead. Do you think I really need to worry about a drakani or two?" Fredrick was trying to put himself on a pedestal and scare the dragonic king. After all, he knew how hard it was to kill the undead.


    "Humph! If you have so many, why are you here trying to make a deal?" The dragonic king was very suspicious.


    "I am here because I need someone to cover the sky. As long as you can keep the skies clear, I can handle the ground. We will rampage all over Destiny City and take everything they have been developing, including their strange beam weapons." This was Fredrick''s main goal. He wanted to get his hands on Destiny City''s technology. As long as he had it, he could do a lot with it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 399 The Dragonic King And The Necromancer Part 2

    Hearing Destiny City''s weapons even, he was moved by these words. He also wished to get his hands on the weapons they used in Destiny City. They were a big part of the reason they could wipe out so many of his people. If he had such weapons himself, he could bolster his forces on the other continent to push back the vampires.


    "How do we split the loot then?" The dragonic king decided it was worth the risk if it meant getting his hands on some weapons.


    "We will do fifty fifty. But each of us will need to send out forces of the same number. Otherwise, I will need to take arger portion." Frederick did not n to give the dragonic anything. He nned to split his forces into two groups. One group would be used for the invasion while the second group would do clean up. He wanted everything for himself. He had always been this way. Just like how he wanted the little fox, he wanted the weapons of Destiny City for himself. An army of undead welding such weapons was something he truly wished to create.


    "We will need to talk about the finer details." The dragonic king was not a dumb man. He would never trust a necromancer, but the idea of getting weapons from them was too enticing, even if it meant going against an ancient. He still had that at his disposal if he had to use it. But he also felt that Ancient Tamal would step aside if he did attack and not get involved. This was what he was hoping for.


    ---


    [R-18]


    While a strange alliance was being formed in the north, in Destiny City, ke was currently turning a certain elf girl. Sweat dripped from the green hair that cascaded down the petite body. A soft moan filled the air as the elf girl rocked her hips back and forth while digging her new fangs into her man''s neck. As an elf, she was already overly sensitive to stimtion, and now she was even more overwhelmed. Her pupils had long turned heart shaped as she squeezed her pussy on ke''s dick, trying to feel every inch of it inside her.


    "Ah~!" Noa moaned out as she raised her head. Blood dripped from her lips. She looked highly intoxicated as she moved to kiss ke. Their tongues intertwined as she felt a set of hands grip her modest mounds.


    They had been going at it for a few days now, but Noa just could not get enough. Their bodies were covered in bite marks that were slowly healing. She had lost count of how many times ke cummed inside her. But she drank everyst drop into her womb, refusing to let any of it out.


    Only after almost a full week did Noa run out of stamina andy naked on top of ke with a satisfied smile on her lips. "Husband, you are truly a machine¡­."


    "If I can not pleasure my wife, what kind of husband would I be?" ke asked with a proud grin. He pumped his dick in and out of Noa a few times to work himself up, causing her to cry out once more as he released deep inside her one final time. "Rest. I will shower. I am sure the kids are missing me."


    "Mmm¡­. I want to sleep for days." Noa eyes were heavy as she allowed ke to lift her off him and ce her to the side. After getting a final kiss, she closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep.


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Did you break her?" Lii asked as she saw ke walking into the girls'' wing of the pce.


    "No, more like she almost broke me. You know how elf girls are. They are nuts once they get going. How have things been?" ke asked after kissing Lillia on the lips.


    "Quite so far. No one from the bestkin n hase yet." Lillia wondered why it was taking so long.


    "Things can not be rushed. He said they would send someone over, then they will send someone¡­. Looks like he is here. Good timing, I would say." ke grinned as he grabbed Lillia''s hand and pulled her towards the throne room.


    To his surprise, when they entered the throne room, it was the beast king himself, King Frondor. "King Frondor, I did not expect you toe here yourself."


    "Lord ke, I had to force the council to let mee so I could check the city out for myself. I must say. Seeing is truly believing. To think a city with such amazing technology could really be made. This far surpasses the dwarves." King Frondor was truly amazed when he first saw the city and all it had to offer. He never thought such things were possible. He had heard about it but never seen it, and he was one to never believe anything until he saw it with his own eyes.


    "I am d you are liking it. I will give you a tour after we finish up here." ke replied as he sat down.


    "Haha! I would very much appreciate it." King Frondor replied with a smile.


    "Since you are here, I guess this means that your council agreed to partner up with us?" ke asked as he held Lillia sit down in hisp.


    "That we have. We havee to this decision due to how weak the bestkin n is. We are unable to not seek protection. As you said, you are willing to allow us to self rule as long as we undergo the contracts that keep us from harming others. We are willing to follow your orders under this contract." King Frondor replied with a smile. He was actually quite happy he had asked ke for assistance. Because now he could protect his people even if the odds were against him.


    "I am d to hear it. I can swear on my name that we will not do any harm to the beastkin. I mean, my beastkin wives would kill me if I did." ke let out a chuckle as he said this. This caused King Frondor to respect ke even more.


    "Master!" A voice came from outside the throne room as the door burst open, and Little White came running in at full force. She ignored the fact that Lillia was even sitting on ke''sp as shetched on to ke and began licking his face. "Master! Master! Your back!"

 Chapter 400 King Frondor’s Destiny City Tour Part 1

    "Little White, we have guests, so, please¡­ King Frondor?" ke noticed something was off. For some reason, King Frondor was prostrating himself on the ground.


    "To think I would get to meet a fox goddess!" King Frondor was looking at Little White with a look of reverence.


    "Fox goddess?" ke looked at the Little White, who was busy nuzzling her nose into his neck and yfully biting him and then at Lillia, who shrugged and shook her head. She had never heard of any fox goddess. "King Frondor, I am sorry to tell you but, Little White is a spirit beast."


    "A spirit beast?" King Frondor blushed. He realized there would be no way his n''s goddess would be here. She slowly got up and dusted his knees off, and lowered his head slightly. "I apologize for such an unsightly scene."


    ke waved his hand. "We are not all about formalities and all that stuffy stuff here. As you can see from how I am, I only use this room to greet people from other ns who are here to speak with me. Other than that, this room never gets used. We have another room for our council meetings which has drinks and snacks and whatnot to keep us going while we discuss what is going on within the city.


    "You see, not everything is decided on just by me. Like your council, I also have an elders council in which we all decide on the major things within the city. Since we have so many races, this keeps all races happy. I do not want to disturb the cultures that they have too much. So I try to amodate everyone''s living style. Even the roon race who has a thing for dumpsters has a section of the city with many dumpsters out on the side of the road. They are regrly cleaned as well. But sometimes the young ones jump into the full dumpsters." ke remembered seeing almost ten kids in one dumpster when he inspected the city not too long ago.


    "Haha! You really are a good leader. This makes me feel even more rxed knowing our alliance will be led by a man like you. My beast kin n is at your disposal. If you are ever in need of help, you can call me at any time." King Frondor could tell that ke was not a man to go against his words. He knew that even if something happened to him, his beastkin n would still be protected. With just how ke handled himself, he could tell he was someone he could fully trust.


    "You are as well. You have been doing this much longer than me. Each beastkin has a culture of their own, so being able to have so many different beastkin in one ce proves you are a worthy king. If there is ever a need or youe under attack, you can send my Destiny City a message, and we wille to your aid.


    "When the contracts are formed, we can also begin preparations to form a teleportation circle between the two cities. This was trade between us as well as when it is called for, aid can be given. I want us to be on friendly terms in all aspects. Some of our diverse cultures might nix together. Things might be a little iffy after first, but our people will slowly get used to one another." ke picked both Lillia and Little white up as he stood up and walked down towards King Frondor. He gently put Lillia down and tried to put Little White down, but she refused to let go causing Lillia to giggle and ke to sigh helplessly.


    He reached out with his free hand and said: "To a long friendship between our people."<novelnext></novelnext>


    King Frondor smiled and took ke''s hand, and shook it. "To a long friendship!" On this day, King Frondor will be d he made such a decision. For what was about toe in the future would not only need his n to be working alongside ke and Destiny City but every n in the world.


    "Alright, since you are here, let''s go check out the city." ke said with a big grin as he patted King Frondor on the shoulder.


    King Frondor nodded his head but turned his gaze towards the young fox girl hanging from ke''s neck. She seemed to not care about those around her as she licked and bit ke. "Is she okay? Is she in heat?"


    "Hmmm? It''s called love bites. Little White is my contracted spirit beast. She is not really a beastkin. You can say she is closer to being a fairy than a beastkin since her body is mostly made of mana. Ever since her evolution, she has been doing this. I was busy turning one of my wives into a drakani the past week, and when she hasn''t seen me for a while, she does this. You will see that no one will pay attention to it, even in the city." ke replied. He acted as if what was happening was perfectly normal.


    "I see¡­." King Frondor could not sense the little fox being in heat, so he could only take it as ke said it.


    At some point, Little White had transferred herself to ke''s back, and he was now giving her a piggyback ride. She was all smiles as she snuggled into ke''s neck. ke took King Frondor to the business district first, where he was met with many people calling out to him. King Frondor could tell that ke''s people truly loved him just with the way they were speaking to him and walking up to him, giving him flowers and other things. Many of which were trying to spoil the fox girl on his back.


    "Let''s head to the food stalls over there. There is a fairy chef who makes some very good grilled dragon meat." ke said as he began walking towards a street stall.


    King Frondor was surprised that ke could even eat out in public without issue. While he was king, he still had to watch what he ate in case someone tried to poison him, so this was a whole new experience for him.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 401 King Frondor’s Destiny City Tour Part 2

    "Oh! Lord, you are here. What can I get for you today?" The male fairy asked. He fluttered there with his small apron saying up and down.


    "Give me two sets for the both of us of whatever you got an abundance of. Whatever you make is always so good it''s to die for." ke loved this fairy''s cooking. His name is Yandal, and he was one of the refugees that came when the orc army was on the move. He took up cooking after having some of the food from the city and became interested in it himself. Surprisingly he was quite good at it and knew how to make meat skewers very well. ke came here any time he was in the city.


    "Right''O. They will be a bit. I have a few customers before you." Yandal was never one to show favoritism. No matter who it was, he would always stick to his firste, first serve policy.


    "No problem. Your food is worth the wait." ke rubbed his hands as he smiled. He couldn''t wait to sink his teeth into those meat skewers.


    King Frondor watched the interaction between the citizen and the ruler and realized that they did not treat him very differently. While yes, he would be given some things here and there, that was just the citizens showing their respect towards the man who watches over them. But they never treated him too differently. "You are loved by your people."


    "I don''t know if I am loved, but I do know that they rely on me. And I do what I can to keep their peaceful lives intact. In return, they will answer my call to arms. They also do not me me for the deaths of their loved ones. In truth, I am grateful that they do not see me as a tyrant." ke knew his people respected him, but he was still worried that they would one day see him as a tyrant due to the loss of so many lives during the war.


    "Lord, you can''t go saying that we see you as a tyrant." An old man walked over and smacked ke on the back of the head. "Lord, you have fought on the battlefield with those who died, never staying hidden in your castle. You fight for us and try to protect us to the best of your abilities. Warse, and wars go. Lives will be lost. Although sad, we will never think you are the cause. During thest war, we all were united and wanted to fight. Even this old man was standing on the front lines. You rushed in and yed the demonic general in his dragon form to end the war. But the thing you did best was that you allowed us to fight. You allowed us to understand how this world truly is."


    "Yes! Old Tom is correct. Lord, you can not look down on us. We will never think you are a tyrant. We would not erect a statue of you in the city if we ever thought of you as a tyrant." An old woman came over and, just like Old Tom, smacked ke in the back of the head. They were trying to knock some sense into him.


    ke rubbed his nose but then scratched his head. "Statue?"


    "You haven''t seen it? It''s in the city center¡­. But now that I think about it, you haven''t gotten to the city to look around in a while. Your daughterse all the time and hug the statue''s legs. This has be a new trend amongst the children. They line up now to take turns hugging your leg." The old woman answered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke really did not know what to make out of the whole leg hugging thing. He turned his head and looked towards the city center, but it was hard to see with so many buildings in the way. "I didn''t even notice it. I will visit itter today."


    ----


    Within a fortified city, a young woman sat in her chair behind her desk, feeling a little empty inside. "He lived¡­."


    ? It had taken her and her army almost a week to travel to the destination, only to have to turn back around and travel another week to return. The morale of her people had hit rock bottom. This was because, in the face of absolute power, there was no way to fight back. "He lived, and even became a demi human¡­. He is no longer a human¡­ He even took my Tobie away from me¡­."


    Grace clenched her fists. While Tobie was a demi human, Grace had to admit she cared a lot about her cat girl lover. But she was the exception. Grace hated those who took everything from humans. She wanted to control the demi humans and have them work for the benefit of mankind. But now¡­. She had a roadblock. "ke Harrison. Why couldn''t you have stayed dead? Why did you have to look so handsome as a demi human? Why must you aggravate my heart that had grown so cold?"


    Grace let out a sigh. She had to send a message. She hated the idea of contacting those people at Destiny City, but she had to send a message and see if her Tobie was okay and if Tobie wished toe home¡­.


    ---


    Sitting in arge cafeteria made for the refugees who had been rescued from benign ves. A young cat girl sat at the corner of the room at a table by herself. The spoon in her hand unmoving as she looked at the bowl of freshly cooked soup that hadrge chunks of meat and vegetables in it. But unlike the other beast kin and demi humans she was not happy at all. Her face showed a sad expression. She missed her mistress. She was highly devoted to her mistress. This was somewhat due to her mistress treating her so well and the kind of rtionship they had, but mostly because she loved her mistress even if she was hit once and a while.


    "Mistress Grace, do you miss Tobie?" Tobie asked the wind softly. She knew she would never get an answer, but she still wanted to go back. She wanted to go back to her mistress¡­


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 402 Only If The Conditions Are Fair

    "How are the new refugees?" Lillia asked as she walked into the temporary camp that was created. There were just too many to house in the base, so they had to make do with earthen houses for the time being.


    "Madam, there seems to be one who is staying away from the other refugees. She also has nicer clothes on as well. From the looks of it, she is hardly eating since she came and always seems to be in a sad mood." A young human girl reported as she handed Lillia a chart.


    Lillia took the chart and looked it over before nodding her head. "Where is this refugee now?"


    "She is in the cafeteria." The young human girl replied.


    "Thanks." Just from the description she had just heard, it seemed this refugee was well taken care of.


    Lillia walked into the cafeteria and immediately saw the cat girl in nicer clothing, although dirty, sitting there with her spoon full of stew halted mid air staring nkly at it as if she had no idea what it was.


    Lillia could only sigh as she knew this cat girl probably missed her master. Her master must have been very good to her, and knowing the way cat kin were when it came to the ones they took a liking to, they would not like being away from them and would go into depression. The new races were being watched very closely to understand their mentalities. Otherwise, they would not be able to provide a proper environment for them.


    "Is this seat taken?" Lillia asked as she sat down, not waiting for an answer. The spoon full of soup fell back into the bowl it came from, as Tobie almost jumped out of her skin. She never expected someone to suddenly talk to her.


    "Ah¡­ Sorry. I will move¡­." Tobie went to get up, but Lillia grabbed her wrist, stopping her.


    "No, please sit. I am here to speak with you." Lillia gave a warm smile as she motioned with her eyes for Tobie to sit back down. Tobie did as she was told and sat down with her head lowered. Seeing this, Lillia sighed. She then asked: "Do you wish to go back?"


    "Huh?" Tobie''s raised her head, her eyes filled with a bit of hope upon hearing those words. She never thought she would be asked such a question. "Can I really? Can I go back to my Mistress!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Mmm¡­. My husband probably would like to talk with this mistress of yours as well. My guess is that her name is Grace, correct?" Lillia asked.


    "Yes¡­ Mistress''s name is Grace Townson. But most call her, Her Holiness. She is amazing in every way. She is kind and sweet. She treats Tobie well. She even gave Tobie her name¡­" Tobie praised her Mistress to no end. She truly loved her Mistress.


    Lillia could see the love in Tobie''s eyes and sighed. It seemed that this Grace was not all that bad if she was able to make this cat girl fall for her. "We can help you return, but she will need to undergo a magic contract to never ask about this ce and to also to cherish you as you cherish her. We will not harm her in any way as long as she is able to submit to these two conditions. But remember, if she rejects our offer, we will take you away forcefully if we have to.


    "We will not release you back to your mistress unless she is willing to protect you no matter what. You are supposed to be her lover, not a ve. Do you understand this?" Lillia wanted to kind of break the ve mentality that Tobie had. She wanted Tobie to understand a rtionship is based on mutual trust and love. Not very.


    "My Mistress will agree!" Tobie cried out with confidence. Her mistress even said she loved her. After the first day they had sex, her mistress had begun being much nicer to her. They would sleep together, bathe together, and eat together. Only when she was in her office did she not pay much attention to her, but out of the eyes of onlookers, her mistress would do many things that contradicted herself, like brushing her hair and tail. She would take the initiative to make her feel good. She did not treat her badly at all. Tobie knew her mistress deep down was very gentle and loved her.


    Lillia really wondered if the same woman they saw on the battlefield was the same woman that treated this cat girl well enough to make her feel confident that her mistress would not abandon her. "Then we will work out a way to help you get home."


    Lillia patted the back of Tobie''s hand and smiled. "But if you change your mind, let us know. We will not do anything against your wishes."


    Tobie''s eyes began to fill with tears as she lowered her head and sincerely thanked Lillia. "Thank you. Thank you for letting me return to my mistress."


    "You do not need to thank us. Here in Destiny City, those around us are free to live as they please. They cane and go as they please as well. If you wish to return, we will not stop you. But only under the condition that you will not be mistreated. You see, my husband dislikes very the most. He only thinks those who have done wrong deserve such treatment. Not innocent people like you and the other refugees here. But I can tell you were treated well. While the other ex-ves are happy with their current life, you are the only one who seems to not want to be here. So we will do what we can to help you return, but only if the conditions for your future are fair. Because we care enough for our people to not want them to suffer." Lillia wanted Tobie to know that she could be considered one of Destiny City''s people now and that they would protect her even if she wished to leave. Lillia did not want Tobie to return to her mistress, only to be mistreated. This was something she would not allow. And she knew ke would also not allow it either.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 403 Another Princess Incoming?

    "This is really good!" King Frondor bit into his meat skewer with relish. He had never had such tasty meat before.


    "Mmm¡­ Master Yandal always makes the best meat." ke was now eating his meat skewers after being scolded by half the patrons here, all because he made a smallment about how he might be a tyrant.


    "I am afraid that my entire n might move to Destiny City if your food is this good¡­." King Frondor couldn''t help but worry a little, but at the same time, he would not me his people. This city was just great. Even he wanted to move here.


    "To be honest with you, I will not reject them either." ke would never reject people who wished to live in his city.


    "I wouldn''t stop them from moving here either. But as long as there is a citizen under my rule, I will have to stay and protect them." This much he was sure of. King Frondor could never move here unless all his people moved here. He had an obligation to protect his people like he has now for millions of years.


    "Well, since we will have made a contract between our two ns, we can pretty much say that we are all one now. Just separate states under two different rulers is all. Just as if people from my city wished to move to your city I will not stop them." ke finished hisst skewer and said: "Let''s go check out this statue of me."


    Fifteen minutester, ke was standing in front of a statue that was highly detailed. He looked up at it and scratched his head feeling slightly embarrassed. There was even a long queue of kids waiting to hug his leg. Standing there looking at such a scene, he really did not know how to feel. That was until he heard: "It''s the Lord!" "The Lord!"


    And then thirty or so kids came running over to him, attaching themselves to his body. King Frondor, who saw this, couldn''t help but smile. The more he got to know about ke, the more he liked this young man. He was a man who was loved by his people and loved his people in return. Even now, even though these youngsters were being rude by hanging on him, ke did not get mad but instead began ying with them. He wondered if his daughter would be able to find a man like ke. When this thought came to mind, King Frondor remembered that ke seemed to have said he had married many princesses up to date, tying him to many royal lines. "Maybe Little Yinyin can sway this young man''s heart."


    With this thought in mind, King Frondor thought maybe tying the two families together was the best idea he had evere up with. At the same time, Lillia, who was making ns to try to find the human base where Grace was living, looked up from her papers towards the city. "Why do I feel our husband will soon bring home a new princess?"


    "Did King Frondor say he had kids?" Mina asked as she sat down at Lillia''s shoulder.


    "Now that you mention it, he did not, but as a king, I am sure he has many¡­." Lillia sighed. "When ke is done entertaining the Bestkin King, make sure you send him to y with his daughters before he visits the subi. Also, Sister Sei, Sister Hina, and Sister Riku will be giving birth soon. So we need to keep an eye on them. Reese is already pregnant, as well as Sister Chi and Sister Olinia. We have to keep an eye on all of them. Sister Gemini is bound to get pregnant soon. And most of us are trying for our second child. We will have many more mouths to feed. But I do worry about Joy the most at this time. She will soon start to have issues with her drakani bloodline. Her need to feed and mate will soon hit when she hits puberty. Have the dragonic maids been trained in this?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes. Everything is settled with them. They will guide the girls gently without them losing their purity. Thanks to the contracts, they will not fall into a strong state of lust like the others. Tina has guided them well." Mina replied. They have been making many preparations for their daughters. They knew this time woulde sooner orter, but Joy''s puberty will hit faster due to her being a dragonic and, like Destiny, was born looking four years old. Their maturity rate was also much quicker as well.


    "Alright, make sure all soundproofing spells and locking spells are set up. The other girls are still too young for any of that." Lillia sighed. This was the only thing she disliked about the Drakani. Their natural instincts would take over at such a young age. They could only prepare for it and try to restrain it.


    Lillia looked up at Mina, who still looked much different, and asked: "How are you adjusting?"


    "I am adjusting well. I love how I can now grow bigger during sex. I had always wished to hug ke and hold him tightly while we did it, and now we can." Mina blushed as she fiddled with her fingers.


    "Did your Grandpa get mad when he saw you no longer look like a fairy?" Lillia wondered if her family disliked how she was now.


    "Nope! Grandpa gave me a thumbs up and told me to give birth more children for ke. I told him I would work hard." Mina grinned.


    "Haha, I am sure you will have a baby boy soon." Lillia smiled slyly. At which, Mina rolled her eyes. All the girls knew that Lillia was making it so that they all had daughters first. She knew all the babies that are born now from the wives who had already birthed a daughter would now be boys.


    "I will look forward to it."


    --AN) Check out my pure Yuri novel: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura--


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 404 Talking While Dealing With Their Special Needs

    [R-18]


    In arge bed, six girls were lying there naked, looking at each other with lustful eyes. "How do you think Yui is doing?" Tina asked as she ran her hand down Lillia''s body.


    "I am sure she will be fine. ke will make sure she does not feel too much pain. Once he begins turning you, you end up in a state of ecstasy that overpowers any pain during the turning. It just sucks that we will not be able to be with him for a few days." Lillia''s breathing was heavy as she watched Tina begin kissing down her body toward her pussy.


    "I do have to say that while we can satisfy our urges like this, It''s not the same as when husband is here. He is able to wear us out to the point that we can no longer lift our heads. Ah~!" Noa moaned as she ran her fingers through Mina''s hair. Mina''s tongue was teasing her clit causing her pussy to be dripping wet.


    "MMmm¡­ If only Big Brother was here, then we could feel his thing¡­." Anna was currently running her hands down Faana''s body while nibbling on her neck. The six girls were in their lustful phase and needed to release their lust, but ke was currently turning Yui, who had been voted in to go next. After Yui, nce was to go. Sam, Erica, Mona, and Moha still had not reached Gemini''s requirements. Yui somehow surpassed them and seemed to have a high talent for inscribing magic runes.


    "Just think of the tongue and fingers inside you as husband''s dick. That''s how I~ Ah~~ do it." Faana leaned into Anna''s chest and looked up at her with lust filled eyes as she raised her hips to push the fingers Anna just put inside her deeper. Anna''s eyes glowed with a red light as she leaned down and bit down into Faana''s neck. This caused Faana''s body to convulse as she instantly had an orgasm.


    The room was hot and steamy as the girls took care of the new daily needs. This was something they had to do on a daily basis no matter what, or they would lose control of themselves. Suppressing their urges was not something they could do easily, and if they did, it would not be good. Only while inbat could they forget their lust, but as soon as they were out ofbat, they would be consumed once more. Luckily their thirst for blood was easily controlled with the blood they had stockpiled and the asional drinking during sex.


    The other girls who had yet to be turned did not need to worry about any of this. They could go about their nightly routines and fall asleep without needing to have sex, but Lillia and the other girls were different now that they were drakani.


    "I hope our daughters will be able to get through all of this on their own¡­." Lillia worried about her children. Once they hit puberty, they will be hit with uncontroble urges just like this.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "They will have their personal maids with them, so it should be fine. Although we might have issues with any boys when they are born. At least with the girls, no babies will be made." Tina replied while face deep in between Lillia''s legs.


    "That is something to be worried about¡­. We will need elf girls for the boys then¡­. But will they be willing?" Mina asked. She knew out of all the races, that only elves were the hardest to impregnate.


    "They will be. Among the elf girls we have, there are quite a few who have been single and still virgins. But I am sure by the time our sons are born, there will be more people to choose from. We can just hire those who are willing. I do not like forcing others, after all. By the way, Lillia, when are you going to be impregnated with a son? We are all waiting on you, after all, miss likes to make sure all the wives have daughters first." Noa replied while teasing Lillia at the end.


    Lillia blushed. She knew they knew her tricks, but she was doing it, to be fair. "I just want things to be fair¡­. And I am already trying for a son. All you girls are currently able to give birth again."


    "We know~ Ah~!! Mina, no fair!" Noa cried out as she clenched the sheets and arched her back. All she heard was a giggleing from between her legs. While this felt good to all of them, it was more of a necessity or more like a chore when ke was not around. It was different from when ke was gone for weeks on end, and they needed to find sce in each other. Now because they had no choice, it was more like going to work.


    While the girls chatted and took care of their urges in another room, A fox girl was currently on all fours moaning as a man wrapped his arms around her and plowed her from behind. Her soft moans filled the air as her eyes zed over.


    ke really could not get enough of Yui. She had her own little charm that made her irresistible. While leaning over her, he gripped her breasts and bit into her neck, causing her entire body to spasm and almost copse, but ke picked her up and leaned back. So she was now bouncing up and down on his dick. It was then that ke went from sucking her blood to starting the turning process.


    A little whileter, the two were still going at it, but now ke was pulling on the set of two horns that appeared on Yui''s head as he used Yui''s mouth as a pussy. Yui seemed to have formed a new addiction to drinking ke''s baby seed from both ends. Four days passed, and Yui''s stomach was slightly plump due to all the milk she had drank and received in more ways than one. Shey on the bed, hugging ke''s arm with a big smile on her face. ke was about to go for another round when warning sirens suddenly started going off throughout Destiny city.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 405 Protect His Meimei-Chan!

    --AN) Only two chapters today. For those Yuri Fans out there, check out my newest free novel: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura ---


    ke used magic to clean himself off while telling Yui to rest up. He did not want her to go rushing out tobat when she was in her current state. He got dressed and headed to the top floor and immediately found Mike running towards the meeting room. "What''s going on!?"


    "No idea yet. Bret said he would brief us on what is going on when we get to the meeting room." Mike replied as he continued to run towards the meeting room.


    The two arrived quickly, along with the other council elders. Even King Frondor, who was still visiting, and even Ancient Tamal appeared to find out what was going on. Not long after everyone arrived, Bret came running into the room with sweat dripping down his face. "Sorry it took me a bit longer to arrive. We have a massive army of what seems to be undead and dragonicing this way. When I say massive, we are talking a little over fifty to sixty million in forces."


    "What!? When did my dragonic n start associating with the undead!?" Ancient Tamal couldn''t believe it.


    "Look, I am just telling you what I know. But I do not think this is the undead you are thinking about. This seems to be more like the zombies during the rain of death. But more orderly, like they are being controlled by someone, yet they still seem brainless. " Bret replied.


    "Necromancer!" Ancient Tamal and Lillia both cried out. The two looked at each other and nodded. They both came to the same conclusion.


    "ke, remember when the zombies all disappeared when we returned from the tomb? It is more than likely a necromancer called them away. Such a necromancer will not be easy to deal with." Lillia had to admit the number of undead, if they were now magic resistant would not be easy to deal with.


    "Then what should we do?" ke''s eyes were cold. He looked at Ancient Tamal and asked: "Is your dragonic n so hell bent on wiping out my city that they would even form an alliance with a necromancer!?"


    "No! If I was there, I would never allow such a thing! Necromancers are not trustworthy! That stupid idiot of a king actually dared to make such an alliance. I will have his fucking head! How dare he try to ruin the city my Meimei-chan was born in!" Ancient Tamal''s outburst made many in the room look at him strangely, but at the same time, they could feel his anger was real.


    "Alright, calm down." ke stood up. "Ancient Tamal, I will rely on you to make your people turn away so we can reduce the numbers we have to fight. If they will listen to anyone on our side, it would be you. As for the undead, we will need to destroy them as quickly as possible. We will go out in full force. The main force will consist of me, Lillia, Ancient Tamal, Gemini, and the Death Guards. This should be enough. Tina, nce, Bret, and Mike, you will lead the rest of Destiny City to prepare for defense. If our forward group is unable to keep things under control or we are attacked from our backs, we will need you two on the front lines."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Understood." Tina and nce replied at the same time.


    "Okay, no time to waste. Let''s get moving!" ke finished speaking before leaving the meeting room.


    Ancient Tamal and the rest quickly followed after ke. King Frondor stood there wondering if he could help. When Tina saw him standing there, she smiled and said: "If you wish to help, then you can. We can always use another powerful ally on the front lines."


    "No problem! It has been a while since I have stretched my ws." King Frondor fist bumped his chest as he said this.


    Tinaughed and replied: "That is only if they allow us to do anything. Let''s just say that the strongest existences in this world known as of now are all currently flying towards the front lines. They make us look like babies still in their mother''s womb."


    Tina had to admit that even though she had evolved, she was maybe on par with the beast king. She was nowhere near ke and Lillia''s levels. Not yet, anyway.


    ke and his group quickly arrived at the front lines and frowned. When they saw the massive army pushing down trees in the forestying waste to thend. The air of death filled the area and was giving rise to even more zombies. "This is a bit more than I had expected¡­."


    "It seems many more zombies have been born¡­." Lillia frowned when she saw this.


    "It doesn''t matter. Even before your time, undead roamed the world. It is a natural thing for mana to give birth to the undead. Only those undead lucky enough to retain the memories of the past will be able to gain proper sentience. But those who have long had their brains eaten or destroyed would only turn into this. But under this necromancy thing, it seems to make them mindless even if they still have memories left in their brains. But I have a way of dealing with them quicker. Let me inject the spell into your minds. As for Tamal, you will need a second contract ced on you to never give out any spells or techniques you learn from our destiny city." Gemini was strict on this. She would not let any harme to her new home or the people her husband wished to protect.


    "Understood." Ancient Tamal was fine with contracts being ced on him as long as he could protect his Meimei-chan! To him, his new life was something he was fully enjoying. He had never had such fun while in the dragonic n. That ce was like an ice box. Everyone was cold to one another, and only strength mattered. But now, he had found his true calling.

 Chapter 406 Husband And Wife Go To Work

    --AN) back to three chapters today! I am still quite busy, so if you see any mistakes in my quick editing, let me know. I will fix them as soon as I see yourments. Thanks!--


    Gemini waved her hand, and a magic circle formed over Ancient Tamal''s heart. Only when the contract wasplete did Gemini wave her hand once more, shooting a golden light into everyone''s mind. "This is an ancient magic even to me. It''s called Holy magic. This magic spell is something that was passed down during my era. It can purify the undead. By purify, I mean it will disintegrate them into nothingness."


    ke wondered what race hade up with holy magic, but he knew now was not the time to be asking such things. He quickly read through the spell and drew out the spell in his mind forming a magic circle. Once he had the basics down, he looked at Gemini and said: ''I am ready."


    "Same here." Lillia also learned it quickly.


    "I also got it. This spell is quite interesting and uses elements I never even heard of before." Ancient Tamal seemed like he wished to dissect the spell altogether.


    "We can go over the spellter. For now, we need to deal with what is at hand. Tamal, I need you to keep your n in check. But this time, there must be punishment! Time and time again, your n hase to my home and tried to harm my people. I will not allow this to happen anymore." ke was pissed. Not only had they attacked his city and killed his people, but they have sent many people out in between then, causing more issues for his people.


    "Understandable. We will work out punishments and reparations after this is settled. I will make sure theypensate you for this." Ancient Tamal knew ke was angry. He also feared being kicked out of the city. He did not wish to leave! After being here for all these days, he did not wish to ever leave!


    "I will hold you to that. I will have you deal with them and get them to return to a base camp away from the battlefield. We will start killing the undead." With his orders, everyone went to work. This time ke did not hold back anything and automatically went into his bloody transformation. This was the first time he had transformed since his evolution. He did not know what he would look like, but he hoped it would be a bit better than before.


    Waves of blood surrounded ke. The air for miles began to tremble as ke became encased in blood. This trembling was not just a small tremble that would go unnoticed. It was actually causing the ground to shake along with everything around it.


    Ancient Tamal felt his hair stand on end. He knew ke was powerful, but now it seemed he was even more powerful than he had ever imagined. He stopped what he was doing just to see what exactly was about toe out of that bloody egg.


    Even Lillia and Gemini, who were about to attack, stopped what they were doing. They both looked at ke with eyes full of curiosity. Luckily they did not need to wait long as a long sigh could be hearding from the bloody shell.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "To think it would be this good...." ke''s voice could be heard as the bloody shell cracked open. It then liquified as a sucking sound was heard. ke was literally sucking the entire bloody shell into his mouth. What stood before everyone looked like ke but, at the same time, did not. He had long ck hair and blood red eyes. His wings were now muchrger and were also pitch ck. Waves of bloody aura could be seen swirling around his body.


    He stood almost ten feet tall with muscles to match. His skin was still snow white which contrasted a lot with the ck armor that covered his upper and lower body. ke cracked his neck from side to side as he stood there in the sky and looked around. He looked down at himself and then clenched his fists that now had sharp ws on his human like fingers. "Not bad. At least it''s not as ugly as before."


    "Now then..." ke looked out over the massive army of undead and grinned. "Shall we get to killing?"


    "Not fair. I am transforming too!" Lillia pouted. She also wanted to transform. She no longer cared if anyone saw her as an ather dragon. Now that ke and Gemini were around, she could do as she pleased.


    ke looked over and chuckled. He did not stop her. But the ones who were in for a surprise were Ancient Tamal and the dragonic. Arge white scaled dragon whose body covered the entire sky suddenly appeared. After her evolution, her dragon scales have turned a pure white color. And her wings were now feathered instead of normal dragon wings.


    She no longer looked anything like the ather dragons of old. But Ancient Tamal knew this pressure more than anyone. He looked at Lillia with horror in his eyes. This feeling. "Princess Lillia! The Princess of the Ather Dragon n!!" He would never forget her anger and power. He never thought the petite girl he saw at ke''s side would be an ather dragon. But he understood why he could never tell. It was because she had be a drakani. She had be a mixed blood, and it seemed her new form was even more powerful than before. He felt like bowing down to her and asking for forgiveness.


    It was because of his n that her n sacrificed itself to lock them away back then. But he never thought she had survived all this time....


    *Raor!!!!*


    Lillia let out a satisfying roar. Something she had not done in so long. She moved her huge head towards ke and looked at him with squinted eyes. Her dragon mouth formed a big smile. ke chuckled and flew over andnded on her head, gently rubbing it. "Shall we, husband and wife get to work then?"


    "Mmmm!"

 Chapter 407 Never Trust A Necromancer

    On the other side of the front, The king of the dragonic was sitting on top of a wyvern that had gem embedded armor on it. He looked across the battlefield with a grim expression. In the air he saw many opposing figures that had suddenly appeared, but what scared him the most was not the naga or the fact that he saw Ancient Tamal standing there but the two beings flying higher in the sky. "An ather dragon and a drakani. Both seem to have different evolutionspared to their ancestors. This¡­."


    "King of the dragonic, are you going to pussy out on me? We have the numbers. There is no way we can lose this fight!" Fredrick might be acting calm, but even he, in the face of such power, felt that maybe this was not going to go as nned. He was already looking for an escape. He never thought that the damned man who stole the little fox from him would end up so powerful. On top of that, he had much more powerful people on his side. He was also not dumb enough to believe that having numbers meant anything in this world. He was just spewing nonsense out of his mouth to keep the dragonic king in check.


    "Turn back!" A loud voice echoed across the battlefield. "Little welp, if you turn back now we can still salvage the situation, otherwise do not me me for turning against my own n."


    The dragonic king looked up at Ancient Tamal with aplicated expression. But what kind of face would he have if he, the king who was personally leading this massive army, have if he returned from the battlefield defeated? He could not do it. His pride would not allow it. He had even weakened the front of the other continent by a lot by bringing over these forces. They were bound to be pushed back by the vampire n.


    He took a deep breath before yelling out: "What I do is for the good of the n yet you Ancient Tamal have turned traitor. We will not back down from this fight. Destiny City and its inhabitants are a threat to our dragonic n, and we will not stop until one side has been eliminated."


    "Oh?" A voice sounded across the sky. It sounded veryzy but was filled with killing intent. "You wish to eliminate my city?"


    "Lord ke! Please calm down! This idiot does not speak for the entirety of the dragonic n. The people can only follow his words." He was worried. Ancient Tamal was very worried. He felt that if he did not do something soon that ke would destroy his entire n today! He turned toward the dragonic king and yelled out. "We will duel! You and I will duel. But the forces you brought with you are not allowed to move an inch. In fact, they must pull back. I am only talking about the dragonic, not about the undead led by the necromancer."


    ke appeared next to Ancient Tamal. The pressureing off him was making Ancient Tamal sweat. He lowered his head and asked pleadingly: "Lord ke, please allow me to duel the dragonic king. Duels are sacred within our n. If I win, they will have no choice but to fall back, and until the duel is over, they can not move."


    "Humph! Tamal, I am allowing you to do this once. But I still wantpensation for today and the previous times. If this idiot king of the dragonic gets ideas against my Destiny City again, he will not be able to keep his head. As for the undead and the necromancer. They can not leave this ce alive." ke''s eyesnded on Fredrick, whose entire body began to sweat. He may have strength equal to that of the dragonic king, but he was nowhere close to an ancient nor the current ke.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke sucked in a deep breath as he yelled out: "Dragonic soldiers. Split off from the undead now, or you will perish with them. We only want to cleanse this world of the necromancer''s undead army."


    The dragonic king was shaking. He did not understand why things hade to this. He knew for a fact he was no match against Ancient Tamal, but now he was being forced to fight him. He looked at Fredrick, who was visibly sweating now, and knew things hade to an end before it even started. "I am sorry, but my n can no longer keep youpany." With that, he flew up into the sky before the necromancer could do anything to him. He closed his eyes before slowly opening them again and said: "Ancient Tamal, I, the King of the Dragonic, hereby ept your duel."


    Fredrick watched as the dragonic king flew off and clenched his fists. He should have cursed the damn bastard before he could turn traitor on him. "You want to leave me high and dry!? Do you think I did note prepared!?"


    With a snap of his fingers, the ground trembled as arms began poking up through the ground. Millions more undead slowly crawled up from underground. Fredrick did not trust the dragonic king from the start and had already nned to do this, but since things have turned out this way, he would devour the entire dragonic n before they could retreat! "Eat them!"


    With one word, the undead all turned and began charging into the dragonic forces. The sudden change in events shocked not only the Dragonic king but also ke and his people. "ke, what should we do?" Lillia''s voice sounded out in his head.


    "We will kill all undead even if they are attacking our enemies! Go forth and use holy magic on them!" With these words, ke waved his hand, and thousands of golden circles appeared in the air as golden spears slowly formed in front of them. "Heaven''s Lance¡­."


    Those golden spears shot forward and rained down onto the undead, instantly vaporizing them into dust. Everyone was shocked at the scene as groups of undead were mowed down with ease. Even Fredrick was not stupid enough to stick around anymore. He quickly merged into the shadows and disappeared in a puff of green smoke. His ns failed, and the enemy was too strong. He would need to grow more powerful ande back to gain his revenge.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 408 Being Let Off Easy

    Following ke''s actions Gemini and the naga guards also began firing off holy magic, mowing down as many undead as they could. The current undead only knew to charge at the dragonic since that was thest order given to them. The dragonic king stopped trying to duel Ancient Tamal and began a rage induced all out battle against the undead. The dragonic army also went into action and began trying to fight their way out of the encirclement.


    The dragonic King knew he should never have trusted that bastard. He was not stupid. He knew that the necromancer must have saved these undead that had just appeared to attack his men after a long drawn out battle with Destiny City. He had been a fool who was blinded by greed. He made such a mistake, and now his people were dying at the hands of that mistake.


    "I will kill you alll!" The dragonic king seemed to have gone mad as his body transformed. He dived into the undead arm with his mouth open, scoping up thousands of them into his mouth as he crushed the undead between his razor sharp teeth and then blew out a stream of fire across the battlefield during the undead into ash.


    Ancient Tamal saw the dragonic king''s anger and wondered if this idiot had finally grasped what a leader should be like. He, too, then transformed into his dragon form. This was followed by all the dragonic. Small andrge dragons swept across the battlefield while ke and his people rained down attacks of holy magic. They made sure not to attack the dragonic during this time as this was a mess both races needed to be on the same side for.


    Lillia opened her mouth, and as if she was an angel, white feathers began to appear around her mouth as a white light formed within the depths of her throat. "Roar!!!!!!!!!"


    With a massive roar, thendscape changed. Millions of undead were wiped out instantly as a beam of white and golden light swept over the battlefield. Lillia could only keep up this attack for a short time until her magic seemed to quickly dry up. Such an attack used a lot of her mana, and she did not dare to be careless when she had already exposed herself.


    After her massive attack, she began using holy magic. With each p of her wings, golden spears rained down from the sky. What should have been a tough battle was quickly turning around. But this was not to say that it was a battle that could have been won easily if the undead had not turned on the dragonic.


    On the battlefield. Those dragonic who were unable to escape in time were instantly torn to shreds and eaten alive. This was the danger of the undead controlled by necromancers. Unlike undead that were wandering around aimlessly without much direction, they would not stick to a single target for long. But these undead were told to kill the dragonic. This means they were given a direction, and that direction was giving birth to a bit of intelligence. Those who could not reach the dragonic in the air would use the undead beside them as a means to jump higher into the air, grabbing onto the dragonic that swooped down and biting into the flesh tearing through the scales as if they were nothing more than a piece of bread.


    Luckily they were killing them faster than they could kill the dragonic. The battle field was quickly cleared up of the undead thanks to the mes of the dragonic being able to pierce through the magic resistance.


    ke hovered in the air, looking down at the countless undead bodies torn to shreds, some of which were still moving and snorted. His gaze slowly fell onto the dragonic king, who was still circling around in his dragonic form. With another snort, he flew up into the sky, appearing above the dragonic king, raising his foot and mming it down.<novelnext></novelnext>


    *Boom!!!!!!*


    ? A loud explosion was heard as a huge dragon crashed into the ground. Ancient Tamal quickly arrived in front of the huge dragon body in his humanoid form and spread his hands out. "Lord ke, please let this foolish child off!"


    "Hah! Tamal, you are part of Destiny City now. I also know you hold the dragonic n in your heart, but punishments need to be dished out no matter what. He must receive two more of my attacks, and then and only then will we talk about properpensation for today''s and past events." ke said coldly.


    "Understood." Ancient Tamal knew ke would not back down and quickly flew out of the way. It was true. He was now part of Destiny City, and ke was his lord. He would listen to his new lord.


    ke did not use magic on the huge dragonic but instead rained down three more punches into the dragonic head. This forced the dragonic king to transform back into his humanoid form to reveal multiple swellings on his face. He stared at ke with hatred in his eyes as he knew this would not be something he could easily hide. "Are you satisfied!?"


    "Not really, but to show a bit of respect to Ancient Tamal, I am letting you off easily, or else I would have cut your tail off to eat. But this does not mean your punishment is over." ke replied with a snort. He then turned to Ancient Tamal and said: "Whatever good resources they might have, all of it needs to be sent to Destiny City within two weeks'' time. If not, we will personally make a trip to the dragonic n."


    "Understood." Ancient Tamal could agree with this. He understood ke was really making concessions here for him.


    "What!? You want all of our resources!? Then how will we¡­." The dragonic king wanted to argue but was quickly pped in the face by Ancient Tamal.


    "Silence! You are lucky to be leaving this ce alive! Lord ke could have ordered us to leave you to fight the undead alone, but he did not. He helped save millions of your own kind, and you want to argue!? You are at fault. You have started wars against Destiny City time and time again. Now you wish to argue when he is letting you off!? We, the dragonic, are no longer the top power of this world! Destiny City is!" Ancient Tamal paused as he narrowed his eyes and said: "And if you had so much as put a scratch on that city, I would have wiped you out myself. Meimei-chan is not someone you can harm!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 409 Summoning Magic?

    --AN) Just two chapters for today.--


    The dragonic king did not know what to say to all of this. His life had always been keeping his n at the top of the food chain but now¡­. He looked up at the long ck haired man in the sky with glowing red eyes and felt the pressureing off him. His power was not something he could easily defeat. There was just no way. He was stupid to think he could make a move on a city that has such heavenly beings protecting it. He realized now that he could only lower his head. There was nothing he could do. "It seems our time as the most powerful race is indeed up. I bow my head in submission."


    A loud snort came from the sky, and ke''s voice filled the air. "I do not care about submission or any of that bullshit. What I care about is peace between all sides. My Destiny City will be expanding as peoplee to join. We do not discriminate, nor do we think we are better than others, but I can say this now. You owe me thousands of my people''s lives. You are fucking lucky that I am giving Tamal a bit of face and not killing you here and now.


    "Destiny City will never look down on the other races. As you might know, I even have many of your princesses as my wives. Your own kin are people I love and care about but you¡­. As a father¡­. Were willing to side with a necromancer of all people. Your daughters would have been killed by them. Eaten alive and turned into more undead if my Destiny City was not powerful enough. I expect to see your resources dropped off at my city''s main gate within two weeks. If not¡­ Well, you do not want me going to your n to take the resources. And do not think you can skimp out, either. I will have Tamal check everything."


    The dragonic king could only grit his teeth and agree. He hated it, but there was no other choice in the matter. Right now, he could not defeat Destiny City. While he was going to lose what resources he had saved all this time, he still had the method of condensing mana waiting for him. Once his people have grown stronger, he will slowly rebuild his forces and reim the most powerful position in the world.


    With things taken care of, ke and the others waited for the dragonic king to leave the area before doing a final clean up of all the undead corpses. The battle, this time, had turned a once lush forest into a wastnd. But this was just how wars were. After a few years, the damaged areas will be covered in overgrowth once more.


    "Anything?" ke asked. He had Lillia and Gemini try to sense where the necromancer ran off to.


    "Nope. I can not sense him anywhere. He really covered his track." Lillia frowned as she said this.


    "Same here, I can not sense him anywhere on this continent, but then again, I am not sure which magic signatures I should be searching for." Both girls could search the continent for magic signatures but not see or hear anything from whatever locations they find questionable.


    "Necromancers are hard because even though they can enve the dead, they do not have a specific magic signature. When we wiped them out the first time during my era, we had a hard time tracking them all down. We ended up relying on a human who had the ability to peer at ces from long distances. It was an innate ability and something we could not replicate easily. We tried, and it failed, but it looks like we will need to try once more." Lillia did not know how to go about it, but they had to do something.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What if we create a kind of summoning magic like a big eye in the sky or something?" ke asked. He did not know if such magic existed, but if they could, it would be quite amazing.


    "Summoning magic! I have heard of such magic before. But this was way before even my era''s time. From what I know, summoning magic was banned in ancient times of my era. It became a forbidden magic." Gemini had only learned about it and did not know how the magic itself worked. She had searched and searched, but any information regarding how to cast summoning magic was never found.


    "And after all the resets, I doubt we will find anything of use now." Lillia sighed as she flew over and hung on to ke''s arm. "ke, my dear, can we have a little fun with you in this form?"


    "Oh? Are you trying to cheat on me with me?" ke asked, giving Lillia a teasing grin.


    "Ye¡­ Of course not!" Lillia quickly changed her answer. This ke was much different than the other ke. She just couldn''t help herself.


    "Maybe, but for now, we have more pressing matters. While we can protect Destiny City with a limited amount of people, now this does not mean that the future is all glory for us. More powers may rise up and be even stronger than us. The rise and fall of Destiny City is now in our hands. We must begin teaching all of our citizens what a true evolution is. Ancient Tamal, you as well. You are now one of my people. You will also learn about true evolution and how to grow stronger.


    "We must keep growing stronger until we reach the peak of this ne of existence. Because we never know what will happen next." ke hated to admit it. While he did feel good now to be able to handle the dragonic with ease, he still worried about the future. "Summoning magic hmmm¡­ I wonder if it can be more of an off shot of golem magic¡­."


    While pondering these things, ke flew off toward Destiny City. He was sure his people were worried about them. Especially after being put on high alert and ready for defensive setups outside the walls.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 410 Fusion Magic Part 1

    "Papa is busy again today¡­." Hope was hanging on to Destiny with big round puppy dog eyes. She missed her papa a lot.


    "Mmm¡­. Papa has been doing a lot of work. Mama Noa said that Papa should be free in the next few days." Destiny tried tofort her sister. She knew Hope loved her Papa a lot.


    "Do you think Papa will have a slumber party with us again? Sleeping next to Papa is much better than sleeping with Mamas." Hope asked as she made fish face and yed with her toes.


    "I hope so!" Destiny liked those slumber parties.


    "What are you girls talking about?" A male voice came from behind the two girls.


    "We are talking about asking Papa to have a slumber party with us again," Destiny answered without much thought. But her whole body froze when she recognized the voice. She turned to see a handsome, tall man standing there with a big smile on his face. "Papa!"


    Hope was the first to charge forward and tackle ke in his stomach, while Destiny also ran over and hugged his waist. ke smiled and hugged the two girls. But he had to admit they were starting to grow bigger. He did not know how much longer these slumber parties would still be able to go on. "We can have another slumber party tomorrow, so tell your sisters to prepare for it."


    "Okay!" Both girls called out happily.


    "PAPA!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!!" What sounded like a warcry came from the hall as the sounds of many little feet stomping on the ground as they ran charged at ke. ke had to brace himself as he had little girl after little girl jump on him.


    "At this rate, I will need to grow a few more arms and legs!" ke looked down at himself and wondered just how they all found a spot totch on to. But nheless, he looked warmly at these girls and was d they were all growing up well. But as he looked around, he did not see Joy.


    "Where is Joy?" ke asked.


    "She has been locked up in her room since this morning. She said she was working on something. I am not sure what it is." Destiny was the big sister of the group and always checked up on her sisters each day to make sure they were doing well.


    "Oh? I wonder what she is doing." ke was very curious. He walked like a robot down to Joy''s room and knocked on the door.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Just a minute!" Joy''s voice came from inside. A few bits of banging were heard before the door opened slightly, and Joy peeked through the crack. But when she saw ke, her eyes widened and a bright smile formed on her lips as she yelled out: "Papa!" And she also somehow found a spot totch on to as she hugged ke.


    "Joy, I heard you were doing something in your room," ke asked curiously.


    "Big Sister, you snitched!" Joy pouted. She did not want anyone to know she was doing something!


    "I didn''t say anything. I just told him you were doing something. Not what you were doing!" Destiny tried her best to defend herself, but when she said it out loud, her cheeks turned red as she lowered her head as she realized her mistake: "Sorry¡­."


    "It''s fine. I was actually stuck on something, so I can ask both Big Sister and Papa for help." Joy really had been stumped on her project. Or more like research. She had been working on the magic of different types trying toe up with other ways to use magic.


    She was much more mature for her age, even though she was the same age as some of her younger sisters. Instead of watching the magic vision or going out to y, she had found it quite fun to mess around with certain things like magic equations.


    All her sisters, plus her Papa, filed into the room and looked around. ke was surprised to see that Joy''s bedroom had turned into more of aboratory than a young girl''s bedroom. This also made him realize that he had not been paying enough attention to the girls as ofte. He had not even seen the changes in his daughter. Or what their new hobbies were. This made him feel as if he was starting to be azy dad.


    "So, here is my issue. I am currently trying to fuse ice and fire together, but I get caught up here and here." Joy began showing diagram after diagram of her magic circles. She was self teaching herself the parts she did not understand. She could only do so much since her Mamas did not want to teach her too much since she was so young.


    "Hmmm¡­ Fusing fire and ice. Very interesting." ke was actually quite intrigued. He looked at all the magic circles and could see her progress. She kept a timeline of her first creation all the way up to herst. She was very well organized.


    The more he studied her magic circles, the more he realized she was really getting closer to fusing the two spells together. He had no knowledge of a fused fire and ice spell, so he was not sure if such a spell existed or not. He did not even know if it was possible, even if she dide close to it. But he was not going to deter her in the slightest. Instead, he sat down and began going over her magic circles a few times before falling into deep thought.


    After a few minutes, some of the girls left to go y while some others fell asleep while leaning against ke. ke, however, was still trying to figure out thest part of the magic circle. After a long time, he could only ask Joy to exin things. "Joy, can you exin things from start to finish? I want to hear your thoughts on which way you were trying to go. It might help in solving this issue."

 Chapter 411 Fusion Magic Part 2

    "Okay, so in order for me to even start, I had to figure out how I could implement both fire and ice into the same magic circle. After all, the fire magic circle looks like this." Joy waved her hand and created a magic circle in the air that had many runic markings within it. "And the ice magic circle looks like this."


    "These two magic circles, while simple, both have many runic markings in them. But upon closer inspection, if you drop ny percent of the magic circle''s runic markings, you get something like this." This time Joy waved her hand and created two magic circles, one fire, one ice. But they had only three runic markings in each magic circle.


    "And as you can see¡­ Fire. Ice." Joy called out an activation key, and both magic circles glowed a bright light before a me, and a lump of ice appeared in the air. "I do not know why the people who created the original spells used so many unnecessary runic markings. If you handle the magic flow yourself, which all of us in Destiny City are capable of, thanks to Papa''s method of using magic, then the other runic markings are useless."


    At this point, ke was overwhelmed with how smart his daughter was! She was a genius! Even Destiny, who prided herself on her current progress of golem magic, was astounded by Joy''s find! None of them ever thought of magic circles in such a manner nor tried to pry them apart as Joy has!


    "With these six runes, we can nowbine them into one magic circle." Joy created another magic circle. This time, the top half was fire, while the bottom half was ice. She once more called out an activation word, and just like before, a me and lump of ice appeared in the air. "Even though they are in the same magic circle, they still created the same thing as if they were both two different magic circles.


    "And if we drop the activation magic rune, then we only have four runic markings each. This is the basis of the element in which you want to create. Now you can use the free space to change the shape of the two elements, but this is where I am currently getting stuck. Ice and fire are two opposing elements. They should never be able to merge. Unlike water and ice, which are basically the same thing, just one is more solid than the other. But fusing these together does not actually feel like I have achieved fusion.


    "But if I can make fire ice. Fire that is cold yet will burn you to cinder is my final goal. If I can force these two extremes into one, then we will be able to create fusion magic that will allow us to truly have control of the main elements of magic." Joy finished her exnation. She looked at the two people sitting in front of her with mouths open and began to blush wondering if she seemed as if she was speaking nonsense.


    "Joy¡­." ke moved his daughters, who were sleeping, aside before standing up and pulling Joy into his arms. "Your research is absolutely amazing!"


    ke was not saying this to make her feel better. The research that she had been doing on her own in such a short time was truly genius. "Joy, the fact that you were even able tobine two magic circles into one so far is already very close to what you want to achieve. We just need to force the elements to merge, correct?"


    "Mmm¡­." Joy nodded as she relished in her Papa''s warmth.


    "What''s going on?" Lillia and Reese walked into the room.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s like this." ke began exining things which caught both girls'' interest immediately.


    "What!? Joy, is this true!?" Lillia asked, her eyes shining with excitement.


    "This will truly revolutionize magic if we are able to do as you want." Reese was not good with all the runic markings, but she understood that if Joy really aplished fusing fire and ice, then the possibilities for future applications of this fusion would be immense.


    "Right!" ke was very proud of his daughter. She was a little genius! "So I will be staying in the girls'' wing until we aplish this."


    "Okay¡­. Us sisters wille and help when we are free. I will tell Sister Gemini, Sister Noa, Sister Mina, and Sister Joseline about it. I will be back after I finish up what I was nning on doing." Lillia gave ke a kiss on the lips before


    "Sounds great. I will stay here and try toe up with some ideas." ke was all pumped up. He wanted to crack the mysteries of merging two opposing elements together!


    Joy was over the moon herself since her Papa was nning on helping her with her research as well as staying with her and her sisters for the next few days. She had a big smile on her face when she thought about snuggling up next to her Papa. Of course, Destiny, who was holding a sleeping Hope in her arms also felt the same way.


    After Lillia left, ke sat down on the floor again and stared at the board with all of Joy''s research. He wondered just where to start. But he first figured it would be best to eliminate what has already been tried. "Joy, what have you tried so far in your attempts?"


    "Let''s see¡­.. I first tried pushing both elements onto the same line. Of course, I only want to create the element in the air and nothing more, so I did not try to add anything else to the equation as of yet. I know how dangerous it might be if the spell were to suddenly explode." Joy was a bit scared to think what might happen if her magic circle exploded when she activated it. This was why she always stood away from the magic circle before activating it.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 412 Fusion Magic Part 3

    --AN) One more on the way!--


    "I then tried cutting the runes in half and pasting them together, but this only resulted in the magic circle doing nothing. Even when activating, it did not even glow as if it was broken." Joy pursed her lips. She had split the runes up multiple times, trying to rece each part one after the other with another rune, but nothing worked.


    "I have been stuck at the fusion process for quite a few days now and have no idea what to do," Joy exined.


    "Hmmm¡­ I think we will need more runes in order to merge them, but the question is which runes will truly merge the two spells together to make fire ice." ke began to ponder. There were millions of runes used in magic. There were many supporting runes, and each one added its own kind of function, like causing the magic to form a certain shape or pushing the element that appeared forward.


    Just as Joy said before, the runes used in creating the element were not needed if you know how to control the output of magic going into the spell, which was why just creating a me only needed two runic markings.


    In each spell, you would need at least a single activation rune if you are unable to use ke''s style of magic. This is what allowed one to create magic at will. Without the activation rune or ke''s method, you could not make the magic circle even do anything. Sadly the runes were not like anguage where you could just shove any string of sentences together but more of a string ofmands that told the magic circle how things should work. Like, move forward. How to shape things. He, too, could turn an ordinary fireball into something more spectacr by just shaping the spell.


    "Papa?" Joy had been staring at her Papa for a few minutes now while he was lost in thought. She was holding on to some hope that her Papa had some ideas.


    "I just realized that out of all the runes that I know of, there is not a single rune for merger. I think if we want to create fusion magic, then we will need to truly merge the elements together, and to do that, we will need a new rune or runes to merge the two spells. Fusion magic is magic that is merged together to form a new kind of element. But it''s different than, say, using fire magic with wind magic to create a firestorm. True fusion magic is the process of merging two opposing elements together.


    "But I think without a rune that will merge things together, there is no way to actually merge them. I could be wrong, but I think we will need to create one ourselves." ke could onlye to this conclusion. Other elements could easily be cast together using the same concepts as Joy had created. While she did it in a much more simpler fashionpared to others which kind of faked it.


    But this idea made Joy excited because she was really interested in the ways runes worked. "I had thought of that, but I did not know where to start!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "We just need to go through the runes one by one to see how they are put together and then try to make a rune based on these runes. If we can truly build a rune that merges the two elements, we will be able to merge any element together and then create many new kinds of spells. Such power goes against thews of magic that we know at this time." Magic had its own kind of physics, so speaking in the sense ofws of what it can and can not do was not wrong.


    But it was breaking thesews that were made up by the smartest brains that allowed humans to progress so much. Only by thinking outside the box could you eventually progress and create new things. This was ke''s way of thinking anyway.


    "Go through each rune¡­.. But Mama Noa said I can''t go through each rune because I am not old enough yet¡­." Joy also wished to understand each rune, but Noa was afraid they would hurt themselves by trying something crazy.


    "Your Mama Noa is just worried you will hurt yourself, but you have proved your ability to understand safety when dealing with magic. Or else you would not have been able to keep your research a secret this entire time. Joy, while you may be younger than Destiny and Hope and younger than some of your other sisters, this is only year wise. As a dragonic, or more like as a member of the dragon race altogether, you are were at the mentality of a four year old at the time you are born. You and Destiny will turn into little women soon. You are both already doing things you want to do." ke could only sigh internally that his baby girls were growing up a little too fast for his liking.


    "Mmm! Joy, Papa has also helped me set up a space in my room for creating my golems. And you have turned your room into your ownb. I think this alone shows your dedication. If you ask Papa, I am sure he will make a new room for you that is protected by magic so you can truly test out your theories and creations just as he has for me." Destiny walked over and took Joy''s hands, and smiled. She wanted her sister to know that their Papa was someone who supported his daughters'' dreams.


    "Really!?" Joy turned and looked at ke, who smiled and nodded. "As long as you continue to be cautious and do not overdo it. If you get hurt, how would I live with myself?"


    "I promise! I will not allow myself to get hurt!" Joy quickly nodded her head. She was very excited!


    "Alright then, after working on this for a few days, we will make you your own personalb." ke wanted all his daughters to do what they loved most. He did not push anything onto them. Lillia taught them how to read and write as well as doing magic, while Noa went into more finer details and taught them history. Tina taught them about human society before the apocalypse. Each of his wives pitched in one way or the other in their daily teachings. While he¡­. He was their emotional support and the one who helped them realize and support their dreams to the fullest.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 413 Astral Domain Part 1

    This was not to say his wives did not do the same. They were just more on educating them to be able to grow up with the proper knowledge to follow those dreams that they would eventually have. This is why they never stopped them from doing things. After all, ke''s wives were the ones who were with them the most.


    ke, Destiny, and Joy began going through the runes and what each one did. They began writing them out on the board that Joy had set up, and in just a few hours, the board was covered in paper with each rune and detailed information about what it did and how it could be used in a magic circle.


    Even when Lillia and the other wives showed up, they were still working on the runes themselves, and soon with so many people working on it the walls in Joy''s room were covered in runic inscriptions.


    When they ran out of room on the walls, the ceiling and floor were next. Even Joy''s bed had be a ce to put the runes they drew out. Only a small space around the original board was clear of any kind of runes.


    "Hmmm? Is it just me or is the mana in this room starting to gather?" ke felt a fluctuation in the mana in the air. It seemed to have grown denser since they had started.


    "Now that you mention it." Gemini looked around and noticed that mana was starting to condense into a visible form.


    "Look!" Noa pointed at one wall where the runes had begun to light up. This process started off slow, but not long after, the entire room suddenly shined with a golden light. Everyone''s clothes and hair began to flutter. Before they realized what was going on, their bodies began to float in the air, and with a bright sh of light, they all disappeared. The room where Lillia and the others were was now empty. All the runic markings they had inscribed on the paper were also gone.


    ke, Lillia, Noa, Josline, Mina, Gemini, Destiny, and Joy were currently standing in a golden field. "This is¡­."


    ke looked around and frowned. He saw all the sheets of paper on the ground with their runic markings all burnt through. But he had to admit that the mana here was rich, much richer than he could ever experienced before. "Where the hell is this!?"


    "I am not sure¡­." Gemini looked around and took a deep breath. She had no idea where this ce was, but the rich mana filled air soothed her soul.


    "Papa!" Joy and Destiny both hugged ke''s waist. They were not used to being in unfamiliar ces, causing them to be scared.


    "It''s fine, I will not allow anything to happen to you. Luckily I am able to still speak with Little White through our connection. I just told her to tell the other that we are safe but are in a strange ce." ke was not worried about the current Destiny City. There were a few evolved beings there, as well as Ancient Tamal. He also was not too worried about not being able to get back as he can rip time and space open. He just did not know where he was or how he got here.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It couldn''t be that we identally created a dimensional transportation magic circle, right?" Mina asked. She could only guess this as the ce they were in was much richer in mana than Earth.


    "It could just be another world as well," ke replied. He did not want to leave anything out. "But do not worry, I think I can rip a portal back to our world from this ce, but I will need a lot of mana to do it. The range and distance between determines the amount of mana needed. Luckily it''s not like tearing time and space to move forward or backward in time. So the amount of mana is a lot less, but not knowing the distance between these two locations might be a bit tricky. I will have to keep trying until we finally connect. The good thing about tearing space is that the location you wish to go to will be imprinted into the magic. But if the mana needed is too small, it will not connect, causing the mana to be wasted instead."


    "That''s a relief." Lillia let out a sigh of relief. "I guess for now, let''s just take a look around and check out what is here. There is no harm in checking things out. ke, what do you think?"


    "I say you are right. We identally came here, so this could be a good thing for us. We mighte across something that will allow us all to grow stronger." ke had high hopes that such a ce would indeed allow them to grow in strength.


    It was just that he never thought that they would end up transported to some unknown ce just by covering his daughter''s room in runic markings. He felt it was kind of strange, but then again, magic runes were things used for magic for a reason.


    The only thing that Lillia worried about at this time was her and her sisters'' issue. "ke¡­."


    "Hmmm?" ke looked at Lillia who had a worried expression on her face, and asked: "What''s wrong?"


    "Our daily problem¡­ how will we deal with it with our daughters here?" Lillia asked in a low whisper.


    "Ah. I already thought about that. You girls will need to suppress it with magic for now. I know it''s not good to do, but the asion does not call for anyone to do anything like that at this time. When we get back, I will personally relieve you of your urges when the seal is lifted." ke had already known this would be a problem, so he had nned to have the girls do that anyway. He just did not have a chance to bring it up yet.


    "Okay, we will do it that way then."

 Chapter 414 Astral Domain Part 2

    Three dayster¡­.


    "Does this field ever end?" Josline felt like they had been walking for days. She looked up at ke, who was carrying Destiny and Joy, and saw that the two girls were having fun and kind of felt embarrassed now that she had spoken up as she did.


    "Who knows¡­." Lillia also wished to know this same exact thing.


    "Let''s take a break. Even if this field is endless and this is all this ce is, the mana here is enough for all of us to form a new core. We can also take this chance to have these two begin their evolution process. Lillia, can you make an underground base for us? Before we do much of anything, it will be good to have a secure ce to stay. I will then fly around and see if I can see anything." ke felt that if his two daughters were to evolve here that maybe things would be much easier for them when they evolved. It might even strengthen them quite a bit more.


    "Okay, I will set up a home base." Lillia waved her hand and opened a small hole in the ground. It was a set of stairs leading down to an opening that then led to a cave made of rock. She was so used to using this magic now that she could make an entire apartment underground in less than a second. This would include all the things they needed, including a bathtub and toilet.


    "I will put illusion magic over the entrance. This way, no one will stumble upon it unless they break the illusion." Gemini''s eyes lit up and the entrance that Lillia created was now covered once more with golden grass.


    "Alright, you girls set up some defenses. I will go down and look around to imprint the ce in my mind so I can teleport back after I search the area." ke passed his daughters over to his wives, gave everyone a kiss, and quickly went down into the base they made. He looked around and imprinted the area in his mind so he could easily teleport back here. Only then did he leave and fly up into the air after saying goodbye to the girls.


    Once he left, the girls went downstairs, and Lillia sealed the entrance for the time being. "With the entrance sealed, we should be safe. I made a few venttion shafts that can not easily be seen, so we should be safe down here for a long time. Sister Gemini, can you set up better defenses than me? I think the stronger the barriers on the walls and ceiling, the better."


    "No problem." Gemini nodded and went to work while Lillia began setting up the kitchen area. She had a lot of things in her space storage, so she could easily take out years'' worth of food without issue. "Sister Josline, can you help me in the kitchen? Sister Noa and Sister Mina, can you watch the kids?"


    "No problem! Girls,e on!" Noa smiled and took the girls'' hands, and led them into another room. Mina sat on Destiny''s head.


    Josline and Lillia began making dinner as they had already worked through lunch. With no idea if the future here would be peaceful or not, they had to at least take this time when things were quiet to rx a little.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sister Lillia, I know husband said he could teleport back to Earth, but do you really think he can? I mean, what if this ce is far, far away from Earth?" Josline had her worries. She did not wish to be stuck here and miss her daughter growing up.


    Lillia sighed and pulled Josline into a hug. "We will do what we can to help him. I think if we all transfer our mana to ke, we can somehow pull off a miracle."


    "Mmm¡­ with all of us here, we should be able to." Josline forced a smile. But she was still worried no matter what.


    As for ke, he was high in the sky, looking around. "Hmmm? A few floating inds far off in the distance and arge forest that spans for who knows how many miles. I can sense powerful creatures in the forest as well¡­.."


    "Master, are you okay?" a voice entered ke''s mind. It was Little White, who he was still able tomunicate with.


    "I am fine. We will be stuck here for a little while. Tell everyone that we are fine and are currently exploring this space. And Little White, if you can give my wives and kids a kiss on the cheek for me, that would be great. Let them know we will return as soon as we can. It just might take some time¡­." ke paused. He had tried to open a tear in space after he left and was out of view of the girls, but he was unable to make a connection. "Tell nce and Tina to take care of things in my absence. I will bring everyone back, this I promise."


    "Okay¡­. Master, please be safe. I can''t tell where you are, but I can sense your emotions through our link. So, please be careful. I know you are worried." Little White was worried about ke, but she knew her Master was strong and that he always kept his word.


    "I will do my best." ke softly smiled. "I am going to be looking around a bit. I will keep in touch. If you need to ry any messages to me or want to talk, feel free to."


    "I will. Thank you, Master." Little White felt relieved to know ke was willing to let her talk to him. She felt insecure without having him around. This was one of the reasons she alwaystched on to him when he disappeared for a few days. She knew during those times she could not bother him, but she still wished to always be by his side.


    "Then I will talk to youter." ke spun around to look at his entire surroundings before spotting a floating ind not far away that he could get to in a few hours. Or at least this was his estimation. "I will head there first."

 Chapter 415 Astral Domain Part 3

    --An) One more on the way!--


    A few hourster, ke had now flown over the forest below. He had spotted many powerful monsters below that gave off a dangerous feeling that made him hope everything would be okay with his wives. While he was worried, he also knew he had no choice but to keep exploring a bit to get a better understanding of his situation. He nned to have his wives inject their mana into himter to see if he could truly tear a hole in time and space to return home. If they could, then this would mean they could leave at any time. He was kind of pping himself, wondering why he did not do that first. But then again, a part of his was worried that if it failed, he would be letting down his wives.


    ke flew up under the floating ind. He went to touch the base of the ind only to find that there seemed to be some kind of barrier there. He did not dare touch it in case it would sound of some kind of rm, but it did allow him to know that there might be something or someone who was on the ind itself. With no knowledge of how powerful someone might be in this world, he did not dare to act without discretion.


    ke flew along the base of the floating ind to the edge, where he peeked over to see a forest staring back at him. He could also sense powerful monsters here that were even more powerful than the ones on thend below.


    Sensing that nothing was too close to him, ke flew up to one of the trees and climbed to the top. Using the leaves as cover, he peeked out over the forest treetops to see a tall mountain with a castle that seemed to be carved out of the mountain face. In front of that seemed to be an opening in the forest that led up to it. "A town, maybe?"


    ke looked around a bit before deciding to fly forward. He did not know whaty ahead, but he at least wanted to find out what this ce was and if he could form some kind of rtionship with the people here. To see if they were good or bad. Closing his eyes and firmly making his decision ke opened them and flew towards the town ahead.


    An hour passed, and even at his speed, he had only just arrived. He found that no matter how close something looked, it was still quite far. He wondered if there was some kind of space magic going on as the floating ind itself did not look all that big.


    When he arrived at the edge of the tree line, ke inspected the area to see if there were any threats. When he saw nothing that could be considered a danger, hended at the tree line and made his way toward the town. He quickly found what seemed to be a well traveled road leading toward the town.


    Outside the town itself, were fields of farnd. ke could see golden wheat fields as he walked down a dirt road. There were no signs of people yet, but to see farnds, he knew that he would sooner orter run into someone.


    Sure enough, about thirty minutester, as he got closer to town, he saw some people on the side working in the fields, cutting down the wheat. They were wearing what looked like rough linen one piece gowns with v necks with belts around their waists. ke did not know what culture they had here, but it reminded him of some of the ancient cultures from his era''s past.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke made his way past the people who eventually noticed him and suddenly bowed to the ground. ke tilted his head in confusion but did not say anything. He did not know if he should speak to these people or not. He did guess that they might be mistaking him for someone else due to his clothing, as it truly stood out.


    He walked towards the city or town gates to find two men wearing the same style of clothing as the farmers but with some metal padding on their bodies. In their hands were wooden spears with metal tips. But he could feel that even though these people he had seen so far seemed more likemoners, they were all more powerful than him.


    He was hoping he would not end up being captured at this point, but he did wish to make contact to find out where he was. He also hoped he would understand theirnguage. Luckily as he went to walk up to one of the guards to speak to him, he heard the guard shout out. "Halt! State your business!"


    Seeing that he could understand the man, ke bowed his head slightly and asked: "I have no real purpose, but I would like to ask where this is."


    "No real purpose?" The guard furrowed his brow and looked at ke. When he looked at ke''s clothing, he suddenly showed a face of fear as he quickly dropped to the ground. "Please have mercy! I did not realize that your highness Ea was here."


    "Ea?" ke questioned this name. He did not recognize it. But he did understand that it seemed he was being mistaken for someone of great power. Not wanting to get himself in trouble, ke said: "Sorry, But I am not this Ea you speak of, so please get up."


    "Your kindness holds no bounds. You are truly His High¡­ I mean a man of great stature that deserves the respect of the people." The guard slowly stood up. ke fully understood this man still thought he was this Ea person. He could only sigh because he did not think he would be able to exin the situation.


    "Umm¡­ Thanks¡­. So can you tell me where I am?" ke asked. He just wanted to get an understanding of the situation.


    "Of course, this is the city of Ishtar. Named after the goddess of thesends, Ishtar, the goddess of love. Which resides in the Astral Domain."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 416 Mistaken Identity

    ke finally knew where he was so being mistaken for someone else was not so bad. "Thank you. Umm¡­ I am not sure if I am allowed to or not but can I take a look around your city?"


    "Of course! You are free to go as you, please. Wait one moment I will give you a token." The guard quickly hurried off to the side where a small table was ced. Upon it were two wooden boxes one fancier than the other. The guard opened the fancy box and took out what looked to be a golden object. He then ran back over to ke and held it out. "This is our most prestigious token pass. It will allow you to freely roam the streets. I highly doubt anyone will stop you, but in case they do, just show them this."


    "Umm¡­. Thanks¡­." ke felt kind of bad, but even after telling the man he was not this Ea person, he was still being treated as such.


    "No! No thanks are needed! I am just doing my duty ording to thews Her highness has passed down to us." The man respectfully bowed his head.


    ke could only sigh as he epted the token. "Then I will check out your lovely city."


    With that, ke thanked the guard once more and then walked through the gates. After he left, the guard finally raised his head and wiped the sweat from his forehead. "Why is his highness acting so strangely? Did he hit his head?"


    ke walked through the gates to see a really ancient city. Stone buildings made of stone, wood, and mud. ke saw many people walking around. The men were all rugged looking, while the women all seemed to be very beautiful. He also noticed that there seemed to be two kinds of people here. While human looking, the men and women who he presumed to bemoners were the same style of clothing. Although the women''s clothing was a bit skimpier. Instead of a full one piece dress, there were two pieces. It exposed their slim waist and tanned stomachs.


    As for the second kind of people, they wore what seemed to be made of finer material with jewels. But the thing that stuck out the most was that while the higher ranking looking men wore no tops and were much more handsome, the women barely wore anything. Their breasts were only covered in what looked more like a bra and jewelry while their lower halves were warped in a short dress that exposed one thigh all the way up to their waist and even revealed the cloth covering their privates. But he had to admit they all looked like exotic beauties.


    ke had heard of the name Ishtar before but he did not remember where he heard it. But he could tell this city was full of life. There were peopleughing and chatting away on the street while merchants sold their goods, calling out to the passerby. It really made him feel like he had been transported back to ancient times. But in truth, he was in a whole new world. There were young boys and girls running about on the street, ying as well. He could tell this city was¡­. Peaceful. Very peaceful.


    ke walked down the street and began to notice something very important. His charm did not work on these people. He did not even think about this before entering the city, but now that he was remembering, he could tell none of these girls seemed to be blushing and ready to jump his bones. This allowed ke to let out a sigh of relief.<novelnext></novelnext>


    But he did notice they were looking at him curiously. When he looked over, they would quickly look away, not wanting to be caught staring. After thinking for a moment, ke mumbled: "Is it because I look like this Ea person?"


    ke could only assume that this Ea person was someone of high status. Who he was, he did not know, but because of this mistaken identity, he was now able to freely walk around and check out this city.


    What looked like a town at first was indeed arge massive city. The castle that looked so close was actually quite far, even after entering the city. He walked around and took in the sights and culture. While the buildings were not much to write home about, the streets were still filled with colorful banners making it feel very lively and vibrant.


    ke walked the main street for a while and noticed people used a metal currency as a means of paying for items. He did not have such currency, so he could not buy anything, but he still enjoyed looking around. He wished he could have brought his wives and kids to see such a ce, but this might end up getting him and his family in trouble which he did not wish to do. So instead, he was secretly taking videos of things with a recording sphere that he had in his space pouch.


    After checking things out for a while, ke turned down another street that seemed to be more business instead of street stalls. He was walking down the stone road when he suddenly heard a girl''s cry from one of the side streets. "Get away from me!"


    "You damn brat, get back here!" A man''s yell was heard from the side. ke frowned when he heard this. The peaceful city also seemed to have its troubles as well.


    Torn between whether or not to go and intervene, ke only took a few seconds to decide to go help. He thought about his own kids and wife if they were in trouble and someone was able to help. He could tell the people here were very powerful, and he did not know if he could be of assistance, but he decided to at least try.


    ke ran down the street only to see a young girl looking around 16 - 19 years of age suddenly jump out from a bunch of boxes that were stacked to the side. "Ahh! Watch out!"


    The girl saw ke and panicked. She did not expect anyone to be on the other side of the box. But it was already toote. She braced herself for the impact about instead of crashing into the person and hitting the ground, she felt her body suddenly bing weightless¡­ "Hmmm?" The girl looked around, and to her surprise, she was floating in the air and, on top of that, being held by some strange man!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 417 Nanaya Part 1

    --AN) Just one chapter for now. Bunch of things to do today. I will release another chapterter.---


    "What are you doing? Unhand me!" The girl yelled out, and just like that, she hit the ground. "Ouch! Why did you drop me!?"


    ke felt a headache as he said: "You told me to unhand you, so I did. Then youin because I did as you asked. Are you okay in the head?"


    "You¡­." The girl''s face flushed red as she sat on the ground and pointed her finger at ke. But when she saw his face, her eyes opened wide as she yelled out: "Why are you¡­" But was soon cut off as two men appeared in the alley with them.


    "Finally caught up to you. Brat, you really caused me a lot of trouble. You better make me a good amount of¡­. Who the fuck are you?" Out of the two men, the one speaking was a bald headed man with nothing but what looked more like a kilt than anything on. Hisrge muscr body was on full disy as he looked at ke with killing intent in his eyes. But the more he looked, the more he had a feeling had seen this man somewhere.


    "Brother, that''s¡­." The other skinnier man began to tremble as he grabbed his brother.


    As for ke, he understood what was going on. They, too, recognized him as someone else. Since that was the case: "Scram." ke spoke coldly, causing the two men to feel fear running down their spines. They did not even ask questions as they turned and ran off.


    ke was actually quite relieved that they had left. He could tell even the bandits in this city were stronger than him. He truly felt weak once more. But borrowing the identity of Ea was actually quite helpful at this time. He would rather people think he was just hiding his power.


    "You are not Ea!" The girl suddenly said as she stood up and red at ke.


    "You are right, but if it helps you out of your current situation, why not use the identity? Anyway, you are now safe, so I will go back to touring the city." ke did not wish to get involved with this girl anymore. So after giving her a wave goodbye, he turned and began walking away. But sadly for ke, he only got two steps before he felt a tug on his shirt.


    Letting out an annoyed sigh, he turned and asked: "Miss can I help you?"


    "Take me with you¡­." The girl''s cheeks were slightly red. ke finally took a good look at the girl. She was dressed like the others. Only it seemed she wore more jewelry than the other girls he had seen so far. Her tanned body was basically on full disy except for the small portion that was covered. She was short and petite and was quite the beauty.


    "Why are you trying to cling to a stranger you have just met, like me?" ke asked, feeling somewhat amused.


    "You¡­." The girl bit her lip as she turned her head away from ke and answered: "Your appearance is that of Ea''s. As you said, while you might not be him, if it allows you to stay out of trouble, then there is no reason not to use it. So¡­."


    "In other words, you want to use me as a shield¡­." ke interrupted her. He could see her cheeks burning as he outed her. He chuckled and shook his head. "It''s fine but don''t cause too much trouble. After all, I am not from here."<novelnext></novelnext>


    The girl pressed her lips together before nodding and walking to ke''s side. "Name, your real one."


    "ke. And you?" ke answered and then asked back. He was curious about the names of this world. While he did recognize the name Ishtar, he did not know if this had any rtion to the one from Earth.


    "Nanaya." The girl replied with a smile. "So where are we going?"


    "I was just about to ask you the same question. As I said, I am not from here, so I am just roaming about." ke replied. He looked down at the girl who was looking up at him with her hands behind her back and felt she was quite cute. She had a charm about her that his other wives did not.


    "You did say that before, but if you are not from here, then where are you from? Which god do you serve? Don''t tell me you serve Ea. He doesn''t have servants." Nanaya had a lot of questions, but she was sure of one thing. This ke had no rtion to Ea.


    "I guess you could say I am from far, far away. As for who I serve, I serve myself. Well, I guess my wives as well. My children too." ke replied.


    "Hmmm¡­. Since you do not want to tell me, then fine." Nanaya pouted as she skipped ahead a bit and turned to look at ke: "Let''s go already!" ke helplessly smiled as he followed behind the strange girl.


    ---


    Back in the temporary base Lillia and the others were all sitting down eating some food. "He has been gone a while now¡­."


    "Mina, have a bit more faith in your husband. He will be fine." Lillia could sense that ke was okay through their blood bond.


    "I know, but still¡­. I wish he would hurry up ande back." Mina stuffed her mouth with the drake meat and chewed it hard out of frustration.


    "I think we all feel that way¡­." Noa answered as she stabbed her fork into her food. It had been quite a few hours, and yet they had heard nothing from ke since he left to explore the area. They just hoped nothing had happened to him.


    "Knowing him, he is probably picking up another princess some ce¡­." Josline mumbled as this thought crossed her mind. While her voice was not loud, it was still loud enough for everyone to hear, and no one could refute Josline''s words.


    "Anyway, do not think negative thoughts. We are bound to hear from him soon."

 Chapter 418 Nanaya Part 2

    ke was unsure what to do. While they were walking around the city, the girl, Nanaya, decided to cling to him. She was currently wrapped around his arm, looking at different things. But he had to admit, seeing her cute smile as she looked at objects and pulled him around was not so bad. But he still needed to get home and see his family.


    After a bit of pondering, ke finally stopped his feet, causing Nanaya to jerk back. "ke?"


    "It''s gettingte. My family is waiting for me." ke sighed as he said this. He felt bad ruining the girl''s fun. She seemed like a good person, but he couldn''t keep running around like this.


    "Oh?" Nanaya''s eyes shifted away. This entire time she was truly enjoying herself. He had let her lead him around and looked at the shops together and watched the street performers together. It had been a really fun time for her. But now, hearing him say he had to go made her reluctant to part with him.


    "Mmm¡­. It has been a fun time, and you have shown me around, allowing me to understand your beautiful culture. But sometimes, all good things muste to an end. I am sure my family is worried about me. If I do not return, they will think something happened to me." ke learned a lot about the culture here. That the goddess Ishtar who lived in the huge pce carved out of the mountain side ruled the people here with a loving hand. She cared for her people and would fight anyone to the death to keep them safe.


    "That''s right¡­. You did say you had kids and wives¡­." Nanaya lowered her head. ke could not see her expression, but at this time, she was biting her lower lip. "No¡­. You can''t go¡­."


    "Hmmm?" ke was confused. He knew his charm was not working on this girl, so he did not know why she was acting this way.


    "I said you can not go! As the daughter of Ishtar, princess of this ind, I will not allow you to leave. Since I have decided to make you mine!" Nanaya dered. Her eyes were firm. She held tightly to ke''s arm, refusing to let go.


    ? But at this point, only one word stuck out to ke¡­. Princess¡­. This was a word that seemed to follow him everywhere. He could hear it now. The small devil fairy chanting the same words over and over while pulling on his hair. ke sighed as he reached out and ced his hand on top of Nanaya''s head. "We just met. You do not know me very well. So dering you want me to be yours is not something you should jump into. And¡­. I can''t just be yours. I have many wives and many children who I love and care for. Where Ie from, I have hundreds of thousands of people who depend on me. The lives of my people are also very important to me. Just as the lives of the people living in this city are important to Ishtar and¡­ you."


    Nanaya, slowly let ke go after hearing his words. She looked at the blonde headed man, her cheeks slightly red. At this moment, his handsome face and those deep blue eyes put her into a trance. She watched as he patted her head and then turned, tore a hole in the space in front of him, and disappeared within seconds. Even as the tear in space disappeared, she still stood there staring at the spot in front of her. Only after a few seconds did she clench her fists and lower her head. "No! You will be mine! Come! I know you are there!"


    At Nanaya''s shout, five men in ck clothes appeared in front of her. They all were kneeling on the ground with their heads lowered. "We are going back. I must talk with Mama!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Yes, Princess!" The five men all stood up and got into a protective position around Nanaya. They did note out before due to their orders not toe out unless she was about to have something very bad happen to her. After all, in a world where strength ruled, one had to undergo some hardships. But they were to step in if she was about to be killed or worse.


    Nanaya''s eyes were firm as she tapped the ground and started running toward the other end of the city.


    Sometimeter¡­..


    Inside arge pce filled withvish golden decor. A womany on a soft cushioned bed, room enough for only one person that sat in avish room with many other young women around her, tending to her needs. This was Ishtar''s throne room. The bed shezilyid upon could be considered her throne. Shey there with nothing but jewelry covering her body. The only people who were allowed in this pce were women. Her word wasw. The ones who did all the dirty work were also all women. As the goddess of love and procreation, you would think she would have many men hanging around her all day long, but in truth, she only ever had one man and nothing more.


    Although she had failed to woo one man named Gilgamesh before, but he thought she was some kind of prostitute and rejected her. Where he got this idea, she did not know, but she preferred to only surround herself with women. She had a single daughter and no other offspring. To this day, she still has not told anyone who Nanaya''s father truly is.


    And said daughter was now currently mming her throne room door open with a serious expression on her face. "Mama! I want you to find a man named ke for me!"


    ---


    Meanwhile¡­.


    "ke!" Lillia jumped from her seat and wanted to tackle ke to the floor but was beaten by two little ones who had already jumped into his arms.


    "Papa!"

 Chapter 419 Ishtar Part 1

    Seeing ke return, all the girls let out relieved sighs. ke was embraced from all sides as the five wives, and two children hugged him tightly. ke knew they must have been worried about him, so he let them hug him until they felt it was enough.


    "You must be hungry. Let me get some food for you." Lillia skipped towards the kitchen area and was just about to enter when she stopped and turned towards where ke was to see a strange golden square appear on the ceiling. "ke!"


    ke quickly reacted as he jumped back, bringing the two little girls who were attached to his legs still with him. he pulled them behind him in a protective stance. He looked up to see the golden square that appeared on their ceiling and frowned. He felt he knew who this was. "Come out, Nanaya!"


    "Humph! So you do remember me!" A voice could be heard as a foot slowly descended down from the golden square. Gemini, Lillia, Noa, Mina, and Josline all went on guard as they stared at the foot that was attached to a long slender tanned leg.


    After a few seconds, a young woman floated in the air and softlynded on the floor. Her upper body and waist were covered in jewels and golden chains. But as soon as shended, the whole base suddenly began shaking as another foot appeared through the golden square. A great pressure began to fill the small base that Lillia made. Lillia and her sisters fell to one knee while Destiny and Joy were starting to have trouble breathing as they fell to the floor. "What is this!?"


    ke began to panic as he yelled out: "You dare!?"


    ke suddenly transformed into his blood transformation, skipping the entire bloody shell portion. He waved his hand and surrounded his wives and children in a barrier. This was followed up by Lillia and Gemini, who followed ke''s actions. Only then did the pressure ease up a little. His little girls were still having a hard time breathing, so he held them in his arms. He red at Nanaya and yelled out: "Nanaya! What is the meaning of this!?"


    "Ah! Sorry!" Nanaya began to panic when she saw ke''s hate filled re. She quickly pped the leg that wasing through the golden square and yelled out: "Mama! Stop with the pressure! Stop now!"


    "Hmmm? Tch¡­" A voice came from the golden square. "I was trying to show how majestic I am, and you ruined it, O''daughter of mine!"


    "Mama, you are harming the people here! There are kids!" Nanaya yelled out. She did not want ke to hate her! He had told her how much he cherished his loved ones, so she knew not to ever even think of harming them because he would probably fight to the death to protect them.


    The pressure was quickly dispelled, allowing everyone who had been affected by it to breathe a sigh of relief. The only one who was truly hurt was ke, who had stood tall the entire time, using every ounce of his being to protect his children.


    "Nanaya, your mother just wanted to make a good impression!" A beautiful woman with simr features to Nanaya slowlynded on the ground. The only thing was that everyone got quite the view of her special spots. She looked around at her surroundings and furrowed her brow. "You are¡­. Not from this world¡­."


    ke looked at the neer with caution. He was d she released the pressure, but he did not know if she would attack or not. He kept his daughters behind him as he said: "That is correct. We came here just today by ident."


    "Hmmm¡­. A few races that I have seen before¡­. And some I have not seen before. Are you by chance from Earth?" The woman asked as she looked at ke. She seemed to be ignoring the others altogether.


    "Yes, we are." ke nodded. He did not dare lie to a woman with so much power.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see¡­ I have been there before¡­." The woman lowered her gaze before raising it once more. "So Nanaya, this is the man you fell for?"


    "Mmm! I want to make him mine!" Nanaya nodded her head with a serious expression.


    "I see¡­ But he is weak." The woman replied while shaking her head.


    "He saved me even though he was weak. I told you this already." Nanaya retorted.


    "But this does not change the fact that he is indeed too weak. He does not have any astral power in him at all. How can you, the daughter of Ishtar, be wedded to a weak man? I will not have it!" Ishtar yelled out. "I havee here to take a look as I promised. But now that I see how weak he is, we will go."


    "No! I will not go! Since you won''t let me wed him, then I will stay here!" Nanaya was acting like a spoiled child as she crossed her arms across her chest and turned her head away, refusing to look at her mother.


    "Now, Nanaya, you can not act like this out in public! People will think badly about us!" Ishtar began to panic a little. She seemed afraid of her daughter not speaking with her.


    "Humph!" With a snort, she walked past her mother and walked over to ke, and clung to his arm. She then turned and looked at her mother and said with a face filled with determination: "Not leaving!"


    "Nanaya!" Ishtar was losing her patience as she yelled out, and her power burst out of her body. ke quickly pulled away from Nanaya and covered his children with his arms, his back facing Ishtar, and created five barriers with the max amount of strength he could give them. He would do everything he could to protect them, even if it was only a little. But sadly¡­.


    *Shatter!* The barriers shattered instantly.


    "Papa!" The girls cried out.


    "Ah!" ke let out a small grunt of pain as his back became bloody. He also coughed up a mouth full of blood as well. He gritted his teeth as he turned his head and looked at the mother and daughter duo. "If you wish to fight, do it in a ce where you will not harm my family."


    Ishtar''s eyes opened wide as she looked at the man who was hugging two children in his arms. His back was bleeding profusely, and blood dripped from his mouth. It was easy to tell his organs had been damaged from her outburst just now. But for Ishtar, she did not care about his condition. She cared about how she was just told to go somece else by a weakling!


    "Mama! How could you!" Nanaya yelled out as she reached out and touched ke''s back. A golden light enveloped his body. Slowly but surely, the wounds began to heal.

 Chapter 420 Ishtar Part 2

    "Tch! Such a weakling can''t even handle this little bit of power." Ishtar really disliked how weak ke was. She did not want her daughter to be with a weakling!


    "Sorry for being weak, but does that mean you have to go and harm those around you? If you had hurt my children, I would have used my life to take you down." ke''s voice was horse, but he meant every word he said.


    "Oh? You got guts to threaten this goddess. But even if you have guts with how weak you are, it is impossible for you to be with my daughter." Ishtar actually had a bit of respect for ke''s bravery. But she also felt he was lucky. If he had chosen to threaten another one of the goddesses or gods, he would have been killed on the spot. It was then, as she looked at ke, that she saw two sets of eyes peer out at her that were filled with hate. The cute angry faces made her expression soften a bit. She looked around the room and saw there were five other women who were also looking as if they were ready to fight. One had even transformed her arms into ws and was being held back by another.


    "Tch. You are all weak!" Ishtar yelled out before walking over and grabbing Nanaya by the arm. "Come, we are going back. You will not be together with this weakling."


    Nanaya could not resist as her mother pulled her arm and pulled her away from ke. "I do not want to go! Why can''t I be with the one I decided on!? Why are you, the goddess of love, actually forcing your daughter to part with the man she hase to love!?"


    "Love my ass! You have only known him for a few motions of the sun. how can you fall in love with him!?" With a loud snort, she pulled Nanaya through the golden square in the ceiling and disappeared.


    "ke!" The girls all ran to ke''s side and began to check his body. ke slowly rxed and ended his transformation. He held his daughters in his arms and let out a long sigh of relief.


    "Sorry¡­. If I did not help that girl, this wouldn''t have happened." ke looked up at his wives and asked: "Thatst outburst of power did it affect you girls at all?"


    "We are fine. It was only directed in your direction." Gemini replied as she looked worriedly at ke. "Just now, you force transformed, is your body okay?"


    "It''s fine. More importantly, I will bring the girls to lie down." ke lifted his daughters into his arms and held them close. He was so scared just now. He did not know what he would do if he had lost them.


    "Mmm¡­ Let''s get them to bed. I will check them for injuries." Lillia nodded. ke walked into one of the bedrooms andid the girls on the bed. They were wide awake, just staring nkly at their papa.


    "Papa, okay?" Destiny finally asked in a small voice, tears streaming from her eyes. When her papa covered her and Joy to protect them, she thought her papa was going to die, especially when she saw the blood. It had put her in a state of shock. She could only re at the mean woman who dared to hurt her papa.


    "Yeah, I am fine. While the mother is a bit over the top, the daughter is quite kind. She healed me back to new. But this is nothing as long as you two girls are fine." ke said as he wiped the tears from Destiny and Joy''s eyes. "I will sleep here with you two tonight."


    "Mm¡­." ke felt tired. The force transformation took too much of his mana and energy. Heid down between the two girls, slowly closed his eyes, and fell into a deep sleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "He''s out¡­." Josline bit her lip. None of them reacted. No more like they couldn''t react. Everything happened way too fast. "Is that the power of the people of this world? What is this astral power?"


    "I am not sure. But the mother called herself the goddess Ishtar. Her strength was unfathomable." Gemini shivered just thinking about it.


    "Gemini, could this be the ne of existence higher than Earth?" Noa asked.


    "I do not think so. I think this might be an ever higher realm¡­. But then again, we can not rule out that this is just another yet." Gemini took a deep breath. She learned a lot about thes and things that the new era humans had learned about. So she could not rule out things until she had definite answers.


    "Mina, how is he?" LIllia asked. Her scanning showed he was fine, but she also had Mina check as well.


    "He is fine. His organs are fully healed. The young woman who was here, what was her name, Nanaya, really healed himpletely. I think he is just exhausted from the forced transformation." Mina replied.


    "I see. That is good, then." All the girls let out a sigh of relief. "The girls are also fine as well, so we can rx for the time being. For now, we should look into this astral power. If we can learn something about it, then maybe we can gain some of this power as well."


    Lillia, since her evolution, had not felt this weak in a long time. She looked up at the ceiling that was protected by many barriers and frowned. The barriers were still intact, but that woman passed through them with ease. "We also need to think of a better defense system."


    "We should have two people on guard. I will take the first shift. Who wants to join me tonight?" Noa asked.


    "I will¡­. I might not be as strong as the rest of you, but I am durable." Josline was the weakest in the group when it came to fighting prowess.


    "Then it will be the two of us." Noa smiled and took out her bow. She wanted to be ready for anything.


    Lillia looked at her sisters and then at ke and her two daughters on the bed and sighed. Today she was held back by Gemini. But if Gemini had not kept a cool head and she really did attack, all of them might have died today. Lillia clenched her fists. She wanted to grow stronger. Strong enough to protect everyone she loves. This was not only her who felt this way but everyone present. Even Destiny and Joy wished they could have protected their Papa, who was willing to protect them with his own body.

 Chapter 421 Strange Dream

    "Mama! How could you!" Nanaya was mad. She never thought the first man sheid her eyes on that her mother would act in such a way. She did not care if ke was weak. He was kind and was even willing to try to save her when he did not have the strength to do so.


    "Nanaya, I will not say it again, you are not going to marry such a weakling who can''t even protect you! You saw it for yourself he almost died trying to protect the two brats!" Ishtar snorted as she sat on her throne.


    "Heh¡­. This ising from a woman who failed to marry a weakling herself. What was his name? Right, Gilgamesh, the hero king. He called you a prostitute and told you to scram!" Nanaya yelled back. She was angry, so she was poking at her mother''s only sore spot.


    "You! You dare to bring that up now over some weakling!? How about I go and kill him and that family of his now!?" Ishtar was angry. The whole pce was shaking, but Nanaya was not backing down. "Good! Go kill him, and then I will dig out my own heart right in front of you!" Nanaya


    "You! Why are you acting like this!? Someonee and lock this little bitch up for now!" Ishtar was shaking from head to toe. She had never been threatened like this before. Her only daughter Nanaya was actually willing to die for that damn weakling!


    "Hah! Fine, lock me up! Let''s see how long thissts!" Nanaya shook off the pce guards who grabbed her by the arm and said: "I can walk myself!"


    Ishtar did not understand. Her daughter had only just met this man, but she was so adamant about wanting to marry him. She waved her hand, and a golden screen appeared in front of her. What appeared within was ke lying on a bed with two little girls curled up next to him. Seeing such a thing made her eyes soften, but she still did not see what was so good about him.


    In another room inside the pce, things were being thrown everywhere. The female servants did not know what to do as they did their best not to be a target. "She called me a bitch! She says the man I like is too weak!" Nanaya was mad. She had never been so mad before, but now. She just did not understand. She did not know why her mother was forcing her like this.


    "Princess¡­" One of the female servants finally spoke up. Her head was bleeding due to being hit by a flying object. When Nanaya turned and saw the bleeding servant, she sighed and waved her hand, healing the servant. "Learn to dodge better next time!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    The female servant bowed her head and repeatedly bowed to Nanaya before quickly moving back to the wall where she was to be stationed. As for Nanaya, she was biting the tip of her thumb. She had to figure out a way to get her mother to approve. She knew ke was weak, but something about him continued to draw her in. She knew he had some kind of charm, but it did not work on her. This was not what was affecting her feelings. Even her mother would have noticed this. But seeing his helpless face as she pulled him around and saw the sights of the city together really left an impact on her. He did notin. Only when he saw it was getting dark was he willing to part with her, but that was because he had a family to return home to.


    But the thing that stuck out the most to her was his final words to her. ''We just met. You do not know me very well. So dering you want me to be yours is not something you should jump into. And¡­. I can''t just be yours. I have many wives and many children who I love and care for. Where Ie from, I have hundreds of thousands of people who depend on me. The lives of my people are also very important to me. Just as the lives of the people living in this city are important to Ishtar and¡­ you.''


    He was a man with principles. He did not fall for her beauty like others would. Men would line up to marry her if she said she was looking for a suitor. They would even fight to the death to be with her but this man. He ced his palm on her head and said these words in a gentle tone. He meant every word he said. She knew his family was much more important than her. She knew his people were more important than her. But she could not hide the fact that she felt she wanted to be important to him as well. A man who could easily ignore her beauty and would leave for those he truly loved. If he was not a man amongst men, then who was!? The man her mother tried to seduce only to be called a prostitute!? "Hah!"


    She would not have it. She would not allow this man to get away. She left a mark on his body this time when she grabbed his arm so she could keep track of his location. She would give it a few days and let her mother calm down. Then she would bring it up again. But one thing she knew was that unless it was ke, she would never marry another man!


    ---


    While ke slept, he was having a strange nightmare. A girl practically naked with jewels covering her body was chasing after him. And behind her was an evil goddess who was trying to kill him and his family. For some reason, this was all taking ce in a bario game where he had to jump over gooombas and other obstacles.


    ke slowly opened his eyes to see his two daughters sitting in front of a magi tv ying bario brothers on a modified nintentoes. He chuckled to himself and ced his arm over his forehead. He now understood why the dream was so weird.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 422 Failed Attempt

    --An) I will get more chapters outter, so only one for now.--


    ke ended up ying bario with the girls for a while before they grew tired again and fell asleep while hugging him. Mina flew into the room andnded on ke''s head, and looked at the girls. "Your daughters really love you, you know."


    "I hope my wives love me just as much," ke replied with a grin.


    Mina pursed her lips and pulled on ke''s horn. "Isn''t that a given? We are willing to do anything for you. Just as you are willing to do anything for us."


    "I know." ke reached up and poked Mina, who giggled. She held onto his finger and followed it down to his head, where she then kissed his lips.


    "I think we should move house¡­." Mina suddenly said as she took up space on ke''s shoulder.


    "No. While normally that would be the best idea, I do not think we can escape no matter where we hide. You saw and felt how strong Nanaya''s mother was. I also do not think they wille back. If they do, it will probably be to have another mother daughter spat. While I know her mother was a bit rough, I do not think she was trying to kill me at that time. Her power surged forth, and I just happened to be in its path. From what I can tell, she really loves Nanaya and just wants the best for her. Just as I want the best for my daughters and will go to any lengths to give them what they want.


    "Although I wish they would not do this with my family around. If I was slow, even by a second, I would have lost both my girls. Then I might have lost my mind." ke would never forgive himself if his daughters had died before he did. He would go to any lengths to gain revenge.


    While ke was talking with Mina, he did not know all his words were being heard by said mother. She had been watching him this entire time. She had to admit he was a man who cherished his family. "At least he is not stupid he understands where I aming from. Nanaya can not just marry anyone. They need to be able to provide for, care for and protect her no matter what. While he checks off a few of these boxes, he iscking in the protection department. He could never protect her. But then again, he still has two wives who are much more powerful than him."


    Ishtar did not know what these girls saw in this man beside his few good qualities. He would never be able to protect them fully. She scratched her head and continued watching. She was starting to see some of ke''s charm, but she was still not sure why her daughter was so hooked on a man she had just met.


    Back at ke''s, he walked out of the underground house and was currently sitting in the open field. Next to him was Josline. "Feel anything?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "No¡­. I can only feel the mana in the air, not this astral power stuff." Josline sighed. She really wished she could feel it, if it was something that could make her stronger.


    "Don''t feel down, I can''t feel it either. It''s strange. Mana is very abundant here, but the astral power stuff seems to be something we can not detect. I wonder if it is because we are not part of this world." ke sighed. He had been sitting out here for a few hours trying to feel this astral power while his wives were taking turns to keep himpany. "If we could at least feel astral power, maybe we could grow stronger. It could also be something to do with our current evolution as well."


    "If it is evolution, then we will probably never be able to feel astral power. We do not know how long it will take to reach such heights if it is not one or two evolutions. Even if that is the case, we might be heading home at any time now, right?" Josline asked. Her eyes showed she was longing to return home.


    "This¡­ I will need to see¡­." ke sighed as he stood up. "We will need to see if I can tear a hole in space time or not to reach our world. I know I can not do it myself. I have tried, but if I have all of you girls inject your mana into me, we might be able to."


    ke decided it was time to check this out. He had been trying to avoid it in case it did not work, but now that things had turned out the way they did, it was definitely best to go home. They could not feel this astral power, nor could they keep staying here for no reason at all. While he did want to use the abundant mana in the air to allow his girls to evolve, it was not safe.


    ke called a meeting, and all the girls, along with his kids, went topside. They stood out in the golden grassy field and gathered around ke. The girls all had one hand on ke''s body, ready to stay, injecting him with mana. "Okay, let''s try this."


    Ishtar, who was watching this scene, looked on with interest as she wanted to know what this man was trying to do now. She watched as he held his hand out in front of him with closed eyes. It was then that she began to understand what he was trying to do. "Is he trying to return home!?"


    Many questions popped into her mind, but she did not n to do anything, as his failure or sess had nothing to do with her. But what she did not realize was that she was paying a bit too much attention to ke and his family since she started watching him. Without realizing it, her interest in the young man had been piqued.


    "Here I go!" ke concentrated as his wives poured their mana into him. He could feel the air around him tremble, but the pathway back was still not opening. He gritted his teeth and used every ounce of mana being injected into him to its fullest, but no matter how much he tried, he could not get the tear to open. "Damnit!"


    He had failed. They were currently stuck here¡­..

 Chapter 423 The Goddess Of Love Watches A Play

    --AN) This Chapter is probably horribly edited. I came down with a stomach bug, so not feeling too good.--


    ke looked down at the space in front of him and clenched his fists while lowering his head. "Girls, I''m sorry¡­."


    "Why are you sorry!?" Lillia yelled out. "We all used all of our mana, too, just now. This means the distance between here and Earth is far greater than we could ever imagine. We all failed. This is not just you. Right now, we are just too weak. We also do not know how the teleportation here even worked. So we cannot replicate it even if we tried. You are still connected to Little White so we will know what is going on at home. We just have to grow stronger. The mana here is thicker than at home, so we should use it to our advantage to grow stronger and try to go home.


    "If we fail, we will just try again. We will keep trying until all of us can return home to Destiny City and our family." Lillia hugged ke''s waist. She didn''t want him to think this was all his fault. He was not at fault here at all. He was already trying his best.


    ke let out a sigh as he patted Lillia''s hand and looked up at the sky. He closed his eyes and made a silent resolve to return home at any cost. He would do so no matter what. Even if he had to lose all his power he would return his family home.


    Ishtar normally did not like to peer into people''s thoughts, but she wondered what ke was thinking. When she heard his solemn vow she couldn''t help but sigh. She did not know how they arrived here, but to leave here by tearing space would require them to be stronger, much stronger than the average citizen of her city, but at this time, he was not even close to being as strong as a mere child. She frowned as she fell into thought. She wondered if she should help him a bit. But if he gained the strength of someone who could use astral powers she felt that would be making herself look bad and not be able to reject her daughter''s wishes any longer.


    Ishtar let out a long sigh. "Why is this man like this¡­." She had to admit she admired ke''s determination and willingness to do whatever he could for his family. Even that bastard she had met on earth once before never acted in such a manner. She couldn''t even find a man in the higher ranking officials who was as manly as ke was. While he was weak he was someone who ranked higher than even the strongest men due to his love and care for his family.


    The days continued on, and Ishtar watched as the family worked on getting stronger. But one night, while the two children were deep asleep and two of the wives were sleeping next to them, three of the wives pulled ke into one of the rooms and put up a sound proofing barrier to keep the noises down. "No¡­ They are not going¡­. Really!?" Ishtar blushed as she covered her eyes but was peaking through the gaps in her fingers. It was then that she realized ke was a man in more ways than one.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What race is he!? Why is he able to even do that!?" Ishtar''s face was red as she watched ke plowing two of his wives at once while pleasuring the other with his tongue. She never knew there was a race that was able to do such a thing! While gods could do it easily this was different!


    Ishtar''s body began growing hot as she watched the live action porn going on in front of her. She was d she was in her room because her hand had already reached between her legs as she watched the scene that did not seem to end. The female servants were no strangers to their goddess pleasing herself, but tonight she was watching other people having sex while pleasing herself. Even the servants were rubbing their thighs together because their goddess did not just have this ying out on a small golden screen but one big enough for all of them to see!


    Three girls were being taken care of in many different positions and in many different ways. The hours passed, and they were still going at it. Even after begging for mercy, they were still being plowed by the man on the screen. He would not let them go. The girls who were lying on the bed clutching the sheets covered in sweat were on the verge of passing out by the time the early morning hours arrived, and their goddess stayed up watching it the entire time, rubbing herself during the whole thing. The servants stood there with sticky thighs as they, too, were unable to hold out the entire night.


    "That man¡­." Ishtar wished she was one of his wives at this time. She had never seen a man do that so many times in a row and for so many hours! She, the goddess of love, did not even know if she couldst as long as his wives were able to. Ishtar bit her lip and shook her head. She couldn''t let her fantasies get the better of her. What kind of mother would she be if she told her daughter no but then went and fucked the man she said no to.


    As for ke, he showered and cleaned himself up before putting on fresh clothes and checking on his daughters. He would let the girls sleep for a while since he had gone a bit crazy on them. They had nned to seal their urges, but since they were going to be here for a while, they could not do that any longer. A few days were okay, but more than that, they could not do that.


    ke looked in on Noa and Josline, who spent the night with the girls, and saw them all cuddled together and smiled. They were still asleep, which meant that it was still early. He decided he would start cooking breakfast. He had not cooked for the girls in a long time, so he would do it this morning. He had a lot of worries, but he could not do anything currently at this time. He could only hope that they could quickly get stronger, even if it meant evolving a few more times.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 424 Ishtar’s Plan Part 1

    A week passed, and ke had already made his second mana core quite big. Although it was still not big enough to be engraved nor did he have enough to get to his second true evolution. He would need to form one more full core and then engrave them both before he could actually evolve again. During this time, he tried everything he could think of to detect astral power but was unable to even get a hint of what it was. But he was not going to give up so easily either. While he could easily rely on mana to form his cores, he still felt it would be best to try to figure out this astral power as well.


    "I guess we should le¡­." ke looked off into the distance to see a familiar figure sitting on a rock that was not there before. He sighed and knew that said figure wanted to speak with him.


    Sure enough, Ishtar after watching ke all week, couldn''t handle just watching anymore. She had to go meet with ke. Even though her own daughter was sulking in her room still locked up she couldn''t keep herself from visiting ke, not after everything she saw.


    When she saw ke walking over to her, she unconsciously fixed her hair and her jewels. Just looking at him was making her rub her thighs together because all that popped into her mind was him and his wives having sex together. But even so, she kept telling herself she was just here to speak with him for the time being. He was on hernd, after all.


    "Miss¡­ Or should I say Goddess Ishtar, what do I owe the honor of this visit?" ke asked. He was d that she decided to show up here and not inside the temporary base.


    Ishtar cleared her throat as she said: "I came to see how you were fairing. After all, it is my daughter who is hell bent on bing your wife. While I do disagree with you two being together, I will not allow you toe to harm. This is why you can feel at ease while staying in this field."


    Ishtar was trying to put him in her debt. After all, she really did cast a barrier around this field in order to keep the monsters out, or else they would have been dug out of their base a long time ago. The astral beast would easily consume their mana barriers as if they were eating the grass in the field.


    "I see¡­ Then I have to thank you. We have indeed been living okay, thanks to no dangers." ke replied. He was actually truly grateful for this, so he bowed his head and sincerely gave his thanks.


    Ishtar was a bit taken aback by this man''s ability to lower his head, but when she thought about it, he was probably thanking her for keeping his family safe which she knew for his family he would do anything. "Ahem¡­. Then how will you thank me?"


    "Excuse me?" ke was a bit confused. He did not understand her question. Did he not just thank her?


    Ishtar once more cleared her throat as she said: "Ahem¡­ My legs have been feeling quite tense as ofte. If you could give them a massage once a week while you are here, I will be more than willing to keep the barrier up."<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke frowned slightly and wondered what this woman was up to, but since it was just a massage, he did not mind if it meant his family would not be put in any danger. He had sensed the monsters in the forest, and they were not to be taken lightly. "That is no problem, but I will need to exin a few things to my wives, or else they will get very jealous."


    "That¡­. I see¡­ That is fine! But tell them I will need to ce a barrier around us since I can not allow people to see a weakling give me a massage." Ishtar did not want to cause trouble due to her own desires. She, for some reason, did not wish for ke to hate her. Even though she had done such a bad thing to him earlier, thinking of this, she took a deep breath and said: "About before. This Goddess was wrong. My energy outburst was not meant to harm anyone."


    "I know." ke waved it off, off handedly. He already knew she did not mean to harm him. But that did not mean she would care if she did either, and he also knew this. This did, however, surprise him since he did not expect her to actually apologize and admit her mistake. "I will go speak with them."


    "Understood, do not make me wait long." Ishtar watched as ke left a hint of excitement in her eyes. She said she only wanted a leg massage, but she nned to make him give her another kind of massage. But she wanted to take it slow. Allow him to get used to touching her godly body before she finally asked him to give her what she truly wanted!


    ke wondered if it was a goddess''s pride that made here here. Thinking that she had to get something in return for her kindness or not. He did not understand the whole massage thing, but he also did not mind massaging a beauty, especially if it meant protecting his family.


    While Ishtar and Nanaya were mother and daughter, they only looked a few years apart. Nanaya was a tad shorter, and less filled out, while Ishtar had a great set of breasts that invited one toe and y.


    "So that is what it is," ke exined everything to Lillia and the others, and each one of them had a strange face on.


    "She''s definitelying on to you¡­." Lillia was not stupid. She knew this stupid goddess had taken a liking to her ke! Why else would she want a massage, of all things?


    "Err¡­ Either way, it is to keep us safe, so ke, just do what you feel you need to do. And if you happen to do that and make her yours, then we might get home earlier¡­." Noa felt this might actually be beneficial to them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 425 Ishtar’s Plan Part 2

    --An) Another willeter... --


    "I do not think she will be affected by Husband''s charm.... If she is a goddess she might just be doing this on a whim. But it''s up to Husband on what he wishes to do." Gemini did not like any of this, but it was up to ke to what he wanted to do.


    "Mmmm... I agree with Sister Gemini...." Josline nodded her head.


    "Before it was princesses, now it is goddesses! What else are you going to pick next!?" Mina yelled while pulling on his hair.


    ke sighed he also did not really want to do this but when he thought about the safety of his family from the monsters in the forest he could only sigh once more and decide it was best to just get this over with. "If it means we can live here safely, then I will just go and get this over with. It''s only once a week."


    "Wait! Did you just say once a week!?" All the girls yelled out and then held their heads.


    "This woman is definitely hitting on our Husband!" Lillia roared. She wanted to go fight this woman now!


    "Sister Lillia, please calm down. We all do not like it, but if ke is doing this because he wants us safe, then we have no other choice. You felt it, too, right? Those monsters?" Josline tried to be the calm one even though she wanted to shove her hammer up the damn goddess''s ass.


    "I know, but still! ke, can''t we do something else!?" Lillia did not like it at all. She did not like that woman after she attacked ke!


    ke sighed and held his head. "I also do not want to do this, but to be able to keep you all safe, this is our only option. We have to make it home no matter what. I also do not wish to make this goddess mad. We can only do things like this for now. Use this time to grow stronger. If I do this massage once a week while we grow in strength, then we can safely allow our daughters to evolve as well. This will keep us out of danger. So I will do it."


    "I swear... if she harms you in any way or tries to take you away, I will fight to the death!" Lillia roared once more. She was so angry but had nowhere to vent this anger. She looked at ke and said: "I will have you to myself tonight! I will make sure no scent of that woman is left on your body!"


    They hated it. All of them did, but ke was doing this to protect them. Even they were not stupid enough to think they could defeat the monsters in the forests. They could feel the immense power of those creatures from where they were.


    ke sighed and hugged and kissed each of his wives. "Do not think that far into things. I am just giving her a leg massage."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph! Leg massage, I bet she will start saying. Go higher. Go higher, until your hands on her.... Grrrr!" A low growl escaped Lillia''s lips as she snorted and crossed her arms in front of her chest.


    ke also felt things were funny, but he could not really do much about it. First, he was up against someone who was extremely powerful, more powerful than all of thembined. And it would ensure his family''s safety. Of course, he would try to keep things from going too far as well.


    Outside, Ishtar was having mixed feelings. She had snuck a peek at what was going on to see his wives all angry at the prospect of her having him do naughty things with her. But when she remembered all those images in her head, she couldn''t help but want some of that for herself.


    She watched as ke made his way back over. She also knew he was reluctant to do this, but he had no choice. He was doing this to repay her for putting up the barrier to protect them from the astral beasts. She took a deep breath and reminded herself to keep things slow. She would just go with a normal massage for today and then next week, maybe a bit more.


    With a wave of her hand, the rock she was sitting on turned into a cushioned bench which sheid down on face up. She wanted to see all his reactions as she touched her godly body. She turned and looked at ke, who had just arrived, and smiled. "You are here. I will now set up the barrier."


    With another wave of her hand, a barrier was put up around them that blocked all sight and sound from being able to peer into the small area they were in. ke looked at the beautiful goddess and really had to admit beauty wise, she was top notch. But this did not mean he was enjoying this moment. He knew his wives were not happy, but to protect his family, he would go along with this goddess whims.


    "So, just the legs?" ke asked before he got started.


    "Mmm... And feet! You can use this." Ishtar waved her hand, and a crystal bottle appeared with a purple liquid inside. "Make sure you knead my thighs good."


    ke wanted to snort but kept it in as he took the bottle and opened it up. Avender scent entered his nose, which was kind of calming. But he still felt like this woman was up to something. He poured some into this hand and put the bottle down before rubbing his palms together and saying: "Then I will get started."


    Ishtar''s eyes lit up with anticipation as she saw ke''s big hands reach out and grab her foot. She could not contain herself as she let out a small giggle before quickly covering her mouth.


    While this was happening, a certain Young woman was staring at the two dots on the golden screen in front of her with a furrowed brow. "What the hell is Mama doing with my ke!? She wouldn''t be..... No, no, she has not had any rtion to men since I was born...." Nanaya shook her head. There was no way her Mama would find any interest in ke. She was probably just speaking with him. "Humph! I will figure out a way to help ke grow stronger so mama can''tin. If only I was not locked up in here...."

 Chapter 426 Massage

    --AN) I need a vote on whether or not to add both mother and daughter to the family. Just a simple reply to this with a YES or NO will do. Also, the back story dealing with Ishtar and Tammuz is not entirely true, as I needed to make up a few things to fit the story. If you are interested in Mesopotamia gods, a quick google search on Ishtar and Tammuz will suffice to find out their true backstory. It is quite interesting.--


    ke did not ck at all as he began massaging Ishtar, who had a big grin on her face as he began massaging her feet. Using as much pressure as he could, he was trying to undo the knots in this woman''s foot. For a goddess, he found she seemed to be rather stiff.


    It was not like this was ke''s first time doing massages, he has so many wives, so it was almost a daily thing for him to give at least one of them a massage. He even found out they had a secret rotation. Of course, he did not tell them that he knew this.


    Ishtar felt the tickling going away and then some pain, but as the pain subsided, she found it to be one of the best feelings she had felt in a while besides having an orgasm. She stared at the man, who had a serious expression on his face with a soft smile as she watched him try his best to do the job she had tasked him with. It almost made her not want to get him to do more since he was sincerely doing his job. Of course, the keyword in her thoughts was ''almost''. No matter what, she could not resist the man''s ability in bed.


    Ishtar only ever had one man in her life, Tammuz, a man from her early days. While she did love him, at one point, he betrayed her. She was pregnant at the time with Nanaya. But due to her death and rebirth, she carried Nanaya from death as a mortal to her rebirth as the goddess of love. Only when she became a goddess did she give birth to Nanaya. This was a term over thousands of years. Since then, she had only fallen for one other man when she had decided to peek at a few up anding worlds. She had heard of a world called Earth from the other gods of the Astral Domain. It was a world that was slowly developing, so some of the gods were finding some amusement in helping them out a bit.


    She searched the world a few times over and saw many races that were strange and dying out while another race was blooming without issue. It was then her eyes fell on a certain city. The only true city of its time. The ce was called Uruk. It was a grand city for its time, and at the time she looked in she saw a young hero king named Gilgamesh. He was a man who ruled with an iron fist but also made sure his city was prosperous. She found herself watching over him. Even met him a few times and tried to make a good impression on him as her feelings for this man slowly began to bloom. Then it happened¡­.


    She could no longer contain herself and entered his bedchamber one night. When he saw her, he seemed taken aback, but when she offered herself up to him. He had gone and called her a prostitute! She only ever had sex once! She even got pregnant after that one time! She was so mad she cursed him to die and left. Never returning to Earth again. She did not know how that man''s life turned out, nor did she care. But somehow¡­. Her daughter found out about it and now uses it as a way to throw it in her face when she does not get her way.


    Ishtar let out a long sigh as she felt her body rxing more. ke had already moved up her slender leg to her calves. His technique was even better than her maids. They never seemed willing to use too much force because it could be slightly painful, but now she understood that after the pain, the feeling that remained was quite pleasant.


    "You are really good at this." Ishtar finally spoke after almost thirty minutes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "My wives take turns asking me to give them a massage every night. So this has be routine for me. Although currently, I do not have time. I need to grow in power so I can go home. My current ability to manipte time and space is not good enough. I need to be more powerful to return home." ke was only saying this because he was making small talk back. He just wanted to get this all done and over with. And since this woman knew we were not from this world, she probably already knew much more than that as well.


    Ishtar thought for a moment before saying: "With your current power, unless you are able to be as strong as one of my guards, you will not be able to return to your home world." Ishtar could easily send him home if she wanted, but she was not going to let him go back so easily.


    "I see¡­ But to be that strong, would I not need this astral power?" ke asked.


    "That depends. Astral power is not something you can just gain easily. Most of the people born in the Astral Domain are able to naturally take this power in. In order to gain such power, you will need to first know what Astral power is." Ishtar exined.


    "I see¡­ To be able to naturally take it in is a bit of a cheat¡­." ke sighed. He did not dare to ask Ishtar how to do it. He was already d he could get this amount of information. While not good, he at least knew what he had to do to get home. It was a small step forward for him.


    "Haha, that may be so, but many people like you havee and gone from this domain who did not have the ability to take it in naturally. But they were still able to." Ishtar replied with a smile, her eyes glued to the fact that ke''s hands were not very close to her secret garden.


    "Then that means I still have a chance." ke felt even more determined. He did not know why Ishtar was willing to impart all this information to him, but he felt lucky. While he felt lucky, that did not mean he liked her all that much.


    Ishtar felt ke''s hands touching her inner thigh right next to her special spot and was biting her lower lip. If she really wanted to, she could easily control this man and have him do many, many things, but she did not want him to hate her any more than he already did. She felt lucky he was even willing to speak with her normally.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 427 Her Daughter Had Good Eyes

    --AN) Still feeling like crap, so only one chapter atm. I will try to get 2 more outter today. Also, big thanks to GamerReader345 for the castle! :) --


    *Bam!*


    Right now, at this very moment, ke had his back up against the wall as a long slender white arm mmed into the wall next to his head. In front of him, a petite girl was staring back at him with narrowed eyes. "Tell me everything! What did that slu-woman make you do!"


    As soon as ke came back, Lillia began her interrogation, sniffing and licking every part of ke''s body that did not smell like him. ke really did not know what to say as he let her do her thing. But he did not expect to be pinned against the wall before he could say a word though.


    "I just massaged her feet and legs and had some small talk. She was actually quite nice to me this time. She even gave me a bit of hopeful news." ke exined, causing Lillia to furrow her brow and step back from ke.


    "Then what did she say?" Lillia asked with her arms crossed across her chest.


    "She said that people havee to this ce before who were not able to take in astral energy naturally and were able to grow in power. This means we can take in astral energy, but we need to figure out how to do it. Also, she said that we could get back home as long as we reached the strength of one of her guards. I know this is a bit of a hurdle but at least we know it is possible to make it back." ke was truly hopeful. He knew that Ishtar could have been just giving him false hope. But at least any hope at all was better than none.


    "Hmmm¡­.." Lillia lowered her head before suddenly jumping up andtching herself onto ke. "Bedroom now!"


    Luckily the girls were in the other room, or this scene would have caused the small girls to be confused as to what was going on. ke did as he was told and brought Lillia to the bedroom, where she immediately sealed the room from everything and ripped ke''s clothes off his body, not caring about anything other than painting his body with her scent.


    Ishtar did not know how she felt. ke''s wife seemed a bit on the jealous side. While she did not seem to mind this, she wondered if Lillia would ever ept her. When this thought came to mind, Ishtar''s eyes went wide as she pped her cheeks. "Get a hold of yourself! We are only using him¡­."


    When the servant girls saw their Goddess pping herself in the face, they did not know what to think. They all lowered their heads, not daring to look up in case it was them who would be pped next.<novelnext></novelnext>


    You can say that Lillia really picked off more than she could chew. She wanted to paint ke in her color only to be painted in his. While she didst a while, she ended up under his relentless assault for the entire night, causing her to sleep half the day the next day.


    Around mid morning the next day, ke called his daughters toe outside to get some fresh air. Since the barrier was up, he nned to at least let his daughters y outside for a while. They yed tag and red light green light, and many other games that ke and Tina had taught them from their younger years. The two girls were smiling happily as they yed with their Papa, but as the hours passed, both Destiny and Joy sat on their papa''sp with depressed expressions on their faces.


    "What''s wrong?" ke asked.


    "Papa, will we be able to go home soon? Will we be able to go home and see our other mamas and sisters? Did I cause us to be stuck here?" Joy began to tear up.


    ke smiled softly as he ced his hand on top of her head. "It was not your fault. What happened was an ident that even your papa does not understand. But I do know one thing¡­ We will get home. I promise you. When that will be, I do not know. But I promise I will make sure you can go home and see your sisters and mamas. This is something I will never lie to you about."


    Joy, who had tears in her eyes, buried her face in ke''s chest while Destiny also did the same. ke looked at his two daughters, who were growing up so fast, and sighed. He sat there looking out over the grassy field and patted their heads until they fell asleep.


    Ishtar watched everything from her pce. Her expression changed many times as she wiped her eyes. "Should I help him just a bit next time we meet?" This thought suddenly filled her mind. She felt bad for those children reminding her of Nanaya when she was young. "If he does not figure it out, I will give him a hint." She finally decided. Even if he were to start taking in astral energy now, he would still need a long time before he could gain the strength needed to go home. It would give her time¡­.


    "Give me time for what¡­." Ishtar''s cheeks began to turn red as she realized her own thoughts. She was actually thinking about making ke her man!? "Why is my mind a mess!? Why do I keep watching his every action!?"


    Ishtar really wanted to control the emotions welling up inside her. She knew she was doing the same thing she had done to Gilgamesh and was afraid that she might end up in the same situation where she would be rejected harshly. She did not know if she could take such a blow again. But as the goddess of love she knew, she knew what was happening to her. The more she watched, the more she found ke to be appealing in her eyes. She suddenly realized her daughter really had good eyes¡­..


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 428 Missing Their Papa

    Destiny City¡­..


    "I miss papa¡­." A little fairy flew over andnded on Pue''s head.


    "Mm¡­. I miss Papa too¡­" Pue agreed one hundred percent with Fate''s statement. She really missed her Papa.


    "Let''s go to the city then. We can hug statue Papa!" Hope reached out her hand towards Pue, who did not hesitate to take it.


    The three girls left the pce and the old base and headed to the city. Because they had small legs, this was a long trek. The reason why they could so easily leave the base even though they were trying to be stealthy was because two naga guards were following them from the shadows. Tina knew the girls liked to visit his statue when their papa was not around, and she felt it was good for them to go out and get some exercise and fresh air, but she did make sure that they were guarded well.


    Of course, not only were the naga guards watching closely, but the people of Destiny City, who were quite protective of the little ones, were also watching closely. After almost an hour, the three girls had finally reached their destination. Pue, Fate, and Hope made their way over to the leg of the statue and hugged it. With smiles on their faces, they hugged the statue and closed their eyes. But even as they did this, it was not aplete recement for the real thing. Tears started streaming from Hope''s eyes as she suddenly fell to her butt and began crying. "I want my Papa!"


    Little White, who had also tailed behind them, felt bad for the two little ones. She appeared next to Hope and sat down with her legs on either side of the little girl. Hope immediately recognized Little White andtched on to her. "Master¡­."


    "Hmmm?" ke, who was in the middle of meditating as he tried to feel astral power, heard Little White''s voice.


    "Hope, Pue, and Fate came to your statue today, and Hope broke down crying, calling for you." Little White wiped her tears. He felt bad for the little girl.


    "I see¡­ Can you tell her you are talking to me now?" ke could only converse through Little White. Luckily Little White never found it to be a problem.


    "Mhmm¡­" Little White Storked Hope''s head and said softly. "Little Miss, Master, your Papa, is talking with me now. He wants me to tell you that he loves you and to stay strong. He and your mamas as well as your sisters, are all working hard to return home. They have found a way to do so. But it will take time. Until then, stay strong. He loves you, Fate, and Pue dearly, and all your other sisters as well. He hopes you all can focus on growing stronger, and when he returns, for every day he is gone, he will spend that amount of time ying with all of you."<novelnext></novelnext>


    Hope raised her eyes and looked at Little White before reaching up and hugging Little White and kissing her cheek. "Kiss for Papa! Hope loves Papa too! Papa, be safe!"


    "Yes, Papa, be safe! I love you!" Fate and Pue yelled out as they hugged and kissed Little White..


    ke looked up at the sky as Little White was rying the messages to him, his eyes red. He had to work harder. He had to grow stronger and get back so he wouldn''t miss too much of his baby girls'' lives.


    "Little White, thank you." ke was grateful that Little White could speak with him. Because of her, he was able to keep in touch with his family even though they were so far away.


    "I do not need your thanks, Master. This is why I am here. To help you when I can." Little White might be saying this, but the smile on her face and the tail that was wagging back and forth so fast that it might break said it all. She loved being of use to her Master. ke had to think of a way to properly thank Little White when he got back.


    ? In a certain throne room in front of a bunch of officials, Ishtar was in tears, causing the entire room to be in an uproar, unsure of what to do. She was currently kicking herself for peeking in on things. She was lost in thought when the boring official started talking and decided to check in on ke. When she heard what was going on, she peeked in on earth and focused on Little White, and that was when things went downhill! Tears began spilling from her eyes. She could help it. The sweet little girl was crying for her Papa!


    "Your Highness!" One of the officials cried in her panic, unsure of what to do.


    "I''m fine! This court session is over for today. Go back. We will go over things again tomorrow." Ishtar waved her hand, clearing the room. Not a single official dared to stay and quickly exited the room. When the room was clear with only servant girls left, Ishtar fell on her throne and felt horrible as she pped herself in the face again. "Why did I peek!? Why!?"


    In another room, two people stood in the middle of the room. Nanaya looked at the mirror image of herself and smirked. "Did you really think you could trap me here like this, Mama!? I will do as I please!" She turned to her servant girls, who were all dull eyed, and nodded her head. Her spell was working. They were not dead but under a spell that controlled their minds. When they awaken from it, they will think everything was just a big dream. With things set, Nanaya went to her balcony and flipped herself over the railing. It seemed this was not her first time escaping the pce.


    Not even three minutester, a puff of ck smoke appeared next to Ishtar''s throne. "Oh? She really decided to make a run for it. So be it. Just follow her and protect her."

 Chapter 429 Unsure Of How To Answer Part 1

    --AN) I know some of you manly men are probably going, why is this arc taking so long? Answer: I do not want to rush things too much.


    If it is too slow, let me know. If it''s a decent pace, let me know. Or if I should just toss them all in a room with some aphrodisiac, let me know.


    I am actually looking for a bit of help to decide on something. Should Astral power be brought to Earth? Or should it be something they will have to gainter on?--


    ke was once again out in the grassy field, trying to feel the astral energy in the air. His wives were busy forming their second mana core while his baby girls were getting ready for their evolution. ke figured since things were now safe, there was no reason not to have them undergo their evolution. Gemini was also here, so if things were to go wrong, she could step in.


    To undergo their evolution, there would be two processes. First is getting down the engraving portion of the evolution, and the second is to learn how to fight so they can beat their other self. This will allow them to easily evolve without much difficulty. But because of Joy''s bloodline, ke was worried about the drakani urges that Joy would end up having. When he expressed his worries to his wives, they all said they would deal with it when the time came. Only then did he rx. He did not want his daughter suffering, and suppressing it would be even worse. ke did not want to know the details about anything, though. He would just trust his wives to take care of things.


    "What are you doing? Why are you sitting here sleeping?" A familiar voice entered ke''s ear or more like a low whisper, along with a hot breath.


    "Nanaya, what are you doing?" ke asked as he turned his heading nose to nose with Nanaya, whose cheeks immediately turned red. But because of her pride, she did not dare to retreat as she stared into ke''s deep blue eyes.


    "Hehe, I came to visit you! You have no idea. My Mama actually locked me up and forbade me from seeing you!" Nanaya pouted as she stood up and stretched, showing off her perfectly tanned body.


    ke''s eyes couldn''t help but be drawn to her figure. This did not go unnoticed by Nanaya, who immediately grinned and bent over, and looked at ke. "Checking me out, I see."


    "Well, when the girl is willing to show it off I will look." ke was not shy at all, which made Nanaya pout and blush at the same time. She had wanted to tease him but got teased in return.


    Biting her lower lip, Nanaya snorted before moving and sitting down in ke''sp. ke stared at the strange girl, unsure what to do about her. She was Ishtar''s daughter, so it was not like he could be mean to her and just push her away roughly. "Umm¡­. Nanaya, what are you doing?"


    "Sitting in my man''sp," Nanaya answered in a tone that pretty much asked ke, are you stupid? Why would you even ask such a question in the first ce?<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see¡­" Of course, ke did not pick up on that as he continued to ask: "And who is your man?"


    "You are. Did I not tell you already that I nned to make you mine?" Nanaya turned and looked ke in the eye.


    "You do realize I have a lot of wives and kids, right?" ke asked.


    "Mhmm¡­ So? Isn''t that normal?" Nanaya''s worldview was that all men had multiple wives.


    "Then you realize there is a hierarchy for everything for a man who has many wives. So even if you were to join, you would be at the bottom." ke was not going to beat around the bush. He knew how his wives had their system set up.


    "I understand all of this. I am not stupid about how rtionships work. But that does not mean I will give up. Since I have decided on you, it will be you and only you. I told my mother the same thing, which was why she locked me up." Nanaya leaned into ke and nuzzled against his chest. "I made my decision. I also do not want to be like my Mama."


    "What do you mean?" ke was confused. He did not understand why she did not want to be like her mother. While Ishtar seemed overbearing, she looked to be running her ind very well.


    "My Mama is someone who fell in love and was rejected horribly. I do not wish that to happen to me. I will not allow myself to be rejected, so if I am being too much of a pain, just let me know. I will ease back my advances. I may seem young, but I am actually quite old. Probably older than you. After all, even I do not remember how old I truly am. But because I have always lived a life of being the pampered princess, I really do not have the wisdom of the years. My Mama is a good person. She loves her people and cares for them deeply. I respect her for that, but I can not live under her control all the time.


    "That day when we met, I had snuck out of the pce. I wanted to see how the city had progressed. But who would have thought that after thousands of years, it was still the same? It was as if time had stopped, but yet everyone was living happily. But because of my status as princess and daughter of the goddess Ishtar, the higher ranking families want me to wed into their families.


    "I do not want to be part of some political marriage. I know I can not stay with my Mama all the time, but that does not mean I want to live a life stuck in a marriage that was forced down my throat. I want to be with someone I can have fun with and enjoy spending time with. That day you came out of nowhere and got those men to stop chasing me. You apanied me around the city and let me enjoy my time while watching over me. It might not be much to you, but to me, it was the most fun I have had in thousands of years.


    "It may sound strange. We spent only a few hours together, but at that time, when you were leaving, it hit me that I did not wish to see you go. I did not want to be separated. I wanted to be in your care. When you told me about your family, I had no choice but to let you go. I did not want you to hate me if I tried to keep you to myself. Even now, I would want you to myself as I am selfish, but to be at your side, I am willing to be at the bottom of the food chain. ke¡­." Nanaya looked deep into ke''s eyes and asked: "Will you ept me and allow me to be with you?"

 Chapter 430 Unsure Of How To Answer Part 2

    --An) Will try to get more out in a bit.--


    ke scratched his head. He didn''t really know what to say. Mainly because it was not really up to him. The girls all had to agree to it. Looking down at her expectant eyes ke sighed as he said: "I need to think about it. I am not outright rejecting you, but I am also not saying yes. This is not only a, me, decision. It is also my wives who must agree as well. Your mother and you did not make a good impression on them. So right now I can not give you an answer until they see you in a better light."


    "Oh¡­" Nanaya was disappointed, but at the same time, she knew she still had a chance. He did notpletely reject her. She let out a low sigh of relief. She knew it would not be easy, but she was hoping to win some charm points. But, at least now she knew how to attack. She had to get the wives to see her in a better light! She also did not want to join and be alienated as well. She had seen many higher rank officials who have concubines who were just left to rot because they were not favored. She did not want this at all.


    "What can I do to help!?" Nanaya decided to ask. She did not know where to start, so she could only ask ke what she should do.


    ke thought for a moment before saying: "Can you teach us all about what astral energy is and how we can take it in?"


    "This¡­ Mmm¡­ I can! But, if you leave¡­. Can I go too?" Nanaya did not want to part with ke. She did not want to see him go.


    "As long as my wives agree. I will not leave you behind because if things work out and they begin to treat you well they will naturally bring you into the harem." ke knew Lillia well. She would never let a strong ally go. But he also knew she did not have a good image of the mother and daughter pair.


    "Okay! I will work hard!" Nanaya was willing to make her first love work no matter what. She did not want to end up like her mother!


    An hourter, everyone sat out in the grassy field. In the air was a golden board made of astral energy that Nanaya was standing in front of. "First, let me start off with an apology for what happened the other day. I did not expect my Mama to act in such a way. Please do not hate her. Deep down, she is truly a kind and loving person."


    Nanaya bowed her head as she gave a sincere apology. She figured she would start with this and then slowly gain everyone''s trust and hopefully be weed into the family.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Humph!" Lillia snorted she could tell Nanaya meant what she said, but she was still angry. "My HUSBAND, says you want to teach us how to use astral energy, is this true?"


    "Yes!" Nanaya nodded her head like a baby chick. Seeing the interaction between the two, Noa and Mina were giggling because they knew Lillia was not mad at Nanaya, yet she was still putting on a strong front to make her position clear.


    Lillia saw the girl answering so quickly and did not know what to say. She found the girl kind of cute but she would not show it just yet. She knew Nanaya was not at fault for what had happened. She was more wary of her mother than anything. "Okay. Let''s see how well you teach." Lillia kept up her indifferent attitude, but to Nanaya, these words meant she was willing to at least listen to her!


    Ishtar, who was watching everything from her throne room, was biting her thumb. "Why do I feel jealous!?" It did not take a genius to see the difference in Lillia''s attitude toward her daughter and her. She felt¡­ "I should have done what she is doing! Ah! Why did I let my pride get the better of me!?"


    Ishtar wanted to kick herself. She did not know why she had to be so prideful all the time. She slumped down and swayed her feet back and forth. She was currentlyying on her throne, which was nothing more than an oversized bench bed. She had a mini golden window in front of her as she propped her chin up on the palms of her hands and watched as things progressed between the man she had her eye on and her daughter.


    "What should I do?" Ishtar was really at a loss. She did not wish to make mistakes, but she also did not have anyone she could talk to about this. "How many more days until I can see him again¡­." Ishtar''s lips began to pout as she continued watching the scene in front of her. She wondered how long it had been since she felt this way.


    Back on ke''s side of things, Nanaya finally went into full teacher mode. "Astral energy is what is considered the power of the gods, but it is not actually. Astral power is something that gods can use, but their power is much greater than that. So do not think of it as a godly power. This golden screen can be considered godly while this."


    Nanaya held her hand out in front of her, and a purple sphere began to form. "This is astral energy in its condensed form. It is something that is like an in between when ites to the mana you use and the power the gods use. And it can only be found here in the Astral Domain.


    "At least, this is what I have been told by my own teacher. But astral energy is no different than mana in a sense. But it is a little tricky. Let''s break it down a bit, shall we?" Nanaya walked over in front of everyone and then waved her hand. A blue ball of mana and a purple ball of astral power appeared in front of everyone.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 431 Must First Be Willing To Die And Be Reborn

    --An) As promised, here you go!--


    "The blue ball is mana. It is the simplest form of power that allows one to achieve a long, long life through evolution. But the process is long, and even if you are able to live thousands of years, you will eventually grow old and die. While it can be powerful, it is only a little powerful. Only when you reach a stage to break through to the Mana ne will you be able to even be considered a baby here in the Astral Domain. While after many, many evolutions you can eventually reach the point that you can fight on par with someone from the astral domain, the length of time it will take to reach that point, you might just end up being an old man unless you are some kind of freak of nature.


    "The reason why this is is because the power output and the enhancements it has on the body. Think of it as two kinds of metals. You have one metal that is very strong and unbreakable, but the metal next to it, while it can be used for many things, is weak and easily broken.


    "Basically, if let''s say ke was to fight a baby here, the baby would win if it knew what it was doing. You can consider those with astral energy as the fine line between a demigod and a mortal.


    "I hope this makes sense. I was trying to simplify it as much as I could." Nanaya rubbed her nose as he looked at the group of people in front of her.


    "No, it was very well exined." Lillia was the one to answer. She had to admit that she now had a better understanding of both astral energy and mana. "But what is this mana ne you talked about?"


    "Oh, that? It''s the ce one will go once one reaches a certain evolution point. They will not be able to evolve anymore once they reach a certain point until they enter the Mana ne. To continue evolving with mana at that point, you would need arge abundance of it and it would need to be very pure. Only then will it be possible to continue growing on power." Nanaya replied. Her tutors all taught her these things since the Astral Domain has both mana and astral energy.


    "I see¡­ So that is why everyone would leave for the higher ne¡­." Gemini mumbled as she fell into thought.


    "Then can I ask how does a normal mortal like us take in astral energy that can be said to be the boundary of mortal and demigod?" ke finally spoke up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Nanaya''s eyes lit up as she smiled sweetly and said: "I am d you asked. There is only one way and it is quite tricky. To even be able to sense astral energy here in the Astral Domain, you would need to die and be reborn."


    "Huh?" Everyone felt like they did not hear her correctly.


    "Well to be more precise you would need to be near death. Only when you are near death can you begin to see the flow of astral energy in the air. It is when your mind and body are about to separate and allows you to see the unseen. If during this time, you take in the astral energy, you can not only save yourself but reconstruct your body into a more powerful one. From what I know, mortals who have been able to achieve this are quite strong, stronger in fact, than the residents of this domain. Because not only will their lives be extended indefinitely after being reborn, but they can still use mana to grow in strength as well. It''s like a two for one but the cost is high." Nanaya''s words made everyone go into deep thought.


    "Is there a safe way to go about it without the risk of actually dying?" Noa asked. She did not want to risk it if death was something that might happen.


    Nanaya shook her head as she said: "I asked the same question to my tutor as well. Her words were that to gain power, one must take risks. If a mortal wishes to step on the path to bing a god, they must first be willing to die and be reborn.


    "Let me tell you a small story of how gods are born." Nanaya looked at everyone, and when everyone nodded, she continued. "Gods can be considered the chosen ones. They normally have a deep belief in gaining power. Or are under the protection of earlier gods. You see¡­. Most gods die ande back to life. But it''s not what happens before their death that has much importance but after they have died.


    "The life of a mortal is like this. Born, live their life as best as they can, then die. This is just the life cycle of all living beings. I do not know when the first gods were born or created but the gods after that were all hand picked by other gods. They took an interest in these mortals, and when they died, instead of letting their souls dissipate, which most souls do, they give them a chance to go to the underworld and give them a single task. Crawl up from the underworld and gain great power." Nanaya only knew all of this thanks to her mother. "Only bypleting the task of escaping the underworld can they gain power and be gods or goddesses. My Mama was the same."


    "So to gain power of any kind, there is always some kind of trial. To be a single step from godhood is already quite grand for a mortal. And to acquire such strength, the only way is to die and be reborn, just like how the gods have to die and be reborn to actually be gods. Only the children of gods are able to be gods from birth just like I am considered a goddess, albeit weak. And just like how the people of the Astral Domain live here and give birth here. Their children, too, are only one step away from godhood." Nanaya''s exnation resonated with ke and his family. Even Joy and Destiny understood her exnation, even if it was a tiny bit confusing. They still understood that in order to be powerful, there are risks and trials that you will need to undergo.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 432 Asking For Help

    "I know this is probably not what you wanted to hear, but this is the only way." Nanaya felt bad there was no simple route to being able to take in astral energy. It was either you were lucky to be born in the Astral Domain, or you were willing to undergo the trial.


    "I want to do it¡­." Destiny''s voice broke the silence that had urred when Nanaya finished talking. "It might be scary, and it might be dangerous, but I want to grow strong as well¡­"


    Destiny had been watching her papa and mamas working hard trying to grow in strength. She, too, wished to be strong enough to help her mamas and papa. "Absolutely not!" All the girls yelled out at the same time.


    "Hold it." ke cut in. He could see the determination in Destiny''s eyes. She was one who would follow through with the things she had decided on. He did not want his daughter running off, trying to make herself half dead.


    "ke!? You are not thinking of letting her go through with this, are you!?" Lillia turned and looked at ke with wide eyes. She did not understand why ke was stopping them from telling her no.


    "Just hold on a minute," ke said firmly before turning to Nanaya. "Nanaya, is it possible to revive a person who has failed to take in Astral energy?"


    "Mmm¡­ You can but¡­." Nanaya rubbed her head as she took a deep breath and said: "You would need at least my Mama here to do it. She can keep the souls from scattering."


    "I see¡­." ke pondered for a moment before yelling out: "Ishtar!" He had a feeling the woman would be watching them so he was making a wild guess.


    Ishtar, who was quietly watching the happenings, suddenly fell off her throne when she heard ke yelling out her name. She wondered how he knew! Biting her lower lip, she was torn between answering his call and her pride. Why should she, a goddess, appear out of nowhere just because some man called for her¡­. But even as she was thinking this, she was already fixing herself up to make sure she looked good before disappearing from the room.


    "Wait, ke, why did you call my mother!?" Nanaya began to grow nervous as she looked around. She would be dragged back!


    "Because there is no way you can be here and her not knowing it. Do not look down on parents who love their children." If there was one thing that ke knew, and that was a loving parent will not know what is going on with their children.


    "He is right, you know." A golden square appeared in the sky, and Ishtar slowly descended. She flipped her hair as she lightlynded on the ground. "I knew that you snuck out the second you left."


    "Mama¡­. I¡­.." Nanaya lowered her head. She was waiting to be yelled at.


    "It''s fine. I was mean to you earlier but your words were also very harsh." Ishtar reached out and ced her hand on Nanaya''s head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Sorry, Mama¡­. I did say something mean." Nanaya nodded her head like an obedient child. Ishtar nodded and turned to ke.


    "You called me here, what is it that you want from me?" Ishtar asked.


    "I want help." ke lowered his head. "I want your help in allowing us all to safely gain the ability to take in astral energy. Just like how you love your daughter, I love my loved ones. I do wish to see them again. I wish to hold my little girls in my arms and y with them. I want to see them grow up and be young women. I want to see my wives who are worried sick about us. The city where my people are going about their daily lives. I wish to return to it all."


    "I see¡­." Ishtar''s eyes flickered with a bit of gloomy light. She knew ke wanted to return to his world. She knew this but she was hoping to keep him here a bit longer if she could. But hearing his request, her eyes softened. He was currently bowing with his head lowered to his waist. "Okay¡­.." She could not deny his request.


    "I will help you all gain the ability to take in astral power." Ishtar could no longer fool herself. She had fallen for this stupid mortal man.


    ke raised his head and looked at the warm smile on Ishtar''s face and felt slightly entranced. She was a lovely woman, after all. "Thank you!"


    "It''s nothing. But I will still ask of you to keep up the request I asked of before." Ishtar was not going to give up her alone time with ke.


    "Mama, what request was tha¡­. No! You didn''t fall for him too, did you!?" Nanaya could see her mother''s eyes had changed to be much softer. Worry spread throughout her body as she looked at her mother with pleading eyes that were saying do not fall for my man!


    "Nanaya, this is not the time to be talking about such things. Do you want to have something happen again!?" Ishtar''s eyes firmlynded on Nanaya, who lowered her head. She knew now was no time for a mother daughter fight.


    Taking this chance since she knew there would never be another chance like this, Ishtar walked over to Lillia, whose gaze was quite unfriendly, and bowed her head. "I apologize for hurting your husbandst time."


    Lillia never thought a goddess would one day bow her head to her. This made her feel a little good. But she still did not forget how this woman hurt her, ke. But seeing how sincere she was and how she was so readily willing to help, Lillia decided to let it go for the time being. "Raise your head. Goddesses should not bow so easily. Since you are willing to help us, we can think of the past as the past and start anew."


    Ishtar was slightly surprised by this change of attitude and raised her head, looking at Lillia, who had already turned away with a grateful expression. She now understood that she may just have a chance to be epted as well¡­.

 Chapter 433 Preparing The Girls For Evolution

    "In order to do this, I would suggest the little ones first evolve. It will strengthen their bodies enough to hold out longer when trying to take in astral energy. As Nanaya said, it is only when you are on that boundary of life and death that you will actually be able to take in astral energy and rebuild your bodies. For your girls, it is best to have them in their first evolution before they take in any astral energy. It will be a lot safer." Ishtar was looking out for the little girls. She did not wish any harm on them. She found ke''s daughters to be very cute and wanted to cuddle them all. It reminded her of when Nanaya was younger.


    "I was actually thinking the same thing. Ishtar, Nanya, I owe you both greatly." ke really had to thank these two girls who were so willing to help him out.


    "Hehe¡­." Ishtar couldn''t stop herself from giggling at ke''s praise which made Nanaya''s ears perk up as she red at her mother.


    Lillia looked at the mother daughter pair and sighed. She walked over to ke and pulled him to the side. "What are you going to do with these two? They are both trying to appeal to you."


    "Hmmm?" ke was not a total idiot. He could also see Ishtar seemed to be watching him this entire time as well and would get bashful if he spoke to her. "I am not sure, to be honest. But if I brought back two goddesses do you think Earth would be destroyed?"


    Lillia pinched ke''s waist as she red at him. "Don''t think I haven''t forgotten what she did to you before. You could have died!"


    "I know. But she also did not mean to hurt me. You also know this." ke looked at Lillia, who pouted and crossed her arms across her chest. "Don''t worry, at this time I can not say yes to them. I do not have those kinds of feelings yet."


    "Yet. But in the future, it may be so." Lillia knew they would be stuck here for a while, so she knew that these two goddesses would be getting closer and closer to ke. It was not that she was a hundred percent against it she just did not want to make things easy for the two girls!


    "We will see when the timees. But you have the final say." ke ran his hand through Lillia''s hair causing her to blush and smile sweetly at him.


    "Mmmm" Lillia nodded as she kissed ke''s lips before turning to her sisters. "Alright since the girls will be undergoing their evolutions we also need to prepare. Sister Gemini has taught me how to stop the process of evolution if one was to fail so we can make sure their cores do not break. Sister Noa and I will be handling Joy''s evolution. Sister Gemini, I will have you watch over Destiny for me."


    "Leave it to me." Gemini nodded. She knew that Noa and Lillia had to be the ones to help Joy for her evolution. Even Destiny was not mad that her own mother was not going to be there for hers since her Papa would be there for her!


    "Alright, let''s get the show on the road. I will help Gemini with Destiny''s evolution. Josline, and Mina, I will ask you two girls to help me keep these two entertained for the time being. Both girls need a rundown on what to expect during and after evolution before they start practicing engraving again." ke did not want to leave Ishtar and Nanaya alone as it would be rude.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s fine. I will go back and handle court matters. Nanaya, you stay here and watch over everyone. It would be best to keep one of us here to make sure nothing happens until everything is settled." Ishtar was not afraid of the monsters outside the boundary but of those who like to cause trouble from the other inds.


    "Mmm¡­. don''t worry, Mama, I will take very good care of my man to be!" Nanaya gave a smug smile as she walked over to Josline and Mina, leaving her mother standing there clenching her fists.


    Seeing all of this, ke sighed and walked over to Nanaya, and flicked her forehead. "Ow! Why did you do that!?"


    "Like that actually hurt! Don''t be mean to your mother." ke did not want these two to get into a fight. He would never wish to be the reason why these two would end up hating one another when it was obvious that they both cared about each other.


    Nanaya pouted before turning to Ishtar and apologizing. "Mama sorry. I said too much."


    "Mmm¡­" Ishtar looked at ke onest time and smiled softly before waving her hand, creating arge golden square above her, jumping up into it, and disappearing from the grassy in.


    Nanaya watched her mother leave and pursed her lips. She wanted to ask ke if he liked her mother but couldn''t bring herself to ask at this time. Especially when she did not even have a position in his heart yet.


    As the days passed, Joy and Destiny were undergoing strict training on magic engraving. Luckily both girls were already quite proficient in this, but Gemini still felt they needed a few more days before they were going to be able to do the real thing.


    ke was currently outside looking up at the sky when Ishtar suddenly appeared beside him. "You finished your things?"


    "Mmmm¡­. Can I ask for a massage?" Ishtar had be quite needy and had been asking for a massage almost every day since she finally epted her feelings for this man. ke never rejected either. He owed Ishtar for what she was doing. Even Lillia did not object to the massages. Ishtar also no longer tried to push her bounds and was only asking for a proper massage. She did not want to anger Lillia when she was slowly starting to gain her trust. She did not wish to start back at square one.


    Although Ishtar was also conflicted about what to do about her ind as well, she had many things to n and figure out before she could even follow ke if it was allowed. But she still had plenty of time to figure them out, so she was currently enjoying the moment.

 Chapter 434 No Peeking

    The day had finallye. Gemini gave a passing mark to the two girls, and they could now finally undergo their first true evolution. "As stated before, Sister Noa and I will take care of Joy''s evolution. ke and Sister Gemini will handle Destiny''s."


    With their stations set, the group of six split up, leaving Mina, Josline, Nanaya, and Ishtar standing in the living area with not much else to do. "Hey, Miss Ishtar, can I speak with you for a moment?" Mina was very curious about one thing.


    "Sure?" Ishtar did not know what the little fairy wanted, but she had no problems speaking with her.


    The two went into the kitchen area, where Mina finally asked: "So what do you n? If ke epts you both, after hearing the things we do at night, will you be able to?"


    Ishtar blushed slightly as she said: "Mina, you forgot I am the goddess of love. Such things are things I do not worry about. Love is love andes in all shapes and forms. Even if we end up in such a situation, I would not be bothered by it."


    "I see... Well, as long as you two will not be awkward. If thingse to be and you two do end up joining the family, it would be bad if you were both in an awkward position but I guess mother and daughter think alike. Since she said the same thing. Although her answer was: I am the daughter of the goddess of love, it''s to be expected if we fell for the same man." Mina had asked this very same question to Nanaya as well and while Nanaya was hesitant to answer at first she also answered the same.


    "Yeah, we did talk about this a few times now." Ishtar really did have a few long talks with Nanaya about things. In the end, they agreed to take things as theye and go with the flow.


    Inside the room, Destiny was sitting with a towel wrapped around her. Why she was only wearing a towel was in case she had some kind of huge growth spurt after the evolution since no one knew what kind of changes to her body she would have.


    "Papa, you won''t leave, right?" Destiny asked. Her eyes pleading for him to stay no matter what. She was quite nervous now that things hade down to it.


    "Don''t worry I will be here with your Mama Gemini through the entire process. As soon as you finish your evolution the first thing you will see is me here waiting to wee you back." ke replied as he rubbed the top of her head.


    "Hehe... Then Papa, wish me luck!" Destiny felt a bit more relieved after getting his promise.


    "Good luck!" ke leaned down and kissed her forehead before stepping back. Now it was all up to Destiny toplete her evolution.


    Destiny closed her eyes and began following Gemini''s instructions. Slowly she fell into a deep state of what seemed like a dream, but at the same time, it was not. She looked around and saw nothing but darkness, and within this darkness was a glowing blue core. It was not glowing brightly, but it was enough to allow her to know exactly where it was.


    She looked down at herself to see that she was slightly transparent as she hovered in the darkness. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before opening them and moving towards the core. "I just need to do it as I have been!"<novelnext></novelnext>


    With her determination in full swing, Destiny began engraving her mana core. Slowly but surely, the markings on the mana core became numerous. Destiny looked at all the work she had done so far and felt very proud of herself. "Two more to go...."


    On the outside, Gemini had a small smile on her lips. She was watching Destiny very closely so that she could stop the process at any time if something were to happen. "She''s fine, stop pacing...."


    ke, on the other hand, was so worried he was biting his thumb and pacing back and forth. He was worried that Destiny would fail and take a blow to her pride. He did not want her to be depressed if she failed. His worries were written all over his face. While lost in thought, he suddenly felt his body being lifted off the ground and pulled into a hug. "Don''t worry. She is doing amazing, look."


    ke turned, and the mana in the air was starting to condense around Destiny. Soon a cocoon began to form, and within seconds Destiny was no longer visible. This was thest step. Destiny had to defeat herself to finish her evolution.


    Destiny was currently looking at a second her. This her stood there staring back at her. "So you are what I need to defeat?"


    "Yes..." The other her replied with a nod. "If you can''t defeat me, then I will take over your body and stay at Papa''s side for you."


    "Humph! Who would let you take over my body!? My papa is my papa! No one can take him from me!" Destiny did not like anyone talking about taking her papa away!


    "Then you better be ready because.... I am not joking." The other Destiny''s eyes suddenly lit up with a red light, and out of nowhere, an overwhelming might began to flood out of her!


    "Huh? What is this!? Something is wrong!" Gemini''s eyes went wide. Her connection to Destiny was suddenly cut off. She could no longer tell what was going on with Destiny''s evolution. But what was strange was before her connection broke off, she heard a faint yful voice say: "Hehe... No peeking!"


    "What do you mean something is wrong!?" ke did not understand. He had no idea what was going on, but he could feel the mana in the air was surging toward Destiny.


    "I am not sure. Something is not right with her evolution. My connection was cut off, and I heard someone telling me not to peek. ke, I can''t do anything to help her if things go badly!" Gemini did not know what to do. She had tried to reconnect to Destiny many times, but they all failed! There was some kind of barrier blocking her!


    Out in the living area, Ishtar, who was sitting enjoying some snacks, suddenly stood up and shouted angrily. "Loki!"

 Chapter 435 Proper Compensation

    Ishtar appeared beside ke and Gemini, who did not know what to do. "ke, Gemini, please rx. I will handle this. A trickster has decided to set her eyes on your daughter. Entrust your daughter to me and move to the side of the room."


    ke looked at Ishtar, who had a serious look on her face, and nodded. He did not know what was going on, but he felt Ishtar really would not harm his daughter for any reason. He pulled Gemini with him as the two moved to the side of the room. Not even a secondter, after they moved, a golden barrier surrounded them and the room.


    "Loki, you piece of shit, get out here! How dare you harm this child!" Ishtar was pissed her godly powers were rushing out of her, causing the whole room to start warping. "Loki, if you do note out, I will make sure you never revive again!"


    Still, no answer causing Ishtar''s anger to grow even more. She took a step forward and then turned into a stream of golden light entering into the mana cocoon. As it passed through, it went straight into Destiny, who was still undergoing her evolution.


    "You are not me!" Destiny screamed out. She was holding her arm as she stared at the other her. It hung to her side loosely. It was clear that it had been broken.


    "Hehe! Hahaha! You just need to let me take over your body, and you will not need to deal with this pain!" The other her replied with a wide grin. It was not even close to a smile that Destiny had ever made. The one before her was definitely not her.


    "No! I will not allow you to take over my body and take away my papa!" Destiny would rather destroy herself than have her papa taken away!


    "Tch.... Listen, brat, I was trying to go easy on you, but since you refuse, then so be it. I guess I will just.... Hmmm?" The other her looked up into the darkness behind Destiny. Her brow furrowed as her eyes began to show a little panic.


    "Loki, you bastard!" A roar filled the dark abyss causing Destiny to turn around to see a golden light suddenly shoot by her and appear in front of her. The golden light slowly took shape, and what stood in front of her was a golden d Ishtar. "Auntie!"


    Ishtar turned and looked at Destiny and smiled warmly. "Don''t worry. I will protect you." Her eyes looked down at Destiny''s broken arm, causing her anger to reach its peak. She waved her hand and surrounded Destiny''s transparent body with a barrier that had healing properties before turning back to look at the other her.


    "Loki.... You made a fatal mistake today." Ishtar''s eyes glowed with a golden light.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ishtar! What are you doing here...?" Loki looked a little nervous. She did not like dealing with Ishtar. Ishtar never yed by the rules set to keep gods from starting a war in the Astral Domain.


    "What am I doing here? Heh.... Since you wish to enter this child who is under my protection, then why don''t you stay and be her power!" Ishtar''s power burst out of her and enveloped Loki, who began to panic and quickly retreated. She tried to separate herself from Destiny''s body but found that a barrier had been erected, which was trapping her in!


    "Ishtar! You know the rules! If you break them..." Loki tried to reason with Ishtar, but the power emanating from her body was rapidly growing.


    "Loki, do you know why the other gods never say anything when I do as I, please!? Did you forget that while I am the goddess of love, I am also.... The goddess of War!" A pir of light shot down from the dark abyss above, mming down toward Loki, who quickly moved to get out of the way.


    ? "Ishtar! Let''s talk about this!" Loki was in full panic mode. There was no way she would ever forget this! "I did not harm the child''s soul! She is fine. Just a bit of healing, and she can redo her evol.... Wait! What the hell are you doing!? What are these runes!?"


    Golden runes began to appear around Loki, surrounding her from all sides. "I am taking half your power. I will not kill you, but that does not mean you can leave withoutpensation. You dared to harm the man I love''s daughter. I will ask you to be her power!"


    "You can''t do this, Ishtar! No matter what, you can not do this! You can not create a god! It has been banned for a reason!" Loki was using all her strength to try to tear open the barrier that was blocking her from escaping. She was afraid. She was afraid of her powers being stripped.


    "Heh... Who cares? You need to pay the price, and I am going to take what you owe here and now!" Ishtar clenched her fist, and the runes that were surrounding Loki activated. Loki let out an agonizing scream as a golden light began to pour out of her body and form a small golden ball in the air. After it grew to the size of a baseball, Ishtar cut off the runes and held out her hand. The golden ball floated over to Ishtar andnded in her hand.


    "Ishtar, you bitch! Give it back!" Loki''s brow was filled with sweat, and her transformation into Destiny was broken, revealing a young woman wearing a white dress. She looked very pale and looked as if she was about to fall over as she reached out with her trembling hand toward the golden ball.


    "Humph! Begone!" With a snort and a wave of her hand, Loki suddenly felt her body being lifted into the air, and a golden square formed behind her. Before she could even say a word, she was thrown through it to only Ishtar knows where....

 Chapter 436 A New Goddess?

    --AN) 2 more chapters toe---


    In an entirely different dimension, a young dragon girl sat on her cushioned seat, looking at the pool of water in front of her. She seemed quite bored as she watched over her domains. "Hmmm?" The dragon girl felt a disturbance in the space around her. She turned her head to see a golden square appear out of nowhere and frowned. A figure suddenly fell out of this golden square, but before it couldnd, the dragon girl waved her hand sending the figure back through the golden square, making the golden square disappear as if it was never there. "Kana, what was that?"


    "Hmmm? Just a fly¡­."


    ----


    A loud snort was heard as Ishtar turned and smiled warmly at Destiny, who was staring at her with stars in her eyes. "Auntie you are very strong!"


    "You are not scared of me? I just entered your body." Ishtar was surprised that Destiny did not seem to be scared of her.


    "Hmmm? You said you love papa so you can''t be a bad person?" Destiny tilted her head to the side. Anyone who loved her papa was a good person.


    "Pfft!" Ishtar couldn''t help butugh at her cuteness. "You really are a dear. Destiny, I will be helping you go beyond just a normal evolution. Will you trust me?"


    "Mmm¡­" Destiny nodded her head. Ishtar had really helped her just now and even healed her arm. She felt that Ishtar would not harm her in any way.


    Ishtar''s smile deepened as she waved her hand, removing the barrier around Destiny and sat down in front of her. "Thene sit in Auntie''sp. With just this bit of power, you will be strong enough to even protect your papa. But remember, when you have such great power, you must never use it to do evil. You must always protect your loved ones and the things you and they hold dear, okay? "


    Ishtar wanted to make sure Destiny understood that having greater power is not something she should abuse. Destiny, who had just sat in Ishtar''sp, looked up at her and nodded her head. "I know. My mamas always tell me this as well. For me, I just want to help papa, so I have been working on my golem magic. I want to help him see his dreame true."


    "You are a very good little girl." Ishtar stroked the top of Destiny''s head. "With this power, you can definitely help him. Close your eyes and just wait. You will soon be a whole new you."


    Ishtar gently put Destiny''s consciousness to sleep before taking the golden orb she had in her hand and walking over to the mana core within Destiny''s body. "With this¡­. A new goddess will be born¡­."


    *Boom!*


    Outside of Destiny''s body, the cocoon that encased Destiny began to turn a golden color as a wave of powerful energy spread out in all directions mming into the barrier around the room. ke and Gemini watched in shock as a heavy pressure began to fill the air.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "What is going on!?" ke was confused. He did not understand what was happening.


    A golden light exited the cocoon as Ishtar reappeared in the middle of the room. She turned to ke and smiled softly. "Your daughter will be just fine. In fact, she will be more powerful than all of youbined¡­."


    "What!?" ke was now shocked. He was bing more and more confused. He looked at Ishtar to get some answers. Luckily she did not make him wait.


    "The trickster god Loki was trying to take over your daughter Destiny''s body as a form of amusement. In order to protect her I kicked Loki out of Destiny''s body but not before stealing half her power. I used that power and gave it to Destiny to allow her to be a goddess. Along with her mana evolution, you will soon see the results."


    "Wait! You are saying you made my daughter a goddess!?" ke wanted to scream! He felt it was slightly unfair, but at the same time, he let out a sigh of relief. She slumped to the floor as he looked at the golden cocoon in front of him and smiled. "Thankfully, she is okay¡­" This was all that mattered, and if Destiny really did be a goddess, this meant she would be able to protect her siblings and herself if needed. If something were to ever happen to him and his wives, he now felt secure knowing his daughter had now be very powerful.


    Both girls'' evolutions were taking much longer than anyone would ever except. Well, Joy''s evolution was actually over with quite quickly, but the after effects of her evolution caused the room to be sealed off for almost a week.


    It was eight days after Destiny started her evolution that the golden cocoon that had encased her body began to crack. Crack after crack appeared until finally.


    *Boom!*


    Another burst of energy was sent out, and a figure slowly emerged from the cocoon. A young woman d in a golden aura around sixteen years of age stood there with her waist length white hair fluttering ever so slightly. The two horns made of hair stuck straight up. She looked around the room until she locked eyes with ke. A warm smile formed on her lips as she shouted out: "Papa!"


    ke smiled as he stepped out of the barrier he was in and opened his arms up to the girl running over to him. Her bare feet pitter pattered across the floor as she jumped into his embrace, hugging him tightly. "Congrattions, Goddess Destiny." ke teased, causing Destiny to squeeze him tightly but not too tight since she did not wish to hurt her papa. She had a decent understanding of her powers. The evolution process and syncing with her new powers enabled her to have an understanding of her own strengths.


    "Not bad. Full fusion." Ishtar walked over and gently stroked the top of Destiny''s head. "ke, she may look older now, but her mentality is still the same. So keep this in mind."


    "Understood." ke nodded before taking out one of his shirts from his space pouch. "Destiny, arms up."


    At hismand, Destiny let ke go and lifted her arms only to have a shirt shoved over her head. "We will need to get you all new clothes. Maybe one of your mamas has something you can wear for the time being. But when we get home, I will take you out shopping to get all new things for you, okay?"


    "Mmm!" Destiny nodded her head as she hugged ke again. "Papa, thanks for waiting."

 Chapter 437 Joy’s Issue Part 1

    --AN) Another willeter.--


    "I promised I would be here when you finished your evolution. Who knew my little girl would grow up to be so beautiful? You look so much like your mother." ke gently stroked the top of Destiny''s head. "Although I guess it is just your body that has grown."


    "Hehe! Mmm¡­ I may look older, but I am still your little girl." Destiny hugged ke with a blissful smile as her papa held her in his arms.


    "What do you mean? You will always be my little girl, even if thousands of years pass. How are you feeling? Have you adjusted to your new powers?" ke asked. He was very worried about Destiny''s body.


    "Mmm¡­ As Auntie Ishtar said, I have fused with the power I gainedpletely." Destiny replied. She then took a few steps back before raising her hand and causing a small little golem to suddenly form out of thin air. The golem was small and looked just like a little version of herself. "I leave her to you. She is a part of me. If something were to happen to either you or me she will be able tomunicate between us to let each other know if there is something wrong."


    ke held out his hand. The mini Destiny flew over to it and then merged into his palm. A light golden glow came from the back of his hand as an ancient rune marking formed. "I see¡­" ke could feel his connection to his daughter now. It was indeed a nifty little trick. It felt simr to his connection to Little White.


    ke turned to Ishtar and bowed his head to her. "Thank you for protecting my daughter and giving her this chance."


    "I¡­. I only did it because she is cute." Ishtar humphed as she crossed her arms across her chest.


    Destiny giggled as she leaned over and whispered into ke''s ear. ke couldn''t stop himself as he chuckled and looked up at Ishtar. He walked over and gave the stubborn goddess a hug which caused her to freeze on the spot. Thest thing she had ever expected was for the man she was in love with to hug her!


    "You! What are you?" Ishtar was fighting her own pride as her expressions kept changing from smiling to trying not to smile, causing her to look quiteical.


    "Nothing, Just hugging the goddess who can not be true to her own feelings." ke teased as he let her go. "But really thank you."


    "Humph! Who has feelings?" Ishtar blushed and turned around. Her smile could not be hidden. She really did not do all of this to get ke''s favor, she just wanted to protect his child because he loved his family so much. She did not want to even picture what would happen if he lost Destiny.


    ke chuckled again as he turned and looked at Destiny, who was swaying back and forth, getting used to her new body. "Let''s go out and let the others know everything worked out."


    "Yes, I am sure my sisters are very worried." Gemini also agreed with this. ke took Destiny''s hand and led her out of the room. In the hall, Josline and Mina were sitting on the floor sleeping. ke had no idea what time it was, but since they were sleeping, he could only guess it waste.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He bent down and picked up Mina and ced her on his head before scooping up Josline into his arms. He brought them into the bedroom andid them both down so that they could sleep before going back out to the living area. "Gemini, go get some sleep too. I will sit out here with Destiny for a bit."


    "Then, good night, husband." Gemini gave ke a kiss on the lips before going into the bedroom to join her sisters. ke sat down on the couch while Destiny curled up next to him and used hisp as a pillow. Ishtar sat on the chair next to the couch and looked fondly at ke with a small smile.


    "So, what do you n to do now?" Ishtar asked, breaking the silence.


    "I will still try to take in astral energy. I can''t let my daughter be the only one to make gains now, can I? Then I will enter my second evolution." ke replied. He wanted to protect his family, so he needed to make sure he was not cking.


    "Hmmm¡­." Ishtar thought for a moment before saying. "If you are able to be a demigod with powers close to that of a god, I will help you break the shackles."


    "You mean dying and climbing back up from the underworld?" ke asked. He really did not like that idea.


    "Hmmm¡­. I have never rmended anyone before. So I have a single slot. Destiny was different because I took enough of another god''s power to imnt it into her body. She is also still young, which allows her to fuse with all of the power. I can not do that for you, sadly. But, I can at least give you the single slot I am entitled to as a goddess." Ishtar exined.


    "I will think about it." ke smiled. While he wished to grow strong, he also did not know what the future would hold. So much power may not be needed at that time.


    "You will have plenty of time, I am sure." Ishtar knew it was a risk, but if ke wanted to do it, she would give him the opportunity.


    "Papa!" Joy''s voice filled the room as she rushed overlooking just as old as Destiny does, and wrapped her arms around his neck and¡­.


    *Chomp!*


    Bit into his neck and began sucking his blood. After a few sips, she nuzzled her cheeks against ke''s as she smiled and whispered: "Papa, will youe to joy''s be¡­. Ouch! Mama Lillia, why did you hit me!?"


    "You are not to even think of such a thing! We had this talk already!"

 Chapter 438 Joy’s Issue Part 2

    "What, Mama Lillia, you were not joking around!? Then what do I do!? I love papa!" Joy began to tear up, and Lillia could only sigh. She raised her hand and brought it down in a chop, chopping Joy on the head.


    "You love him as a family member and nothing more!" Lillia replied sternly. She had spent almost two days trying to calm this girl down until she finally agreed and now¡­..


    "But¡­" Joy looked at ke with eyes of yearning as she reached out wanting to touch his head only for her to be pulled to the side. "Joy, you need to control your emotions. I know it is hard and this is all new to you but you need to control them."


    ke was very confused as to what was going on. He looked at Lillia who was currently scolding Joy and then at Noa who looked exhausted. "What is going on?"


    "Her urges awakened a bit too strongly after her evolution. It took half a week to calm her down and then the other half to get the idea of her bing your wife out of her head. But as soon as she saw you it seemed she couldn''t contain herself¡­." Noa exined as she leaned over the couch to see Destiny staring back up at her. Noa smiled and reached down and pinched her nose causing Destiny to grin.


    "So what should we do? Just so you know it will never happen." ke stated firmly.


    "We know!" Noa sighed as she leaned against the back of the couch. "It''s just that we are unsure of what to do. Lillia and I can not fully get rid of those urges since we can only do so much with her."


    "If I may make a suggestion." Ishtar stepped in. "I have many servants I can call over to tend to her needs if you need."


    "Really!?" Both Lillia and Noa''s eyes lit up. "If you do not mind that would be quite amazing but¡­. It''s just that once they are bitten they will be Joy''s ythings¡­."


    Ishtar''s eyes widened slightly, she did not know much about ke''s race so this was her first time hearing this. After thinking for a bit Ishtar still nodded. "We can ask a few of them if they are willing. Some of the girls are quite active at night with each other so it should be fine. They can even double as bodyguards as they are stronger than the guards who are posted at the pce''s gates."


    Of course, all the servants around her were highly trained and powerful. She would not surround herself with weaklings. After all, if some random god or goddess showed up, they would need to be sent away, which meant dealing with the pressure these gods or goddesses give off. Otherwise, they might be walked all over and allow an uninvited guest in.


    "We can do it as long as they are willing. We do not like the idea of very. Everything must be voluntary. " Lillia did not want Ishtar to bring anyone who was unwilling.


    "Understood. If you do not mind, is it okay to show an image of your daughter to my servants to help them decide?" Ishtar wanted to make sure everything was done in an open manner.


    "That is fine. But no, guys." Lillia said firmly.


    "I know." Ishtar smiled and looked at Joy, who was pursing her lips. She was young and full of life. Her cute face was pouting away due to not getting her way. She imprinted Joy''s image in her mind to show her servantster. "Lillia, you should take a look at your other daughter as well. I think you will be very happy about her changes."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh?" Lillia looked over at the couch to see a set of eyes peeking over the top of it at her. Her eyes slowly widened as she saw Destiny suddenly stand up, looking like a young woman. She looked just like she did when she was younger. "My baby has grown!"


    "Hehe!" Destiny disappeared and reappeared in front of Lillia in a sh of golden light. She hugged Lillia before stepping back. "Some things happened, and Auntie Ishtar was able to turn me into a goddess."


    "What!?" Lillia looked her daughter over, looking for any injuries before noticing the golden aura that emanated out of her that was like Ishtar''s and Nanaya''s. "How?"


    "One of the wandering gods who like to y around, called Loki, tried to take your daughter''s body during her evolution. I stopped her and took half her power aspensation. I then gave that power to your daughter." Ishtar exined. She then went into finer detail to reassure Lillia that things were not dangerous.


    "I see. Ishtar, I am truly grateful that you helped my daughter. If not for you¡­." Lillia wondered just how crazy she would have gone if something had happened to Destiny.


    "It''s nothing. I do not wish for any harm toe to you and your family." Ishtar replied with a smile.


    "Mama, I am back!" Nanaya''s voice entered the room. She came in with arge wooden box. "I think this is everything."


    "This is?" Noa asked.


    "These are items to protect one''s soul. In order to make sure no mishaps happen during your death and rebirth for astral energy, I had Nanaya retrieve these items." Ishtar exined as she pulled out antern with a blue glowing me inside and a few other items.


    "Hmmm? Why do I feel another god here?" Nanaya''s brow furrowed as she looked around until her eyes locked onto Destiny. Her brow began to wrinkle even more before she turned and looked at her Mama, who quickly turned away, not daring to look at her daughter. "Mama! You didn''t! Do you know how much trouble you will get into if this is found out!?"


    "Who cares! Circumstances did not allow for anything else! Loki needed to paypensation! Plus, I tossed her to some random ce after I took half her power." Ishtar replied. "She wanted to hurt Destiny! How could I allow that!?"


    "What!?" Nanaya slowly calmed her anger toward her mother as she took a deep breath. "Then it is fine¡­."


    "See!" Ishtar humphed before walking over to Joy and tapping her forehead. Joy''s eyes slowly began to close until she fell unconscious. "Lillia, I put her into a deep sleep that will allow her to be in a dream state. You should take her to a room and seal her off for now. I will go talk to my servants now."


    "Huh? Ah right. Thank you!" Lillia really had mixed emotions for this mother and daughter duo that were starting to grow on her.

 Chapter 439 Accident

    --AN) Had to go food shopping so chapter iste :P --


    Ishtar did not waste any time. She returned in no time at all with five girls, all seemingly around Joy''s body age. They were all beautiful and virgins, so they were perfect for Joy to have as her relief. "Ishtar, thank you." Lillia bowed her head to Ishtar. "Tonight, if you and Nanaya are willing, you can join us for our normal sisters meeting so we can get to know one another better."


    Knowing that Ishtar was so willing to help was enough to put her on Lillia''s good side. She truly had done a lot for her family. The way she cared for not only her own daughter but also Destiny and Joy was enough to show her kind nature, even if she put up a strong front.


    Ishtar smiled when she heard this because this meant she was slowly being epted by Lillia, who was the main wife from what she understood. If Lillia epted her, she could finally be with the man she fell in love with. Even if It meant being bound to ke forever, she did not care. She had truly fallen in love with this man.


    Later that day, ke was lying on a bed. His wives, Destiny, Ishtar, and Nanaya, were all standing next to him. "ke¡­." Lillia held his hand. She had a very worried expression on her face.


    "It will be fine. Ishtar is here to make sure nothing happens to me. All I need to do is take in a bit of astral energy, just like I do with mana. As long as I can see it, I will be able to pull it to me. So do not worry so much." ke tried to reassure not only the girls but himself as well that things would be okay.


    He was about to embark on a near death experience. He would be walking that fine line between life and death, and only then would he be able to be reborn. Truthfully he was quite scared, but he did not have any other choices at this time. He had to do this no matter what. "I am ready¡­"


    "Okay, but remember, you only have about thirty seconds. If you can not take in astral energy within twenty of those thirty seconds I am pulling you back no matter what, do you understand? If we lost you we would all be sad." Ishtar''s eyes showed how worried she was for ke but she could not stop him from doing this.


    "I will do my best then." ke smiled and closed his eyes. "Do it."


    Ishtar clenched her fists before opening them and creating a golden needle in the palm of her hand. She then took that needle and, after taking a deep breath threw it at ke''s heart. ke felt a pinch of pain before he felt the world around him was gradually fading away.


    "Ah!" A voice cried out by Ishtar''s side. Ishtar turned to see Lillia copsing to the floor. "Huh? What happened!?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Shit! We forgot these two are connected! Ishtar, you will need to help bring them both back!" Mina cried out as she flew over to Lillia and began covering her in healing magic.


    "What!? Why would they do something so stupid!?" Ishtar never thought they would have such a bond between the two of them. "Damn it. Nanaya, bring me that thing from the treasury now!"


    "On it!" Nanaya quickly disappeared while Ishtar went to work, trying to keep both ke and Lillia alive. She was a goddess, so it was not too much trouble, but she only had so many seconds, and now things were going to be a little risky.


    "Auntie, is there anything I can do?" Destiny asked as she looked at her mother, who was being lifted up onto the bed by Josline.


    "Unfortunately, no. You are not used to your powers yet. One wrong move can cost your mother her life. Destiny, I know it is hard, but rest assured I will make sure to protect them both." Ishtar had both ke and Lillia wrapped in a golden light. Mina and Noa were doing their best to use healing magic to stabilize their conditions. Noa and Mina were supposed to only be healing ke, but now that they had to split up between Lillia and ke.


    ke was currently having an out of body experience as he looked down at the girls trying to save the both of them. He never thought his blood bond with Lillia would suddenly take effect. He was not actually dead just yet, so he did not understand unless the blood bond was triggered because he was on the brink of death. If that was the case, this was not what he had ever wanted.


    "You have to be shitting me!" ke was very worried. He did not know what was going to happen to him or Lillia, but he knew one thing. "I just need to take in a bit of this purple shit, right?"


    Floating all around him were wisps of purple energy. ke was not sure if this was astral energy or not, but he seemed simr in color to the orb that Nanaya showed them when she was exining things. Since that was the case¡­. ke concentrated and shot down into his body, fusing back with it before summoning as much of the astral energy in the air towards him. At first, it was not working. The astral energy did not seem to want toe, but gradually as a few more seconds passed, the astral energy began to surge toward his body. But not just him alone but also Lillia''s body as well.


    "What!?" Ishtar could feel the air trembling as waves and waves of astral energy began to condense into the room. "I think we will be okay. You girls keep the healing up. I will regte their intake of astral energy. If they take in too much at once, they will explode!"


    While ke and Lillia were starting to undergo their rebirth, there was still a chance of mishaps. Ishtar was not going to allow anything to happen to either of them.

 Chapter 440 Aftermath

    ke blinked his eyes as he stared up at a stone ceiling. He was unsure if he was alive or not. He turned his head to see Lillia next to him, sound asleep. She was currently hugging his arm with a smile on her face. "You are awake¡­."


    A voice filled ke''s ears. He turned to see Ishtar and the others standing at the end of the bed with tears in their eyes. "I''m alive?"


    "Yes¡­ But it was risky." Noa answered.


    "Mmm¡­. We all had to work extra hard¡­." Ishtar replied before walking over to the other side of the bed, reaching out and pping ke in the face as tears began to rain down from her eyes. "Are you stupid!? How stupid can you be to tie your life to another!? No matter how much you love someone, you need to think of the others around you! I removed that shitty bond you have with her. No matter what, that is never a good thing! You could have killed the one you love just now. You could have died and left all of us here without the man we love to rely on! Do you know how hard it was for me to even ept my feelings for you!? Such a bond will shorten both your life spans. It ties your life with hers and hers with yours. But the intricacies of the bond are even greater. Even if you are close to death, it will affect the other. It will reduce any chance of reviving you if it is possible!"


    ke stared at the teary eyes that were looking down at him. Ishtar''s aggrieved expression and huge confession made him blink quite a few times. "So you finally admit your feelings."


    "Shut up! I am talking about how stupid you are!" Ishtar spat out as she red at ke. Noa and the other girls giggled as they wiped their tears.


    "ke, she is right. You and Lillia almost died. If you had not taken in astral energy in on time, we would have lost both of you." Although this was not entirely true, Gemini knew for a fact that it was not easy for Ishtar to keep them both in this world.


    "My bad¡­." ke sighed. "I created the bond between Lillia and me to show her my love for her was eternal."


    "We know. We also did not know about what the bond did either. If we did, at that time, we would not have let you form it." Mina said as she flew over andnded on ke''s forehead, and began pulling on his eyebrows. "Don''t do stupid things anymore. If we lost you both, how would Destiny be able to handle it? What about the other kids? Each one of them loves you dearly."


    "You are right¡­. At that time, I truly just wanted to show my love to Lillia and was not thinking of anything else, but now look where this got me. Being scolded by my loved ones and almost taking Lillia''s life. Ishtar, thank you for breaking the bond."


    "Humph! Next time you make a bond with anyone like that, I will¡­. I will¡­. I do not know what I will do, but I am sure you will regret it!" Ishtar stomped her feet, causing the girls to giggle again.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Alright. I promise I won''t do it again. I do not want to have whatever it is to happen to me." ke replied with a chuckle. He then looked around. "Where is Joy?"


    "She is¡­. She is having issues. " Noa replied. "We will have a lot of work ahead of us when ites to the other girls as well. I am not sure if this is a one time urrence due to her racial mix or what, but Joy has yet to leave her room since she took in the servants. She is eating and drinking. All the tes of food and water we bring her are returned sometimeter by one of the servants. But the servants seem to be worn out as well¡­."


    ke sighed. He did not know what to do about this¡­ Ishtar poked his cheek as she said: "Don''t stress about it too much. I already sent five more in to give them shifts. The girls I have sent all tell me they do not mind it, but it does get tiring without a break. I was also told that Joy does not drink their blood much as well. She will drink the blood supplied to her. So she is restraining herself to a point."


    "As long as the girls you brought are not being harmed." ke let out a sigh of relief. "She is still young and is in her puberty phase, so this might be an ongoing thing for a while. How long have I been out for anyway?"


    "Two weeks," Josline replied. "You and Lillia took in a lot of astral energy. It formed a cocoon around you, and Ishtar had to regte the amount you took in so you would not explode."


    "I see. I am sorry for troubling you all, and thank you." ke slowly sat up all the way and gently pulled away from Lillia before getting out of bed. It was only then that he felt his body was now brimming with power. "Mm¡­ not bad. I can feel that I have grown much, much stronger."


    "You are no stronger than an infant here in the Astral Domain, so do not think too much about your current power." Ishtar was not trying to pour cold water on ke''s happiness, but she wanted to remind him that he was still weak in this world.


    "I understand. At least now I can slowly grow stronger as well. We will take a break for the next few days before you girls take your turn¡­." ke looked down at himself and realized he waspletely naked. He then looked up at the girls with a questioning gaze. "Where are my clothes?"


    Destiny blushed and looked away. Her Papa was standing there naked! Noa pursed her lips as she turned and pulled out a set of clothes for ke. "Yours and Lillia''s clothes burst off during your rebirth. We did not know if it would happen again, so we did not put new clothes on you. It also made it easier to give you both sponge baths."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 441 Ea Part 1

    --An) If you like pure yuri, Check Out: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura. My free novel.--


    "Alright." ke put his pants on. Only then did he remember Destiny was in the room. He looked over at the girl who had turned around, her ears red. "Sorry Destiny¡­."


    "It-It''s fine! I just remembered the stove is on." Destiny ran out of the room, trying to hide her embarrassment.


    ke scratched his head as he let out a sigh. "Well, hopefully, she forgets in a few days."


    "Don''t worry, she is just not used to it." Noa chuckled as she hugged ke.


    "Now then!" Ishtar pped her hands together. "Nanaya will be back soon. She went to get a few things from my personal guard. They have a transcript of how to use astral energy. It is simr to magic, but the way it is used is much different. But I guess before you do anything you should eat."


    ke rubbed his stomach and nodded. "This I can agree with."


    "I will get you some special astral beast meat. Now that you have astral energy within you, you can eat the meat of the monsters here. It will also strengthen your body more." Ishtar gave ke a smile before disappearing. ke walked out of the room to find Destiny in the living room. She was staring nkly at the magic tv that had the movie on it but paused.


    "Destiny, sorry about earlier." ke walked over and ced his hand on top of her head.


    "It''s fine¡­ I am just¡­ I don''t even know. Papa, will I one day fall in love and marry someone?" Destiny decided to change the subject altogether.


    "I am sure you will but of course only after I have checked to make sure that person is worthy of my cute little girl," ke replied with a teasing smile. Destiny smiled back as she leaned her head back and looked up at her Papa. "It might be hard. They have to match my standards too."


    "No matter what you decide in the future, I will always support you. But for now, even if your body looks much older, you are not old enough for boys. You do not need to force yourself to grow up just because you look older than you are." ke hopped over the couch and sat down next to Destiny, and pulled her into a hug. She smiled and snuggled up next to him. "For now, you just need to understand your new powers. Discover what you truly want to do and follow your dreams. Me, your Mamas, and everyone else will help you in any way we can."


    "Mmm!" Destiny nodded as she slowly closed her eyes, falling asleep. She had not slept much the past few days as she had been worried about her Papa and Mama but now that she was finally rxed, she took in her Papa''s warmth and fell asleep.<novelnext></novelnext>


    A few hourster, Nanaya finally returned with a massive book in her hand. It was half as tall as her and much thicker than her as well. By this time, Lillia had already woken up and was currently upying ke''sp as punishment for leaving her in the bed and not being there when she woke up. "I brought it! That damn general was a stickler! Hmm? Where is Mama?"


    "Your mother went out hunting. She said she was going to get some monster meat for us to eat." ke replied.


    "Ah yeah, now that you can take in astral energy, you can eat the meat of the special astral beast here. You are in for a treat. It will be very good for the both of you." Nanaya smiled as she ced the books on the table in front of them.


    "Ishtar also said something about the special astral beast. What is that?" ke asked. He had meat up in the city before, so he was unsure what this special astral beast was.


    "This is why I did not take you to some of the stalls in the city, as they are not something your body can handle. Regr astral beasts do not have astral energy in their meat. Which makes them safe to consume for everyone but¡­. The special astral beast has pure astral energy within their meat that, when eaten, will infuse into your own muscles and bones, making them much stronger. Although the effects only work for the first few times you eat it. After that, it just bes a delicacy." Nanaya exined. "Anyway, this book is what you will be training with from this moment on. I had to wrestle it away from the general as he pretty much worships this book. It has both pictures, and words written inside that tell you how to cast the spells thate with astral energy."


    "Then we will once again be in your care, Teacher Nanaya." ke teased. His words caused Nanaya to blush and smile at the same time. She seemed to like being called teacher.


    "I will do my best to teach yo¡­." Nanya suddenly went on guard as she moved not in front of ke and Lillia but Destiny, who was curled up on the couch next to ke.


    *Bang!*


    A fist suddenly appeared out of a crack in space. But Nanaya, with gritted teeth, pushed her powers to the max forming a barrier to protect everyone from the impact. "Ea!!!!!!!"


    "Oh? To think Ishtar''s little one was able to withstand ten percent of my power. But no matter what, you need to move. The girl must die." Ea cold voice filled the room. He was nowhere to be seen, but his voice echoed through the temporary base as if he was standing right next to them.


    "Sorry, but that will not happen." Nanaya was breathing heavily as she reached out and stuck her into a golden square and pulled out arge golden shield that had dragons engraved on it. "You will not harm a hair on this family even if it costs me my life!"

 Chapter 442 Ea Part 2

    "Little one, even if you are Ishtar''s daughter, I will not allow you to stand in my way of destroying that thing," Ea replied, his voice growing colder.


    "Ea, don''t think just because you are one of the strongest gods in the Astral Domain that I will just let you do whatever you want on my Mama''s domain. You even waited for her to leave beforeing here. Would you be doing this if she was here!?" Nanaya shot back. She knew Ea did not want to anger her mother. Ea had been trying to woo her mother for thousands of years, but she wanted nothing to do with him.


    "Even if she was here, this goddess can not be allowed to exist. New gods or goddesses can not be created without undergoing the trial!" Ea''s hand reached out from behind Destiny but was blocked by a thick golden shield.


    "The Shield of Ancile! How did you get it!?" Ea only now recognized the shield that Nanaya was holding was the Shield of Ancile.


    "Hehe. don''t look down on my Mama." Nanaya was very proud of her mama. Her mama had gotten this shield due to a bet with another god. Luckily she got it, or right now, things would not be going too well. Not against one of the top three gods who are on par with her mother.


    "I just have to break the one hold it then!" Ea''s voice rang out. This time his hand extended from the ceiling and was aiming straight for Nanaya''s head!


    *Shink!*


    The sound of flesh tearing and the sound of blood dripping could be heard. Nanaya felt something warm touch her face. She looked up to see blood dripping from ke''s back, and a hand stabbed right through it.


    "You know¡­. This really hurts, so do you mind retracting your hand?" ke''s voice rang out.


    "ke!" Nanaya cried out as she saw Ea''s hand disappear leaving a gaping hole in ke''s stomach.


    "It''s fine. It hurts like hell, but it''s fine. It will heal." ke said as he slowlynded on the ground. "But I must say there, oh god Ea. Do you really want to take a little girl''s life? Does this make you a big man? I never thought a god, of all people, would whine about a little girl gaining some powers. But do you know why she has these powers?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It does not matter how she got them. Since she became a god without undergoing¡­." Ea was cut off as ke shouted: "Take the dick out of your ass Ea! You gods think you can just toy with mortals, but why is it that when a mortal bes a god you make up excuses to want to kill them!? My daughter would have been consumed by Loki. Where the fuck were you when Loki was fucking around trying to take over my daughter''s body during her evolution? Huh!? Do not give me shit about she did not go through any trial. She stood up against a fucking god and survived until help came. I think that is a trial big enough for a fucking ten year old."


    Everyone stared at ke in shock. He was telling off a god! Nanaya''s cheeks blushed red. She knew she had fallen in love with a good man! He was not even afraid of high ranking gods!


    "Even if that is the case, rules are rules those who break the rules must die." Ea''s voice was firm. He once more sent his hand through space, aiming for Nanaya to get rid of the barrier around Destiny.


    "Are you scared? Are you scared that a new goddess was born and that she might be more powerful than you?" ke asked as he used his body once more to block the blow from Ea. "Heh¡­ I can see why. You can even get past a mere mortal."


    "Your words will not anger me nor cause me to retreat. No matter what, even if I need to destroy your body along with everyone in that room, I will kill this girl." Suddenly arge golden portal suddenly appeared, and a body slowly descended from it. An almost exact mirror image of ke appeared in the room, causing everyone there to feel shocked. "Hmmm? Who are you?"


    "Who I am has nothing to do with you, oh dick shit god, who likes to pick on little girls. I will say this now. No matter what, unless you destroy my body, I will not allow you toy a finger on my daughter." ke replied, ready to fight at any moment.


    "I do not need to do much to kill you." Ea suddenly pointed his finger at ke and was about to attack when a hand grabbed his wrist.


    "Ea, care to exin why you are in my territory? I thought I told you the next time you dare to step foot on mynds again, I would kill you. Do you take my words as a joke?" Ishtar gripped Ea''s wrist, causing cracking sounds to be heard.


    Ea looked up at Ishtar with furrowed brows. He was hoping to finish things and then leave. He did not want to run into Ishtar at this time. "You broke the oath. You created a goddess without them undergoing the trial. This goddess can not be allowed to exist."


    "What shit are you spouting?" Ishtar snorted. "What does what I do have anything to do with you and the other gods? Do you really see a little girl as a threat!? You, of all people, know that unless part of our own power is given, no one can create a new god or goddess, and even then the conditions have to be perfect. Little Destiny was in the middle of evolution when yourckey Loki tried to steal her body. You should be lucky that I did not kill Loki. I only took some of her power aspensation. Or should we start settling the debts from the past now as well?"

 Chapter 443 Ea Part 3

    "Ishtar¡­ Are you really going to go against the rules like this for someone who should still be a mortal!?" Ea gritted his teeth. He did not understand why this woman was willing to help these insignificant beings.


    "Heh¡­. I know what you are thinking, Ea, you are thinking, why am I willing to help these insignificant beings right? This is why your ind is a cesspool of very and crime. You do not care for the people on your ind and let them do as they please without passing down properws. My people respect you because you are a god not because they want to. They are scared that you might lose your temper and go on a rampage, killing people.


    "But now you are in my region. You have no right to decide who is to die and who is not to die! You darey a hand on this little girl, and I will wage war against you." Ishtar began radiating immense pressure, all directed at Ea.


    Ea had never seen Ishtar this mad before. He understood it was also not very good if he were to start a war with Ishtar since he knew she was serious. "I will retreat for now. But know this. If that thing dares to step foot out of your region, I will kill her without restraint."


    "You do not need to worry about that since she does not wish to leave her family anyways. Ea, leave now before I¡­." Ishtar had turned her head to look at the others to see tworge holes in ke''s chest, and stomach that were slowly healing and her eyes went bloodshot. While the two may look the same, they were not the same person. Ishtar''s grip on Ea''s wrist began to tighten even more as her power began to burst out of her. "You hurt him?"


    "Hmmm? He blocked my attack two times." Ea replied without a second thought only to feel a sharp tug on one of his arms. That arm waspletely ripped off Ea''s body causing him to yell out in pain. "Ishtar, are you crazy!?"


    "What!? You punched two holes in ke''s body, I ripped off one of your arms! What is fair is fair! Not get the fuck out of here before I rip off your third leg!" Ishtar''s chest was rising up and down as she tried her best to keep her cool. She did not wish to start a fight here. But she could not let Ea, who harmed the man she loved, slide easily.


    "I will remember this!" Ea quickly retreated. It took a minute to figure out why Ishtar was so bad, and when it hit him, his eyes turned even colder. "You use my looks to make the woman I have had my eyes on for thousands of years fall in love with you!?"


    Ea''s floating ind began to quake as his anger shot through the roof. He had never felt so humiliated before. A mere mortal had actually dared to take away the woman he wanted the most! "Just you wait! I will find a chance to kill you!"


    Back inside the temporary base Ishtar walked over to ke and pressed her hand against his wounds, and began healing them. "I am sorry. I should have prepared for something like this, but I did not think that bastard would actually step foot in my region again."


    "It is not your fault. That bastard just has something stuck up his ass." ke replied inplete disdain for Ea. He hated that man to his core.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t worry, he will note back himself. If anything, he might send hisckeys. But I will take care of them. And some of them may be good for Destiny to train her new powers against as well." Ishtar was trying to look at the brighter side of things.


    "Ishtar." Lillia walked over and took Ishtar''s hand, and held it in hers. "You are doing so much for my family. I know you love ke as well. Otherwise, you would never go through all of this just for people you have just met who were not even powerfulpared to a baby of this realm. You and Nanaya I am truly grateful to you both. You have more than proven that you will do anything you can to help ke. This is the most important thing to us sisters. So, you and Nanaya wille to our meeting tonight."


    "Mm¡­" Ishtar blushed and nodded her head. She lowered her head as she tried to hide her embarrassment.


    "For now, we would begin teaching ke and Lillia how to use their astral powers." Nanaya was also happy, but she had to keep things in order. Right now, the man she loved needed to grow stronger and quicker. She did not know the conditions on his, but from what she heard, things were not as bad as there. But there is no telling what might happen in the future.


    "Nanaya is right. Let''s get to work." ke turned and looked at Destiny, who was still standing there with her head lowered. He walked over and gave her a hug. "This is not your fault. No matter what happens, I will always protect you, okay?"


    "Mmm¡­" Destiny hugged ke burying her face into his chest as she began sobbing. She was scared. Her Papa just not almost died again!


    Lillia walked over and stroked Destiny''s head. "You are really a papa''s girl."


    "So what!" Destiny snorted between her sobs.


    This caused everyone tough. Even Destiny couldn''t help butugh. With the mood lightened a bit, Nanaya had Lillia and the others sit down as she began going over the concepts of astral energy.


    While that was happening, Ishtar went into the kitchen area and began preparing the meat she got for Destiny, ke, and Lillia to help them strengthen their bodies more. There was plenty of it, so she could set aside shares for the others as well. Even though Destiny was now a goddess, she too would be able to gain benefits from this meat since she had never had it before.

 Chapter 444 New Storms Approaching

    "Astral energy is much different than mana. With mana, you need to use it and then take more mana in to expand your mana pools. This is a slow process and takes a long time. And then there is the condensing of mana and forming a core in order to evolve to be even stronger. Astral energy is different. It is something that will naturally absorb into your body and expand the amount you can use at a time over time. But to expand the amount of astral energy you can hold faster, you can use a bit of a trick.


    "Like with mana, you can take in astral energy but in a different way, and that is with astral engraving." Nanaya waved her hand and created a few runic markings in the air. "These are the astral engravings you will need to have carved into your body at certain points. This is the only way to take in more astral energy that you naturally absorb to expand your pool quicker. While they will be something you will always have on you, they are greatly beneficial and should allow you to grow in strength quickly. Of course, you do not just take a knife and start carving yourself. It has to be done by someone else who has enough astral energy to engrave the runes onto your body.


    "And this is where Ie in." Nanaya smiled as she extended her hand with her index finger pointing out. The tip of her finger began to glow with a purple light. "I will engrave both of you with the runes that are needed for you to take in astral energy faster and grow in strength quicker. Of course, I will also tweak them a bit to speed up the process as well. But how much I can tweak them is based on your own body''s durability. Astral energy can be a double edged sword. It can make you basically a step away from being a demi god while, at the same time, it can cause you to explode if you take in too much at once. The energy will umte in your body because your body cannot absorb it fast enough. Once your body reaches a certain threshold, you will then explode."


    "You can begin at any time." ke was ready to grow strong as quickly as possible. He had a feeling his future was not going to be easy. And if he wanted to protect the ones he loves, he would need to grow in strength.


    "Thenn¡­" Nanaya began to blush as she lowered her head. "We should go into the other room¡­."


    ke tilted his head in confusion before looking at Lillia, who shrugged. Unsure of what exactly was to happen, ke, Lillia, and Nanaya all left the main room and headed into one of the bedrooms.


    Inside the room, Nanaya blushed as she closed the door behind her and locked it with a spell before turning to Lillia and ke, saying: "Please strip¡­."


    ke did not hesitate to start taking his clothes off. He was thest person to be shy about things. Lillia was no different. Before long, the two were standing there in the buff, and Nanaya''s eyes were locked on the thing swaying back and forth between ke''s legs with each movement he made.


    "ke, can you stop hypnotizing her with your dick?" Lillia teased as she gently elbowed ke.


    ke chuckled and scratched his head. "Not like I am doing anything. But then again, the intense stare does make me want to tease her."


    ke began walking over to Nanaya, who was still staring at his dick, and stood before her. She was so entranced she did not even seem to realize it when he grabbed her hand and then moved onto his dick, fixing it so that she was now grasping it.


    "Huh!? Ah! I¡­ Umm¡­." Nanaya was at a loss for words when she realized what was going on. Lillia was behind ke with her head turned, covering her mouth to try to hide herughter. She found the red faced girl to be quite cute. What made it even more amusing was that even though she was flustered, she did not remove her hand from his dick at all.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Lilia, what do you think? A little unfair that we are the only ones naked right now?" ke asked.


    Lillia giggled and walked over and behind Nanaya and reached around the girl''s slim waist as she rested her chin on Nanaya''s shoulder and nodded her head. "Mmm¡­ I think naughty girls who do naughty things need to be punished."


    "What!? What are you!?" Nanaya was shocked when she started feeling the two, husband and wife duo, begin stripping her jewels off and then her wraps. Before she knew it, she waspletely naked, with everything bare to be seen in front of the two.


    "We decided to give you a bit of thanks," Lillia whispered into Nanaya''s ear. Her innocent reactions kind of flipped Lillia''s switch as she nibbled Nanaya''s earlobe lightly.


    "Ah~! What¡­." Nanaya did not know what to do. Her whole body was trembling, but she also did not push the two away. She could feel her body growing hot as she started to be excited to know what was going to happen next.


    ---


    "Hey, Mike, we got another sighting." Bret walked into Mike''s office at the military barracks.


    "Again? This is the second time in the past few days. Have the lights been set up around the base?" Mike asked.


    "Yeah. In order to keep them from getting close to the walls, we have made sure all shadows are taken care of within one hundred feet. But this is only a temporary fix for now. The reglios do not seem to be trying to attack. It seems like they are more staking us out. It seems they have grown much smarter." Bret did not like the idea of the reglios getting stronger. They were already hard to deal with as it was. If they began getting smarter as well, this would make them an even more difficult enemy.


    "There is nothing we can do about that. You have to remember we believe they were born from the pregnant human monster. If that is the case, then it would not be strange for them to grow smarter quicker. It''s their strength and power we should be more worried about. What about the trail on that necromancer?" Mike asked.


    "No clues yet. It seems he is staying low. But I am sure in the future he will try to target us again. Rin and Faana should be back soon. They went out to return the cat girl to her master."

 Chapter 445 Grace’s Decision Part 1

    "I am surprised you let Rin leave the vige." Mike couldn''t help but wonder how Rin talked her way into being able to leave the vige with Faana.


    "Well, I can''t hold her here the entire time now, can I? Plus, Faana is very powerful now. Her mes can burn anything to ash. If she were to leave with anyone, she would be safe under Faana''s care." Bret also knew that Rin had been working on her mana core as well and was learning new sword techniques and magic spells. She may be a mother of his children, but she still wished to grow stronger along with everyone else.


    "Ah, true. Even if a reglios shows up, I do not think they will have an issue with escaping." Mike also agreed on this point. Faana and the rest of ke''s wives were over the top when it came to strength.


    ---


    Three people stood outside a gate of a human city. They were currently surrounded by many humans with guns and swords. "Who are you!? Why are you here!?"


    "Tell what was here name¡­. Ummm¡­." Faana scratched her head trying to remember the name of Tobie''s so called master.


    "Madam Faana it was Grace¡­." Tobie stepped in to remind Faana.


    "Right! Tell Grace that her cat girl wanted toe back. We need to speak to her and talk things through before she can be returned though." Faana knew all the details about returning Tobie to Grace. There needed to be a contract formed to make it so Grace could not abuse Tobie and make it so that she has to treat her well.


    "Do you think you can just speak to Her Holiness because you want to !? You are nothing but demi humans! Begone before we decide to capture yo¡­." The man was cut off as a stream of white mes blew past his head, singeing the hair on the side of his head.


    "I am not asking, I am telling you to call her, or I will destroy your entire city. It is humans like you guys that are making a bad name for your own race. We know all about the atrocities you have done with the demi humans. And to let you know, you are no match for either one of us. Even your army was beaten back by just one of us before. So do not get any ideas." Faana was making things clear. She was not here to talk nonsense.


    Up in the highest tower, Grace looked down at the city gates with a furrowed brow. Her eyes twitched slightly when she saw a familiar figure standing behind two demi humans. "Tobie!?" As her eyes grew wide, Grace ran out of her office and headed down the stairs as fast as she could.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When she got to the gates, she could hear the guards arguing with the people outside, and she began to panic. If anything happened to her Tobie¡­. As this thought came to mind, she stopped her feet and realized her concern for Tobie had long grown past that as master and ve. Taking a deep breath, she walked through the gates and yelled out: "Stand down!"


    "Your Holiness! You must not get close to this damn demi hu¡­" The guard who had been speaking this entire time wanted to hold Grace back, but a shadow shed by him and appeared in front of Grace. "You Holiness!"


    "I said stand down!" Grace screamed at the top of her lungs, causing everyone to halt their steps. She looked at the cat girl who was now kneeling in front of her with her head pressed against the ground and gave a wry smile. "Tobie, raise your head. I am not mad. You are not at fault here."


    "Ahem¡­" Faana hated being ignored the most. "I hate to be the harbinger of bad news, but let me say this now. There are a few conditions that must be met before you can be truly reunited." Faana''s words made Grace furrow her brow, but she did not dare to think she could easily beat the dragonic girl standing there. Even the elf girl at her side seemed overly powerful.


    "Where are my manners? My name is Grace Townson. I am the ruler of this city. Would the two of you please follow me?" Grace knew things would not be easy if she tried to force them away, so it was best to just y things by ear. She did not want a massacre to happen in her city.


    "Please lead the way," Faana replied. And with that, Grace, Tobie, Faana, Rin, and a few guards were led to arge building that was just recently built that would be used for diplomatic rtions with other human settlements, but now for its first use, it was being used to host demi humans.


    Grace felt it was ironic, really. They had enved thousands of demi humans but now they were basically at the mercy of said demi humans. And to top it off, she had grown to love a demi human herself. She did not really understand how she should feel about all of this.


    Grace took her seat on the throne that resided on a small tform that had three steps leading up to it. She looked at Faana and Rin, along with Tobie, who stood by their sides and waved her hand. "Everyone but our guests and Tobie are to leave."


    "But, Your Holiness! We can not just leave¡­." The guard''s mouth shit when he was red at by Grace. He did not wish to make the one he worshiped made at him, but he did not trust the demi humans at all!


    "What I decide to do is none of your business. Even if they decide to kill me here and now with all of you here, you could not stop them. So it makes no difference if you are here or not! Leave now! Or do I need to force you all to leave myself?"

 Chapter 446 Grace’s Decision Part 2

    "By yourmand, Your Holiness!" The guard bowed his head and turned while ordering his men to leave the room.


    Soon it was only Faana, Grace, Tobie, and Rin in the room. When Grace saw how thin Tobie was, her brow furrowed. "Do you not feed your prisoners?"


    "Huh? Let me tell you now the ves we saved are all well fed and clothed. Have new homes for them to live in and can live normal lives. They are not prisoners. Your little kitty here did not want to eat and was basically starving herself because she wanted to return to your side. We even havee out of our way to make sure she got here safely and will not leave until we are sure she will not be mistreated in any way." Faana''s eyes narrowed at Grace as she said this.


    "I see... I am sorry." Grace lowered her head. She knew when she was in the wrong. "So then in order for Tobie to return to my side what do I need to do?"


    "You need to sign a magic contract that will forbid you from harming Tobie in any way. That she will be fed the same food you eat and given the same treatment as you. We do not wish for people to see her as a ve because she is not. She is, from what I understand, your lover, is she not? I mean, I can see you looked upon her fondly. And I know this little kitty loves you as well." Faana replied with a small smile. "If you are willing, she can return to your side, and we will not have anything to do with each other again. But if you do not agree, we will take her back to Destiny City whether she wants to or not and wipe her memories of you so she can live a ve free life where she can be who she wishes to be."


    Grace took a deep breath as she bit her lip. She was basically being told she had to see a demi human as an equal. While this angered her, she still could not hide her feelings for the cat girl. After being lost in thought for a few moments, she raised her head and looked into Tobie''s eyes, who were pleading with her to take her back. Those eyes show not hate towards her but love. It was then that Grace''s eyes softened. "Then so be it. I will take the magic contract. As long As Tobie is allowed to be by my side, I will make an exception for her and her only."


    "Then so be it." Faana let out a sigh of relief as she stepped forward, disappearing then reappearing in front of Grace in an instant. Grace had no time to ask what was going on when a magic circle appeared in front of her and shot into her chest. "As you have agreed, any mistreatment by you or anyone else in this city towards Tobie will result in you feeling pain worse than death. Maybe it will wake you up and realize that humans and demi humans are equal."


    Grace bit her lip as she red at Faana but did not dare say anything. She could only watch as Faana walked over to Rin before saying a few words to Tobie and leaving the room without saying goodbye.


    "Master!" Tobie had tears in her eyes as she ran forward and knelt before Grace. "Master I¡­"


    Seeing the teary eyes of the cat girl, Grace''s anger dissipated as she stood up and knelt down in front of Tobie. She pulled the cat girl into a hug and said: "Tobie wee home. You no longer need to call me master. You can call me by my name no matter who is around. You can just call my name. From now you are of the same status as me. I will treat you with the utmost care from now on, okay? I will make sure no one dares to look down on you as well. Come, we will now announce that you are my wife."<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Huh!?" Tobie''s eyes widened as she was helped up by Grace. She did not think she would have all this happen just like this upon her return. She wanted to start bawling her eyes out! But she held it in as she smiled, brought and hugged Grace.


    After Tobie regained herposer, she was led to the center of the city after Grace sent out a signal for everyone together. Soon thousands of humans were now gathered in the city center. Standing up on the high stage where everyone could see, Grace held Tobie''s hand and looked out over her citizens. "From this moment on, Tobie here will be Tobie Townson. She is now my wife and shall be treated as such. Any mistreatment of my wife will result in death! If anyone has a problem with me taking a demi human as a wife, then we can fight it out outside the city. I do not mind letting everyone know who makes the rules of this city. Do I make myself clear!?"


    "As Her Holinessmands!" a loud wave of voices filled the sky. No one dared to go against Grace. She was the most powerful person in the city and was able to kill all of them if she saw the need to. This was why they followed her in the first ce. Even if she was to marry a demi human they could not say anything against it at the risk of losing their heads.


    "Good! From now on, if you wish to do the same, I will no longer ban it. But if you do, it must undergo a strict process. Wives and husbands that are demi humans will be registered and marked as human from that point on. Do I make myself clear!?" Another roar rose up from the streets. What Grace did not realize was she was slowly rxing the strictness on demi humans to the point that soon her city would also be a safe haven. This was all brought about due to her own love for the cute cat girl named Tobie.


    ---


    Flying through the sky, Rin hugged Faana''s waist and said: "You are ruthless¡­."


    "Heh¡­ So what!? Maybe if the bitch gets zapped a few times, they will start to understand that every race can live side by side. There is no need to be a supremacist. After all, you, me, humans¡­. We are no different, whether it be bodily features, culture, or the color of our skin. We can all live peacefully."


    "That is true! If the world was always like this, then soon down the road, all races would merge into a single race. A race that is mixed of all races. Wait, this sounds like the drakani¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 447 Nanaya Heats Up

    [R-18]


    Turning the clock back slightly¡­.


    Nanaya''s body began to heat up as she felt ke''s fingers running along her waist and slowly making their way up to her two perky tanned mounds. When his hands sped over her breasts, her eyes widened as she finally reacted slightly. She looked down at the hands kneading her two buns as if they were dough and felt a new sensation running through her body. Lillia did nothing as she gently held Nanaya''s waist and watched her from the side as she reacted to ke''s touch. After all, this was Nanaya''s time with ke. She did not want to ruin it.


    Nanaya''s gaze fell onto ke''s, her eyes yearning for more. ke smiled as he leaned in and stole her lips. Her first kiss with the man she loved was happening, and she really didn''t know how to act. And in no time at all, his tongue had already invaded her mouth and was going to war with her tongue.


    It was only then that she felt the thing that she was still holding on to twitch, causing her to gasp slightly. She felt a hand on hers, gently guiding her on what she should do. Before she knew it she was sliding her hand up and down ke''s shaft, gently stroking it. With each stroke, it grew bigger and bigger to the point that Nanaya was unsure if she could take such a huge thing.


    One of ke''s hands ran down her belly until it arrived at the untouched mound that had no trace of hair whatsoever. Once his finger gently slid through the entrance of her secret garden, Nanaya''s body felt like it was going to melt. Her kiss became more passionate as she got used to what was happening. Her free hand was now around ke''s waist as she tried to pull him closer to her. She wanted this man more than anything.


    But just as she was getting into it, ke broke his kiss with her, opened his mouth, and pushed her hair aside before biting into her neck. It was then that Nanaya experienced what a real orgasm was. Her voice echoed through the room as she arched her back slightly, pushing her hips against ke''s while curling her toes and clinging hard onto ke. This was a feeling she had never experienced before. Her pussy grew flooded with juices as she began to pant. The blood that ke was sucking was causing her to feel a fire burning inside her body.


    When he finished sucking her blood, he lifted Nanaya up and positioned her just right before sliding her down onto his dick that Lillia was kind enough to position correctly to make sure it went in with ease. Nanaya felt something tear in her lower half, but because she was already so sensitive, she did not feel pain but instead moaned loudly as she had another orgasm. Right now, she could only hold onto ke while he pumped himself in and out of her. Her cries echoed through the room.


    She, a goddess, while on the weaker side, was nothing more than a woman who was being ravaged by the man she loved. She could feel every inch of her man spreading her insides out and poking her womb with every thrust.<novelnext></novelnext>


    As the minutes passed, Nanaya was brought over to the bed and ced on her back. She looked down at the spot where she was connected to ke and smiled a smile filled with love. This was what she wanted. This was her bing his wife officially. She was now his forever.


    Watching everything from her own room with her hand between her legs, Ishtar wondered if she was in the wrong to be getting off while watching her daughter have sex. She couldn''t help it, though. She was picturing herself in Nanaya''s position, and she was unable to stop herself from letting her fingers run wild between her thighs.


    While she was slightly jealous, it just showed that they were being epted into ke''s family. Nanaya was also before her to meet ke, so it was only natural for her to go first. This was why instead of crashing the party, she was left satisfying her lust with her hands even though it was not really helping much. But she could see the warm, loving smile on her daughter''s face as the man she had set her heart on made her his wife.


    But as the hours passed, Ishtar finally realized what she was truly in for. Even as Nanaya begged to be left off, ke seemed to turn into a lust filled monster who continued to hammer away, filling her with his seed, causing her to have multiple orgasms at once. The poor girl was face down on the bed with one leg up in the air and a dick mming her secret garden without restraint.


    While it seemed to be a bit over the top, Ishtar couldn''t wait to have the same done to her. As she watched her daughter finally copse without a single ounce of strength left in her, Ishtar thought the show was over until she saw Lillia being pulled over and ke treating her as some kind of sex toy. She was ced on his dick with her feet hanging in the air as she hugged her and bounced her up and down. But the look on Lillia''s face showed just how much she seemed to love what was happening to her.


    This went on until the next day when ke finally ran out of steam. He looked at the two girls on the bed who were sound asleep and smiled. He leaned over and kissed each on the lips before going to the bathroom off the bedroom to clean up. Only when he was nice and fresh did he go andy down in the bed between the two girls.


    ---


    "Husband, I will now begin." Nanaya nowpletely changed the way she called ke. They were all still naked, but Nanaya was no longer as flustered as before. She looked at ke''s inner thighs and used her index finger that had a de of astral energying off its tip, and began carving runic markings on ke''s thighs.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 448 Food And Drink Of The Gods Part 1

    --AN) Only two chapters for the next few days as I work on adding more chapters to my patreon novels. Once done, I will be back to three chapters a day for this.--


    Three runes were engraved on each side of his thighs. Then on his stomach, another rune was engraved there to seven runes. As eight runes were needed toplete the cycle, thest rune was engraved on his chest. "Finished. How do you feel?"


    "Like a wave of energy is flowing into my body. But not overbearing. You tuned it perfectly." ke replied as he sat up. He clenched his fists a few times before getting up off the bed so that Lillia could take his spot.


    "Sister Lillia, for women things are a bit different as we can not put the rune over your womb so it will be right over your mound here." Nanaya pointed at the top of Lillia''s pussy.


    "That''s fine." Lillia had no issues as long as it did not hurt her chances of giving birth again.


    "Then I will begin." Nanaya took just as much time as she did on ke, as she wanted to make sure all the runes were done properly.


    Once thest runic marking that was ced between Lillia''s breasts was carved into her skin, the three finally got dressed and excited the room. Lillia held Nanaya''s hand and with a smile brought her in front of the others and announced: "Please wee Nanaya into our sisterhood."


    "It''s about time! The princess picker never fails to get his princess." Mina''s remark caused a giggling fit from the girls.


    "Does he have a lot of princesses as wives?" Nanaya asked. She had never asked for any details about the other girls'' pasts.


    "Sister Nanaya oh Sister Nayana¡­.. Each one of us here is a princess." Mina replied with an exasperated sigh as shended on Nanaya''s head. "You see, our husband has a spell on him that allows him to seek out princesses and woo them, making them his wife and impregnating them to make cute daughters."


    "Mina, don''t make it sound like I am some kind of sex beast looking to bed every princess Ie upon!" ke felt like his little fairy wife was putting him down!


    "Then tell me why you have so many princesses!? I have lost count of how many you have now! Well, I guess the daughters'' thing is Sister Lillia''s fault, but the other things are true! You might not realize it, but when a princess is around, you be much softer towards them, and this causes them to fall for you, which then turns them into your wives!" Mina''s words made all the girls there think.


    "Not true! I mean, what about scar face? She is a princess, and I did not try to woo her." ke was talking about Iseles, the first princess of the dragonic n.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Oh the brother fucker!" Mina nodded as she crossed her arms across her chest. "I guess this is very true. But she was already a brother fucker, so she wouldn''t really be your type anyway. But if you count all of her sisters who are now your wives¡­.."


    "Ah yeah¡­ I did woo them on purpose. Well, more like I just made them my wives, but that was because I had already decided to take all the princesses from the dragonic n. They needed a bit of punishment." ke replied, trying his best to defend himself.


    "Okay, Mina, leave ke alone, what if he cries?" Josline teased as she walked over and hugged Nanaya. "Wee to the family."


    "Thanks." Nanaya smiled. She then looked at ke and asked: "About my Mama..."


    "Don''t worry. I already talked it over with the girls. We just need to find the right moment for it to happen." ke replied. He had long nned to make Ishtar his. He knew she was not a virgin, but he did not care. She was someone who had not only saved his daughter but gave his daughter a chance of a lifetime. She even was willing to go to war with another god just to protect him and his family. He owed Ishtar so much, and he did like her. Her mature air was different from the others, even more so than Gemini''s, and she was really cute when he made her blush. He would be a fool to let such a girl go. Andstly, he actually wondered what that god Ea would do when he found out the goddess he had been trying to go after all these years was now another man''s wife. And a mortal who was able to survive two of his attacks.


    Nanaya let out a sigh of relief. While at first, she thought it would be strange to be having sex with her mother around, after speaking with the girls and learning how they did things, she did not find it all that strange anymore. Love was love, after all¡­ "I am d."


    "Alright, we need to celebrate!" A voice came from the ceiling as Ishtar slowly floated down from the golden square. "My daughter is now a married woman! We must celebrate!"


    She reached out and stabbed the space in front of her with her hand. Her hand disappeared into a golden liquid looking space distortion, and when she retracted it, she pulled out a wooden barrel that seemed to be radiating immense power.


    "Mama, this? Isn''t this the wine you got from that bearded god?" Nanaya asked as she gulped a mouth full of saliva. She had been bugging her mother to let her have even a small drop of this wine, and she refused so many times.


    "This wine takes millions of years to produce. It is not something one can get easily. If I did not win this in a bet, even I would never get to taste such wine. But I have been saving it all this time for this day." Ishtar replied as she moved the barrel into the kitchen area. "To top it off, I will also bring out something else I have been saving all this time."


    She once more reached into her space, but this time she pulled out something strange. ke and everyone there had no idea what it was. It was not that big. In fact, it did not like it would feed more than one person, but no one could figure out what exactly it was.

 Chapter 449 Food And Drink Of The Gods Part 2

    "Ishtar¡­. What is that?" ke asked. He couldn''t hold back his curiosity anymore.


    "This is a god slug. They only appear once and a great while, but they are quite good once you cook them up and will help boost your strength quite a bit. You only need a small portion to get the effects. So this will be big enough for everyone. Joy should also join in as well." Ishtar did not want anyone missing out, so she made sure to mention Joy.


    "I will go get her now." Lillia stood up and made her way down to thest room at the end of the hall. She set up a sound barrier around the door as she opened it and stepped inside. Joy wasying with five of the servants that Ishtar had brought over,zily being pampered by them. "Get dressed ande eat with us."


    "Oh? Is Papa out!?" Joy''s eyes lit up as she jumped up on her feet and was about to run out only to be dragged back and pushed back onto the bed. "Get dressed! And do not get any ideas about your Papa!"


    "I know! I just want to see Papa¡­." Joy pursed her lips as she put on a long shirt and a pair of shorts. She was about to leave again when she was pulled back once more. "Put on your underwear too! Joy I know this is all new to you, and you are in your puberty stage, but you need to control your hormones. Otherwise, you will be banned form seeing your Papa, and he will not be able to help you with your research again when we get back."


    "What!? Nooo!!!!!!! Mama Lillia, please don''t ban me from seeing Papa, I will behave!" Joy''s eyes finally showed a bit of fear. The fear of not seeing her most beloved Papa!


    "Then behave. You can hug him and hang on him like you normally do but do not try to go past that. Or else even your Papa will yell at you. He is your papa, and you are his daughter there is nothing more than that." Lillia hated being this strict but Joy was not having an easy time controlling her own natural instincts. She did not know how drakani dealt with their young before, so she was doing her best to try to keep things on a boundary where Joy is not feeling locked up in her room but also not allowed to run around freely.


    "I will try¡­ Sorry, Mama Lillia. I try my best to control myself. I have been working on not sucking the girls dry. Luckily they are strong and can replenish blood quickly. But the other part is still hard to do¡­." Joy lowered her head as she said this, trying to look as pitiful as possible.


    "I know. But just behave. Watch where you put your hands. Don''t bite your father either." Lilliaid down a few more rules, and when Joy finished getting dressed, raced out of the room and as soon as she saw her papa¡­.


    *Chomp!*


    She bit into his neck while hugging him. But not even a secondter, she felt a sharp pain in her ear. "What did I just tell you!?"


    "Mama Lillia, I am sorry! I got too excited!" Joy cried out. Her ear hurt!<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Don''t be too hard on her, Lillia. I am sure she is still getting used to things. She has been locked up in her room this entire time." ke tried to calm the situation. "Come sit, Ishtar is going to be cooking something good for us to celebrate your new mama getting married to me."


    "Oh? New Mama?" Joy looked around to see Nanaya blushing slightly while shyly lowering her head. Joy walked over and gave her a hug as she said: "Wee to the family."


    "Thank you!" Nanaya smiled as she hugged Joy back. The hug onlysted a few seconds before Joy pulled away and ran over to ke, and jumped in hisp.


    "Papa! I missed you!" Joy hugged ke tightly and kissed his cheek. But she controlled herself, making sure she did not do anything to anger her Mama Lillia.


    Thirty minutester, Ishtar came out with a te of the god slug along with a few other dishes that she personally prepared herself. The entire family sat around arge table that Lillia made from the rock below and dug in.


    ke took a sip of the wine first, and his eyes almost popped out of his head as he felt a surge of power entering his body. Each of his muscles and bones were being strengthened by a lot. "This is some amazing wine¡­." ke said as she looked at the purple substance in his ss.


    "It is something that not many have ever had the chance to drink," Ishtar replied with a bright smile. She looked over at Nanaya, who was taking sip after sip of the wine but making sure to cherish each sip by letting it sit in her mouth a bit before swallowing it.


    The god slug was cut up into a bunch of small pieces. Everyone but Ishtar got four pieces each. She did not need it and wanted ke and his family to enjoy something that even she had only had a few times.


    Once more, after eating just one slice, he felt his entire body growing stronger once again. He could help but feel such things were treasures that no mortal should eat. Joy and Destiny both gulped down a bit of wine before they ate the god slug. It tasted much better than how it actually looked, which surprised the two girls. "It''s too bad there isn''t any more¡­" Joy said as she licked her fingers.


    "You will be getting something else soon once you gain the ability to take in astral energy, so do not worry. It tastes only slightly worse than this." Ishtar chuckled. Joy''s current expression as she looked at the empty te was just too funny.

 Chapter 450 Plans For When They Return

    "How do you all feel?" Ishtar asked. She was wondering what the effects of the wine and god slug would be for mortals.


    "I feel like I can fight the entire dragonic race with one hand tied behind my back while hopping on one foot," Josline replied as she gripped her fists. She had never felt such a great surge of power since condensing her mana.


    "I feel like I can finally put ke in his ce! Hmph treating me like a toy!" Mina flew over andnded on ke''s hair and began pulling on it while shouting: "Take this! And this!" She was quite drunk.


    ke ignored the little fairy, who was slowly losing her steam as he said: "It is quite a boost. It strengthened the muscles and bones, so we are all much more durable now."


    "Yeah, the strength enhancement is quite crazy." Noa couldn''t help but feel amazed.


    "It''s good that it worked as intended." Ishtar smiled. She was d she could help boost their strength once more.


    "Ishtar, can we talk?" ke stood up and walked into the other room. Ishtar followed him out while the others continued to drink and snack on the other food that had been prepared.


    "ke?" Ishtar was starting to feel a bit worried. She wondered if ke was going to tell her she could not be with him. Or worse, that she could no longer see him at all.


    "Let''s head up top side and look at the stars, shall we?" ke took Ishtar''s hand, and all the worries she had brewing up inside her flew out the window. She blushed and let ke lead the way.


    They found a spot to sit and looked up at the stars. Although this ce was called the Astral Domain, it still had a proper day and night cycle along with real stars in the sky. Whether it was an actual or not was another story. ke did not know all the details and had not had much time to learn much about this world sinceing here.


    "Ishtar, it will be a few days before I make you my official wife. Are you okay with that?" ke asked, breaking the silence between the two.


    "Mmm... I can wait as long as you want." Ishtar could not hide her happy smile. Just knowing ke was epting her made her want to jump for joy. How long has it been since she felt this way?


    "I won''t make you wait long. Three days at most. I just wanted to take a few days to spend with the others before bringing you into the family officially." While ke knew his wives would not mind, he still felt it was best to wait a few days in between and give them some much needed attention.<novelnext></novelnext>


    He pulled Ishtar close and wrapped his arm around her waist, allowing her to lean into him. At this moment, Ishtar knew she had fallen too deep. She could never live without ke anymore. She cursed herself so much for being like this, but she truly could not see herself with anyone but ke.


    "When I return to my world, are youing?" ke suddenly asked.


    "Mmm¡­ I n to make a connection from my pce to your world. I can''t do much about the astral energy, but I can at least allow some to flow into a room somece. It will build up inside and allow you to take it in whenever you want. But I will need to leave once a day to have my daily meetings. I can not leave the people of my region without a ruler." Ishtar wished she could take the entire ind to ke''s world, but she couldn''t. It had to stay here because the people needed the astral energy to grow stronger.


    "Then, when everything is settled here, we will head back to our world." ke used the word ''our'' to reassure her that he was nning to take her along no matter what. He still wanted everyone to take some time in the Astral Domain to get used to their new powers. He did not know how things would work out, but he felt that even if he was able to control Earth with his current powers, he knew things would never work out the way he nned. At least not easily.


    Ishtar nodded her head. "It will take a long time to really grow in strength, but you will eventually grow to be very powerful. With the connection to the pce as well, you can send over your kids and wives to the pce to have them undergo their death and rebirth. I will be sure to watch over each one of them."


    "It might take a while. I do have many wives and daughters¡­." ke scratched his nose. He couldn''t help but sigh since it truly seemed like he was a harem protagonist. Or maybe even some kind of lustful king who wants all the hot girls to be his.


    "I am quite aware of all of this." Ishtar knew she was in for a ride, but love is blind. Whether he had thousands of wives or not, she had fallen for him and knew what she was getting herself into.


    While Ishtar and ke were enjoying their moment of alone time, Ea was currently sitting down at arge round golden table with ten others. "I have confirmed it. Ishtar created another goddess without them going through the trial.."


    "Ea, I know you are a stickler for rules, but if I am not wrong, this goddess got her powers from Loki. Your own underling. Isn''t it because you can not control your own people that this was allowed to ur?" An older looking man interrupted. He eyes stern eyes locked on to Ea, causing Ea''s brow to twitch.


    "Anu, you are the one who set down these rules. Can we so readily break them?" Ea tried to argue, but Anu''s eyes stayed locked onto him.


    "Ea, answer me this. Are you not acting like this because Ishtar fell in love with a man who looks like you but is not you? Are you not doing this because of your own jealousy? Isn''t that why you sent Loki?"

 Chapter 451 Sealing Ishtar’s Secret Garden

    "Anu, with all due respect I think my rtionship status is not something that matters when rules have been broken." Ea wanted to get away from his failed attempts to woo Ishtar.


    "Oh? Then why else would you send Loki out to do something like try to take over a little girl''s body?" Anu''s voice grew cold. "Let me remind you Ea, I know all. You are not able to hide things from me! But yet you still dare to try to push the me of what happened onto someone else!? Let me remind you that you have no more say in what happens. The new goddess, Destiny, will rule over the she is from. That is her domain. And you, you are not to set foot in Ishtar''s region ever again! As for punishment for your own wrongdoings, you are banned from leaving your region. If you even take a single step out of your region, I will strip you of your powers myself ."


    Ea gritted his teeth. He did not call this meeting to be punished! He did not know why Anu always sided with Ishtar. She always got away with everything. But he could not fight against Anu. He was the original god, after all. "I will just have to wait it out¡­."


    With no other choice after he left the meeting hall, Ea returned to his region. He nned to send people to follow the new goddess to her home world and stir things up while he was under house arrest.


    ---


    [R-18]


    Three days passed quickly, and ke found himself sitting on a bed with Ishtar, who was blushing from ear to ear. He figured a woman with a child would be more rxed, but it seemed he was very wrong.


    "Are you ready?" ke asked softly into Ishtar''s ear, causing her face to heat up even more. She shyly nodded her head as she turned to look at him.


    ke leaned in and kissed her lips. The first kiss between the two. At first, a peck. Then a little nibble on her lower lips. From there, their tongues began to intertwine. Ishtar felt like she was going to melt. She was already very turned on. She had been picturing this day for so long, and now it was happening.


    Her hands gently pressed against ke''s chest as they continued to kiss for a few minutes before parting. ke then stood up and took off all his clothes. Ishtar was in a daze as she watched ke''s muscr body appear in front of her in the buff. He was not overly muscr but perfect in all proportions.<novelnext></novelnext>


    ke stood in front of Ihstar and leaned down, and kissed her lips once more as he began undoing the chains that covered her chest and private area. Unlike Nanaya, who wore cloth to cover her privates, Ishtar only had jewels. It did not take long for her everything to be in full view. "You are truly beautiful. Do you know that?" ke whispered into her ear, causing her to shiver all over.


    She reached down and gently stroked ke''s dick. She had dreamed about touching this dick for so long that she immersed herself in the feeling of it. She even slumped down onto her knees and pressed it against her cheek as she began kissing it. After ying with it a bit, she finally opened her mouth and engulfed the entire thing into her mouth. She wanted to savor the taste of her man''s dick.


    ke looked down at Ishtar, who looked like a more mature version of Nanaya sucking his dick like it was the best lollipop in the world, and couldn''t help but want to release it deep down inside her throat. But he held himself back and enjoyed the moment for a while before painting the inside of her mouth with his milk.


    When ke''s dick began to pulsate, and streams of cum entered her mouth. Ishtar felt her lower half about to flood all over the ce. She had never had such a thing happen before. She swirled the thick creamy substance in her mouth before swallowing it all down. She looked up at ke with pleading eyes as she begged: "ke, I can''t wait any longer¡­."


    ke smiled and helped Ishtar up andid her on the bed, so her knees were bent over the edge. He then proceeded to rain kisses down over her body, making his way down to her soaking wet garden. It was then that Ishtar understood what it meant to be sent to heaven. ke''s tongue split two and swirled around her pussy like some kind of machine while he teased her clit with his fingers.


    "Ah~! If you do that, I will¡­ MMMMmmmmmmmmmmmm!!!!!!!" Ishtar cried out as she had her first orgasm, but ke did not relent, and Ishtar''s body was overly sensitive. She could not restrain herself from cumming over and over again. And this was before he had even stuck it inside her.


    One thing that ke noticed was that this tanned minx had repaired her hymen. She could still be considered a virgin. And just from using his tongue, he could tell she was very, very tight. Even tighter than Nanaya. ke pulled his nectar soaked face away from Ishtar''s secret garden and stood up. He lined his dick with the entrance and, with one swift motion, pierced it inside the unexpecting Ishtar.


    "AHHH~!!!!" Ishtar cried out as she arched her back and clenched the sheets of the bed. She never expected to suddenly be injected with ke''s dick. She could not stop her floodgates from opening. It was just as she dreamed. She could now feel his thick member deep inside her kissing her womb, waiting to release his seed to force her to be pregnant.


    As her orgasm subsided, she gazed up at ke with love filled eyes and said: "I guess this makes me your wife now. This means I will forever be yours."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 452 Mother And Daughter

    [R-18]


    ke leaned down over Ishtar and kissed her lips. "Mmm¡­ You are now my wife. And as your husband, I must pleasure my wife to the fullest."


    "Huh? Ah~!" Ishtar had long imaged herself in the other girl''s position, but now being under the mercy of this lust demon, she was doing her best to keep her mind out of the clouds as ke continued his barrage on her body fucking her senseless over and over again.


    Every time his milk entered her womb, she trapped it inside, not wanting to waste a single drop. She was determined to give ke a child. But she soon found that she could only hold so much, and he was still not letting up. While she may be a goddess, she was still unable to handle ke''s stamina and ability to refresh his dick like it was nothing.


    "ke, wait! Ah~! Call¡­ AH~! Call for hel-AH~!!" Ishtar could only beg for help. She really could not continue on by herself.


    ke thought for a moment before calling Nanaya in. when she entered and saw her mother face down with her butt up in the air, she blushed from head to toe. But this still did not stop her from undressing and climbing up onto the bed. She kissed ke''s cheek and hugged his waist as she watched him continue to plow her own mother.


    "Give her a kiss," ke said softly, causing Nanaya''s eyes to widen for a second before nodding her head obediently and moving over to where her mother was. ke Flipped Ishtar over so that everything was exposed for Nanaya to see.


    Seeing her mother in such a state made Nanaya hesitate for a second before finally leaning down and kissing her mother gently on the lips. Ishtar was in a daze as she reached up and wrapped her arms around Nanaya''s neck, and slipped her tongue inside Nanaya''s mouth. This surprised Nanaya at first, but slowly, she got lost in the kiss. ke was already massaging her pussy which was turning her on.


    Nanaya also knew she would need to get used to this since she would be in the same room getting fucked while also watching her mother get fucked as well. After pushing all thoughts out of her mind, Nanaya began getting into the kiss and even started massaging Ishtar''s breasts. As their lips parted, Nanaya softly whispered: "Mama."


    Ishtar''s eyes opened as she regained a bit of her senses and smiled softly. "Come sit on top of my face, Mama will make you feel good while you wait."


    "Mmm¡­" Nanaya moved herself around and positioned herself over Ishtar''s mouth, and before she knew it, her own mother was licking her pussy. She leaned into ke, who was still hammering away on her mother, and kissed his lips.


    ke couldn''t help but find this quite sexy. It was like when Sara and Erica would duo up but at the same time tease each other. He found it really erotic. And Ishtar was not going easy on Nanaya either. She was really slurping away at Nanaya''s pussy, wanting to make her daughter feel as good as possible.


    ke leaned over and whispered into Nanaya''s ear: "Do you like it?"


    "Mmm¡­. It feels good. Ah~!" Nanaya whispered back. It was at that point that Ishtar nibbled her clit, causing Nanaya to have her first orgasm.


    "Seems like you are ready." ke teased as he had Nanaya switch positions. She was notying on top of Ishtar face to face while ke''s dick split into two and began fucking them both at the same time.


    Nanaya kissed her mother''s lips before slipping her tongue into Ishtar''s mouth. The mother and daughter pair moaned into each other''s mouths as ke did his best to pleasure the both of them.<novelnext></novelnext>


    The mother and daughter pairy on the bed, hugging each other as their moans filled the room all the way up until the early morning hours of the next day. ke looked at the two girls who were peacefully sleeping while lying on top of each other naked and smiled. He kissed both on the head before exiting the room.


    As soon as he left, the two girls'' eyes opened and looked at each other. "That was rough¡­." Ishtar said softly.


    "Mmm¡­ Our husband is a man amongst men." Nanaya replied as she caressed her mother''s hair. "I guess our mother daughter rtionship endedst night. We are now sisters."


    "I will miss you calling me Mama." Ishtar smiled helplessly. But to her surprise, Nanaya kissed her lips and softly said: "Mama¡­."


    "Hehe¡­" Ishtar giggled and hugged Nanaya. The two kissed once more, a bit deeper this time, before snuggling together and slowly falling asleep.


    ---


    When ke exited the room, he found Joy sitting in the hallway with her hand above her head. He sighed and asked: "What did you do?"


    "I¡­. I only tried to peek for a second!" Joy replied honestly, pursing her lips. She couldn''t lie to her papa. "Mama Lillia got mad and said I need to sit in the hall like this until breakfast is ready."


    "Then keep it up until breakfast is ready." ke patted her on the head and walked into the living area.


    Lillia was already starting breakfast. When she saw ke, she smiled and said: "Give me a bit, and it will be done. How didst night go?"


    "I did as you said, and it seems they will get along just fine. They actually got right into it without much of a push." ke replied. He had been worried about the mother daughter duo, but everything worked out very well in the end.


    "That''s good. I am d they had no issues. With this, we can go back without worries of any issues within the family." Lii smiled as she took a piece of fruit and stuck it into ke''s mouth. "What do you think?"


    "Very tasty. Is this from this world?" ke asked.


    "Mm¡­ I forget the name, though. But it is very sweet. I like it. Perfect as a pick me up in the morning."

 Chapter 453 Chomp!

    The days passed quickly, and all of ke and his wives both hit their second mana evolution and were now able to take in astral energy. Destiny had even begun her quest to reach her second mana evolution. While she was already a goddess, she did not lose her ability to evolve since her make up was different from others. She did not die and go through a rebirth to be a goddess. She was made a goddess during her evolution.


    This meant she could continue to grow stronger through normal evolution, which would add on to her current powers. Ishtar also promised to train her in how to strengthen the divinity that she had now as a goddess. Destiny''s thoughts were already on her golem creation for when she went home. Her ideas were spinning on making golems with the power of her divinity that would make them like mini gods.


    She felt if done right, she could make golems by the thousands and have them be used for all the battles toe. An army of golems to protect the ce her Papa had created from scratch. Just thinking about it made her smile and want to work harder to grow stronger.


    Joy was another one who was finally calming down. She was about to begin her death and rebirth to take in Astral energy. She nned to strengthen both powers as much as possible and try tobine both magic and astral spells together to make a fusion type spell. Of course, she would first need toplete her current research.


    With her hormones somewhat in check, she was finally able to roam the house without being yelled at by Lillia. She felt like her ears would be pulled off many times. While they were already pointed to begin with due to her race, she felt that they had grown longer due to all the tugging Lillia had been doing.


    Currently, inside Joy''s room, ke, and all his wives, along with Destiny were standing next to Joy, who was lying on the bed. ke was holding her hand sitting next to her on the bed. He promised he would not leave her side until the process was done. Unlike what happened to Lillia and him he should not need to let go of her hand as she only needed to take in a small strand of astral energy. "Joy, it is just like mana. Once you see the purple wisps, just beckon one over and take it in. "


    "Mmm¡­ I will do my best!" Joy nodded. She could not say she was not nervous, but she knew with everyone looking after her, no matter what, she would not die.


    "Then we will start. Joy, honey, close your eyes." Ishtar spoke softly as she waited for Joy to do as she said, and then with a wave of her hand, Ishtar shot out a thin line of golden light and put Joy into a near death state. "She only has thirty seconds, but I am sure she can do it."


    "Sister Ishtar, you know you are a softy when ites to the girls." Mina teased.


    "So are you!" Ishtar shot back. She did not take her eyes off Joy at all. She could not miss any changes. If she did, it could be fatal.


    "Mina, leave her alone. If something happens, it will be your fault." ke reminded the silly fairy. She was always doing as she pleased. Mina pursed her lips. She realized her mistake. Flying over to Lillia''s head, shended and sat down, watching over Joy.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "She''s got it!" Ishtar announced with a big smile. Joy''s body began to glow with a purple color. Her brow furrowing. But this was normal. Her body was now undergoing a rebirth. Her muscles and bones were being reformed. A new vessel inside her body was also beginning to form. This was where her astral energy would be stored. It was quite simr to her mana pool.


    ke held the hand that was gripping his tightly and smiled, knowing his daughter made it. After twenty minutes, the entire process was done. Joy''s eyes slowly opened, and the first thing she saw was her Papa. "Papa!"


    *Chomp!*


    "Joy!" Lillia cried out as she pulled Joy away from ke. She knew the little brat would take this chance to take advantage of her papa. Lillia decided she needed to stay more on guard.


    ke burst outughing as he rubbed her head. This made Joy smile from ear to ear. "You did good. Very good. Your Mama Ishtar will work on the runic markings to let you take in more astral energy tomorrow. For now, rest up and get a good night''s sleep. Tomorrow morning you will be able to eat something that will help strengthen your body more."


    "Okay!" Joy nodded her head obediently. She would always listen to her papa! Lillia sighed and wondered why she could not be this obedient all the time.


    With everyone now able to take in astral energy, ke and his wives headed to the living area to have a small meeting. Destiny also followed since Joy was going to rest. With everyone not seated, ke stood and began to go over his ns. "Since everyone now has astral energy, we will first practice more on learning how to cast spells. I thought it would be easy, but the method of casting, while simr to magic, is a bit harder since we have to learn all the runes from scratch."


    Sadly there was no cheat for astral runes as he had with magic runes. And the runes werepletely different and worked in different ways as well. Astral magic was not tuned by elements. It was very different and more geared toward chaos than anything else. While it still allowed you to cast things simr to an element, it was not exactly an element at all but just chaos magic taking on a form simr to it.


    It can be said to be the origin of magic.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 454 Demonic Keegs

    Origin magic has no element. It is considered to be non elemental and can take on any shape or form. It consumed more energy than a regr elemental spell as well. If used correctly, you could even create something from nothing, not like golem magic but like creating a sword out of thin air or some kind of other weapon to maybe entires or universes. This was one of the reasons why gods and goddesses could do such things. Since they could harness origin magic to do as they pleased. Only divinity was a step higher which was why those who could use astral energy were a step away from god. Allowing them to be considered demi gods.


    It was aplicated type of magic, and even though ke was quick to pick these kinds of things up, he was still unable to utilize anything other than body enhancements. "So we will be staying here for one more month. Every month thereafter, thanks to Ishtar we will split up into three teams ande here to spend three days working on taking in as much astral energy as possible.


    "We will also only allow this to be used within our family. Our family is already quite big, and it would not be fair to Ishtar if every citizen had to undergo death and rebirth. So astral energy will be kept in the family.


    "So for the next month work hard. We will be returning home in a month''s time." ke finished what he had to say before turning to Ishtar and asking: "Can you do me a favor?"


    "I will do anything you ask," Ishtar replied with a smile.


    "I just want you to let us see our children, to see how they are doing." ke did not want them to have false hope of himing back too soon, so he just wanted to peek in on them and nothing more.


    "Of course!" Ishtar waved her hand, creating a huge golden window that showed the base where ke was from. It then focused in more until it arrived at the girls'' wing of the pce. Hope was ying with Fate and a few of her other sisters while the other seemed to be taking a nap. They looked calm at the moment, but he knew they were missing him and their other mamas.


    "Thanks." ke took a deep breath before leaving the room to head outside. He wanted to focus. He had to grow stronger. His family was his driving force.


    After ke left, Lillia asked Ishtar to change the view towards the outer walls of the city. "I am surprised you caught that," Noa said as she saw the long line of refugees.


    "They are putting the flood lights to use. I wonder what is going on." Josline had a bad feeling, but she was trying to push those feelings aside so she could keep her mind on her target of learning how to use her astral energy.


    "If they are using the lights, then it might have something to do with the reglios," Lillia replied while frowning. "I had only noticed it by chance since the scene was changing, but I think the reglios are finally on the move again."


    "What are these reglios?" Ishtar asked. Just seeing how the people on the wall were literally shining lights down at all angels on each person to get rid of the shadow made Ishtar feel something was really off. She felt like she might know what the race was that they were talking about.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "It''s better to have you read Noa''s mind. She was there during the time they met with the reglios before." Lillia replied.


    Ishtar nodded and told Noa to concentrate on the reglios. After a few seconds, Ishtar''s brow furrowed even more. "What are demonic keegs doing on your?"


    "Demonic keegs?" Gemini felt confused. She had not heard of demonic keegs before.


    "They are a race from the underworld. They are able to change their sec at will and reproduce inrge numbers. They hide in the shadows of others and use those shadows to infiltrate different ces and attack inrge numbers. They look exactly like these reglios, as you called them."


    "The name reglios came from them. And these were born from human monsters. But if they are, let''s say, a breed of these demonic keegs, how power can they get?" Noa asked.


    "They can be quite powerful. Most beings from the underworld rely on demonic energy to cast spells. But many of them use physical strengthening, making them immune to low level spells using astral energy, and even the stronger demonic beings are even able to resist divinity. But these demonic keegs are quite weakpared to other demonic beings, but on a world like yours where magic is the strongest power, they can reign freely without issue. I am not saying these are demonic keegs either since they could just look like them and have simr powers." Ishtar did not want to rule anything out just yet, but if it was true that a demonic keeg had somehow appeared on earth in the form of a baby and then grew up and began reproducing, they could easily take over the.


    "Should we tall ke?" Josline did not know if they should inform ke about this or not.


    "Not yet. There is no need to just yet. Things seemed to be going well." Lillia replied. She felt this was a good chance to have the citizens of Destiny City be a little more independent and not rely on ke all the time.


    Ishtar thought for a moment before saying: "Just in case, I will cast a spell around the city that will make any reglios who is using a shadow turn into ash. This way, in case the current setup fails, you will have a fail safe."


    "Thanks. I could probably do the same, but with you doing it, it will for sure block them from entering the city. Making sure that everyone is safe and sound is our top priority.." Lillia really did not want to baby the citizens too much, but she also did not want any of them getting harmed.

 Chapter 455 Gods Descend Upon Earth

    "Don''t worry. I will not allow anything to happen to the people that ke wishes to protect." Ishtar did as she said, creating a whole new barrier around the city. At the same time, cries could be hearding from parts of the city. ck figures were emerging out of a few of the shadows of the refugees. These figures would emerge and then turn to ash in an instant.


    "Looks like a few did get in. Ishtar, thanks." Lillia smiled as she hugged Ishtar, who blushed. She knew that her sisters were all very touchy feely. She learned that really well when it came to the little fairy who liked to show her dominance. Although said fairy also submitted quite quickly as well.


    "I am just happy I can help. ke banned me from doing too much on your world. I can only protect the city if ites under attack." Ishtar replied while pouting slightly.


    "It''s not that he does not appreciate your help, but he is trying to keep his citizens from being too reliant on those who are stronger. During times of war, he will go to the battlefield himself, but he will wait before joining the fight to give his people a chance to use the powers they have learned to use. This way, they can be ready for anything. However, it does pain him when his people die. We had heavy losses in ourst war." Lillia''s expression turned sad. She knew most of the people who died. She felt they were all good people who did not deserve to die in battle. But they died protecting their home, which was something that she knew a lot about.


    "I am sure. I haven''t seen a war since thest uprising when a few gods tried to overthrow Anu, but that war onlysted an hour because, well, Anu is Anu. He is not the god of all gods for no reason." Ishtar scratched her nose as she realized the Astral Domain was actually quite peaceful.


    "I am sure wars will be something you often see on our world, sadly. There are many factions vying for power." Lillia couldn''t help but sigh at this thought. War only brought death. But now there was no way even the dragonic could match them, but¡­ if the reglios were really these demonic keegs, then there might be bigger issues down the road.


    "Don''t worry. We will do what we can to help no matter what. Also, if the reglios, as you called them, if they turn out to be really demonic keegs, then the entire world might be engulfed in a much bigger battle in the future." Ishtar hated being the bearer of bad news, but this was just a fact that everyone had to ept.


    "We will grow strong. We will not allow ourselves to give up without a proper fight." Lillia''s eyes were firm. Ishtar also saw that all of her sisters had the same firm resolve in their eyes. She could tell they were all one. Not a single one was afraid to die if it meant protecting what they loved.


    ---<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So this is the that Ea was talking about?" A man with a tanned, muscr body with gold chains around his neck and wearing just a pair of brown shorts looked around at the forest coveredndscape. He looked over at hispanion, that seemed to be spacing out, and frowned: "Loki! Wake the fuck up! Ea did not pull you back from that void for no reason. We have a job to do!"


    "Gungnir, you do not understand. Have you ever thought that maybe Anu is not the most powerful god in existence?" Loki asked. Her body shivered slightly, thinking about the dragon girl she met when she was sent flying. The pressure she felt from that person was so great it far exceeded Anu himself by millions of times.


    "I think you need to get your head checked, Loki. Did Ishtar smacking you into another dimension make you lose a few brain cells? How can anyone be more powerful than Anu?" Gungnir did not understand why Loki would even ask such a question.


    "But that person¡­ the one who sent me flying into some random void. Her powers seemed to be greater than Anu''s¡­." Loki''s voice slowly got quieter under Gungnir''s stern gaze. She knew Gungnir looked up to Anu, but she couldn''t help but express her opinion on this. After all, she had experienced herself, even if it was only for a few seconds.


    "I think you losing part of your powers is what is causing you to act like an idiot. But let me tell you now, no one is stronger than Anu." Gungnir said firmly. "If I hear you say anything against this again, I do not mind snuffing you outpletely. Ea is only letting youe here so you can gain back your powers when this new goddess returns to her world."


    "Gungnir, you look up to Anu, but you are here following Ea''s orders. Anu said this was under the new goddess'' jurisdiction. Are you not going against his words by being here?" Loki shot back with a snort. She hated it when Gungnir tried to be all high and mighty with her. He had been doing it since she had lost part of her powers.


    "Ea¡­ I have no choice." Gungnir''s expression turned sour. He couldn''t say why he had no choice, but he really had no other way but to follow Ea''s orders.


    "Alright, let''s find a ce to settle in for the time being. We have no idea how long we will be stuck on this primitive." Loki didn''t really care why Gungnir was following Ea''s orders. She was only doing it because Ea was powerful. For now, she just wanted to get her power back, and Gungnir was someone she could rely on. The god of weapons. He could use any weapon to its utmost limits with ease. He was a good ally for her at this time.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 456 Bret’s Bad Day

    Inside Destiny City¡­


    "What do we make of this?" Mike asked as he looked at the five piles of ash in front of him.


    "These were all reglios. From what the reports said, some of the refugees who just entered the city had theme out of their shadows all of a sudden and turned to ash." Bret replied. He had no idea why this suddenly happened.


    "And this pile here?" Mike looked at the second pile.


    "These are the ones who were forced out of the shadows as soon as they entered the city and turned to ash like the others," Bret exined. "I do not know what is going on, but it seems our city is under some kind of protection from the reglios now. My guess is ke somehow did something from the Astral Domain. The lucky bastard. He even has two goddesses as wives now!"


    "If youin like that, Rin will cut your dick off," Mike said with a chuckle. "At any rate, this is a big help, but do not stop our current efforts. We still need to figure out a method to stop them from entering the city altogether."


    "If the lights are really not working, then what should we do? We tried light magic as well on full st. If we knew how shadow magic worked.." Bret fell into thought when something came to mind. "Wait! ke can use shadow magic. I think he can even store items inside of it, so if he can do that, he should have some kind of counter for it, no?"


    "This¡­ Get Little White here!" Mike felt stupid. He did not know why he did not think of this before.


    Not longter, Little White was nervously looking around as she sat down in MIke''s office. "Little White, you can rx. We are only here to ask if you can ask ke how to counter the shadow magic that the reglios use."


    "Okay!" Little White would never miss a chance to speak with her master. ''Master! Master!''


    Inside the Astral Domain, ke was sitting on top of a rock he had made rise out of the ground and was currently trying to learn more about his astral powers when Little White''s voice filled his mind. "Hmmm? What''s wrong?"


    "Ummm, big scary guy and small scary guy want to ask you how to deal with the shadow magic the reglios use." Little White replied. She did not seem to remember Bret''s or Mike''s name at all. They were unimportant to her since only her master and her master''s family mattered.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Ummm¡­ That is a bit tricky. The shadow melding magic is something that one can not use easily, but¡­.. If one were to make a spell that merged light into the shadow of another, it would counter it and reveal what is inside. It won''t take what is in the shadow out, but it should reveal it. Why are you asking this?" ke was confused. He did not have anyone tell him there was something wrong with the city.


    "Big scary guy said that there is a mass of refugees entering the city, and they are told it is due to the umm¡­ reglios people. Reglios have been found in the shadows of the people. He asks if you are the one who put the barrier around the city to kill the reglios in the shadows." Little White answered.


    "No¡­ But I am sure it is one of the people here. Just tell him that if he cane up with a spell to inject light into a shadow, then he should be able to reveal any reglios within." ke furrowed his brow. It seemed that his wives were hiding things from him. But since they had already dealt with the issue, he would not bring it up for the time being. He would just wait and see how things do. But he was sure that Ishtar also had a hand in it since a barrier of some kind was put up. Only Ishtar had such power at this time to do that.


    "Big scary guy said you left him a pain in the ass job. But he will get the others on it and try to figure out a method of doing that. He also says I am jealous!" Little White began repeating everything that was said, causing ke to hold his head. "Little White, tell the big scary guy since he is teaching you all these bad things that he will need to have a spar with me when I get back. And Little White, forget everything he said. You do not need to worry about someone else''s mouth that spills shit."


    Back on Earth¡­.


    "Understood!" Little White had a big smile on her face. Her master was worried about her! She turned to the big scary guy and repeated what ke had said to her.


    "Fuck!" Bret cursed out loud. Mike, who was next to him, wasughing to the point that his stomach hurt. "Fuck you! It''s not funny. That bastard intends to beat me senseless. I should have watched my mouth!"


    "Since I am done, I will leave now." Little White stood up and quickly ran off. She did not like staying with the scary guys.


    Bret wanted to reach out and stop Little White so she could exin things to ke for him, but Little White was quick to escape! He could only slump to the ground and hold his head. "Mike¡­. I am so dead. I leave my two wives and my kids in your care. But if you touch them, I will fuckinge back and hunt you for the rest of you¡­ Ouch, fuck! You bastard!"


    "I have a wife and kids of my own! I don''t need your family!" Mike yelled out while dishing out a few more kicks.


    Little White ran all the way to her safe haven, which was a room ke gave her. Inside were things that smelled of ke. It was the only ce she feltfortable now that ke was not around. She spent most of her time here except for when she took walks around the city to see if things were going well. She dived into her bed and wrapped herself in a nket that she stole from ke''s bedroom, and began sniffing it to remind herself of her master''s scent. "Master¡­ Come back soon¡­."

 Chapter 457 Getting Help From His Daughters Part1

    --An) Another one on the way. I amte with getting these chapters out today.--


    Currently, Lillia and her sisters all had their heads turned up towards the ceiling taking in the view of the nice smoothness of the stone while whistling their favorite songs. One may ask why they were doing such a thing. Especially since they were all whistling different songs while sitting together and staring at the ceiling like it was the greatest thing in the world.


    That would be because of a certain question a certain person asked while sitting across from the with his arms crossed in front of him. This person had an eyebrow raised as the group of girls tried to pretend he did not ask any questions. "So¡­." He had originally nned not to bring it up, but since then, he had been getting more reports from Little White that the number of refugees was still increasing, and the number of reglios turning to ash as they entered the city had started to be more numerous. This meant that things were starting to get out of hand.


    "Which one of you will tell me why you never said anything? Why did I need to hear this from Little White, who was asked by Bret and Mike to contact me?" ke''s gaze was so piercing that the girls began to feel a little ufortable. They all tried their best to act like they knew nothing.


    "Forget it. It''s not like you were not taking care of things. Without the barrier that Ishtar put up, we might be in bigger trouble." ke gave in and sighed. "But next time, let me know. Then we can n together. Remember, even without Ishtar''s magic, I can contact Little White at any time."


    "We understand." Lillia and the girls replied.


    "So, how will we deal with this?" Lillia asked. "If this keeps going, things might really get to the point that we will not be able to sustain any more refugees. It''s like they are begin hearsed to our city."


    "This is exactly what is happening," ke said. "My guess is that the reglios are determined to infiltrate the city. They probably do not even know that many of their kin have already died. They probably want to overwhelm the city with numbers and destroy us since we pose the biggest threat to them.


    "And this I do not like. The reglios are looking down on us, but at the same item, we do not know how powerful they have gotten. But it seems the barrier that Gemini put up was able to ward off any direct attack. So my guess is they are not powerful enough to take Someone as strong as Gemini on, even with numbers.


    "And because of this, it only proves that the reglios are getting smarter and smarter. This is not good because if they are already able toe up with infiltration tactics, then that means they have been learning quite a bit from other sources or figuring it out on their own.


    "Now the thing we need to figure out is how we were going to deal with this. What do you all think? The city will be protected for the time being, but if they are spreading like wildfire, we might not have a chance to strike back if we are too slow." ke was worried about the reglios numbers rising even higher while he was here trying to power up.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I think you will be alright for the time being. If they are trying to amass forces within your city, then they will not attack until they are sure they got the barrier down. Since the forces they are sneaking in are all being killed, they will probably continue to try to sneak more in until the job is done, or if they realize there is something wrong, they will back off and n a new course of action." Ishtar gave her thoughts on what to do. As the goddess of war, she knew much about tactics, so she was hoping to be of some use in this situation.


    "So you are saying we can continue training and should knot have to worry?" ke asked.


    "Mm¡­ I would restrict all outside excursions for the time being to protect your troops. If your outposts are shielded like the city, then they can still keep an eye on things. Otherwise, I would seal off any passages that might lead to the city from the outside." Ishtar exined.


    "Gemini did put up barriers around all outposts as well, so they are safe. Alright, I will give a heads up to Bret through Little White. This way, we can continue to work on using our astral powers." ke felt a little better. Ishtar was not only the goddess of love but also the goddess of war. Although ke was wondering if her goddess of love title was fake since she couldn''tst long in bed. She always ended up begging to be let off.


    After asking Little White to ry his message, ke went back to training. He still had to memorize every rune to even be able to cast the simplest of spells with astral energy. Each rune was very different from the magic runes he knew and did different things, which made it seem like he was learning a differentnguage. Luckily he had cheat sheets thanks to Nanaya, who went out of her way to make a bunch, as well as the book he got from her.


    It wasn''t just him having a hard time, either. Even Lillia and Gemini were finding things difficult. Mina and Noa were not doing any better either. The only ones out learning them all were Joy and Destiny. He did not understand how they were so easily learning these runes.


    "Is it joist me, or does the next generation be smarter while the previous generation gets dumber?" ke sighed as he looked at the runes in front of him.


    Joy sat down next to ke and pointed at the runes he was drawing on the ground. "Papa, you can''t try to formte them like you would with magic runes. They do not work that way. Try it like this."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 458 Getting Help From His Daughters Part 2

    ke looked at the runic lines that Joy was drawing out and realized it resembled the way some Asian cultures wrote their texts. Right to left and vertically. "So if they are written like this, that means yous can string together as many as you want as long as it makes sense?"


    "You can, but there are three parts. The instruction portion, which tells you what you want to do. The merger stage, which merges the instruction portion together to form the element you want, and then the activation which allows the spell to produce the effects you want. It''s simple once you see it in this form, but the only difference is that it is all squashed together, making it hard to really understand unless you know what you are doing. I only understood it because of all the work I have been doing analyzing magic runes." Joy''s cheeks were slightly red as she exined things. She wondered if her Papa would praise her.


    Luckily her hopes were not unfounded as ke reached up and patted her head. "You are very smart. You make me your Papa look like a dumb dumb."


    "No! Papa is smart! If you were not smart, you could not have built our home!" Joy''s cheeks puffed out. She did not like anyone bad mouthing her papa, even if it was her own papa!


    "Okay, okay! I am sorry Your papa is smart!" ke smiled and poked Joy''s puffed out cheek, which caused her smile to return.


    "Papa, try this one first." Destiny also came and sat down next to ke. She began drawing out the runic markings in the ground for a certain spell.


    "Oh! This is a good one. It will really be useful in a fight." Joy nodded her head, but inside she wished she had thought of this spell as well.


    "This is? A strengthening spell?" ke asked.


    "Yes, it will strengthen your body not only offensively but also defensibly as well. Give it a try, then simply punch the air." Destiny exined.


    ke did as he was told and cast the astral spell. He was not used to writing the runes out, but he currently couldn''t do this in his head just yet since he could not fully picture them in his mind yet. It took about thirty seconds to write out all the runes before tapping the air sending in a bit of his astral energy. Not even a secondter, his entire body suddenly became shrouded in purple light. Once it dimmed, a thin purpleyer appeared on his body. This was the astral defense portion of the spell. He took a few steps forward and threw a punch into the air.


    *Boom!*<novelnext></novelnext>


    A sonic boom was heard. His punch had actually broken the sound barrier. He then threw out another and another. Each time was getting faster and faster until finally¡­


    *Kaboom!!!!!!!!!!!!*


    ke''s fist had moved so fast that it had actually reached the speed of light. This punch alone caused the whole ground to quake. As well as send out a powerful st of astral energy in all directions.


    "This¡­" ke was stunned. He looked at his daughters with a questioning gaze.


    "This spell enhances your speed as well. I tweaked it a bit to add in the speed rune, and as long as you put effort into it, you will be able to punch or swing a weapon at incredible speeds along with chanced strength of about fifty times your normal power. This spell alone is an easy astral spell, but when tweaked a bit, it can be so much more.


    "It seems astral runes are meant to expand and change as needed to produce even better and greater effects than before. So always keep this in mind. Astral runes are not structured by thews of the elements. You do not need to worry about if the elemental structure is fine, as it will need more imagination and understanding of the runes than anything else. Once you know what rune does what and how it connects other runes, then you can basically do as you want." Destiny exined. She had been tinkering with the astral energy as well and found it to be quite easy to use once you looked at it all from outside the box.


    "I will keep this in mind from now on. Joy, Destiny, you have helped me out of my slump. I am proud that you both are growing up so smart. Makes me want to kill any man whoes near you." ke teased, which caused the girls to purse their lips at him.


    "You do not need to worry. Joy and I have no ns of getting married any time soon. We have high standards, after all. If they can not be as good as Papa, they are not good enough for us." Destiny firmly stated while Joy nodded her head.


    "Well, we never know what the future holds for you girls. So do not give up on love just yet. You might meet someone someday you truly love, but I will agree on one thing. Right now, you are both still too young. Well, I guess I can''t say that anymore for Joy¡­ But Destiny, you are still too young!" ke already had one daughter who was forced to grow up way too fast. He did wish for Destiny still be a girl her age.


    "Papa, I think growing up fast has nothing to do with bedtime things," Destiny said as she hugged ke''s arm. "But as you said before, we will always be your little girls. And I do not n to be otherwise. At any rate, until I have created the perfect golem, I will not get into a rtionship. And from what I understand, I am now unable to die due to age and will age much more slowly from now on, so I will not have to worry about growing old and gray. So as you said, we never know what will happen in the future."

 Chapter 459 Collapse Of An Empire

    --AN) Moreing soon! --


    *Boom!*


    A loud explosion was heard at the entrance of the newly built dragonic city. "What was that!?" A dragonic guard yelled out as he rushed towards the entrance of the city, where smoke billowed up into the sky.


    The dragonic in the area were all rushing towards the same spot. Only those too young, too old, or pregnant went into hiding. As the dragonic guard reached the entrance, he was at a loss for words. ck scaled figures were pouring into the city by the thousands. He had no idea how they even got so close to the city in the first ce without setting off any of the defensive rms they had set up. Never mind the fact that they made it through the barrier that no one should be able to get through without the proper runic mark.


    "This¡­ Just what is going on!? How can our dragonic n end up in such a state!?" The guard did not understand why his n, which had stood at the top of the food chain for billions of years, was suddenly being targeted and treated as a joke by some unknown race.


    Anger began to well up inside him as he raised his hand and yelled out: "Attack! Kill the intruders!"


    Inside the pce, in the throne room, the members of the royal family all stood there listening to the report that was begins given. "Trien, what do you make of this?" The dragonic king asked.


    "Royal father, I have only heard rumors of this new race that had emerged. I believe they call themselves the reglios." Trien replied. He gritted his teeth as this attack wasing at a bad time. His n had only just started condensing their mana.


    "Yes, I have also heard reports about them. But how is their strength? Are they powerful?" The dragonic king asked.


    "This¡­. As far as I know, they might just be on par with some of our elders¡­." Trien hated the sound of it, but he had to admit it. The world as he once knew it, where his n ruled all, was no longer here. They were now a n that was slowly losing its ce in the world as the top n. As of now, they could not even match up to the drakani. They were once more at the top of the food chain.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "I see¡­" The dragonic king went silent. After a few moments and a deep breath, The dragonic king once more began to speak. "From this moment on, I want all of you of the royal family to leave. Those who can take shelter in Destiny City do so¡­. I hate to admit it, but that is the only ce where you will be safe. Trien, Iseles¡­.. I know the both of you are unable to go there. I want you two to head to the elven n."


    The dragonic king''s eyesnded on Iseles as he continued: "Your job now is not to worry about strength but to give birth to a pure blooded royal son. I do not care how many times you have to give birth to do so. But our royal bloodline will only be able to truly be passed down between the two of you. Maybe this was all fated¡­.."


    The dragonic king stood up and looked at his sons and daughters, many of which he was now seeing for the first time. "I may not have been a parent of many of your lives, but you are still my flesh and blood. From this moment on, you are all to seek refuge. Do not return here. I believe after today, the dragonic n will not have mulch of a future. I will have our elders send you all off. Remember one thing, though¡­. Those of you heading to Destiny City, be on your best behavior. The Drakani there might be our only hope¡­."


    ? The dragonic king was still too proud to ask for help. But he was willing to try to keep his children out of harm''s way in order to keep the royal family going. He, as king, could not leave. He would stand his ground and fight against the invaders.


    The princesses and princes of the dragonic n on this day, which would beter known as the copse of an empire, escaped in two different directions. Two went to the elven n to live out their lives as refugees while giving birth to a new pure blooded generation of dragonic royals, while the others were being sent to the safest ce the king could think of. The enemy they had tried to take out so many times, only to fail every time and at huge costs.


    A massive battle was currently taking ce. The city that had just been built now had manyrge massive craters due torge scale magic that was meant to wipe out entire cities. "Hold the line! Do not let them advance any further!"


    Orders were being sent out left and right as massive dragons covered the skies. All of which were trying to fight the ck scaled beings that could not even grow any bigger than they already were. But even still, these beings called the reglios were easily sniping the dragonic out of the air and then destroying them in one way or another.


    "Your Majesty, what do we do!? We have killed thousands of them, but they just keeping. They can even enter our shadows without us realizing it and take us out with ease." A general of the dragonic army was in a panic. He had never faced such a foe before.


    "Have a group of one hundred soldiers move all the elderly, young, and women to the pce where Ancient Hans will take them away from here. The rest of us¡­ We will fight until thest man. This is no longer a fight just for us but for this world. If we wish to bring a future where our n can once more rise up, we must all be willing to make sacrifices¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 460 New Visitors

    Bret was starting to have a headache. It had been days now, and the refugees just kepting in. The number of reglios that were also hiding in the shadows had also increased by a lot. He had no idea what the reglios were trying to achieve after so many of them had died as soon as they entered the city. It was as if they were sending their own in just to die.


    "This makes no fucking sense!" Bret yelled out as another reglios turned to ash. He looked out over the line of refugees and really wanted to yell out: ''All you fucking reglios who are hiding in the shadows of the people here. Are you really this fucking stupid that you can not even figure out that you can not use the shadows to enter our city and live!?''


    But he was smart enough not to say anything. This was because if he did, he would be giving up an easy way to get rid of tons of reglios, and second, if they decided to go on a rampage outside the city, it would cost the lives of many innocent lives. Scratching his head in frustration, Bret looked at the long line of different racesing in, many of which were new races. Humans seemed to be the minority, sadly.


    "Sir Bret!" Ancient Tamal suddenlynded on the top of the wall.


    "Ancient Tamal, is there an issue?" Bret was hoping there were no more problems. It was rare for this old man covered in 2d anime character merch from head to toe to leave his small shop.


    "The other ancient of my n is about to appear." Ancient Tamal replied.


    Sure enough, not even a few secondster, outside the gates about a hundred feet away, a group of people suddenly appeared. There were at least a few thousand of them. But the issue was¡­. Bret frowned as he saw the group. "Only women, children, and elderly, along with a few soldiers and some haughty looking youths. Just what the fuck is going on!?"


    "Ancient Hans! Why are you here?" Even Ancient Tamal did not quite understand why he had suddenly appeared with so many.


    "Ancient Tamal, good you are here¡­. We havee to ask to allow them to enter as refugees¡­." Ancient Hans lowered his head. He felt humiliated that he had to ask this but he had no choice. This was the only way to allow the n to keep going.


    "Just what is happening!?" Ancient Tamal did not understand. Why would they need to take in so many refugees? It was not like the n was so weak that they would have to use thest option scenario.


    "I do not have time to exin. I will let Princess Genie Exin¡­." With this, Ancient Hans disappeared. He had to quickly return to give back up to the king.<novelnext></novelnext>


    Ancient Tamal frowned. The old man just left without a word, and he himself had no power within the city. He did not know what to say. It was then that a voice came from behind him. "Old man, let Genie in. The rest can wait outside until we have an understanding of what is going on. Better yet, have them line up and wait with the other refugees. We do not give anyone special treatment. Destiny City is about equality."


    Ancient Tamal turned to see Faana standing there ring at the other dragonic standing outside the gates. He also agreed with what she said. Destiny City was not a city that would y favorites or give special treatment to a single race. "Asmand Madam Faana."


    After bowing to Faana, he turned towards Princess Genie and said: "Little Genie pass through the gate, thene up here. We will discuss what is going on."


    Bret looked at the dragonic that had just showed up and felt it was quite ironic that such a day had actuallye. The race that had destroyed the old world was now refugees themselves after being destroyed by another race.


    A few minutester, the group of three people were sitting in a small room inside the guard station just inside the gates. "So tell me, Genie, why are you and the rest of the princes and princesses here, along with all the women and children of our n?"


    "The reglios attacked in the thousands. Some of which began using massive attacks to wipe out huge chunks of the newly built city and also taking as many of our n members with them. The enemy does not fight conventionally. They use these suicide attacks to kill as many as possible.


    "The First Brother and First Sister were sent to the elven n to hide while the rest of us were sent here. He wanted them to make pure blooded children to carry the royal line. We are under orders toply with all rules of Destiny City. Please allow us to stay." Genie bowed her head. She had no choice. This was for the survival of her n.


    "That old man of yours is shrewd. Do you not think it is strange that only Trien and his sister were sent to the elven n? Do you think they will have a good life there?" Ancient Tamal asked, causing Genie to shake her head. She did not understand what he meant.


    "The answer is simple¡­. If the dragonic fell, that meant that the elven n would fall as well to this enemy. At the same time, he wanted to get rid of the eyesore in front of him. If your first bother and sister are in a ce that will eventually fall, he is not expecting them to give birth to anything. I am sure they are not having an easy time as it is now. Just as the dragonic had spies within the elven n, they too had spies within ours. They will already know something is up and will probably make the two of them ves, if not kill them both outright. " Ancient Tamal was no fool. He knew the dragonic king hated what his son and daughter were doing.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 461 Sturdy And Strong

    At the same time, outside the new elven capital city, two figures appeared. "Trien, I think father is trying to get rid of us¡­.."


    "I know. He did not send us to that damned city because he did not want us to live. What kind of fucking shit did he mean by he wants us to give birth to a boy? Pure blooded my ass. He was against our rtionship, to begin with! I could only get him to ept us by giving up all the information I had gotten in the ancient tomb!"


    "What should we do?" At this point, Iseles''s face was pale. She was already pregnant, as it was. But now, they were bound to be treated as ves if not killed by the other ns.


    "What else can we do? We will go into hiding. We will wait. If Destiny City is able to get rid of those reglios for us, then we can stage aeback. I still have the book on condensing our mana so we can slowly grow in strength. As long as we stay under the radar, we will survive this no matter what!" Trien was determined to protect his love and the baby in her stomach. That was the fruit of their love for each other.


    "Mmm¡­ I will follow you." Iseles seemed to have changed a lot after having her face scarred. Trien actually did not mind this change. He took Iseles''s hand and, instead of going to the city, turned and entered the forest.


    Back at Destiny City, Ancient Tamal, Bret, and Faana looked at Genie, who still had her head lowered. The silence in the room was killing her. She had cold sweat building up on her back, and even her palms had be mmy. "Ahem¡­" Faana cleared her throat. "All dragonic princesses that enter the city will be concubines of my husband. So, for now, you will be ced in a room within the pce. The princes will need to settle in and work. As for the citizens, they will also be settled in as well."


    "Wait, Faana. You might want to talk to Lillia and ke first before making this decision. Little White can contact him, so it would be best to ask him before deciding to bring any princesses into the pce." Bret did not want Faana to get in trouble with Lillia and ke, so he decided to give her a friendly reminder.


    "This is true." Faana nodded before turning to Ancient Tamal, who was currently inspecting a figurine of his 2D idol.


    Ancient Tamal felt a set of eyes on him, causing him to look up. "Hmmm? Faana, do you need something?"


    "I need an old man to make himself useful and go get Little White for me," Faana said with a snort.


    Ancient Tamal pursed his lips before standing up. "I will go get her, but after, I am heading back to my stand. I can''t miss a single sale, or I won''t be able to support my hobby!"


    "Alright, go go. Your stinking the ce up." Faana replied. Her attitude towards the old man was quite clear. She did not like him!<novelnext></novelnext>


    Genie stared in shock at how Faana was ordering Ancient Tamal around like it was an everyday urrence. She really did not know what to make of any of this. To her, the ancients were like godly beings who could destroy the world if they so chose to. So to see one being ordered around as some kind of errand boy made her wonder just how powerful Faana was.


    Ancient Tamal was about to leave the room when he stopped and turned toward Genie. "Right, make sure no one from the dragonic royal familyes and bothers me! I do not have time to be dealing with theirints. Make sure they know that when they are in this city, they are just ordinary citizens like me. We have no say in what goes on here.


    "And if they do not listen, I do not mind filing aint to the city guard. They can spend a few days doing hardbor!" After leaving these words, Ancient Tamal left without letting Genie say anything back.


    "Damn old pervert is more concerned about those 2d girls than he is about his own people." Faana frowned, but she had to agree with one thing he said: "While he is a weirdo, his words were true. You are all no longer royalty. Once you be a citizen of Destiny City, you are nothing more than just a citizen. But that is different for the princesses if ke decides to take you in."


    "This ke person?" Genie had no idea who this ke was.


    "He is the leader of Destiny City and my husband. Genie, you should feel lucky if ke says yes. You will be able to live a good life just like you were before." Faana did not even call her sister. She would not recognize anyone who was not ke''s wife as a sister anymore.


    "I see¡­" Genie was not sure what to do. She had heard the leader of Destiny City was a monster who could bite off your head and chew it up before spitting it back onto the headless body. She did not know why, Faana''s eyes were filled with love when she spoke about him.


    "Faana, you called!?" Little White came running in and dived into Faana. She liked Faana, who would always scratch her ears.


    "Yes, can you ask¡­." Faana went on to exin what was going on to Little White. Little White repeatedly nodded before contacting ke.


    After fifteen minutes of Little White going back and forth, a decision was finally made. "Master said that he will not be taking in any more wives. The princesses are more than wee to take up residence in Destiny City, but that is it. They will not get more than the starting package and will need to make a living on their own. He said that after they are settled into new homes, to have them help build new homes for the refugees. Dragonic bodies are sturdy and strong, so they can do some heavy lifting."

 Chapter 462 Home Once Again

    Genie''s face paled. Was she actually going to be put to work doing hardbor!? She was a princess! She really did not know how to take any of this. For millions of years, since she was born, she had lived a life of luxury with personal maids who waited on her hand and foot but now¡­. She wondered if this was truly the fate of her race¡­.


    "Anyway, that is ke''s decision, so you will be undergoing a contract soon. This contract is only so that you will not harm Destiny City and its people in any way, shape, or form. This is why our city is safe for all races. The only ones who are an exception to this rule are ke and Lillia. After all, they are the founders of this city. Even though I am his wife, I also have a contract on me. Although I am also no longer a dragonic either but a drakani now, thanks to ke." Faana was quite proud of herself. Being a Drakani had really given her a power boost!


    "I-I see¡­. I will inform the others¡­." Genie kept her head low as she stood up and walked towards the exit. She realized she had toe to terms with her new situation. She really did not know what was in store for her. Many yearster, Genie will be seen as the best actor to ever appear in Destiny City. She would grace the stage, whether it be live performances or tv shows and movies. She would y any role and do it better than anyone else.


    An entire month passed, and ke and his family were gathering their things and storing them away. "Everyone got everything?"


    "I think we are all set, ke. We have already run through the entire ce five times." Lillia had already scanned the ce multiple times, but ke kept feeling like they were forgetting something! Even though everything had been taken care of.


    "Alright then¡­." ke looked at Ishtar, who smiled and waved her hand. Arge golden square formed in front of them.


    "This is directly linked to your bedroom. Or I guess I should say, our bedroom now¡­." Ishtar blushed. She still felt giddy, knowing she was now ke''s wife. Even though they had done it so many times now, she still couldn''t help but feel happy to be with the man she fell in love with.


    "Then let''s go!" ke waited for Lillia to enter first before making sure everyone else entered after. Only after everyone else had entered did ke enter himself. With this return, ke had ten servant girls who were Joy''s lovers and two goddesses who were now his wives.


    At least this trip was fruitful. While how they got there waspletely by ident, the fact of the matter is, is that they had gained a lot. Gotten new powers to allow them to face what was toe and were even able to get a better understanding of the world around them. When people said that the gods did not exist, at one point, ke might have agreed to this point, but now he could say for sure. Gods and goddesses existed, and they were very powerful.


    ke stepped through the portal, and his vision shifted to a very familiar ce. He looked at Nanaya and Ishtar, who were looking around curiously, and smiled. "This is now your home."


    "It is definitely different from what we are used to. The decor alone is alien to us. Even though Sister Lillia had me look at everything, seeing it in person is a whole different experience." Ishtar was very curious about her new home. While she would still need to go back to the Astral Domain every day to handle her business, this was now her new home. And she would protect it as such.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "For now, you girls settle in. I should go make myself known, or the little ones might go crazy." ke knew he would soon be tackled by his daughters. He wondered just what he was going to have to do to appease them this time.


    "No, before that, go to see Bret at the gate. You can just teleport there so you can escape the girls'' detection for the time being." Lillia wanted ke to handle the issues at hand first. She felt bad for her daughters since they would have to wait, but this was for the best.


    "Alright. Then I will leave the girls to you. Tell them I will be there as soon as I finish up my business." ke would rather spend time with his daughters since he made a promise, but the reglios issue could not be ignored at this time.


    ke gave everyone a kiss before disappearing and reappearing on the wall of the city. Bret was down below handling a fight that broke out in line. SIghing ke flew over to Bret andnded next to him. "Yo!"


    "Holy shit!" Bret cried out from fright. He turned and threw a punch at ke. ''You bastard! You will give me a heart attack!"


    "Haha!" ke chuckled as he looked at the two men sitting on the ground, ck and blue. "What happened here?"


    "Oh, these two? They started fighting over a ration of bread. There are so many refugees, but we can only take them in one at a time. It''s a long process, but this is the best we can do at this time." Bret sighed. "I am d you are back, brother. My head was about to explode from dealing with everything."


    "You did an amazing job." ke patted Bret on the shoulder before looking around, his eyes scanning the shadows of all the people. He then walked over to a young man who was around twenty years old and stood before him. "Can I have you step out of line, please?"


    "Di-did I do something wrong!?" This young man was human, and he had seen Bret and ke horsing around seconds before, so he knew that ke had some say within the city. To be suddenly pulled out of line like this made him feel as if he was being targeted for some reason. But he did not know what he did wrong.


    ke smiled and shook his head. "No, it is not you that did anything wrong but the one hiding in your shadow. So if you can stand perfectly still for me while I take care of some business." And with that, ke knelt down and grinned from ear to ear as he reached into the shadow and yanked hard¡­.

 Chapter 463 Gate Of The Underworld

    --An) anothering soon--


    "AhhHH!" Screams were heard from the refugees as a ck humanoid figure appeared. The young man whose shadow it came out of had fallen to the ground and soiled himself due to fear.


    ke held the reglios that was iling about by the head and with a big smile on his face. "What do we have here."


    "Let go of me, or I will kill you all!" The reglios seemed to still have its pride even while being dangled in the air by ke.


    "Kind of hard to kill anyone when you can''t even get free from my single hand," ke replied with a snort. "Now then¡­ You say your kind is called reglios, but from what I know, you should be a keeg, should you not?"


    ke''s question was responded with a slight pause in the reglios''s actions. This was enough to answer his question. But this answer was somewhat of a bad omen¡­. If they were truly from the underworld, then Earth might not have many more good days. His city might be okay but the rest of the world¡­.


    "I see¡­ I see¡­ Since you will not answer yes or no, I will just kill you here." ke smiled as he held the reglios out away from his body and began walking towards the gate.


    "You! Unhand me! If you do not, not only you but all your loved ones will be raped and then eaten!" The reglios threats were quite disgusting and angered ke as he stopped his steps and reached out with his free arm, grabbing one of the reglios''s wrists and pulling hard.


    "AhHH!" The reglios screamed in pain as his arm became detached from its body. With a snort, ke walked to the gate of the city and tossed it through. The reglios, who thought he was free, suddenly felt its body burning up, and before it could scream any more, it turned into a puff of ash that fell to the ground.


    "Fuck! Why can you yank those fuckers out so easily!?" Bret felt disgruntled. He could not do that, no matter how much he tried!


    "Because I have control over the shadows as well. Anyway, just keep doing as you are. One person at a time. Register them and then show them to where they can get assistance. I need to go back and discuss something with Lillia and the girls. I will fill you inter. Just know that this city is the only safe haven in the entire world." ke went to walk away before stopping and saying: "Send a message to That Grace girl and the beast king. Tell them they can evacuate to Destiny City. I am sure they will need to sooner orter. We will be open doors from this moment on."


    "Understood!" Bret saluted ke. He knew right now they seemed to be heading into a wartime status which meant he had to act professionally. He quickly had people sent out that could fly to take care of what ke had asked. Of course, those heading to the human city run by Grace were a dragonic and a fairy.


    ke teleported back to his room to find only Hina resting on the bed with her egg next to her. "Hina, you okay?"<novelnext></novelnext>


    "Husband!" Hina smiled. She was going to get up, but ke stopped her.


    ke crawled up on the bed and gently stroked the egg before leaning over and giving Hina a kiss. "Don''t overwork yourself. Rest if you are tired. The room is warm, so it will keep the egg warm as well."


    "I will listen to you." Hina smiled before curling up next to the egg and closing her eyes.


    ke patted her head for a while before getting up and looking for Ishtar. Right now, he needed to speak with her. It took a while, but he found them all in the training area. Lillia was showing off her''s and Noa''s work on creating such a training facility.


    "Ishtar!" ke appeared next to the girls causing them all to jump.


    "ke, what the hell! Don''t just appear like that!" Noa yelled out. She almost jumped out of her skin just now!


    "Sorry, but I was in a hurry." He replied before turning to Ishtar and asking: "What is the birth rate of a keeg?"


    "Huh? Keegs? They breed at an extremely fast rate. They do not even need a partner. Why do you ask?" Ishtar was a bit confused why ke was asking this all now.


    "Because I just asked a reglios if they were also called keegs, and it slightly reacted to the word. If what you say is true and they can give birth when even they please, then Our might be in for a rough ride." ke replied with a sigh. "If it isn''t one thing, it is another. When will Destiny City get a few eras of peace!?"


    "If what you say is true, then you might be in for more than just a few million keegs. If they were to use the summoning ceremony, they could summon the gate to the underworld." Ishtar had a worried look on her face. If the gate was opened here on earth, the begins from the underworld would appear and begin rampaging all over this world.


    "Can we just kill them all?" Lillia asked as she looked at Ishtar. They had a goddess here, after all.


    "I¡­. It would be hard for me to detect all the keegs. Beings of the underworld have a strange makeup about them that makes it hard for gods and goddesses to keep track of them, just like they can not keep track of us. While I might be able to pinpoint them all above within a certain range, if they are underground, it would be almost impossible to find their exact location. I know this sounds stupid as I am indeed a goddess, but when you are dealing with equal beings, the power scale is evened out, and no one would have the upper hand."

 Chapter 464 Helping Unwillingly

    "So we are basically stuck trying to hunt down every reglios there is in order to stop them from spreading like roaches?" Tina asked. She did not like the sound of what she was hearing.


    "I wish I was of more help. The most I can do at this time is protect arge scale area. A lot of my own power is being expended in keeping the connection from this world connected to the Astral Domain while still keeping my own region protected as well as this city. " Ishtar wished her own powers were infinity as well, but this was far from the truth.


    "Don''t worry about it. We have ways of dealing with them, so we are not going to die so easily. I am already grateful for what you have done so far." ke patted Ishtar on the head and then looked at Nanaya: "You as well. You are both new to this world, so you do not need to do much of anything. Take your time and take in the sights. We will handle the rest."


    "If you say so." Nanaya pursed her lips. She was willing to fight at any time.


    "ke is right. We will handle the rest. We need to stand on our own two feet. If we continue to rely on your powers for everything, then we will never grow stronger." Lillia also felt that they should not rely on power that was not their own too much, or they would never progress.


    "I see¡­. You are right." Ishtar nodded with a smile. "But remember, Nanaya and I are always willing to help. This family is now our first priority over everything else."


    "Mmm!" Nanaya nodded her head. She also felt this way!


    "Now that just leaves one thing. What is needed to summon the gate of the underworld?" ke asked. He needed to know how to stop such a thing from happening at all costs.


    "Souls¡­. One billion souls. The keeg or reglios are probably working on collecting souls. The more people they kill, the more they can gather. If they collect enough souls, they can use them in an ancient spell as a power source to break the seal that blocks the gate of the underworld from appearing in the real world. When the gate appears, the beings on the other side, both powerful and weak, will flood the world, killing everything they see.


    "The beings of the underworld are not nice creatures. They kill without hesitation. If you are weaker than them, they will torment you and torture you until you have no will left and then kill and eat you. Some even feed off souls as well. Having a soul ripped from your body is more painful than being set on fire for all eternity.


    "The only reason such a ce has so many species of beings is because they reproduce fast, so even if you massacred tens of thousands of them, they would not go extinct easily. But the ones you have to watch out for are those beings on par with someone like Anu or me. They are the truly powerful ones and much more numerous than the gods and goddesses of the Astral Domain." Ishtar exined. She shivered at the thought of the gate ever being opened.<novelnext></novelnext>


    "So we can say that even Destiny City might not be a safe haven when ites down to it¡­." ke sighed. He hoped the gate would never open.


    ke finished up his chat with the girls before making his way back to where Bret was and began exining the situation to him. Right now, there was no ce that he knew of that had enough souls to feed the ambitions of the reglios. But if they slowly began collecting them in just a few years, this may be different.


    But it seemed that they had ramped up their efforts to collect as many as possible. ke fell into thought for a moment before making a decision. "I will have nce send me north. I will help out the dragonic n, which is probably still fighting. While I do not wish to do this, I have no choice."


    "While I wish to say, please don''t, but from what you told me just now, it is in our best interest to set up a ceasefire between our people. Are you going by yourself or with someone else?" Bret asked. He did not like helping the dragonic at all, but in order to keep something even worse from happening, it was their only choice.


    "I will go alone. There is no need for anyone else to go. Bret, Mike, I leave things to you." ke stood up and disappeared from the office. Bret and Mike looked at each other and let out long sighs. They both felt like they were getting too old for any of this, even though they had yet to age at all since they had evolved.


    Inside the base, nce had her brow furrowed. "You are going alone?"


    "Yeah, it would be best for just me to go. It''s not like anyone there can kill me anyway. So it will be fine. I am just going to help fend off the disaster there that will end up making things worse if we stand by and do nothing." ke exined.


    "I know, but still!" nce shook her head before hugging ke. "I will send you there but be careful."


    "I will. Do not worry. Your husband has grown in strength after all!" ke kissed nce on the lips before stepping back. Secondster, he was no longer standing there.


    ke reappeared over a destroyed city where a battle was still ongoing. Massive craters could be seen all over the ce, which told ke that this was definitely the doing of the reglios. He looked a little ways away from him to see many dragonic in their dragon forms flying around, dousing thend below with mes. He knew they were having a hard time because he could see humanoid figures wing into some of the dragons that were in the sky. How they got up so high was a mystery to ke, but he knew one thing and that right now, he had to help them before any more died.

 Chapter 465 Full Retreat

    "Hold the line!" The dragonic king yelled out. He was still holding on strong. He only had to worry about the massive area spells that the dying reglios would suddenly cast. "Keep your mes going! I do not care if you have to turn your shit into fuel, just do it!"


    "Seems like you are having a hard time here." A voice came from the dragonic king''s side.


    "Are you a fucking idiot!? Isn''t it clear to see that I am having major issssssssssssssss-why the fuck are you here!?" The dragonic king''s eyes went wide as he saw ke standing in the air next to him.


    "Well¡­ I am here to keep you from losing any more of you people. You see¡­. You are making a few mistakes right now. First, you are castingrge shadows on the ground below with these massive bodies. Second, to kill the reglios, you need to userge scale magic attacks to wipe out the entire area. Third, you are letting your people die, which is allowing them to collect the dead''s souls and only helping them with their ns.


    "So I am here to assist in three things. Making a truce that will move your forces to Destiny city to fight against amon foe. Evacuating the rest of your soldiers to Destiny City, so they no longer have to give up their lives for no reason. And finally, killing everyst reglios here to try to cut down on their breeding capabilities.


    "You see, with every attack on my city your n has done, you have allowed these reglios to grow stronger and reproduce at an astounding rate." ke made sure to bring up their failed attempts to take Destiny City.


    "If you can really get rid of the enemy, then I will agree to anything." The dragonic king replied. He was already relying on them to help his own kin. There was no reason not to rely on him for more. It was not like he had any other options.


    "Your Majesty!" Ancient Hans suddenly appeared in front of the dragonic king in a protective stance. He had felt a powerful being suddenly appearing and quickly made his way over here.


    "Stand down. You can''t even defeat him if you tried your hardest. This is ke Harris, leader of Destiny City. He is here to help. We will be pulling out. ke said he could take care of the reglios for us. But under the condition that we join together to fight against amon foe.


    "As you can see, we lost our city as soon as they attacked. This just shows how weak we truly are." The dragonic king was tired. He knew what it meant to join Destiny City. It basically made it so he and his people could no longer find trouble with the city even after they left. But this was much better than having his kin wiped out. "Ancient Hans, please ry my orders. We are on full retreat!"


    "As you wish, your majesty!" Ancient Hans gave ke a grateful look before doing what he had been wanting to do from the start. He did not wish for his nsman to suffer. He did not want them to die needlessly. They were no longer living their past glories. There were times when one had to step down from their pedestal and bow their head.<novelnext></novelnext>


    They had done it before in the past, and they can do it again. It just took a leader that was willing to do so. As long as the leader ordered it, then everyone would follow suit. This was just how it was.


    "I will open a gate by the entrance to your pce. And wait there. My people are waiting for you on the other side. Just get in line with the other refugees. Destiny City will not turn anyone away. But be warned, the line is long¡­." ke exined before disappearing, not waiting for the dragonic king to reply. The dragonic king held his head for a moment before flying off to provide backup to the retreating line. He could only trust ke. He was sick of watching his kin die.


    On the reglios side outside the city, a reglios that was muchrger than the others stood there with narrowed eyes. "They seem to be retreating¡­ I thought this race was very prideful, but they are actually retreating¡­.. This is not enough. Not even close¡­."


    On the other side of things, ke had put up a barrier to block any reglios hiding in someone''s shadow from being able to pass through the barrier. He wanted to reduce the number of reglios in the refugee line as much as possible. Although he did not know how to kill them instantly with a barrier just yet, but he could still form a barrier with shadow properties that would block shadow based magic.


    So anytime one appeared, he would grab them by their head and crush it with brute strength. There was always a pile of headless corpses next to the barrier, causing the dragonic who saw them to pale slightly.


    About thirty minutes passed, and the front line was finally approaching. ke rose into the air and looked at the sea of reglios who were rushing towards them and snorted. He raised his hand, and that same sea of reglios suddenly stopped dead in their tracks. The dragonic king''s eyes blinked multiple times, trying to figure out if what he was seeing was real or not. But no matter how many times he blinked, the reglios did not move. It was as if they were frozen.


    "What the hell are you doing? Get moving!" ke yelled out. He didn''t stop the reglios for the dragonic king to stare at them.


    Snapping out of his state of shock, the dragonic king quickly retreated. Only Anceint Hans remained as hended next to ke. "Do you need my help?"


    ke looked at the old man and shook his head. " Nah. Go through and make sure your people do not cause issues for the refugees. Firste, first serve, no cutting in line."


    "Understood. And. Thank you." Ancient Hans bowed his head slightly before entering the barrier and then into the portal ke had set up.

 Chapter 466 Erase

    "Now then¡­." ke flew up into the air. He looked down at the frozen sea of reglios that were slightly moving and frowned. "It seems I can not fully stop time but slow it down to the point that it is like I have stopped it. But if I were to recreate this spell using astral energy, then maybe it would be possible. Anyway, let''s just take out the entire area."


    ke flew high into the air before waving his hand and causing numerous runic markings to appear in front of him. This was one of the biggest astral energy spells he could use. It was something he had only tested once with the help of Ishtar''s barrier blocking the results in a small, contained space. "Erase¡­."


    A simple name for a spell that wiped everything in a radius under him out of existence. As soon as he spoke these words, the mountain, the pce that was half destroyed, the city, and the surrounding area for fifty miles in all directions was now gone. There were no loud explosions. There were no shy light disys. It was just a spell that turned the area into a wastnd.


    All of the reglios were now gone. But ke was sweating from head to toe. "The drain on the body from that one spell is too much. I think this is my max¡­. I now understand why Ishtar told me to limit the range of using this spell. It is an amazing spell, but its downside is the energy drain. If there was someone here with the power to block it, I am sure I would be a goner."


    Some spells were just like that. Powerful and easier to use than other spells, but the result is that you would be put into a weakened state once you cast it. ke did not stick around as he waved his hand and, using magic, made a portal back to the city. As soon as he left just outside the fifty mile zone, a humanoid figure stared at the area in front of it with a look of hatred in its eyes. "Everything gone! That one is dangerous¡­. I will need to report this back¡­."


    The figure quickly jumped into the shadow of a tree and disappeared from sight. It was at this moment that ke had be enemy number one for the reglios. A spell that erased everything from existence was not something the lower reglios could fight against. They were still too weak.


    When ke returned, he fell from his portal andnded on the ground. He had no energy left in him at this moment. "Master!" and the defenseless ke was now having his face licked and neck bit all over by a certain white fox.


    He had only teleported himself to the entrance of the pce, so he was basically lying there on the ground while Little White did her normal thing. It was almost fifteen minutes before Little White was satisfied, and it was only then that she realized something was wrong: "Master, what is wrong?"


    "I used a spell that drained my energy, so I am unable to move much. I need to rest a while a before I can do anything else." ke replied. He really did not want to move. He stared up at the stone ceiling above before slowly closing his eyes.<novelnext></novelnext>


    When he woke next, he found he was staring at the ceiling of his bedroom. Lying on top of him was Little White. And curled up next to him, all around him were his daughters. "Finally awake, I see."


    "Mmm¡­ How long have I been out?" ke asked.


    "Half a day. You scared Little Moyi. She thought you were dead. She came running in here with tears in her eyes, crying away that her Papa had died." Lillia let out an exhausted sigh. "Do you know how long it took for me to calm her down? And then all the other girls when they heard her pitiful cries that filled the entire pce!? Why would you use that spell after Sister Ishtar already said it was a spell you had to be careful with using!?"


    "I was just testing it¡­." ke replied honestly. He could not lie to Lillia since she would know the second he did lie. "Plus, it was the easiest and fastest way to get rid of all the reglios in the area. " ke was d he did not try to push it anymore than he did. If by chance, a single reglios was left, he would be an easy target after he fell to the ground.


    "Haaaaah!" Lillia shook her head while cing her hands on her hips. "Stay here and let the girls indulge in their Papa. I will go handle the other things." Lillia did not even wait for an answer before leaving. She still had to do many things to prepare for what mighte.


    Inside the meeting room with all the council of elders present, Lillia stood at the head of the table. "We are in for a long ride. The influx of refugees is growing by the second. If this keeps going on like this, we will becking in many resources. Because of this, we need to move our walls out further. But this also means a risk of being attacked by the reglios. We have Sister Ishtar''s barrier protecting our currentnd, but we need more farnd. We can elerate the growth of crops, so this is not an issue, but thend itself is what needs to be cleared out and then tilled to be nted. We will also need more monster meet as well. We need to keep up to date on supplies as much as possible.


    "I also want another team to keep an eye out for the new races. We can not let them end up being killed by the reglios. While normally, I would ask if they would like to join us, but the current times do not allow for it. We need to startmunications with all ns. This means even enemies. Whether they will listen or not is another story. But we will need to make sure that the other ns do not end up like the dragonic¡­ We can not let the reglios open the gates to the underworld."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 467 Two Teams Of Two

    --AN) More on the way--


    "I am sorry, but you have yet to exin what you mean by the gates of the underworld." Josline''s grandfather asked. He understood whatever it was, was bad, but he did not know what exactly it was.


    "I will exin from here." Ishtar stood up and walked over, and stood next to Lillia. Lillia nodded and let Ishtar take the floor. "The gates of the underworld are just that. They lead to the world of the dead that has many devils living there.


    "In this ce, there is now. You are either killed or the killer. This is just how it is. You can think of the reglios, which are called Keegs there, as the man on the bottom. They are one of the weakest forms of devils. How they came to this world, I do not know, but if they were to open the gates to the underworld. Not only would those who have died long ago flood into this world and be something simr to a demi god, or worse yet, a god, the higher ranking devils will begin to flood in as well. This will be the worst case scenario. We can only hope to stop them before they do." Ishtar bowed her head slightly before moving to sit down again.


    Lillia once more stood up and looked at everyone. "As Sister Ishtar has stated, the reglios are much more of an issue than we had originally thought. So we must form truces with even our biggest enemies."


    "I understand. So this is why the Lord went out and saved the dragonic n." Josline''s grandfather finally understood the entire situation.


    "Yes, ke did not want to allow the reglios the ability to collect any more souls. The more souls they gain, the more chances they have at achieving their goals. So, for now, we will do as I just stated. Any objections?" Lillia asked as she looked at the people at the long table. Not a single person objected, which meant they could go ahead with these ns. "Then we will start with the ns closes to us."


    "Um¡­. Lillia, we have already sent messengers to the beastkin n and the human n led by Grace." Bret informed. He did not know if she knew this or not.


    "Then we will send a messenger to the elven n as well as the fairy n." Lillia hoped that these two ns would not end up trying to kill the messengers she sent out.


    "I will go to the fairy n. My father, the fairy tyrant, can no longer hold a candle to me. So there is no problem with me dealing with him." Mina nominated herself for this mission. She knew her father would end up trying to kill whoever was sent.


    "I will go to the elven n. While my brother hates my guts, there is no one there who poses a threat to me." Noa was now a demigod now that she could use astral magic. On top of being a drakani now made it possible for her to deal with anything that the elven n threw at her.


    "You two need ke''s permission to leave the base. If he says yes, then we will go with that." Lillia would not make decisions like one of her sisters leaving the city without ke''s permission. There was a big difference between sending someone from the military than one of her sisters. Of course, this did not mean that the girls could not leave and do the things that needed to be done when ke was not around since they had to handle all the decisions at that time, but when he was home, it was up to him on how they should go about it.<novelnext></novelnext>


    With the meeting now adjourned, Lillia, Mina, and Noa went to visit ke, who was still confined to his bed. "So that is what is happening."


    ke''s brow creased. He did not like his wives going out by themselves. "Go in twos. If you go in twos, then I can allow it. I would go myself, but as you can see¡­."


    "Alright, we will go in twos." Noa leaned over and kissed ke. This was followed by Mina.


    "You are such a worry wart, you princess goddess picker!" Mina smiled as she hovered over ke.


    "Just be safe. If you feel something is off, return here immediately. I do not want any of you toe to harm." ke held his head. He was still feeling weak.


    "We will be sure to stay safe."


    It was decided that Faana would go with Mina while nce would go with Noa. The elven n was the farthest away, so this would cut down travel time by a lot for now and nce. They could then teleport over to Mina and Faana''s position using tracking magic to get their location. Ishtar and Nanaya would also be keeping an eye on them. They could also open a portal between the two locations if needed to allow people to move from one location to the other to transfer over any refugees. Or if anything unexpected happened. This was all set up by Lillia, who wanted to make sure ke did not need to worry so much. With things set, the two groups left Destiny City.


    Outside, a white stone wall that rose high into the sky. Noa and nce appeared at a tree line near this wall. "They really made a lot of progress¡­."


    "It was to be expected thest time my father built up a pce was when we were sent into the void. With the help of many elves, they created the entire pce and temporary residents for the n in a matter of three days. But that was when my father cared about the citizens. I doubt this would still be the same now." Noa had not been here at all since she exited the void. She had no idea how things were now with the n.


    The two began walking towards the gate. Noa could just break through the barrier surrounding the entire city, but she did not want to cause too much of a scene. So she nned to enter from the front and request an audience with her father.

 Chapter 468 The Domineering Noa Part 1

    --AN) ended up falling asleep :P 3 more chapters areing in a while.--


    The gate to the city was heavily guarded. Noa knew right away that the elven n had gone into wartime mode. They had spies watching over Destiny City, after all. So she was sure they already knew about the reglios.


    "Halt!" A guard yelled out as he stepped forth, blocking Noa''s path. "Who are you!?"


    "Noa Harris. Former Princess of the elven n. Now a drakani." Noa answered proudly. She did not get to introduce herself much, so this made her feel good.


    "No¡­. Drakani¡­." The guard''s expression turned sour as he yelled out: ''Arrest these two! They are trying to impersona¡­."


    *Boom!*


    "Dogs of Teleth, Let me tell you right here and now that you are not going to do anything but open the gates, or we will just force them open. Do you really think you can defeat us?" Noa was angry. She had just returned and was already running into the people who her brother had paid off.


    The guard turned and looked at that gate that now had a huge gaping hole in it and wondered if this woman realized she had already forced the gate open! "Just go!" The guard did not want to risk his life. The crown prince was not worth it losing his life over.


    Noa snorted, and the two of them leisurely walked through the huge hole that was formed in the door and walked towards the pce off in the distance. The city guards on the other side all looked at the two people, unsure of what to do. They could see the guards on the other side not doing anything, so they, too, did not stop the two girls.


    Noa walked through the streets with nce. The passerby were all staring at them. Or more like staring at Noa. It was as if they were trying to confirm something. It was not until one elderdy elf yelled out that everyone''s suspicions were confirmed. "Princess Noa is back! We can finally live proper lives again!"


    "Princess Noa!" The crowd all shouted. Many of the went forward to greet her.


    Noa smiled and greeted them back. "Can someone tell me how things have been since I left the n?"


    "It has been horrible! The taxes are high. The amount of food production is low due to the king taking it for himself. Many of us have starved to death. But what makes things worse is that we are forced to keep up appearances in this part of the city. If you go further east or west, you will find the houses there are falling apart! Only the nobles are making any money!" A middle aged woman cried out. She had tears building up in her eyes as if saying all this released all the stress she had built up over the past few years.


    "I wish I could say things will be easier, but right now, times are not good. But if you are lucky, you will soon all be able to move to a ce where you will never be treated in such a way." Noa wanted to give these people some hope because no matter what, she nned to evacuate all these people to Destiny City. She did not say for certain it would happen, but she already nned to, even if her father refused.


    After pacifying the crowd, Noa and nce made their way to the pce off in the distance. The gate guards there looked troubled when Noa suddenly showed up with a dragonic looking woman in tow. They did not know if they should let her enter or not, but after some kindly ced explosions, the guards all made way.


    In the throne room, the elven king was going over the daily events from the previous day while Teleth sat at the side, seemingly bored. He nned to get rid of this farce once he became king. He did not understand that if you were the ruler, why did you need to have a bunch of fools telling you what you could and could not do? As king, your word wasw. He could make up all thews he wanted, and no one could say anything different.


    "Next up on the agenda¡­." The King pulled up another report and was about to continue when the throne room doors swung open and mmed into the walls. The king was about to yell out in anger when he saw the person standing there looking at him with a gaze that was asking: What the hell are you doing?


    "Father¡­." Noa walked in. She made sure to keep her head up high as she walked over to stand in front of her father. She would not show weakness. She also did not even look in Teleth''s direction. "I am here today as an envoy of Destiny City, but it seems the guards do not work for the king any longer."


    "What do you mean?" The king''s eyes narrowed as he turned his gaze towards Teleth.


    "I wonder. What do I mean by this?" Noa gave a faint smirk as she finally looked at Teleth but did not keep her gaze on him for more than a second before returning it to the king. "Anyway, I am not here for your inner struggles. I am here today as an envoy. I am here to tell you the reglios are a bigger threat than we could have ever imagined. They will soon attack every settlement and n they can in order to collect the souls of the dead. And by doing so, they will unleash something that you nor I have ever seen. And¡­. The biggest issue is that it will be much worse than the dragonic. As you are probably already aware, the dragonic n has fallen and has taken refuge in Destiny City. Two ns that were once enemies have now teamed up to face the threat that could destroy us all. Let me ask you, Father, are you going to be stubborn and not heed my words? Because if you are, then I will destroy this pce and save the elven people."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 469 The Domineering Noa Part 2

    "Who do you think you are!" Teleth couldn''t take it anymore. He hated his sister more than anyone else in the world. She was always a thorn in his side. Always doing things that made the people see her as the true heir! "You left the n and went off to marry some monster. Now youe back and threaten us!? Where do you get off!? You are nothing but a slut that opened her legs for some man and forgot ab-mumph!!!!!!!"


    Teleth''s mouth was sealed shut, his lips fusing together, making it impossible for him to open his mouth unless he wanted to tear his own mouth apart.


    "Shut the fuck up. Who said you could talk in my presence!? You, of all people, have no right to speak. You tried to kill me many times and even used the lives of the very citizens you are meant to protect to achieve your goals. Do you think I am stupid and did not know who was behind it all!? Teleth, the only reason you are alive after meeting my husband is because he did not want to kill you without my permission. Do not think that my Destiny City is scared of you just because we are trying to form a truce and bring your n to safety.


    "I will say, though, that you are right. I did leave the elven n behind. I am no longer even an elf but a drakani. On top of that, I have gained power that none of you would be able to get. I have already died and been reborn. And I should say this now. If you ever use the words you just used to describe me again, I will turn your mouth into your asshole and your asshole into your mouth." Nao snorted as she radiated a cold ice aura. For her, at this moment, she was doing her best not to do as she just said!


    "Noa, let''s talk normally, please." The elven king wanted to finish hearing what this daughter of his had to say. He did not care if she returned her brother''s mouth or not. He, too, disliked the words that came out of it. "You were saying these reglios have a goal of opening this gate to the underworld that will unleash beings even more powerful than yourself?"


    "That is right. These beings are able to stand toe to toe with the gods themselves. Do you think we would have a chance if we allowed the reglios to do as they want?" Noa asked. "As I said, I will not be taking no for an answer. I may now be drakani, but I was once an elf, and I love the citizens I once looked after. I will be taking them all with me¡­.. Ah¡­ All except for one. Teleth is not allowed near Destiny City. A man who can throw away his own blood rted sister can fuck off and die."


    The king held his head. He knew there was no way for Teleth to redeem himself now, nor did it seem like he even nned to. He was currently still trying to yell at his sister even after she sealed it. Letting out a sigh, the king nodded his head. "I need a few hours, but we will organize the entire n."


    "Make sure you tell these nobles that once they enter Destiny City, they are no longer nobles and will be bound by a magic contract. The contract only keeps them from harming the people of Destiny City and the city itself. If they even try to break the contract, their hearts and souls will explode into nothingness. This goes for you as well. So make sure you make this clear. The citizens I will handle myself. Just give me some people to do as I tell them. And just know, my sister here, while she might have remained quiet this entire time, she can destroy this entire n faster than I can. I will be waiting at the pce gates. Have those who will be helping meet me there." With this, Noa did not even wait for a reply before turning and walking out of the throne room.


    nce could no longer hold it in and burst outughing. "To think Sister Noa could act like a hooligan! The way you were talking just now sounded like Husband. I think he has rubbed off on you in more ways than one."


    "Sister nce, please do not tease me! I am not used to acting this way! But I had to show them I meant business." Noa pursed her lips. But she was indeed happy to hear that she was taking on some of her husband''s charms. "For now, we will go wait at the gates."


    "Hehe, Sister Noa, don''t be shy. All of us sisters know how much you love it when Husband rubs you." nce whispered teasingly into Noa''s ear, causing the elf girl to blush and punch nce.


    While things were now settled in the elven n, Mina and Faana were currently flying toward an area with a huge pink barrier surrounding it. "Is that where the fairy n is?"


    "Mmm¡­ Where my father, the Fairy Tyrant, rules over the other fairies. The barrier he put up to block outsiders from entering and the other fairies from escaping is nothing tough at if this was a few years ago, but now¡­." Mina raised her hand and created a hole in the barrier. She and Faana both flew through it before she closed it up once more.


    Within a pce that was carved halfway up the biggest tree within the barrier, a fairy with red eyes raised his head. "Someone dares to enter my domain? Heh¡­. It has been a long time since I have stretched my legs."


    *Bam!*


    "Your Majesty! A dragonic and some new race of fairy has appeared above the city!" A fairy soldier had barged into the throne room with a worried expression.


    "I will go. Just go back to what you do best, being useless."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 470 Facing Down The Tyrant Fairy

    "I do not think I will be able to help much here, Mina." Faana realized if shended at all, she would crush half the fairy city underfoot. She was like a huge monster who hade out of nowhere.


    "It''s fine. We are only here to make the old man listen, whether diplomatically or by force." Mina replied. She had no feelings for this so called father of hers. She would rather him die and leave this world than stay and continue to cause the fairies more hardships.


    "Then I will just sit back and watch you work." Faana stuck out her tongue before taking a seat in the air. While she did not have astral energy, she was still more powerful than the fairy tyrant now, so even if she was targeted, she would be fine.


    "Are you done talking?" A voice came from below them as a small figure began flying up toward them.


    "I guess we are. So father, or should I even call you father anymore? I guess not, since I have died and been reborn already. Not to mention I am no longer of your race. But I can say that you still look as vile as ever, Fairy Tyrant. How many of your citizens have you killed because they wished to escape your tyranny?" Mina asked. She was never one to mince words, and she did not n to do so, even for the most feared fairy of all time.


    "You really have grown to be a little bitch¡­." The Fairy Tyrant replied. He held nothing back.


    "Better than a man who was the cause of my mother''s death. The same man who would marry me off to a goblin if it meant expanding your power. Too bad for you. My grandfather is a man who would never allow such a thing and risked everything to help me escape. I even got married and had a child. Which you will probably never see. Anyway¡­." Mina changed the subject abruptly to make it so the Tyrant Fairy could not say a word edgewise. "Shall we go to your beloved throne room? We need to talk about the current events of the world."


    The Fairy Tyrant felt a wave of pressure weighing down on him which surprised him, but he kept a calm demeanor in order to hide his shock. A daughter he had forgotten about had grown much, much stronger than him. This was why he was allowing her to speak so frankly. He could tell if he tried to attack, he would end up losing big time. Even the dragonic that came with her was more powerful than him. While still weaker than this daughter of his, he did not dare take a risk. While he did have an ego and would kill anyone who disobeyed him, it was different when facing a powerful foe. That is why he could only snort and turn to fly back to the pce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Mina followed behind while Faana stayed in the air looking out over the city the fairies had built up. While most of it was just houses made of earth, they were still very well made and had their own charm to them.


    Inside the pce, a few minutester, the Fairy Tyrant was currently grinding his teeth as he stared up at the fairy girl sitting on his throne with her legs crossed, acting as if she was the ruler.


    "What? Don''t like it when people look down on you? You don''t like being the one at the bottom?" Mina was rubbing it even as much as possible. The stupid man in front of her cared about only himself and no one else.


    "Tch. Just say what you came to say!" The Fairy Tyrant really could not take the little bitch anymore. He did not realize that she had taken after him. She was a tyrant to those who would let her get away with it.


    "Fine~!" Mina chuckled as she looked down at her father, who seemed to be on hisst thread of sanity. "I am here to tell you that I am taking all the fairies to Destiny City. This is not me asking. I am here telling you. Of course, this also includes you, but you will be bound by a magic contract that will not allow you to do harm to others or the city. If you can''t handle such a contract, you can just stay here. No one will care if you die. I know I sure as hell won''t. As to why I am doing this? I am sure you know of the reglios. They are nning something that could destroy our world. Even this little kingdom you have built would be wiped clean. Anyway, I will give you a few hours to decide if you are willing toe or not. If you are, go line up with the others. Your days as the Fairy Tyrant are over, and you will be the Nameless King with no one to lord over."


    With that, Mina got up from her seat like an empress and walked down each step from the throne before walking by the Fairy Tyrant, whose whole face was bright red. Veins protruded out of his forehead. His anger was starting to boil over. Mina did not look back at all as she exited the throne room. From behind her, she could hear loud cursing and things being destroyed, but she did not care. What he did from here on out was up to him. He had to make the decision for himself.


    When Mina exited the building, she flew up into the air with a big smile on her face. She had not felt this refreshed since thest time ke made her go for almost an entire day during her time of the month. She really enjoyed that time of the month. She wondered why the human girls hated it so much¡­ This was something that would always confuse her.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 471 The Human City Part 1

    "It seems everything went well?" Faana asked as she yawned. She was quite tired after sitting around for so long.


    "You can say that. Anyway, we are going to make our announcement now." Mina wanted to finish things quickly and go home. She did not want to stick around any longer. If the Tyrant Fairy wanted to go, he could as well, but he would have to change his ways. He would no longer be able to be a tyrant.


    While both the elven n and the fairy n were getting ready to move to Destiny City, Grace sat in her chair, looking at the two people in front of her. "So the reglios are nning something?"


    "Mmmm!" Nanaya walked over to a chair and sat down. She was not one to care about some mortal''s rules. She even picked up the te of snacks that was sitting in front of Grace and began eating them. "My nsman here did not know all the details, which is why I came to exin a few things to make sure you understood the graveness of the situation.


    "From what my Sister Tina tells me, this world had a concept called hell, am I correct?" Nanaya asked.


    "Yes. There used to be many religions before the apocalypse happened." Grace replied. She did not seem angry that her cream puffs, which took a lot of effort to make, were stolen from her. But internally, she was screaming for Nanaya to be beheaded. Of course, she could feel that Nanaya was not someone she could anger, so she held her inner thoughts in.


    "Well, you can think of it as that. But it is not called hell but the underworld. It is just as the stories of hell exin, but it is not some cesspool where bad souls go. It is where all souls must go. It is a ce where you also take the trial to be a god or goddess. But in the general sense, it is where you go after your mortal body is unable to continue on. But the survival rate of a soul in that ce is little to none. Only the lucky few will be able to escape having their souls eaten by the devils." Nanaya exined.


    "I see¡­ and the reglios are actually called keegs and are trying to open the gates of the underworld. And because of their ambitions, they have already begun making their moves. The dragonic were forced to retreat and are now residing in Destiny City. Their next target will be one of the other established ns, so you are asking us to move our people to Destiny City as well. Is what I am saying correct?" Grace asked.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes. While the numbers you have here in this city are not much, it is enough for you to be targeted. After all, the number of souls needed to open the gates of the underworld is great. Sooner orter, you will be targeted even if you are targetedst. But we will not force you toe. My husband is only requesting that you make the right decision for your people. Unlike the other ns and tribes of this world that will be forced to relocate no matter what due to their numbers, your people are not enough to make too much of a dent. So even if you all die, it will not matter." Nanaya only repeated what Lillia had said to her before she came here.


    Originally the dragonic that was sent out was onlying here to ry a message. But now that things had changed and they knew more details, it was better for Nanaya toe and exin things since she could easily travel to each location. She was actually heading to the beastkin n after this.


    Grace''s brow furrowed. From Nanaya''s words just now, it seemed they were only offering them a means of safety out of courtesy. She knew why this was as well. It was because she and her people enved the demi humans. Grace peered over at her wife, who was busing herself with learning how to read and write, and sighed. She knew the reglios were up to something, but she did not think it was something this grand. It was hard to believe, but she could not take the risk. She did not want any harm toe to her wife. "We will make the move, but we will need time to prepare."


    "That is fine. My nsman will be here to help ry any information that is needed. I already gave her a means of contacting me. Once you are ready, let her know. But remember, if you or anyone here causes her any trouble, I will destroy this entire city. My husband is a softy when ites to things, but I am not. I will protect everything he wishes to protect, even if it means killing tens of thousands. I must be off. I am needed soon on many fronts." Nanaya tilted her head to the side and smiled at Grace before looking at the dragonic girl next to her and nodding before disappearing from her seat. All the cream puffs on the tray were taken away as well.


    Grace wanted to scream when she saw the cream puffs were also taken! She had not even eaten a single one of them! With a long sigh, she looked at the dragonic girl and said: "You will stay here for now. If you need anything, just ask Tobie. She is my wife and has the same authority as me. I will go hold a meeting to see how many of my people are willing to go."


    Grace knew this was not going to go well with the other higher ups, but she did not care. She would use her current authority and make an announcement to the entire city once the meeting was over. She knew after she made thest two newws that those who helped her run the city were not happy, especially now that a demi human was above them.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 472 The Human City Part 2

    An hourter, inside a room in the new capital building of the human n, Grace sat at the head of arge long table with eighteen others. "So this is the gist of it all."


    "I see¡­. So you are saying that the current situation with the reglios is this, and you want us all to move to Destiny City in order to protect the lives of our people?" A young man asked with narrowed eyes. "Your Holiness, are you so naive that you would believe everything someone tells you? Can''t you see that this is a ploy to take us over without needing to resort to war!?" The young man stood up and mmed his hands off the table as he continued: "I know since you have taken in a demi human as your wife that you have been softening your ways against the invaders, but what about all the human lives lost!?"


    "David, calm down!" An older man yelled out, causing the young man, David, to click his tongue before sitting down. "Your Holiness, we all know out of all the humans here, you are the most powerful. Without you, we would have all long perished. You are the core of our society, and our people will follow your words, but David makes a good point. Destiny City could be using this as a ruse to take us over without expending any manpower. But let''s say this isn''t a ruse. What about all the lives lost during the invasion? Are we going to give up the ideals that we have been striving for this entire time? Are we going to throw them all away? There is nothing saying that we can not defe¡­."


    "Jay, the dragonic n has been wiped out and had to rely on Destiny City to save what was left. They were wiped out by the reglios." Grace''s words made the entire room go quiet. "Plus, what benefit does Destiny City gain by taking us over? We have nothing they could need. Our scouts have long seen the city they have built up. It is much more advanced than anything the old world ever had. I am trying to save the lives of our people. I did not make my decision hastily. I took everything into ount, and no matter how I see it, even if we were to hold out for some time, if the reglios do attack us, then what? We lose thousands of our people trying to fight an enemy that forced the dragonic n to retreat in a day?"


    Grace stood up and looked at every person at the table, her gaze cold. "Do you all want to risk the lives of the humans that are left in our city on a what if scenario? What if they are truly trying to take us over? What if it is all a ruse? These questions are pretty fucking stupid! Look at the facts in front of you! The reglios have been on the move for a while now. Our own spies have seen this. Our own spies have reported back about the massive line of refugees trying to take shelter in Destiny City!


    "It is widely known that Destiny City is the top power on this continent at this time! Even the refugees who have beening into our city have stated they got lost while trying to make it there. Have you all been blind to the fact that we also have had an influx of people entering our city!?


    "All the evidence is right there in front of us! If we continue to turn a blind eye to this, then we are all fucking stupid. I, for one, do not want to risk the lives of every fucking citizen in this city. Yes, we might have to change our ways, and we lose power, but so what!? I would rather save thousands of humans then to watch them all die meaninglessly over a what if situation.


    "If you all want to hold on to what power you have now, then so be it. We will leave it to the citizens. If they wish to leave with me, then they can. But listen to me here, and now, I am leaving. I am taking those who wish to follow me, and I will go to Destiny City. Because I go by what evidence is on the table. And all evidence points to what I have just learned." Grace''s face was red with anger. She only wanted to save her people.


    After dealing with ke and his people, she came to an understanding. The world had truly changed. Even her current powers were not enough to fight back. They may be able to win a few battles here and there, but the enemy would never see them as a true threat. Or they might just send someone powerful enough to wipe them all out. Even her own current powers had reached an impasse. She noticed she was not growing any stronger no matter how much mana she shoved into a spell. Her current knowledge of this new Earth had be limited.


    She had to admit that her way of thinking before was truly wrong. She had wanted to take back what belonged to the humans, but in truth, this world never belonged to them in the first ce. They were just one of many species living here. They were just smarter than the rest. Now that there were many highly intelligent races, they had to stop thinking they were the alpha. They had to step down and learn the new ways of life and then grow stronger and surely but slowly etch out a path of their own. She also wished to grow stronger. But currently, at the rate they were going, her n would end up losing everything before they ever reached that stage. She did not want this.


    "Ahem¡­. Your Holiness, while what you say makes sense, we still can not agree." Jay replied after a long silence. "You are the leader of the human race. If you leave, then what of those who wish to stay? It would be in the best interest of humanity to do what we do best. Sacrifice until we find a way to defeat our enemy."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 473 The Human City Part 3

    Grace could not believe what she was hearing. She looked at the man sitting there in his seat as if what he said was a sure thing. Anger began to build up within her as she mmed her hands off the table. "Are you a fucking idiot!? Do you think I will just allow the human race to die off because you do not want to give up your power!? You do remember why I even started gathering humans, right!? It was for two reasons! One to give all humans a ce they could feel safe and secure. And two to try to take back what was once ours. But things have changed since the time we were ignorant about the world we now live in.


    "We can no longer think like we used to. We do not have the weapons or abilities to take out even a single dragonic, never mind fucking thousands of reglios who can beat the dragonic back into a retreat where they have to rely on an enemy to save their own n. You want to shove the human race into a war we can not win without the help of those who know how this world works!? How fucking stupid are you!?" Grace was beyond pissed. Her face was red with anger. Even the veins in her head were popping out.


    Even though he was being yelled at and cursed at, Jay still seemed unperturbed. "Your Holiness, I understand that you are angry, but what you say is just the words of another. There is nothing saying that we can not defeat the reglios if we put our human ingenuity into action ande up with a weapon to fight them. Even if we must make a sacrifice, it is better than¡­."


    *Bang!*


    The entire table exploded. Grace had had enough. "Jay, say one more word, and I will allow you to meet your maker now. When I brought this up, I was not asking your opinions. I was telling you what I was going to do. I will leave it up to those who wish to follow me can follow me. But I will say this now. If any of you dare try to stop me, I will kill you without hesitation. Anyone who dares to get in my way will be my enemy."


    The faces of the men who were sitting in their chairs turned sour. They knew they could not beat Grace. She was always prepared for everything. Even now, they could see a glimmer of magic around her body. She had long set up a barrier on herself before entering this room. Jay looked over at one of the other men. Their eyes signaled they understood. The man stood up and bowed to Grace as he said: "Since Your Holiness wishes to do as she pleases I will not get in your way."


    With that, he walked out of the room. As soon as he did, he cast wind magic on himself and raced towards Grace''s office. They had expected a day like this woulde sooner orter. They had long expected Grace''s reaction, and they knew her only weakness was a certain demi human. But all of these men agreed that they would not give up their current positions.


    Who would so easily give up the power to rule over mankind? They were like gods sitting in their lofty houses, getting the best of everything. How could they return to being simple citizens having to live under another''s rule? They were the kings. They were the rulers. They could do as they pleased. If they wished to take a woman as their wife, they could. If they wished to kill someone, they could. It was their right as the rulers to do as they wanted.


    The man rushed up to the top floor of the building where Grace''s office was located and burst through the door. But what he saw was not exactly what he was expecting. Sitting on a couch in the office was a dragonic. Next to her, sipping tea, was the cat girl who Grace had taken as her wife.


    "Is there an issue, nya? Grace is not here right now. She is at a meeting." Tobie had been much more forward since bing Grace''s wife. With Grace''s help, her confidence grew, and she was now able to speak freely. She would only stay meek around Grace now since Grace seemed to like it when she acted that way.


    "Yes, her Holiness asked me toe and get you. She said she wanted you to meet her for lunch." The man replied with a forced smile. He hated having to lower his head to a demi human.


    "Sorry, nya. I can''t go with you. I am attending to an important guest. One that is not allowed to be left unattended." Tobie replied. She may not know many things, but she could sense the killing intenting from the man. He was not a good person at all.


    "It''s fine. I have someoneing here to take care of the guest to make sure she has everything she needs. Let''s go before Her Holiness gets mad." The man gestured towards the door. He was doing his best to keep a smile on his face, but he could feel his eyebrow twitching.


    "I do not think so, nya." Tobie smiled as she sipped her tea. "I do not take orders from those I do not know. As my wife is the leader of this city, I only take orders from her. You are someone I have never met, so why would I follow you when you clearly have other ns?"


    "You! Juste with me now!" The man got pissed and went to walk forward¡­


    *ng!*


    The dragonic girl who had been sitting there put her cup down on the table. "I think you need to stop before you get hurt, human. My Lord has asked me to ensure the safety of the people who wish to evacuate. If you even so much as dare take another step forward, it will be a deration of war against Destiny City."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 474 The Human City Part 4

    "What!?" The man did not understand. He did not understand how him trying to take the cat girl away had anything to do with Destiny City. "This has nothing to do with Destiny city! I would like it if you did not interfere. This demi human needs toe with me right now!"


    "Oh, now you want to take me away forcefully?" The dragonic girl asked as she stood up. She spread her arms out with a smile and said: "Come, try to take me away!"


    "I said this has nothing to do with Destiny City, so please do not interfere!" The man did not understand why this girl even stood up. He had never said anything about taking her away.


    "But you said this demi human needs toe with you. Am I not a demi human in the eyes of humans?" The dragonic girl asked.


    Her name was Heio. She was selected toe to the human n because of her abilities. When Bret had asked her to set out and handle the human n, he had specifically told her to make sure that the leader Grace and her cat girl lover were safe. There seemed to be some kind of rtion between her Lord and the one they call Her Holiness of the human n. So she would make sure to follow her orders no matter what. Thest thing she wanted was to let down the one person who allowed her a chance at a life outside of fighting. She was one of the prisoners of war. She was also one of her Lord''s daughters'' helpers. She wanted to get this job done quickly and return to her little miss''s side. But now things may just end up dyed due to some kind of usurping going on.


    "You! You know damn well I was not talking about you!" The man yelled he could no longer waste any more time! He marched forward and ignored the dragonic girl, and reached for Tobie. But just before his hand could touch the cat girl, his wrist was caught. "Ahhh!"


    "I think you did not hear what I said. Maybe my words were not clear enough." Heio''s eyes grew cold as she snapped the man''s wrist like a twig. "You can not touch those under my protection."


    "You! Damn it! Fine!" The man knew he would not win here and went to turn around but froze in ce when he saw the person standing at the door. Sweat began to form on his brow as he tried to think up a quick excuse. But all that came to mind was pacing the me. "Yo-Your Holiness! This woman just tried to attack your wife, so I tried to stop her and¡­."


    "Ming¡­. Oh, Ming¡­.. You really must take me as a fool. Did you think you could out run me with your weak wind magic? I have been standing outside this entire time listening to your nonsense. But it''s fine. I have long decided that if anyone ever tried to hurt my wife, I would kill them without question. So bye." Grace silently cast her spell and waved her hand. A pir of fire rose up from the ground, engulfing Ming. His horrid screams echoed down the hall. He dropped to the floor and iled about trying to put out the fire, but no matter what he did, they would not go out. They were not normal mes but magic mes. They would not go out in the normal way.


    Grace did not even look at the man as she waved her hand once more, casting a silent spell on him as she walked by. She then stood in front of Heio and bowed her head. "Thank you for protecting my wife just now."


    "It was nothing. I am just doing what I was asked to do. Plus, I became friends with Tobie while you were away. She is quite the cute little kitten. You are a luckydy." Heio''s words caused Tobie to blush and Grace to smile.


    "It is thanks to her that I did not lose my true humanity." Grace gazed warmly at Tobie. Because of her, she did not fall to be someone who waspletely evil. She was able to keep her humanity and see that demi humans were truly no different from humans.


    "I am d there is one sane person in this ce. Now, what was the verdict?" Heio asked.


    "I came to ask for your help. I will need a guard for Tobie while I take her with me to appeal to the humans of my city. I will not force them toe with me, but I must at least exin what is happening. I am sure Jay and the other officials will try to stop it, but there is nothing I can do about that. They are hell bent on trying to stay in power instead of thinking about what is best for the people. I can not ensure my wife''s safety. So I was hoping you could help." Grace bowed her head. She could only hope that Heio would say yes to her request.


    "No problem. I was tasked with ensuring the safety of all those who wished to evacuate. We know the conditions here in the city. And I do not need a request to protect my friends." Heio replied with a smile. "So, Miss Holiness, raise your head and act like a leader of the people. Go and protect those you wish to protect." Heio''s words made Grace let out a sigh of relief. She was d she never made aplete enemy out of Destiny City.


    She found it funny. The one and only man she had ever truly loved was someone who she should have deemed an enemy due to him no longer being human. But it was also because of him that she had found her true love. She owed him just as much as she owed Tobie for helping her see the truth of the new world. She had slowly hoped to turn her own city into a ce like Destiny City, but that would have taken time. There was still too much hate in the people''s hearts for losing everything they once had.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 475 Currently In Destiny City

    "How are things?" ke asked as he sat down in the chair in front of Bret''s desk.


    "I swear, brother, the women of Destiny City are scary as fuck! Especially your wives! One dominated the elven n. Another dominated the fairy n." Bret sighed as he took out a bottle of ale. "I had thought that things would be much harder, but things are going smoothly on all fronts except for the human n. The beast king and his people are already settling down. As for the fairy n, everyone came, even the Fairy Tyrant. He actually wishes to speak with you. Something about thanking you for taking care of his daughter. As for the elven n, they all came to including the entire royal family."


    "Wait¡­.." ke held his head. "You are saying both the Fairy Tyrant and that little elf shit came as well?"


    "Yeah, well, the elf prince there, he umm¡­ How do I put it? Well¡­ He has to eat through his ass¡­ And seems to have gone insane. As soon as he arrived and got his magic contract ced on him, he ran into the forest near the southern wall and has note out. Not that anyone has gone to check on him at all. But your wife is certainly scary. She made his mouth seal up with magic, and now he can''t open it." Bret exined.


    ke chuckled and leaned back. He could see Noa going off and doing something like that if the man said something that pissed her off. "ke, the only issue we have is the human n. They seem to be having some kind of internal struggle going on. Heio is doing her best to protect the cat girl and the leader, but I am not sure if things will go smoothly."


    "Alright. I will go over and give things a look. We can''t let the reglios get any more souls, or we will really be in for it." ke sighed. He had just recovered, and now he was heading out again. "Maybe I will take Moha and Mona¡­. They have been begging me to take them out."


    "You should take Yuki and Little White as well. They have both been pretty depressed." Bret reminded.


    ke nodded. He had nned to do that as well. He was not afraid of not being able to protect them. "Then I will leave it at that. Have someone keep an eye on that stupid price. If he causes trouble, just arrest him and leave him in a jail cell for all eternity."


    "Already have a man out there watching over him. He seems to be obsessed with trees in a well¡­ sexual way¡­." Bret rubbed his chin. He did not know why the strange elf had been fucking trees, but he had.


    "Okaaaaayyy¡­." ke did not know what to make of this, but as long as he was not doing harm to others, it was fine. Not that he could.


    Out in the forest, said elf was currently butt naked, pounding a hole in a tree that had been unnaturally made. After a long grunt, he wiped the sweat from his brow and sat down next to the tree, and leaned against it. His eyes were wide and crazy looking. After a few days of having to eat and drink through his own butt due to his mouth being sealed, he hadpletely lost it. The contract on him made it so he could no longer harm his sister. He could no longer get revenge. His status as the crown prince of the elven n was also no more. He had nothing. He worked so hard for it all to be given to his sister in the end, and the elven n was now part of the drakani n.


    His only sce was this tree. He did not know why, but he found this tree to be very attractive, which was why he had been releasing all his pent up stress out on it. Even though it hurt, and he would get splinters on his dick, he still used it as a means of relief. No girl would evere near him now that he had to eat through his ass. So this was all he had left.


    He slowly got up and walked over to a bunch of fruits he had collected earlier and sat down next to them before leaning to the side. He picked up one of the fruits and pushed it between his buttocks.


    The soldier ced on duty to watch this man''s face scrunched up. "Will General Bret make me watch this man forever!? Just looking at this scene is making my stomach turn."


    At the same time, while all of this was going on, inside a room specially made for experimentation, Destiny was currently trying to fuse three different powers together into a golem core she had just created. "If I can make this work¡­."


    Destiny had mana, astral energy, and her divine powers all swirling around as she slowly tried to fuse them all together. She had no idea if this was going to work, but she wanted to make her golems as strong as possible so she could help her Papa protect Destiny City.


    The three kinds of powers mixed together and swirled around in a circle, but they were not blending at all. This caused Destiny to frown slightly as she waved her hand and sucked the three powers back into her body. "What am I doing wrong?"


    While her test was unfruitful, she was not going to give up hope so easily. After all, her best quality was her tenacity to never give up! She would keep going until she finished her research and created the most powerful golem ever created. She had heard about the mechanical robots from her Mama Tina. She wanted to create something simr to that on arge scale that could be used as a weapon on the front line. But she had to firstplete her current research.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 476 Convincing The Masses

    At this time, in the main square of her city, Grace stood on the tform that was used for all events or notices to the people. Grace was apanied by Tobie as well as Heio. It was not just the three of them, though. Jay also stood at the side with a smug look on his face. He was trying to hide his anger a bit due to his earlier n failing him. But he made sure to have a backup n just in case.


    Grace looked at Jay and asked: "If you start shit, Jay, I do not mind burning you like I did yourckey."


    Jay shivered slightly, but he could not back down. His current status was on the line here. "Just say what you have to say. I will not interrupt you."


    Grace snorted before looking out over the crowd. "Today, I called you all here for one reason. A great threat has started to make its way across our world. One that is so great that the enemies we thought were invincible were almost wiped out and forced to retreat.


    "But do not rejoice just yet because they are not on our side. The race we call the reglios are on the move. They are looking to wipe out all the bigger ns. They do not want hostages but the souls that dwell inside of us. It might sound like fantasy, but then again, magic, too, was once fantasy for our human race. Dragons. Cat girls, you name it, they were all fantasy to us, but now they are our reality. The soul does exist, and it seems to exist in all sentient beings. That means each one of us. No matter the race, you will be targeted.


    "It is because of this that I have called you all here today. We are not powerful enough to even defend against a reglios attack. We are not able to save our own hides. This goes for me as well. I can not even protect myself, never mind everyone in this city. This is why I have decided to allow you all to decide. If you wish to follow me, you can. If you wish to stay and try your luck and hope you will be overlooked by the reglios, then you can.


    "But I have decided to take refuge under the only n in this world that can fight against the reglios. The leader of that n, on his own, wiped out the reglios that had attacked the dragonic n. And their numbers were in the tens of thousands. That army of reglios is only a small fraction of their strength. And their powers are strong enough to destroy this city with as little as one or two of them since they will use massive area spells that and die, taking us all out with them, just to harvest our souls.


    "So because of this, I will be heading to Destiny City. If you wish to join me and seek refuge, then please move to my left. Those who wish to stay, if you think I am overreacting, then move to my right.


    "I will not force a decision upon any of you. Just know that once I am gone, I am gone. I will not return." Grace''s eyes were firm and filled with unwavering determination. She had made her decision.


    "Your Holiness! Where did you get this information from?" A man from the crowd suddenly yelled out.


    Hearing this question, Grace turned and looked at Jay, who was acting as if he did not hear anything. She took a deep breath and looked directly at the man. "From one of my own people. Are you doubting my own sources of intelligence?"


    Jay''s face twisted slightly. He did not expect the bitch to lie through her teeth! He wanted to shout out that she was lying, but he knew if he spoke now, she would probably kill him on the spot!


    "Oh? I thought you got it from the dragonic standing at your side. I mean, if this is your source, how can we trust an enemy''s words? I only ask because I heard from the people who work by your office that you were being told many things about the reglios from =the dragonic next to you. It seems to me that you have sold us out to Destiny City." The man stated without an ounce of fear. He was smiling mockingly at Grace. He had been well paid toe here to denounce her ims. He was even given a few girls to do as he pleased with.


    "And? Even if this was true, what does it matter to you? Can you defeat me, or Heoi at my side here? You can''t even defend against a low level dragon without the help of others. My reputation is my biggest proof. Why should I lie? Why should I lie when it involves all of yours and my own lives? " Grace asked back, but the man did not seem bothered at all.


    "Then can you prove it? That the reglios are really out to kill all of us? I think without solid proof that you are just listening to what Destinty City has to say. This just makes you a traitor to humanity as well as a puppet leader controlled by Destiny City." The man''s words made everyone go silent. While they were surprised by his boldness to denounce Grace, they had to admit his words made a lot of sense.


    "I think I can provide that proof." A voice came from the sky.


    Heoi suddenly dropped to one knee and bowed her head. "Lord, you came!"


    "Heio, you know I hate those kinds of formalities. I wish you would stop already." ke sighed as he shook his head. There were a few among the people who would treat him as royalty. While this was not wrong per se, it was still not something he liked. He only wished to put up with it in official settings. But now that he thought about it, this could be one of those times.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 477 Pulling An Idiot Out Of An Idiots Hat

    -- AN) Check out my free yuri novels: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura :


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® and : Tower Of Babel: Myu''s Wrath--


    "As you wish, My Lord." Heio was still acting very formal.


    ke sighed before turning his gaze towards the man who had been speaking against Grace this entire time. His eyes narrowed at him before turning to look at Grace. "Mind if I take it from here?"


    Grace smiled softly at ke before nodding. "Please go ahead."


    "Alright then." ke nodded back at her before turning his attention to the citizens down below. "To the one who is second guessing his leader. You are not allowed in my Destiny City. Destiny City is a ce for all races to live together equally and freely. We do not discriminate against anyone, but we do not like traitors. Not that we could have any but the idea of someone turning traitor against the person who pulled you out of the shit after the apocalypse and gave you a home, food in your bellies, and allowed you to live a somewhat normal life, you are worthless than the dirt under your feet. No, I am bad mouthing the dirt as it is infused with mana and can be used for other things. Let''s just say you were so worthless there is nothing that I canpare you to."


    "Pfft!" Both Grace and Heio turned their heads as their shoulders shook. They were doing their best not tough out loud.


    "Anyway, as Grace may have said, the reglios are much more dangerous and powerful than we could have ever imagined. Their rate of growth is so extreme that it makes all the other races look like the students at the bottom of the ss who always got F''s on their report cards.


    "What I am trying to say is that if the dragonic who once ruled over all thisnd, the same race who destroyed the human world, was easily brought down by reglios, then humans who do not even have the power to fight against one of my golems are as good as dead.


    "If you do not believe me, we will do a demonstration." ke''s words confused everyone. They did not know what he meant by demonstration since there was nothing around to use as a demonstration.


    "Hah! What are you going to use to demonstrate with? There are no reglios within this city!" The man from earlier yelled out.


    "No reglios in this city? I am sorry, but there are about ten here now." ke''s words were like a hammer dropping on everyone''s foot. They all looked around with frightened expressions.


    "What bullshit is this!? I do not know who you are, buting here and scaring my citizens is not something I will stand for!" Jay wanted to take this opportunity to show that he sided with the people. If he could make himself look good, then the people would follow his words over Grace''s, giving him the advantage and maybe even the possibility of overthrowing her altogether.


    ke turned and looked at the old man with his head tilted to the side and grinned. "I will use you. Since an idiot hase forward to be my assistant in this magic trick, then I will allow him to be the idiot whose hate will be used to pull an idiot out of."


    ke began walking over to Jay, who began stumbling back, his face pale. He knew this man was powerful. He knew he was too weak to beat him, so if the man decided to do anything, he was as good as dead! "You stay back! How dare you attack me!"


    "Oi, idiot, shut the fuck up, okay? I have no reason to care about your fat ass. I just want what is hiding in your shadow." ke said as he waved his hand, binding Jay in ce. He did not wish to chase after the guy. ke walked over and stood to the side, and knelt down. He reached down into the shadow and grasped the head of the reglios with his hand, and yanked it out of the shadow. "And here you go! You have a reglios! As you can see, I did indeed pull an idiot from an idiot''s hat."


    "Pfft!" Heio and Grace once more broke downughing. But the human citizens were all pale faced. This was because ke really did pull a reglios out of one of their leader''s shadows.


    "Now then¡­" ke held the struggling Reglios, who was wing at him, out in front of him and pointed at the man who had been making a ruckus. "Everyone form a wide circle around the jackass over there. He will demonstrate how well he can fight against a reglios by himself."


    "Huh? What!? Why should I!?" The man wanted no part in some kind of demonstration that would pit him against a reglios. He was not looking to die! This was not part of the deal he made with Jay!


    "Huh? Who said you had a choice in this?" ke asked. "You asked for proof, so I am giving you proof. If you think humans, as they are now, can really truly rise up and defeat a reglios, then a demonstration is needed! So now, everyone, please move away from him!"


    On ke''s words, everyone quickly formed arge circle around the man. ke then put up a barrier making it so the man could not escape. The man began to panic as he ran to the barrier wall and mmed his fists off it. "Let me out! I was set up! Jay was the one who asked me to say all those things! We have no proof of anything that says Her Holiness is wrong!"


    ke snorted as hended inside the barrier and tossed the reglios to the ground. The reglios turned its ugly head at ke and jumped at him, trying to w ke''s head off. Only to be smacked back to the ground by ke. "Cut the shit. You are not even worth me looking at. If you couldn''t escape my hand before, what makes you think you can beat me now? You have two options. One, die now, or two, fight the man over there. If you win... Well, if you can win, we will see what happens."

 Chapter 478 Settling Things Part 1

    "Damned inferior creature! Do you think I will just do your bidding!?" The reglios eyes began to glow as the mana in the air began to condense, but before it could build up at all, it all dissipated right before the reglio''s eyes. "What!? What did you do!?"


    "I just stopped the mana from condensing, so you can not cast your spell. I am sick of your kind using these suicide attacks. They make no sense. You only have two choices. Die or fight the man over there to the death pick." ke repliedzily.


    The reglios would not kill itself since its pride would not allow itself to do so. It gritted its teeth and looked at the man who was still trying to escape the barrier and finally stood up. "Fine! I will kill this insect, then leave this ce!"


    The man who had sealed his own fate turned to look to see the reglios charging over at him. The humans outside the barrier all watched in horror as the reglios jumped up into the air and swiped out with its ws, trying to take the man''s head.


    It seemed the man was lucky because even in his fear, he still instinctively dropped to the ground and rolled away. He had no weapon and only had his spells. Sadly he was only good at wind spells. Only the ones who could blow the enemy back. You could say his talent for magic was the lowest of the low as well. He waved his hand and chanted a spell that shot out a strong force of wind at the reglios, only for the reglios to shake it off as if it was nothing.


    "Inferior being, die!" The reglios yelled out. Its ws stabbed at the man once more. The man had no way to block this spell and could only stumble back on his feet and fall to the ground. Just as the ws were about to reach the man''s head, the reglios disappeared into nothingness.


    "And there we have it. Our demonstration. As you can see, humans of today are unable to fight against even a single reglios on a one on one basis. How will you fight them when theypletely outnumber you by the thousands." ke waved his hand, getting rid of the barrier. He had just used erase on the reglios. He did not need much power to erase a single reglios, so it did not burden him at all. He rose into the air and stood back on the stage next to Grace.


    "I will say this now. Destiny City will not force anyone to follow. But if you wish to live then, pleasee to my city. Once everything is over, you are free to return. We will even help you rebuild what you have lost. As of now, thest of the dragonic n, including its royal members as well as the elven n and their royal family, and even the fairy n, havee to Destiny City. This is not even counting the long line of thousands of refugees of different races that have lined up outside our gates that we have been processing for many days now.


    "The threat is very real. More real than you could ever imagine. We are not trying to control your lives but do note that entering Destiny City will bind you to a magic contract that keeps you from harming its citizens and the city itself. This is a contract all Destiny City citizens have ced on them, which keeps our crime rate down to about one percent. You see. Suppressing people''s anger is not a good thing, so fights still break out. Arguments still happen as well. But we have police forces to handle these situations, as well as criminal courts.


    "So please feel at ease when I say that while you might be restricted from harming the city and its people, you will still live freely. You can leave at any time as well. We will not stop you, but the contract will always be with you. Once more, I will ask on Her Holiness''s behalf that if you wish to follow her step to the left. If not, leave. As for the man over there, you can note even if you change your mind now. The same goes for this old man to my right and all the people at his side."


    ke''s words poured cold water all over Jay''s new n. He had now seen a reglios up close and knew he would be signing a death warrant if he stayed in the city. His life was more important than power! But because of his own actions, he was now banned from entering Destiny City! No, he could not allow this opportunity to save his own hide go!"Lord of Destiny City, I can understand why the instigator is now allowed to enter the city, but what have I done!?"


    p¦Á§ád¦Á §«?¦Í¨º|,§ã¨°§® ke turned and looked at the man who had been the cause of everything and grinned. "Because you are the root of evil in this city. You went against your ruler and even tried to take her wife hostage. Just so you know, if you had harmed the cat girl in any way, I am sure Grace would have blown this whole city up in response.


    "Do not mess with people''s families. If you do, you are only asking for death." ke''s voice grew cold. He looked at the man, his eyes cold. He had received a message from Heio exining everything that had happened. He was not out of the loop.


    "This is nder!" The man yelled out. He turned to Grace and, in a demanding tone, yelled: "Your Holiness! Tell this man I had no part in it! I have helped you build this city from the ground up! Why would I want it to fall into ruins? Only you are capable of holding this city together!"


    "You want me to vouch for you? When it was me that burned yourckey to death myself after he tried to take my wife away? I now understand why ke pinned you for an idiot. I myself must be an idiot for not seeing your true face earlier. Jay, you can do what you want, but I will never stand up for anyone who dares to try to hurt my Tobie!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 479 Settling Things Part 2

    --AN) runningte today. If you are looking for something to read, then check out my FREE novel: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura--


    Grace was dering her love for her wife, which caused Tobie''s face to go red. Her ears danced, and her tail swayed. You could tell she was happy to hear her wife loved her so much. But Jay''s brow furrowed. He did not understand why the woman who was at the top of the human race was so willing to protect a dirty demi human and was even siding with them now. His eyes went from Grace to Tobie, who was standing there defensively. He reached to his side and went to take out the object he had hidden in his pocket when he suddenly felt his body go stiff once again.


    "Now, now¡­ we don''t need you causing any more issues. From this moment on, ording to what Grace tells me, you and all the people involved with you are to be restricted froming to Destiny City." ke''s words made many people in the crowd''s faces pale. They had hoped to get away with the schemes they had implemented but now¡­. They could only hang their heads and wondered why they let Jay talk them into everything. They would not have opposed Grace during all the meetings if they knew this was going to happen.


    After saying this, ke turned to Grace. "You have the floor again. I think I proved enough to make your words finally set in. For those who worked against you, just single them out and make them stand to the side. I will keep anyone who is not willing toply in check."


    "Thank you." Grace closed her eyes and was d she did not be ke''s enemy. Thanks to him, she could save many of her people''s lives. This was an important step in helping Humanity rise up once more. Not as a dominant race but as a race in general. One that will not go extinct because they could not change their ways.


    "As you have seen, my words were not lies. I ask again for you all to make a choice. Please stand to my left if you wish to follow me to safety. If you wish to stay, then stand to the right. Also, those who I call out, please move to the right. I have already singled out each of you in the crowd. Do not make me use force." Grace went on and began naming names. There were not many, but twenty people were all now standing to the right with their heads lowered and fists clenched. They were all of Jay''s people. People who had stabbed her in the back many times to gain favor with Jay.


    "How goes it?" Another figure dropped down from the sky. Her tanned skin and golden jewelry stood out amongst the crowd. Ishtar wanted to see how things were going. While she did not need toe in person, she still wanted to be with ke, so she decided to take a quick trip. She was, of course, wearing proper clothing to cover her privates since she could only show such ces to her husband.


    "We are just finishing up." ke pulled Ishtar into his arms and kissed her lips. She smiled and hugged his waist.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "That''s good to hear. I put up another barrier around the city." Ishtar suddenly became serious. "I have felt the presence of two gods."


    "What!?" ke cried out. "What do you mean two gods? Are you saying two gods besides you and Nanaya are now on this world?"


    "Yes¡­. I think Ea sent them. They are probably here to try to get revenge. One of them seems to be Loki¡­ But as soon as I detected them, they hid themselves. But I think the second god is Gungnir. If it is him, then he will be tricky to deal with." Ishtar replied. Her expression was not too good. While she could fight them both, it would not be an easy battle. Loki was nothing, but Gungnir was the god of weapons. He could call upon and use any weapons to their full potential. He had many weapons created by the gods that could take out an entire if he tried to use them. She was afraid he might even take the hostage if she was not careful.


    "Were they able to lock on to you?" ke asked. He had to make sure Destiny City was not on their radar yet. Dealing with the reglios was already hard enough.


    "Luckily, it seems theynded on a whole different continent. And no, they did not lock on to me. They hid themselves without even trying to track me. This was why I stuck up another barrier around the city and had Nanaya hide her presence. I also put a masking seal on Destiny, just in case. She can still use her power, but she will not be noticed by any other gods." Ishtar had taken every precaution she could think of.


    "Thanks." ke let out a relieved sigh. He knew he could rely on Ishtar. She seemed to love kids. So he was not worried that her measures were not enough.


    "But to think that he would send people here. Normally he would not settle for asking others to do his bidding when he holds a grudge. My guess is that something happened, and he was forced to stay in ce. So he sent out hisckeys. Loki, who is currently weak right now is probably here to try to get her power back. She is still very strong, though. Nanaya is currently able to fight on par with her, but it will still be a tough battle. "So if things got tricky and I can not get rid of her first due to Gungnir holding me up, then she can keep her busy while I take care of Gungnir. He has weapons of all kinds. This includes defensive shields that can take an all out attack from me. So it will be slightly tricky to deal with him, especially when I have to hold back. But since they do not know our location yet, it should be safe for the time being."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 480 Enemys Enemy

    "That is good to hear. I do not wish to deal with other gods while trying to deal with the reglios on top of it." ke let out a sigh of relief. Of course, their entire conversation was not heard by anyone else. Ishtar was not stupid enough to speak out loud about such things. She had beenmunicating using a form of magic simr to telepathy called mind transmission.


    On another continent, one that used to be considered one of the biggest technological hubs, and a ce Tina would have loved to have visited, two gods were sitting on top of a copsed building, looking down at the humans below. "Only monsters and humans here."


    "Yeah, but seriously Gungnir, you never told me fucking, Ishtar was on this world too!" When Loki felt Ishtar''s presence, she did not even think before hiding her aura. She did not want to be caught by Ishtar again. She was afraid of all her power being stripped from her, leaving her as nothing more than a dried up husk of a god. While her power would slowly regenerate, it would take billions of billions of years.


    "How the fuck was I supposed to know she was here!? I mean, it''s not like she runs around telling people where she is at. At any rate, if she is here, she is guarding the kid. So, for now, we willy low. Let''s head west for now. Maybe we can find something interesting going on." Gungnir was not one to care about many things, but he did not wish to get his ass handed to him by Ishtar at this time. He knew he could fight against her for a while, but he could not win. Until they made proper ns or until Ishtar left this world, he had to stay low. The only problem is that thetter was impossible to know since he could not reveal himself to try to track her!


    "This world is much different than before¡­." Loki had been to Earth before, so she knew it was strangepared to thest time she was here.


    "It is much different. These monsters were never here before. It was just humans and some animals. Now, these monsters were running all over the ce. However, the human poption seems to have progressed even though things are in ruins now. If I recall, thest time we were even looking at this world, there was no mana in the air. I wonder what happened." Gungnir stroked his chin. He did not know exactly what had happened. Why he was saying, the human poption was much more than before that was because the ancient world he had seen had a lower poption of humans, unlike now, even though most had been wiped out. But he was also counting the new races of beast kin as well. To him, they were all humans.


    The continent he was on had been a little more luckypared to the rest. No portals opened there, and only the dragons that flew across thend had attacked. While the major cities did fall, many of the small towns hidden within the mountains had survived, giving the humans a ce to take refuge. This was the advantage of living on an ind state with many mountain ranges. Although they still had no power, they at least still had some normal houses standing, as well as a few buildings.


    "Whatever happened, it has nothing to do with us. Let''s head west. I do not want to stay in the same ce for too long." Loki had a fear of Ishtar suddenly popping up in front of her and smacking her stupid, then ripping her power out again. She feared this more than anything else!


    In a deep dark cave far away from Destiny City, two figures were staring each other down. "What do you want, inferior being?"


    "You call me inferior when your army was wiped out just like mine by the same person." The man in a ck cloak replied. This was the one and only necromancer alive, Fredrick Haralson.<novelsnext>please visit </novelsnext>


    "Tch. A fluke! No matter what, we reglios are the superior beings of this world. We only need a little more time." The reglios leader replied. He then pointed a finger at the necromancer and narrowed his eyes. "Now tell me why you are here. I will rip your soul out after."


    "I am here to strike a deal. From what I can detect from the actions of your people, you are looking to get your hands on a bunch of souls, right? Will artificial souls work?" Fredrick asked, his lips curling up into a sinister smile.


    "Artificial¡­. What is this?" The reglios leader had no idea what artificial even meant.


    "They are souls created in an unnatural way. As a necromancer, I do have such an ability, although it will take some time. Depending on the amount you need, I can take from a few weeks to years." Fredrick replied. He then waved his hand and produced a small glowing blue wisp that floated silently over his palm.


    "This!" The reglios leader''s eyes widened. He could feel the soul was slightly odd, but it was definitely a soul! "How long to create ten billion? The power within is stillckingpared to a normal soul, so I will need many more."


    "Three years tops." Fredrick hated the fact that this man was putting on such a hard task for him, but the idea of getting his revenge against ke was something he truly wanted. As they say, your enemy''s enemy is your friend.


    The reglios leader''s expression turned sour, but it also understood that it was probably not easy to make so many so soon. "Just make as many as you can as quickly as possible. But what is it you want in return?"


    "I want the leader of Destiny City alive, kneeling in front of me along with his wives. I want to make him wish he were dead as I fuck his wives in front of him before killing them and turning them into undead!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 481 Course Of Action Part 1

    The reglios leader looked at the necromancer for a moment before its lips curled up into an evil grin. "Hahaha! I like you. Fine. I will allow it. But only if you are able toe through on your side of the deal."


    "Don''t worry. Just give me time. We will go by how many souls you can gain as well to cut the time difference down." Normally a necromancer would use these artificial souls as a means to build up their undead armies, but Fredrick already realized that undead were too weak, and even if they evolved, it would take too much time. Since he had seen the movements of the reglios in how they were attacking all the races and collecting their souls, he figured he would make contact.


    He knew it was a risk toe out here, but he figured it would be worth the risk if he could at least gain the revenge he had been seeking all these years. Even if he ended up being killed, he still wanted to take this chance. And he had actually struck a deal with the reglios. His lips curled up into an evil grin as he left the undergroundplex that reglios had created.


    Meanwhile, Destiny city was now bustling with the current influx of people. Four different ns, all with thousands of people, were suddenly appearing within the city. ke, his wives, and the other races who were good at earth magic were all creating stone skyscrapers to house not only the four ns but also the long line of refugees outside the city.


    "If this goes on, we will need to expand once more." ke sighed. "Fuck it, let''s move east towards the ocean. At least that way, we can start bringing in fish and other seafood."


    "How far do you want to move the walls? Construction might take a while." Lillia asked. The walls were the hard part. They had to be pulled apart and then moved outwards before new rock had to be created as a base, and then the metal ting fastened to the stone.


    "We can skip the metal tes now, don''t you think? We can just use magic to create the metal ting using the minerals in the ground. Why waste so much time? We can just have a few people work on extending the walls as we move them out. Take down the entire east side, then merge the walls together with what has already been built, and just keep moving east until we reach the ocean. " ke exined.


    "I did not think of that. We had been doing it the same way for so long that it did not cross my mind to do it in this manner." Lillia scratched her head. They had always just moved the walls in this way, but now that she was thinking about it, they no longer needed to use flimsy solutions and could make a truly fortified wall. "I will get some people on this right away." Lillia leaned over and kissed ke''s lips before rushing off to do what she said.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke looked at the dragon girl''s receding back and sighed. He really wished they could have some peace. His true aim was to live in a world where he could rx and spend time with his family. Watch his kids grow up into young men and women and then live out his days repeating this process.


    He already knew he was going to have a long, long life ahead of him. So he had long nned to have a massive family. He, for one, was unable to hold himself back, and his wives were no different now. While they could block pregnancy with magic, he had no intentions of doing so.


    A weekter, hundreds of new buildings with thirty floors each had been constructed. ke was now sitting in a meeting with the council of elders. "So, what are the reglio''s movements now?"


    "With the influx of reglios hiding in people''s shadows, I think they are hell bent on trying to infiltrate. They probably think that as long as one of their kind can slip in, they can destroy the city along with hundreds of thousands of people. Then collect the souls afterward." Mike answered, letting out a sigh along with his statement, he was already overworked. He never thought he would be stuck staying up day and night to guide in refugees.


    "Well, let them keep trying. The more people we can push into the city, the fewer souls they have to use as a means of being able to achieve their goals. When they finally realize that none of their kind is able to do what they n, they will switch tactics. If we add in the fact that we are killing them as soon as they enter, it makes for an even better deal. But Mike, you and Bret need to take a break. Have your second inmand take over for a day or two. It''s not like the reglios can enter the city." ke could tell both Bret and Miike were working hard overseeing the refugees, but they were not resting at all. While a few weeks can be okay for them, they still need sleep.


    "We can''t both be off. We will rotate shifts from now on. Starting tomorrow, Bret will take a day off to rest up and spend time with his family, while I will take the next day. The current situation is only able to stay as it is due to the two of us managing things." Mike exined.


    "Alright, suit yourself." ke was not going to force them. He could only suggest they take a rest. "On to the next thing. As you may have all noticed, we have been moving our eastern out a few miles per day. We are going to be taking up allnd up to the ocean to give us a new source of industry that we can rely on. The city will be extended as needed, but roads will be put in to cut through the forest as well as taking in any and all inhabitants in the region. All unsavory bunches will be killed off. With the current growth of people. I have a feeling once they get used to life here while waiting for the end of the reglios, they will have already considered this ce their home."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 482 Course Of Action Part 2

    ke fell silent for a moment to collect his thoughts as he continued: "So my idea from here is to make a life for everyone as normal as possible. While we do not need to do much in this sense, we want our new residents to feel as if Destiny City is now their home.


    "As some of you may know, my original n was to have a world where everyone could be free. No oppression, no wars. A ce where people could live peacefully. Unlike how things have been now and before. Money is not to be a thing of power either.


    "As my family and I will not die and will only grow stronger, I can now say that after all these years, the power to make sure I can keep those I wish to protect safe is now in my gasps. While I still have a long way to go, I will not let you all down when ites to protecting what we have all worked hard in building up." ke fell silent again as he looked at the people in front of him.


    "Why you being all sappy for, My Lord?" Bret asked with a teasing grin. "We all see you as our king. Our ruler. You have long aplished your goal in our eyes. Once you allowed everyone, no matter the race toe here and live freely as we wish while trying to amodate for each race''s traits, we have already fallen in love with your ideals and the way you rule.


    "You are the one hit hardest when any of us die. And to top it off, you are the one who stands at the front to protect your people while trying to allow them to grow. We all know you want us to live lives better than no other, so you do you. We will follow your rule. And if you start turning into a tyrant, we will just burn you at the stake." Bret threw in a jab at the end, which made everyone in the roomugh. ke scratched his nose as he nodded.


    "Then, for now, we will continue as we are. We will take in any and all refugees. As long as they want to seek refugee here, we will do all we can to help. Let''s not build a world like the past ones. We will build a new world. A world where every man and woman, no matter the race, is able to walk freely without fear of being attacked. We will push the technology of old and new together and do more than just spend time here on this world. We can expand and go out into space and travel among the stars. With magic and new forms of energy, we can do so much more than we ever thought possible.


    "Let ring in a new era. We will keep watch over the reglios and build up our own highly advanced technology to deal with what is toe. The more we are able to progress in a short time, the easier our lives will be when things really hit the fan." ke wanted to be ready for everything but at the same time not limit what they could do. He wanted to keep advancing. Make bigger and better machines. With magic, nothing was beyond their means anymore.


    After the meeting was over, all but Lillia, Tina, and the other girls, along with Bret and Mike, were left behind. ke was also there, sitting back in his chair. "ke, are you serious about going out into space?" Mike had never heard ke talk about it, but he had to admit the idea was quite interesting.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Of course. If we can expand to others and begin awork of mining, we can do much more with materials that might be different from others. I mean, what if others in the sr system have mana on them and have been building up rare mana created materials? Wouldn''t this mean we could find resources that we can not find on earth that are unique to others? Even if it is a super hot world, we can all survive there as long as it is not an area that blocks the use of magic.


    "If we truly wish to advance more into the future, we need to expand our horizons. Destiny City will soon be A kingdom. Well, in fact, we can be considered as such now. Once we have taken over arger territory, we can even be considered an empire. But we have to do things slowly for now due to the barrier that we are using to kill reglios can only be extended so much without putting too much strain on Ishtar here. She is still maintaining a connection to the Astral Domain and keeping her own floating ind safe.


    "But this just means we need to figure out another means of creating a barrier that is just as powerful as the one she is keeping up now, even if it means using tons of resources. These resources might just be something we can find on others as well. So we need to have Destiny City in a ce where our magic tech surpasses the old technology of our time." ke had many ideas, but it would take time to develop. He hoped with this new influx of people, he could find a few bright minds who would be able to help achieve many of his goals.


    "You are right!" Bret mmed his hand on the table. "I will have a few people go through the current refugees and ask what their talents are. If we can put them to work in ab working towards a better future, then we can offer them some extra perks."


    "This is a great idea!" ke nodded. "I will leave it to you two then. Send some soldiers out around the city and post up a recruitment drive with people with special talents from engineering to artificial intelligence. Runic inscriptions and other magic based talents. Thardra is already our head researcher, so ask him to help in cing people into the right spots."


    "We will get right on it."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 483 Vinea

    On the other side of the world, standing on top of a tall, damaged skyscraper, a young woman with long blond hair and red eyes surrounded by three others kneeling beside stood tall, looking out over the ruined city. A young red headed girl next to her brow furrowed as she said: "The dragonic seemed to have back off."


    "They might have backed off, but this new enemy has made their way here. I wonder if it has something to do with that. Princess, what do you think?" A young skinny man asked. His long ck hair fluttered in the wind, his face unseen due to the mask he wore.


    "The dragonic are over in the states, so we should go take a look. If the dragonic have really drawn back, then something major must have happened on the other continent. If so, we need to know what it is. Mile and Dreg, you two will follow me. Bruno, you will go back and tell the n. If they let you, you can follow me after." The blonde haired girl gave out her orders as she narrowed her eyes and looked out over the horizon.


    "As you wish, Princess." Bruno bowed before his body burst into bloody mist and disappeared.


    The princess, the three speak of, is named Vinea Dracul, second in line to be the head of her n. And one of the few pure bloods left in the world of vampires. Her n had been at war with the dragonic since they began appearing on this continent. They did not want them pushing their way into their territory. Mass destruction rang out, and most of the humans had died. Of course, the vampires could not let their food all die out, so they sheltered a good number of them in exchange for them giving them their blood.


    Vampires were not like in the tales of old. They did not hunt humans for blood but set up blood banks for those wishing to sell blood in exchange for some cash. This allowed them to build up a lucrative business over the many years. However, the vampires had almost gone extinct during the world reset. A certain someone had left them to live or die. If it was not for the vampires'' ability to enter a hibernative state, then they would have died out before the humans once more walked the earth. They have lived to see the start of everything.


    But just as they were really forming a ce for themselves in a world much different from the past, magic once more flooded into the world, and dragons appeared once again. And worst of all, the dragonic appeared, trying to use their power to rule thend once more. But Vampires were by no means weak. Their powers have always been on par with dragons. And they had the advantage of being immortal. You could chop off their heads, and they would just grow right back.


    "Princess Vinea, your parents will get mad. They want you to marry the head of the Austin house." Mile, the red headed girl said to Vinea, who was still staring out over the horizon.


    Vinea turned and red at Mile, causing her to shrink back. She did not want her head to be blown off again. It still hurt like hell and felt weird. "Hah! Who the hell wants to marry that fuck wit? You do realize the young master of the Austin house already spreads his dick around like it was some kind of holiday. What makes things worse for him is that he doesn''t even care if they are men or women. He will fuck them just the same.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "While their family might have a lot of say in the council, I refuse to marry such a man. My first time will not be taken by a walking STD." The disgust for the young man from the Austin house was written all over Vinea''s face. She hated the young man to the core and would never allow him to touch her. "And Mile¡­."


    Hearing her name, Mile''s body twitched involuntarily. She did not dare raise her head, or she might just lose it. She knew she had stepped on andmine when she mentioned the Austin family. "Mile, I am speaking to you."


    Gritting her teeth, Mile had no choice but to look up at Vinea, whose smile was so beautiful that anyone would get sucked in by it, except for those who knew more than anyone that such a smile was carrying the evilest being in the world behind it. Mile stretched out her hand in front of her, only for secondster for it to disappearpletely as blood sprayed out from her wrist.


    Vinea stood in front of Mile and reached down, grabbing the freshly severed wrist, and pressed her thumb into the wound. Her eyes cold as ice as she said slowly in a low tone: "If you ever bring up that fuck wit again, I will rip your heart out."


    "Y-Yes¡­. Princess¡­." Mile had sweat dripping down her back as she did her best not to make a sound due to the pain. She watched as Vinea stood back up and licked the blood off her fingers, and turned back around.


    "Pick up your hand and reattach it. We need to move." Vinea suddenly jumped into the air, where a pair of bat wings appeared on her back as she flew across the sky. Mile quickly grabbed her hand, pressed it against her wrist, and held it there as she flew off as well.


    Dreg sighed and shook his head. His Princess could be the kindest person in the world or the evilest person in the world. As long as you did not step on anything she considered taboo, you would never see that evil side of her. Dreg pped his wings and soared through the sky. He wondered just what was waiting for them on the other continent. "Let''s hope it''s nothing too serious."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 484 When Boy Meets Vamp Part 1

    --AN) One moreing, but just to let you all know, I might not release tomorrow or, well, for me tonight as it is my birthday, and kinda wanted to take a full day off for once.--


    "Vinea, can we take a break!? My wings are about to fall off. We have been flying for a week straight!" Mile could no longer hold on. Her wings were pping sluggishly, and she kept getting smacked in the face by the treetops.


    "Again!? Didn''t we just take a break!?" Vinea seemed to have missed the whole: ''we have been flying for over a week straight part.''


    They really had been flying for a while now. But they had already entered the continent that the Dragonic had imed as their main territory. There really was no need to rush anymore, but Vinea was one who would not think of anything else but the mission in front of her. She would not even realize how long she had been flying for or if she was tired at all. She could even forget to eat.


    "Vinea, Mile has a point. We have been flying for a week. We should take a break and regain our strength." Dreg decided to step in as well. Vinea would, for the most part, take his advice. Some of the time.


    "Fine!" Vinea pursed her lips and looked around to find arge clearing on an oddly cut mountain peak andnded. "We will rest for today. But I find it strange that we have not seen any dragonic around here at all."


    "You are right. The intel we got a while ago said that their new pce and city had been built around this area." Mile answered as she looked around. It just looked like something big and t fell from the sky and cut half the area away.


    "I do not think that intel was wrong," Dreg said as he rubbed some dirt between his fingers. "This area was cut away by some strange power."


    "What do you mean?" Vinea walked over and knelt down next to Dreg. Her flowery scent entered his nose through his mask, causing him to feel slightly flustered. He was a single guy and worked under the princess of their n. Vinea was very beautiful, and no man could resist her charms. Him included. But he knew better than to make any moves on Vinea. And this was because he cared more about his life. He could not protect the girl he liked if he was dead after all. So this distance was just fine. Luckily Vinea did not seem interested in marrying anyone. So his secret crush couldst a lot longer. He did wish his family was of higher status so he could be one of her suitors, but sadly this wish would nevere true.


    Taking a deep breath, Dreg answered: "There is an energy residue here that is not mana. I am not sure what it is. This is the first I have ever seen such residue before."


    Meanwhile, in Destiny City, ke was packing a few things up. "Are you really heading back north?" Lillia asked.


    "Yeah, I wanted to check a few things. I used my astral energy to erase the whole area the dragonic used to live in. But the mountains there might hold some source of rare minerals or nts we can use to advance Destiny City more. I should not be gone for more than a week at most." ke was trying to figure out how to quickly build a barrier that matched Ishtar''s barrier strength and effects. He needed it to lessen the burden on Ishtar.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Hmm¡­. Alright¡­" Lillia leaned over and kissed his lips. "I can''tin since you spent nearly four days and nights bedding all the girls. And then using the past three days to y with our daughters. Just don''t take too long, and keep in touch."


    "I will." ke misled and kissed Lillia back before standing up, only to be poked in the nose by a little fairy.


    "Don''t go picking up more princesses while you are out there." Mina smiled and grew in size before hugging and kissing ke. "Be sure not to go past a week. Or Hina, Sei, and Riku might get mad if you miss them giving birth. They are due in two weeks. Well, Hina''s egg is due to hatch in three weeks.


    "I know I wouldn''t miss my babies being born." ke smiled just thinking about it. He was going to have more mini hims running around.


    "Ah! That is his, he will have more mini hims look!" Mina teased, causing ke to snort. She then hugged and kissed him before transforming back into her normal fairy size. "Remember, don''t bete, or they will be sad."


    "I can teleport back, so it shouldn''t be a problem. If they end up giving birth early, have Ishtar, Nanaya, or ncee get me. I do not want to let them down." ke smiled before giving a round of hugs and kisses to all the girls who were there and not busy before disappearing.


    Lillia pressed her lips together as she scratched her right ear. "I think we need to wee a new sister soon¡­."


    "What makes you ask that?" Mona, who had been standing to the side this entire time, asked. She was finally not busy helping with her normal duties with the new races, which she had been put in charge of. So when she saw ke, she bounced over, allowing her big breasts to bounce all over.


    "Every time my right ear itches, he brings home a new sister. I do not mind, but we just got two new ones¡­. Anyway, I think we can rx on kids for a while, though. At least until everything is settled." Lillia did not want to pop out another child just yet now that the future was uncertain. Although she still wanted a son. She wanted a little ke to take care of.


    "I also think this is true as well. I have been blocking my womb. But If Sister Lillia is willing, I think we should block the wombs of all sisters who have gotten pregnant but still give the girls who have not had a baby yet with ke to still get their chance." Mina did not want to stop the other girls from being without child.

 Chapter 485 When Boy Meets Vamp Part 2

    "I agree, but it must be unanimous. So we will talk about it at tonight''s sister''s meeting." Lillia wanted everyone''s input. She could not make such a decision herself. As long as it was voted in, then it would be fine. She wanted everyone to be on the same page.


    ke had no idea what his wives were nning as he appeared at the site where the dragonic city once was. He looked around and wondered if he could really find some new element here. He had no idea what he was even looking for, but he wanted to find something that could help his city grow.


    He had no ns to do this before, but after realizing that the technology of Destiny City needed a bigger boost in advancement, he had no choice. While he figured they could get off the, they did not have the technology to sustain themselves out in space. They needed more than just mana. They needed new ways of dealing with oxygen production as well as food production and mana reserves. Now that he was thinking about it. He wondered if there were people on the space station. After so many years stuck in orbit, the space station was probably about to crash into the by now, and the people on board were probably killed or turned cannibals until only one person was left, and then that person onlysted until they died of starvation.


    He had no idea what had happened to those people or if they even died before their food supply ran out due tock of oxygen. He did not know how the space stations worked.


    "Hey!"


    "I guess I can only search until my time limit is reached¡­." ke sighed as he knelt down and pressed his hand against the ground.


    "Hey! Don''t ignore me!" Vinea, who had spotted ke when he appeared and flown over and wanted to question him about where the dragonic n was located. She wanted to confirm Dreg''s assumption. But she never expected the man who was only slightly good looking. Only slightly¡­. Very slightly good looking. Would ignore her like she was air. This made her want to punch the man. She had never been ignored by any man before! How was she supposed to know that ke''s wives were all just as beautiful, if not more beautiful than her? If she did, she would probably resent them for all eternity.


    ke was so lost in his own thoughts that he hadpletely drowned out his surroundings. He really did not see any threats on this at this time. This meant that the angry girl, whose cheeks were puffed out while jumping up and down, waving her hands about while standing in front of him, was getting angrier and angrier with each passing second.


    Up on the mountain ridge, looking down at their princess, both Mile, and Dreg were in shock. Dreg was the first to speak up. "Is it just me, or is Princess acting out of character?"


    "Normally, she would have already exploded and begun beating the person to death, but here she is kicking up a fuss trying to get the man''s attention. Don''t tell me¡­. Did she fall in love at first sight!?" Mile''s words were based on anything besides digging into Dreg''s love for his princess. Everyone who was around Vinea knew that Dreg loved Vinea not just as his princess but as a woman. But they also knew that he could not act on his feelings, but this did not mean they would not dig at him every so often.


    "Don''t speak nonsense!" Dreg barked through gritted teeth. The rock he was gripping shattered to dust.


    Mile grinned as she acted scared: "So scary! Don''t kill me!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mile shut your trap, or I will hold you down and force a hard rock down your throat." Dreg hated when Mile dug at his sore spot. She did it all the time, and it annoyed him to no end.


    "Oh, you are going to stick something rock hard down my throat." Mile stepped away from Dreg as she put on a disgusted face. "If only the police were around, I would report a pervert."


    While the two on the mountain were arguing, Vinea was getting sick of being ignored, so she stepped forward and put her foot in front of ke''s face. "Would you stop ignoring mehhhhhhhhhhhhhh!!??!?!? Wait, what are you doing!? Put me down!?"


    Vinea, who had never been manhandled before, was currently being held upside down by her ankle by ke. "Why did you put your stinky foot in my face?"


    "My feet do not stink! No, wait, that is not the issue here! Let me go! Why the hell are you so strong!?" Vinea found no matter how hard she tried, she could not break free from the man''s grip! "Just cause you are slightly good looking doesn''t mean you can do as you please! Just because you are slightly good looking!"


    "Why did you repeat thest part twice!? Are you not smart or something!?" ke found this girl to be quite amusing. Since he did not know where he should be looking for resources, he decided to take a small breather as he began shaking the girl back and forth.


    "What are you doing!? Unhand me! Stop swinging me back and forth!" Vinea cried out. She had never met such an evil, slightly good looking man before!


    Back up on the mountain, both Mile and Dreg''s eyes were popping out of their head. Mile reached over and grabbed Dreg''s ear and pulled hard on it. "Ouch! Bitch what the hell are you doing!?"


    "So I am not seeing things!" Mile cried out. "Our Princess is being toyed with! The mighty Princess who would rather die than be made a fool of is being made a fool of! Should we go help her?"


    Dreg shook his head as he said: "I feel if we did, she might kill us as well once she gets free. I think it is best to stay back. But why does she keep repeating the same thing over and over? Slightly good looking?"

 Chapter 486 The Vampire Princess Part 1

    --AN) 1 more on the way- --


    ke was highly amused at this young woman, who was quite cute. "So, are you going to apologize?"


    Vinea, who was still being dangled upside down, did not want to apologize at all! "Why should I apologize to you!?"


    "Oh? Not apologizing?" ke''s lips curled up into a grin. Secondster, a certain blonde headed girl was crying out to stop being shaken once again.


    "Just because you are slightly good looking doesn''t mean you can bully people!" Vinea shouted as ke stopped shaking the poor girl.


    "I will stop once you apologize," ke replied with a bright smile. His eyes locked on to Vinea.


    Vinea pursed her lips. She had never apologized to anyone before. But she knew if she did not, this man would not let her go. She had not realized this entire time she had not been acting herself at all. Due to her race, she was not actually affected at all by ke''s charm ability. But when she firstid eyes on him, she unknowingly felt very attracted to him. All her actions up until now had been out of character for her, and she was actually acting like a maiden who fell in love at first sight in her own way. "S-Sorry¡­." Vinea finally said softly.


    "What was that? I didn''t hear you." ke was not done teasing the girl, of course. Even if he did hear her as clear as day.


    "I said I am sorry!" Vinea shouted at the top of her lungs, her cheeks bright red.


    Up above the two, watching everything, two certain people copsed to the ground. They never thought there would be a day that their princess would actually apologize to someone! Mile couldn''t help but mutter: "Just who is this man!?"


    "Mile, I think I might be in trouble. I feel I should kill that man now to get rid of any threats to my princess." Dreg was shaking from head to toe. His eyes burned with jealousy. His princess never looked at anyone that way. His princess had never acted like a young girl in love before! And none of it was directed at him! He hated the man that was toying with his princess. He wanted to kill him and take his ce.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Dreg, give it up. If you even try, you will die. You might not be able to feel it but that man¡­.. His aura is different from anything I have ever seen before. You, of all people, know my special ability. I can see how powerful people are, and this man¡­. He is in a league of his own." Mile did not want Dreg to make a foolish mistake. Not only would the man probably kill Dreg without Dreg knowing how he died, but their princess would also kill him for trying to attack a man she seemed to have fallen for, even if she had not realized it yet. But she also felt that maybe this was a good thing. If she did fall for someone, this would be a good way to deal with her marriage issue.


    Dreg gritted his teeth. He knew Mile''s ability well, and this was one of the reasons why the princess kept her by her side. She was never wrong when it came to detecting powerful people. And he did not want to die! While he was blinded by jealousy, his will to survive was much stronger.


    Mile looked at Dreg struggling and sighed. She wondered if this man knew that just by the fact that he was hesitating that he was not truly that in love with Vinea. This was why she said what she said. While what she said was true, she was also testing Dreg to see if he was a man who would jump out in front of a bullet for the one he loves to protect them. It seemed that he was selfish. He would preserve his own life than try to protect the one he says he loves. She was d this happened because she had liked Dreg for a while herself, but now¡­. She could only see him as a friend. She could not be with someone who would not truly love her. It was heart breaking, but she could only hope to find someone who would love her for her.


    Back down below, ke finally let Vinea stand on her own two feet. Her cheeks were red and puffed out as she looked at ke with a cute yet angry expression. ke had a cheeky smile stered on his face as he asked: "So, miss stinky, why did you try to stick your foot in my face? I hope it was not to smell your stinky foot."


    "My name is not stinky! It''s Vinea! And my feet do not stink! Here smell them!" Vinea took her shoe off and lifted her leg towards ke. Who wondered if this girl had a few screws loose.


    He ignored the foot hanging in the air and knelt down, picking her boot up before shoving it back onto her foot. "Stop messing around."


    "You! You were the one who said my feet stink!" Vinea had no idea what was wrong with her. She kept letting this guy get to her, but instead of getting mad about him teasing her, she was actually having fun. This was the first time she had had so much fun with someone.


    "Alright. Your feet don''t stink. Now tell me, why did youe to stick your foot in my face?" ke finally decided to stop teasing the poor girl.


    "I was wondering if you knew where the dragonic n is. They pulled out of the eastern continents after fighting a war with my n over the past few years. We came to see what was going on." Vinea exined.


    "Hmmm¡­ You must be from the vampire n, then. Well, the dragonic were forced to take refuge in my city and the ce they used to live well¡­ You are standing on it."

 Chapter 487 The Vampire Princess Part 2

    "Wait, what!? They were forced to take refuge!? What could make the dragonic, a n that would never back down, suddenly need to take refuge?" Vinea was more stunned by the fact that the dragonic had to retreat than by the fact that ke knew she was from the vampire n.


    "The reglios. I am not sure how the other continents are, but they run rampant here. They are collecting the souls of those they kill to try to open the gates of the underworld. A ce with beings far more powerful than you could ever imagine." ke began. "A few thousand of these reglios attacked the dragonic n. Killing many with suicide attacks and blowing up huge areas. They do not mind losing a few of their own to collect thousands of souls at a time. The problem is, is that they are breeding and growing strong at a rapid pace. I think out of all the races I have met, they have the fastest breeding cycle."


    "Wait, are they ck scaled figures?" Vinea asked with a wrinkled brow.


    "Yes. So they have already moved to the other continents. If that is the case¡­." ke sighed. There was no way to stop the reglios from expanding out. Even if he were to start a full fledged war against them, it would only result in helping them. "I guess there will be no way to stop them¡­. I would suggest you have your n pack up. While Vampires are hard to kill, you are not unkible. All it will take is one of their suicide attacks to wipe out a thousand of you instantly."


    Vinea''s face paled. She knew vampires had the edge when it came to battle, but the man in front of her knew vampires well. They could be killed. You just need to destroy them entirely. An enemy that could even force the dragonic back. It was not something she had ever thought was possible.


    ke looked at the girl standing there, staring nkly at him in a daze, and knew she must be trying to take this all in. "Welp, I will be going then. I was looking around for anything useful."


    ke turned to leave but found his shirt was being tugged. He turned around to see Vinea standing there, holding his shirt. He scratched his head and asked: "Miss Vinea, is there something?"


    "Name," Vinea said softly. She had yet to know this man''s name!


    "Hmmm? I couldn''t quite hear you." ke was once more teasing the girl.


    "What is your name!? Stop looking at me with that cheeky grin! You can''t bully people just because you are slightly good looking!" Vinea yelled out, wanting to hit the man in front of her but refrained from doing so. She could only snort and fold her arms across her chest.


    "Alright. Sorry, little princess. My name is ke Harris. Lord of Destiny City." ke replied.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "ke¡­. Hmmm¡­. I see¡­.. Then¡­ I will see youter." With a small smile on her face, Vinea pped her wings and flew off.


    ke watched as she disappeared and shook his head. He then turned and flew off himself. He only had a week to look around, so he needed to make good use of his time. But after twenty minutes of flying, he sensed three figures following him. One of which was radiating hate from their entire being and another he knew very well. "Why the hell is miss stinky feet following me?"


    ke did not understand the girl. He really did not think she fell for him at first sight. But after thinking about Nanaya, he couldn''t be so sure. It was not like he spent any time with her, only about a half hour at most. "Is there some kind ofw in the old world that made girls fall in love easily?"


    Of course, ke knew he could be getting ahead of himself as well. But after meeting so many girls so willing to fuck on the first date, he couldn''t help but sigh. He was sure that if, for some reason or another, he did bring this girl back, a certain fairy would not let him off easily. And would tease him until she got bored. "Forget it. I will just ignore her. If she keeps following, then she keeps following."


    Vinea was indeed following ke. She wanted to see what he was up to. He said something about searching for something. She also wished to talk to him more. It was not until she watched him leave that she realized she might not meet him ever again. Plus, he had lots of information on these reglios. Which she decided would allow her to speak to him more. And if the conversation goes off course, that would be fine too.


    "Vinea, are we really following him? Should we not go back and tell the elders? If those ck scaled beings are truly dangerous, then we should warn the n." Mile was thinking realistically for once. She could tell that Vinea wanted to follow the young man, but there were more important things than a maiden in love.


    "Mile is right for once. We should head back." Dreg agreed.


    "What do you mean for once!? Dreg, don''t make me kick you!" Mile quickly took offense to hisment.


    "Yeah, you are right. Okay then¡­. Dreg, go back and tell the elders." Vinea turned her head and ordered. She was not going to give up on chasing ke. She also did not need Dreg here. She could feel the hateing off the man, and it was geared toward ke. She did not know why he disliked ke, but she did not want someone offending her new friend!


    "Princess¡­." Dreg''s face did not look good. If he knew this would happen, he would not have opened his mouth! He could only curse Mile for saying anything. While he did not want to leave, he had no choice. He could not disobey an order from Vinea. "I will do as youmand."

 Chapter 488 The Vampire Princess Part 3

    --AN) 1 more on the way. --


    ke paused for a moment when he sensed one of the people turning around and leaving. He could tell it was the one who had been staring daggers into his back. He shrugged and continued forward until he reached the next mountain. He found a protruding ledge off the side andnded on it. He then walked over to the cliff wall and ced his hand on the cool rocking surface before focusing his mana into it to check if he could sense anything unique inside the mountain. This was not an easy process. It would take time to do, so he sat down and closed his eyes.


    Vinea, and Mile both hesitated for a moment before flying over andnding behind ke. Mile was curious about what he was doing, while Vinea looked like a love struck girl who couldn''t keep her eyes off the man she loved.


    When Mile turned and saw her princess''s rosy cheeks, she did not know what to make of the situation. She could only sigh and hope that her princess woulde around. There would be no way Vinea''s parents would allow her to marry outside her n. Vampires always intermarried among their own race. They would never allow another race to mess up their bloodline. It was already bad enough that much of the current vampires were not purebloods. They were all vampires who had been turned in hopes of keeping their race alive.


    Luckily vampires were not a race that could easily go extinct even if they were not giving birth, as they could turn others into vampires. But that did not mean they were pure blooded. While they were vampires, they were far from being a true vampires. All vampires who were not pure blooded would be unable to go against a pure blood.


    ke checked the entire mountain but found nothing. He sighed and opened his eyes. But he did not get up instead, he asked: "Miss Stinky feet, why are you here?"


    "My feet don''t stink!" Vinea, who was in a trance staring at ke, snapped right out of it due to hisment. Mile almost spat when she saw her princess going into a rage but not even attacking! She began to wonder if her princess had been switched by someone or if being shaken earlier had damaged her brain.


    "Ah right¡­.. Sorry, I forgot your name." ke stood up and turned while giving Vinea a teasing grin.


    "How could you forget my name!? ke, don''t be mean! Just because you are slightly good looking doesn''t mean you can be mean to me!" Vinea began to pout. This expression was an expression no one in the vampire n had ever seen before on Vinea''s face. It was a cute pouty expression as if she had been very wronged.


    Mile was pinching her cheek so hard that her fingernails looked as if they would pierce the skin at any moment. But never thought there would be a day when hell actually froze over. She couldn''t help but wonder if the world would being to an end soon. Of course, she would never allow her thoughts to exit her mouth since she valued her life. Only a few slips here and there were ever allowed, but she knew at this moment if she opened her mouth for anything, she would die on the spot. Her princess would make her head explode into a mist of blood, and she would then need to spend three months regrowing it back.


    While she would, in fact, still be alive, having no head for three months was pretty much dead. Her body would go limp, unable to move until the head grew back, and such a feeling was not something she wanted to live through again. After all, she was technically alive and could still feel things.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke looked at the pouting girl and shook his head. He wondered just what this girl saw in him to be acting this way. "Alright, I won''t tease you anymore. But Vinea, why are you here? You have been following me since I left."


    "I¡­." Vinea pursed her lips. What was she supposed to say? I decided to stalk you because I wanted to spend more time with you? She really did not know how to answer his question.


    "Alright, no need to answer. If you are going toe along, then juste along no need to stay so far behind. It''s kind of creepy otherwise." ke said as he reached out and patted the top of the girl''s head before pping his wings and rising into the air.


    Vinea''s whole body froze. The word creepy was being repeated over and over in her mind. "Vinea¡­. He is getting away¡­." Mile finally got the nerve to speak up because she knew if she did not, she would end up being yelled at for not saying something.


    "Huh!? What!? Hey, ke, wait for me!" Vinea did not even care about Mile. She was too concerned about ke leaving her behind. Mile was not sure how she felt about being left behind like this. But she could only let out a sigh and fly off to catch up to her princess.


    The group of three searched mountain after mountain before ke finally came to a mountain where he got a hit. "Hmmm¡­ Seems like there is something here."


    "Did you find something?" Seeing her chance to strike up a conversation, Vinea finally got to say something. This entire time they had not spoken even once. And when theynded, Vinea did not dare disturb ke when he was doing this work. So she sat to the side quietly.


    "I think so. Stand back or stick a barrier up over yourselves. Do not get hit by the flying debris." ke gave a fair warning before pulling his fist back and throwing it forward.


    Vinea and Mile barely had time to even cover themselves with a barrier when a loud explosion was heard, and half the mountain was blown away just like that.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 489 The Vampire Princess Part 4

    --AN) I fell asleep :P--


    Rocks flew in all directions. The barriers that the two girls put up were pelted by said rocks. Mile and Vinea were actually in shock. This was not something a normal person could do! A single punch wiped out the entire mountain.


    As the dust settled, the two girls saw ke hovering in the air in the middle of the mountain. He waved his hand, and arge golden sphere appeared in front of him. It was about two times his size and gave off a strange energy that neither girl had ever felt before.


    "What is that!?" Vinea was very curious! She wondered just what ke had found!


    "I have no idea, but the energy seems very powerful. Why would such a thing be inside the mountain?" Mile had many questions too, but she could only watch on as ke shoved therge golden sphere into a pouch and flew back over to them.


    "Alright, I am going to the next mountain." ke could see they had questions, but he did not have time to exin things. Even if he did, he himself had no idea what the orb was. He, too, wanted to know, but he would need to wait until he returned to Destiny City and had the others look at it.


    The two girls could only nod their heads. And follow after him. Like this, the group of three went from mountain to mountain. And in a sh, four days had gone by, and all the mountains in the area had been inspected. ke was now checking the ground within the same region to see if there was anything worth digging out.


    On the fifth day, ke sat by a small pond and poked a campfire he had made. He looked over at Vinea, who he had barely spoken to this entire week, and saw that she was happily smiling away as if she was having the time of her life. While the girl, who he finally found out the name of, Mile, was looking quite worried.


    "So, Vinea, are you going to tell me who exactly you are?" ke decided to ask.


    "Ah¡­.. Ummm¡­." Vinea looked a bit conflicted. She did not know if ke would act differently if he found out she was the princess of the vampire n.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "She is the princess of the vampire n," Mile answered for her. She hoped this would make ke back off. A little so they could go back already. She had already gotten sick of all this flying around and aplishing nothing. Only on the first day did they find anything. And since then, it had been nothing but a lot of boring waiting.


    "Mile!" Vinea cried out. She wanted to blow the stupid girl''s head off! But she did not dare act so violently in front of ke!


    ke actually held his head. He had an inkling, but he did not expect that he truly would run into another princess! But this did not mean he was going to treat her any differently. "So princess stinky feet of the stinky feet n."


    "Don''t make up weird names for me! And my feet do not stink!" Vinea was getting very sick of this joke! Of course, ke was only saying this since it riled the girl up. He found it quite amusing. But he truly wondered what the deal was. Every girl who is a princess seems to fall in love at first sight. He began to wonder if Mina had some truth in her words when she called him a princess picker. Maybe he had some secret skill that made him a princess ma.


    Scratching his head, he wondered what he should do about this new girl. Lillia and the others will all give him strange looks. But he could not miss this chance to make ties with the vampire n. They were still a very powerful n, even if they were much weaker than destiny city. Plus, they were a n that had survived the old world and woke up in the new world. They may have had an impact on the humans who slowly evolved during that time into what he was now.


    If that was the case, then he and all of humanity''s aplishments were thanks to the vampire n. If they had not chosen to intervene during that time, humans might not have evolved at all. But he did not know this for sure. He was just making his own assumptions. But luckily, his curiosity did not need to go unanswered. "Vinea, this might seem like an off the wall question, but did your race help with human evolution?"


    "Yes, unfortunately. While normally we would not do such a thing, we had no choice. The level of intelligence at that time was not good. There were even over fifty races of humans, though most died out when times changed or were over hunted.


    "During that time, we did not want to turn any humans, so we were just draining their blood until they died. But this had to stop when most humans were suddenly wiped out when a giant meteor smashed into the, causing the first ice age. Only a few races survived. But in the end, we began teaching them more and more until their minds progressed enough to start inventing things on their own. Then we just sat back and let them repopte. After all, to us, we were just taking care of our cattle." In Vinea''s mind, humans were just their food. After so many years of taking care of them, they saw humans as pets. Pet''s that grew smarter and smarter.


    But her race expected this much. Humans, after all, were a species that were able to stand at the top once they evolved enough. She did wonder if humans would eventually evolve into somethingpletely new, but the chance to see that would nevere to pass. Her n lived side by side with the humans, only taking what they needed and replenishing their numbers when they could. But even now, Vinea still wondered what humans would have looked like hundreds of thousands of years from now after evolving a few more times naturally without the assistance of mana.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 490 Chatting By The Fire

    ke was not offended at all by her ''cattle'' statement. "I guess I should thank you. After all, I used to be human myself. I lived during the age you allowed to be created. Without you, I might not have been here."


    Vinea knew what was just said, but in her mind, all she heard was, ''Without you, my life would not have beenplete. Let''s get married!''


    Vinea''s eyes were zed over as she got lost in her own little world. ke tilted his head to the side and looked at the girl who was making strange faces and then at Mile, who only shrugged in response.


    "Anyway. What do you n to do from here on out?" ke asked as he got up and found a t spot, andid down. He nned to rest up a bit before heading out to search a few more areas between the mountains.


    "Well, I will not be going back. I already sent someone to report about the reglios. We will be on high alert from this moment on. Luckily we are not a race that has shadows, so we do not need to worry about them jumping into ours. This means if they wish to fight us, they would need to storm in through the front. Vampires are crafty by nature, so this will not be an easy fight. This was why the dragonic were unable to win against us even after sending seventy percent of the forces at us." Vinea lifted her chin proudly. She was very proud of her race!


    "Princess! What do you mean you are not going back!?" Mile''s face paled as she shouted out. She had no idea why her princess would suddenly decide she was not going back!


    "I am going to visit ke''s city. And find out all about the ce he lives in. Maybe I will go home in the next few hundred years, but for now!" Vinea got up and sat next to ke, who was lying on the ground with his eyes closed, and reached out and stroked his hair. She would not normally do that, but she wanted to show ke somehow what her true intentions were.


    ke cracked an eye to see the vampire princess smiling softly as she stroked his hair. He wondered when this little stinky feet got the urge to touch his hair. But he did not n to stop her. It felt quite soothing. "You know,ing to my city puts you under contract. This means you will not be able to harm my people or the city itself. It is a contract that all citizens and visitors of Destiny City must have ced on them. This contract will be with you for all eternity."


    "It''s fine!" Vinea epted these terms with no issue. It was just a contract to ensure the peace and tranquility of his people. She had no problems signing such a contract. Even if she was not looking to get to know ke better, she would still do so.


    "Then you are wee to explore my city at any time." ke smiled. He liked people who were not hesitant to do such things. This showed that they never had any malice, to begin with.


    Mile actually started to be interested in Destiny City after hearing ke''s words. For him to go so far to protect his people must mean they were not so simple. Now that she was thinking about it, she had no idea what race ke even was. "ke, if I may ask. What race are you?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke cracked his eye and looked at Mile, who was no longer staring daggers at him, and answered: "I am what is called a drakani."


    Both girls froze. Even Vinea, who had a fluff of ke''s hair between her fingers, couldn''t help but look at him in shock. It took a minute, but a few things began clicking in her brain. "Wait, didn''t you say you were once human!? How did you be a drakani?"


    "My wife Lillia had a vile of pure drakani blood. I drank it. It hurt like hell. Then I became a drakani." ke exined. But this confused the two girls even more.


    "Wait. Your wife is human?" Vinea did not seem bothered by the fact that ke had another wife as she beganbing his hair with her fingers again. Even more attentively than before. For some reason, even Mile got up and walked over to the other side of ke and sat down. She did not reach out to touch him but sat down.


    "No. She was originally an ather dragon. Although now she is a drakani. But my daughter is still half human, half ather dragon. Although she is also a goddess." ke exined lightly, causing the two girls'' eyes to widen. But they slowly went back to normal when they figured he was either messing with them or he was just a dotting father.


    "So you became a drakani, and you were able to turn your wife?" Vinea was trying to get her facts straight. Her n knew about the drakani. Of course, they knew. They were a much stronger version of vampires! Many, many times stronger. You could say that vampires see drakani as gods. They are the peak of perfection that even pureblooded vampires want to reach.


    "Wives¡­. I have quite a few. But they are all people I love dearly. But I did turn all my wives except the three that are pregnant at this time. They wille after." Now that ke was thinking about it. A lot happened in the past year. He wondered what the next year would hold.


    "I am sure they are lucky girls." Vinea smiled as she continued ying with ke''s hair.


    "I hope they think that way. I do what I can for them. It''s hard. But I still do my best to make them all happy. Although I can''t always be there for them since I have to do many things, as long as they are smiling when I see them, then I guess I am doing something right."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 491 Minas Princess Radar

    Vinea did not know what to say in a situation like this. In truth, she knew nothing really about ke. She just had a strong urge to be near him and wanted to know more about him. He was someone who did not look at her the same way as others did. This was why she was willing to put herself forth. He seemed like an earnest man with no ulterior motives. And now, knowing he was actually a drakani, this was an extra boon because if she were to tell her father that the man she fell for was actually from the legendary race, he would toss any marriage proposals out the window.


    While it might seem scheming on her part, she would rather be with someone who is slightly good looking and treats her normally than with someone who only wants her for her status. This thought alone made her more and more fond of ke. Him being a drakani, though, was a huge plus. Luckily she already liked him before she found out about it, so it did not seem like she was acting the same as the men who were trying to court her.


    She took a deep breath and ran her fingers through ke''s hair, and went to open her mouth when a voice came from behind them. "I knew it!"


    Two heads turned to see a small fairy floating in the air before them, but she did not look like a normal fairy in the slightest, in fact, she gave off a pressure simr to ke''s. "Okay, which one of you is the princess!?"


    VInea was confused as she raised her hand to answer the little fairy girl. She watched as the fairy girl flew over to ke,nded on his forehead, and began pulling on his eyelids. "Princess picker! I knew it! I kept sneezing, so I knew there was something up!"


    "Mina, it''s rude to be pulling on your man''s eyelids like that while he is trying to rest his eyes." ke was not even mad. He just didn''t like his eyelids being pulled on. "At least switch to pulling my hair."


    "Humph! Fine!" Mina did as she was told and went right to work, taking her frustration out on his hair. She knew she could never pull it out no matter how hard she pulled, so she was yanking on it quite hard.


    After a few minutes, she finally calmed down and sat on ke''s forehead with her arms and legs crossed. Her eyes stared at the vampire girl in front of her. "So, did you do the deed yet? Are you our new sister?"


    "Huh?" Vinea blushed. She did not know what this fairy was saying!


    "Vinea and I just met a few days ago. I only found out recently that she was a princess. She has been helping me search for unique energy sources. Anyway, Mina, I know you did note here to see me just because your princess radar went off." ke was wondering if Sei and the others were about to give birth or not.


    "No, I really dide here because of that. Don''t worry, Sister Sei, Sister Hina, and Sister Riku are all fine. They are not actually expected to give birth until next week. While Sister Sei''s egg should hatch a day or two after you return." Mina would never lie about such a thing. Her sisters'' happiness relied on their husband being there during their childbirth. They did not ask for much, but they did want him to be with them for such an event.


    ke let out a sigh of relief as he reached his hand up for Mina to get on so he could sit up. Sitting up and stretching after sticking Mina on his head ke turned to the two confused vampire girls and said: "This is Mina, the Fairy Tyrant''s daughter, and princess of the fairies. You can say that ny percent of my wives are all princesses. Hence, why I am called the princess picker."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke''s exnation made both girls nod. But Mina pursed her lips. "He is no longer a fairy tyrant but a loser who is chasing after those 2d idols with the old fart!"


    "Well, not like you gave him any choice. You stripped him of his power the first chance you got and brought the entire n to Destiny City." ke shot back with a chuckle.


    Mina nodded her head with a smug expression. She was proud of this feat. "That is true. He was depressed the first day until Tamal dragged him off to his shop, and since then¡­. Tina''s Anime is a scary thing. "


    "Well, it gives people something to do. It is a hobby unlike no other, and Tina really pushed it to the max. Then again, anime was really the only way to see demi humans of any kind during my era." ke exined.


    "That is true, but he is worse than the old man! He has already spent all the money I gave him! He even came to the pce today to ask for more money! I told him to go find a job! He has turned into what Tina called a neet!" Mina had to take a few deep breaths she was getting overly excited.


    "I see, and so to escape his badgering, you got one of the girls to teleport you over?" ke asked. He felt like this was probably the reason she hade here. To escape her own father, who was begging for money.


    "Yes! Only my most handsome husband would understand me!" Mina''s body suddenly grew big as she sat on ke''sp and hugged him tightly. Luckily she knew how to move before she transformed.


    "What!? Wait, are you a drakani too!?" Vinea was surprised. She had never seen a fairy grow to human size before!


    "Hmm? Of course, I am ke''s wife, after all. Even our baby girl is half drakani." Mina had a proud look on her face as she snuggled up to ke. She could see the slight jealousy in Vinea''s eyes. ''I guess we will be weing in one of thest races to the family.''

 Chapter 492 Mina Becomes The Goddess Of Wingmen

    Mina looked up at ke, who was staring back down at her, and a thought came to mind. She leaned up and kissed his lips. She then leaned next to his ear and asked: "Can I y a little?"


    "Mm¡­ Do as you please," ke replied. He was definitely not a shy one, that was for sure.


    [R-18]


    Mina grinned and kissed his lips again before transforming back into her normal form. She thennded down at this crotch and began undoing his pants. Now normally, one would think such a small person would have trouble undoing a zipper, but Mina was well practiced.


    Vinea and Mile actually took a few minutes to have what was going on click in their minds. All of a sudden, arge worm appeared out of ke''s pants. Mina suddenly stripped her clothes off and leaned forward, and licked the shaft while running her hand down her body.


    "Wha!?" Vinea finally snapped out of her daze. In front of her was a fairy doing that with a man she had fallen for and¡­. She was feeling conflicted, but she could not keep her eyes off the scene in front of her.


    Mile, on the other hand, was already rubbing her chest as she watched the fairy work ke''s cock. She always loved porn, and now she was watching live porn! Mina was taking peeks at both girls as she used her tongue to work ke''s cock before she suddenly turned big once more and sat on ke''sp with his dick pressed against her belly. The teasing look in her eye made ke chuckle inwardly. He had a feeling she was going to do something that would end up gaining him another wife or two.


    Vinea was the only one not touching herself yet, while Mile was waiting to see what Mina was going to do next. She had to admit Mina''s body was very nice to look at. She knew fairies were beautiful, to begin with, but that was just¡­ She found herself scooting closer and closer until she was basically right on top of the two. Her eyes were glued to the two''s crotches.


    Mina grinned as she reached out and grabbed Mile''s free hand and ced it on ke''s shaft. "Why look when you can touch?"


    "Ah¡­." Mile''s mind froze. In her hand was a warm, soft, yet hard dick. A real one! She would never have thought she would get to touch a dick in her life! She had always been a solo yer but now¡­.


    "Now go like this¡­." Mina began giving instructions. ke justid there feeling amused. He did not think Mile, the girl who had red at him on more than one asion, would be the one to join in first.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She looked very serious as she did her best to listen to Mina''s instructions. While she was clumsy, it did not feel bad at all. Vinea was staring at the scene in shock while also feeling jealous. She did not understand why was Mile suddenly joining in!? She could have sworn that Mile did not like ke! But now¡­ She bit her lip. She had not even realized her hand was between her legs. She watched on in silence as her own underling was jerking off the man she liked.


    "Mmm, very good. You are doing a good job." Mina praised the girl, who seemed happy with this praise. "Now, lean down and stick it in your mouth. But be careful of your teeth."


    Mile''s eyes lit up as she licked her lips and leaned down. She looked at the throbbing mushroom cap in front of her before opening her mouth and slipping said mushroom inside. This was something she had always wanted to try. She bobbed her head up and down a few times and swirled her tongue out as she had seen in the videos, all the while making sure to be careful not to scrape her teeth against it.


    While ke was enjoying in his blowjob, Mina stood up and walked over to the girl, who was doing her best to resist. She reached down and held her hand out to Vinea and said: "Don''t be shy. This is your chance."


    Mina leaned down and whispered into her Vinea''s ear: "If you miss this chance, you might regret it. I know you like ke, I can see it in your eyes. You are even ying with yourself as you watch the other girl suck him off. Do you want to be on the sidelines, or do you want to experience it for yourself?"


    Mina knew ke was not against any of this. Otherwise, he would not have allowed the girl to bebing his hair with her fingers earlier. While she did find it irritating that ke always seemed to have the ability to pick up princesses no matter where he goes, she couldn''t fault him for not pushing the vampire princess away. This would mean forming ties with the vampires which would help them in theirter endeavors.


    Vinea looked at the hand extended towards her and hesitated for a moment before biting her lip and gathering up her courage. She reached out and took the small hand that was extended towards her.


    Mina smiled before walking Vinea over to ke''s side. She then proceeded to help Vinea remove her clothes. It was slightly embarrassing for her, but Vinea had already made up her mind. She was going to be ke''s wife!


    ke looked over and saw that Mina was assisting Vinea and looked at the petite body that was exposed in front of him. Her perky mounds had two rock hard cherries sticking out, and her smooth, untouched pussy seemed to be slightly wet. He couldn''t help but gulp a mouth full of saliva.


    "Mmm, not bad at all¡­." Mina licked her lips as she ran her hand down Vinea''s body. She stopped just before reaching the girl''s mound and took her hand once more, and brought her over to ke. "Position yourself over his face and lower yourself down. He will assist you in getting ready."

 Chapter 493 Blakes Two Beautiful Vampire Wives Part 1

    --AN) Just a heads up, the next week or two will probably only be 1 chapter a day until I finish my two projects. Once they are done, I will go back to two chapters a day. But I will try to get two out if I can. Time depending. I do need to sleep, after all. But I do hope you all will still support the novel. I will do what I can to try to get more than a single chapter out, but I figured I would give you all a heads-up now.--


    [R-18]


    Vinea couldn''t help but be nervous as she lowered her most private area on top of ke''s face. She realized she had been sucked in by the situation and Mina''s words. But right now, she did not care. She would rather give herself to ke than to some man she did not like. At least with ke, she had been able to understand the kind of person he was in the past week.


    ke could tell right away that Vinea was a virgin as he pulled her into position and pulled apart her pussy lips. Her small gasp as she felt her own garden being spread wide open caused her entire body to shutter. ke grinned slightly as he began to tease her clit with his tongue. This caused her to shiver with every flick and also caused her pussy to grow wetter and wetter. It seemed the princess of the vampire n was easily turned on once things started getting hot.


    Mile had already stripped down after seeing her princess do so. She also wanted to be freed from her binds and allow her free hand to explore her own pussy as she continued to suck the dick in her mouth. She did not dare take the first ride as she knew her princess had toe first, but this did not mean she was not going to try to jump on the ke express.


    Vinea could be said to be a girl who was easily brought to a climax. Her entire body arched back as her toes curled up, as she let out a long, drawn out moan as ke nibbled her clit. She flooded ke''s face with her love juices. Mina had to catch her so she would not crush Mile, who was not paying attention to what was going on. Mina looked at ke, who nodded back at her and smiled.


    Mina ran her fingers through Vinea''s hair as she asked: "Are you ready for this? Once you do this, there is no going back. As soon as ke bites into you, you will forever be his wife."


    Vinea was still trying to catch her breath when she heard Mina''s words. She took a deep breath as she answered: "Mmm¡­ I know it may sound weird, but I think I already fell for him the moment I met him. All because he is slightly good looking."


    Mina smiled and shook her head as she said: "Then let''s seal the deal." Mina tapped Mile''s head, who reluctantly lifted her head and looked at Mina with a pout in her lower lip. She was really enjoying herself. ke was not one to be unfair, so he said: "Mina, take care of Mile until Vinea is done."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Okay~!" Mina''s eyes glowed with delight as she licked her lips and hopped up and onto Mile, pushing her to the ground. Mile could only let out a small yelp before she was fondled all over.


    ke sat up and pulled Vinea close, and kissed her lips. "From this moment on, you will be mine and only mine. Any man who dares to have designs on you I will kill without mercy, understood?"


    Vinea nodded as she blushed from ear to ear. To vampires knowing their man was willing to be possessive like this made them very happy. "I¡­. To fulfill a vampire wedding, I must also inject my fluids into you¡­."


    ke grinned as he said: "Didn''t you just do that? It was quite tasty." He really couldn''t help but tease her.


    "You!" Vinea''s face was bright red as she leaned down and sunk her teeth into ke''s neck. She was not feeding off him. She was injecting a kind of fluid that marked one as their mate. This could only be done once in a vampire''s life, and she was doing it now to prove she wanted to be with ke.


    ke did not resist at all as he felt something enter his body. It spread throughout him as if marking him from head to toe. Only when she was done and lifted her head did ke lean forward and bite into her neck. This single bite caused Vinea to suddenly convulse as her pussy spasmed over and over. Fluids leaked from her like a waterfall. Her sensual cry as she hugged ke'' tightly filled the air. She had never felt such a sensation before. Her eyes became fuzzy as she fell into a lust filled state. All she could think of at this moment was mating with this man. She had not even noticed when her cherry was popped until ke began moving his dick in and out of her. With each thrust, she felt her world ming up as the pit in her stomach grew bigger and bigger until it released another round of fluids all over ke''sp.


    ke had to admit that Vinea was much tighter than even Mina when he first had sex with her. She was crazy tight to the point that it was even hard to move inside her. But as he slowly pushed in and pulled out, her pussy began to loosen slightly, making it easier for him to do his job.


    On the side, Mina was busy holding Mile in herp as she teased the poor girl''s pussy. Mina liked to be the dominant one when it came to the weaker girls since Tina and Lillia always bullied her. She sucked and nibbled on Mile''s neck while teasing the girl''s clit with one hand and another, massaging Mile''s right breast. Mile''s breathing was already heavy as she watched her Princess being fucked By the dick she had just been sucking. Her own saliva was now inside her princess''s pussy. Just the thought of that made her get even more turned on. Mile was a girl where everything goes. Male or female, it did not matter. She just loved the feeling of having an orgasm, and right now, she was almost there. But the fairy who was currently binding her in ce was not allowing for it. She would stop right as she reached the peak and then allow her body to rx before attacking again. She was¡­. A meanie!


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 494 Blakes Two Beautiful Vampire Wives Part 2

    --AN) Volume 1 of: Legend Of Yuki: The Wrath Of The Tailed Asura, Now on Amazon Kindle! https://.amazon/dp/B0BZX3P73K?ref_=pe_3052080_276849420 Link in Authors Note--


    [R-18]


    "Ahhhh~!" Vinea moaned loudly as she had her tenth orgasm. She never realized that any man was able to keep going like this. Not even the porn she had watched in the past was anything like this. But she couldn''t help but want more. She was currently wrapped around ke like a ko bear.


    Right now, she could only hold on for dear life as she felt ke spray his load deep into her womb. Each time he did, she would spasm as more of her love juices flowed out. Her neck was covered in bite marks, and the same went for ke''s.


    At the side, Mile was lying on her back while Mina hovered over her. Both girls'' tongues teasing each other''s pussies. Mina did not wish to wear the poor girl out, so she was still keeping her from cumming. She knew as soon as ke stuck it in her, she would probably have an orgasm like no other.


    ke was quite enjoying Vinea''s pussy. The way it gripped his dick was as if it was made for him. When she orgasmed, she would tighten up around it to the point he felt like it might be pinched off by her pussy alone. With each thrust, he couldn''t help but grunt due to how good it felt.


    "Let''s change positions," ke said. Vinea could only nod lightly in her lust filled daze as she felt ke spin her around on top of his dick and push her so she was on all fours. Before she knew it, her butt was in the air, and her pussy was being pounded harder than before. It was then that shepletely melted into a constant orgasm that she could note down from. Juices flowed out of her like a waterfall soaking the ground under her. Her voice was nothing but moans and grunts as she felt her entire body sumb to the pleasure.


    This continued on for another hour before shepletely copsed. ke''s milk poured out of her pussy as sheid panting on the ground with zed over eyes. ke''s dick was soaked with both of their juices as he moved to where Mina and mile were. Mina did not need a word before she stopped teasing Mile and crawled over to ke, where she began sucking all the juices off to get him nice and clean for Mile.


    With a pop, she pulled his dick out of her mouth and licked her lips before standing up and kissing his lips. "She is more than ready."


    "Okay, but I will still need to ask her if she is sure. After all, there is no going back." ke replied as he kissed Mina once more before moving over to Mile, who was still rubbing her pussy as she stared at ke''s dick. He looked at the girl whose eyes were filled with expectations and asked: "If you do this will you belong to me. Are you okay with that?"


    "Mmm¡­ Where my princess goes, I go. And¡­ I would not be able to ever find another man as good as you." Mile replied honestly. She was not going to lie to the man who was about to be her husband. She just hoped her honesty would not make him think lesser of her.


    "I will make sure you do not regret thister on." ke leaned over Mile and leaned down to kiss her lips. She happily epted his lips and allowed his tongue to explore her mouth. She could feel his dick rubbing up against her hole, which made her hips push up against it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke was not going to make the girl wait any longer. He positioned himself just right and pushed hard, spreading her entrance and breaking the cherry within. Mile''s eyes rolled into the back of her head as drool flowed from her mouth and pussy. She did not even moan and only started convulsing. She was having such a strong orgasm that she could not even control her own body. And then, to make it worse, she felt a pinch on her neck as ke bit into her.


    ---


    "ke, I think she passed out." Mina rubbed her nose as she looked at the vampire girl lying limp in ke''s arms. ke, on the other hand, did not care as he continued to thrust inside. He had to seal the dealpletely. Luckily Mile was a vampire, and she recovered quickly. But she woke up to pure ecstasy and could only moan as she bit into ke''s neck toplete her side of the ritual.


    While Mina was waiting her turn, she cleaned up Vinea and got some clothes on her. While they did have a barrier around them to block people from seeing what they were doing. She still felt it would be good to help her new sister out in case she was unable to move for some time.


    Mile was not as strong as Vinea and was soon run ragged. But a lot of it had to do with how Mina kept teasing her. Mina also took a ride before all three girls were worn out. ke helped the girls get cleaned up and dressed before cleaning up and dressing himself.


    About an hour after the deed was done. The moonlight cascaded down on three girls snuggling up to a young man. ke had made a small backrest out of dirt and was leaning against that while Minaid on his head and Mile and Vinea curled up on either side of him with bright smiles on their faces.


    "What!? What is going on!?" A loud voice rang out. Dreg, who had juste back after rying the message his princess asked him to ry, was frozen in ce as he stared at the girl he had loved for so long, acting all lovey dovey with another man. Even his long time friend, a girl he thought was in love with him, was curled up, hugging the same man.


    "Oh? Dreg, why did youe back?" Vinea narrowed her eyes. She did not know why he even returned. He disliked ke, after all.


    "Wha¡­ What are you doing!? Why are you cuddled up to some man when you are not even married!?" Dreg ignored Vinea''s question and asked a question of his own.


    "What I do with my husband has nothing to do with you. Now go back and do not return. Tell the elders I am now married and will never return to the n. If they wish to speak with me, tell them to send a representative to Destiny City to speak with my husband and me. Also, tell them Mile is with me and married now as well."

 Chapter 495 Teaching Dreg The Dos And Donts Of Society

    Dreg''s mind almost exploded. He did not understand what the hell was happening. He looked at his princess and then at Mile, who were both ring at him as if he was an enemy, and then at the handsome man they were cuddling up to, who had a bastard-like smirk on his face.


    "You! You are mind controlling them!" Dreg came to a conclusion that was far from the thruth. "Don''t worry, Princess. I will kill this bastard and take you back. Even if you can not get married in the future due to being sullied by this man, I will take you as my wife!"


    At least Dreg could be said to be slightly a man, but he failed to realize his own worth. Vinea slowly rose to sit up and looked at Dreg with murderous eyes. She was about to use her bloodline suppression when she felt a big hand rest on her head. "You do not need to do anything. This is a time when men need to have a man to man talk."


    ke''s lips curled up. He did not like when people eyed his wives. Vinea smiled sweetly and nodded her head obediently as she moved so ke could get up. She even reached up for Mina, who was on top of ke''s head. "Hand Sister Mina to me."


    "It''s fine. It''s not good to wake her when she is asleep. She is one of the crankiest wakers. She might end up destroying the entire vampire n because of it." ke replied with a chuckle.


    Vinea''s expression turned slightly pale, and slowly withdrew her hands. Mile, on the other hand, giggled as she leaned over and poked Vinea''s side. "He was joking. I think¡­."


    Vinea turned to ke to see if Mile was right, but he only gave her a smile that did not calm her worries. She worried that Dreg might wake the ticking time bomb of a sister! Mile hugged Vinea from behind and whispered in her ear. "Rx, our husband will not let Sister Mina destroy the vampire n."


    "Mm¡­." Vinea also felt this was true but still could not help but worry. She leaned against Mile and turned sideways so she could hug her waist as she watched what was about to happen.


    "You! What are you doing?" Dreg took a step back. He forgot that this man was actually very powerful. He had said the things he had said earlier without thinking of the consequences.


    "Me? I am here to have a man to man talk. You see¡­. I dislike when people set their sights on my wives. My family is not for others to covet. Of course, for my daughters, it might be a bit different, but those fools need to be okayed by me. Now then¡­.." ke smiled widely as he vanished from where he stood and reappeared next to Dreg, cing his hand on Dreg''s shoulder and gripping it tightly. "Shall we have a man to man talk about the dos and don''ts of the world?"


    "Wha¡­. Ugh!" Dreg felt a sharp pain in his stomach as his entire body was lifted into the air by ke''s fists before he fell back to the ground on his feet. ke still had hold of his shoulder, so he could not even run away!


    What followed for the next hour was hell for Dreg. Punch after punch. His ribs, his chest, his stomach, his face, and even his legs were not let off. ke was using him as a punching bag, and there was nothing he could do. He was powerless. He wanted to escape to a faraway ce, but he was rooted to the ground due to ke''s grip on his shoulder.


    "Now then¡­." ke smiled as he lowered his head and looked directly into Dreg''s swollen eyes. "Do you understand that you should not covet someone else''s wife? Or do I need to teach you the dos and donts again?"


    Dreg wanted to cry, but his tear ducts were swollen. ke did not exin anything to him and just beat him up over and over. He wanted to say he understood a long time ago, but he could not even open his mouth due to most of his teeth being knocked out and how swollen it was.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Oh? You need me to teach you again? Sure!" ke''s wicked grin caused Dreg to shiver in fear.


    Another hour passed Dreg''s pig head was no longer the same size as before. If he was not a vampire, he would have died a few times over. But because he was a vampire, he was slowly healing, which did not help him in the slightest. It was the first time in his life that he wished he was human. "Ivf brry!"


    "Huh? I didn''t hear you. Come on, speak up when you talk." ke was not letting him off in the slightest!


    "I''m sorry!" Dreg finally forced his mouth open no matter how painful it was, and yelled out. It was just that¡­


    "Ugh¡­ Who dares wake me!?" Mina woke up.


    ke froze and quickly scooped the little fairy off his head and pointed at Dreg. "It was him! He started yelling for some reason."


    Vinea watched this and whispered to Mile, "Mile, is it just me, or is ke scared of Sister Mina."


    "They say all husbands are scared of their wives," Mile replied, which caused Vinea to node and take note.


    Mina, on the other hand, rubbed her sleepy eyes and looked at the man in front of her, and tilted her head. "New kind of monster?"


    "No, he is a vampire. We were having a man to man talk when he started yelling." ke exined lightly. In a way, he was not lying. They were having a man to man talk, and Dreg did yell just now.


    "Oh?" Mina narrowed her eyes and flew off ke''s hand over to Dreg and hovered in front of him. "So why did you have to yell so loud and wake me up? Did no one teach you the dos and donts of society? You are not to wake up people who are sleeping, it''s just rude. Let''s have a small chat, and we will go over each of these rules, okay?" Cracking her knuckles, she began her lessons.


    Dreg really wished he could cry. The fairy was just as scary as the man! Dreg was once more beaten up for more than just an hour. Only after three hours did Mina let him off. She then yawned and flew back over to ke''s head and snuggled up into his hair, and went back to sleep.

 Chapter 496 Vount

    With Dreg now being very obedient. Everyone sat around the campfire, with Dreg sitting on the furthest side. "So when you are all healed up, go back and report what I said."


    "Princess, I do not think I will need to report it. Your father is on his way here himself." Dreg lowered his head. He had to tell the truth, or more like he had no choice but to tell the truth about why his daughter was not returning.


    "Oh? So did you snitch willingly or unwillingly?" Vinea''s eyes began to light up. She was about to jump on the fire and kill Dreg.


    "I was forced to. I only wanted to report what you had told me, but the n master used his bloodline suppression." Dreg really did not wish to say a word about his one-sided crush being taken by another man, but he was forced to! Now the entire n knows he lost the princess to an outsider even though he had been by her side for so many years.


    "Is the bloodline suppression really that great?" ke asked. He had been curious about it for a while, but he was not one to force others to do his bidding, but Dreg would be different.


    "You can even make the target person kill themselves. It is not something we use often unless we are trying to extract information. Since only purebloods are able to use it, we do not need to worry about anyone abusing it. And if a family member does, they will be tortured for many years." Vinea exined.


    "I see¡­ So¡­." ke grinned at Dreg, who suddenly felt a shiver run down his spine. His eyes lit up as hemanded: "Dreg, I want you to give that tree ap dance."


    "Pfft!" Mile burst outughing. Forcing someone to give a tree apdance. It was too funny!


    "Pleas¡­." Dreg wanted to resist, but he found a very powerful forcepletely overriding his own consciousness. It was much greater than when the n master had used the bloodline suppression on him! With no control over his body, he got up and walked over to the tree not far away and began grinding up against it.


    Mile seemed to have lost it as she rolled on the groundughing. Vinea covered her mouth to hide her smile. She also found this to be quite an amusing thing. ke chuckled as he sat there with both girls in his arms. Even when he felt the presence of someoneing his way, he did not move.


    "Vinea, what are you doing?" A voice filled with anger rang out from the darkness.


    "Before asking questions, shouldn''t you at least show yourself, or should I drag you out of there? I do not mind doing thetter. You see, I did not have enough fun earlier with Dreg before he woke my wife up." ke stared at a certain dark shadow with a mocking grin.


    "Father, I think it would be in your best interest not to anger my husband. Or do you wish to go against the Drakani?" Vinea added, causing the person to hide in the dark to suddenly appear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Did you just say¡­" The man looked around thirty years of age, with pale skin and red hair. He looked at Vinea and then at ke before bowing his head. "I apologize for my disrespect. My name is Vount Dracul."


    "It''s fine. I do as well. I did not realize you were Vinea''s father. My name is ke Harris. It is a pleasure." ke stood up and bowed slightly as well.


    "It is indeed. I should have announced myself, as you said. Dreg told me that my daughter had run off with some hooligan, so I came here to see for myself what had happened." Vount exined. If he had known ke was a drakani, he would have shown respect to such a god-like figure from the start.


    "Well, I guess you should know that your daughter, as well as Mile over there, are now my wives. I know it is sudden, but it was something we all agreed upon." ke scratched his head. He felt slightly ufortable. After all, he had mixed up the order of things. He should have gotten approval from Vinea''s parents first before doing her to the point that she passed out.


    "Haha! I couldn''t ask for a better oue. To be honest, many of the side families have been trying to get me to marry her to their sons, but I refused all but one. And even then, I did not want to marry her to¡­." Vount was cut off as a rock flew past his head at an incredible speed.


    "How dare you lie to my husband! You wanted to sell me off to the fucking pig!" Vinea yelled. She was quite angry that her father was trying to y down such an issue to make himself look good.


    "Vinea, I would never do¡­." Another rock flew past his face, this time skimming his face, leaving arge gash.


    "I do not want to hear it. If I had not taken a liking to ke, I would not have returned home at all. I nned to run away! Humph! So much for fathers loving their daughters. They are just tools to push their own political agenda." Vinea snorted. She knew very well what her father wanted. He wanted more backing so he could solidify his ce in the new world.


    Vount did not dare open his mouth again. He was afraid the next rock would pierce his head. But to his surprise, ke pulled Vinea back. "Vinea, let me talk with your father. I need to discuss the things about the reglios. You can decapitate him with rockster."


    Vinea pursed her lips before nodding and going to sit back down next to Mile. Vount never thought his unruly daughter would actually be so obedient. He realized that Vinea truly loved ke to be willing to drop things so quickly.


    ke sat back down with a serious expression on his face. "Let''s get down to business shall we?"

 Chapter 497 A New Development

    "So these reglios are truly plotting something then¡­." Vount sighed as he scratched his head. "I will need to speak with the elder council. But if we do move, it will be quite a bit of us. We do not have the means to protect everyone around us from the reglios. We have our blood donors we must protect, or we will not be able to eat.


    "As for the other humans, they still count in the tens of thousands. Our continent did not get hit as hard by the dragons. Only the major cities. They did not open portals on our side and flew in from this continent. It did not help that my n also assisted in killing off many of the dragons that reached our territory. We fought long and hard until just recently. Our country, until the mana wave, had a few million humans, but most turned into monsters. Only about a few hundred thousand survived. But those numbers quickly dwindled. Starvation, murder, death by monsters. Even some strange new race of humans that ate other humans and monsters. Only the survivors of this made it to the city my n is stationed in. While it was half destroyed in the initial onught, we have kept one power nt working this entire time. And have amunity of around two hundred thousand." Vount exined.


    "Those few hundred thousand are enough to make any reglios go crazy at this time. Currently, Destiny City would need time to house so many. We still have an influx of refugees as well. Plus, we have been taking in many other ns as well. Our numbers are nearing two million alone. But thanks to my wife, we have a barrier around the city that makes it impossible for the reglios to infiltrate. They couldn''t take it down even if they tried. If you cane with us tomorrow, I will take you there so you can see for yourself what Destiny City is like. And we can make preparations to help you and your people settle in." ke wanted to take everyone in to protect them from the reglios until the reglios were taken care of. He did not know if he was being selfish or how many more people were left in the world, but he had to stop the reglios''s n.


    "I would love to see your ci¡­." Vount suddenly stopped talking when a figure appeared out of nowhere.


    *Chomp!*


    "Joy¡­. Why are you here!?" ke pulled the young girl off his neck and looked at her with a furrowed brow. His daughter should not be out in a dangerous ce!


    "Papa!" Another voice came from behind him. He turned to see Destiny running over. Behind her was Nanaya.


    "What''s going on?" ke was confused. He did not know why two of his daughters were here. Especially Destiny, who is supposed to be hidden! "Nanaya, exin to me why Destiny is outside the barrier!?"


    "Husband, rx. Mother made it so Destiny''s powers could not be detected, and we came here for good reason." Nanaya waved her hand, and arge golden screen appeared in the sky. In it was Destiny City or, more like, outside Destiny City. Dead¡­ thousands of dead.


    "Reglios?" ke asked, but Nanya shook her head. "No, we do not know what is going on. These people suddenly dropped dead without even showing any signs of anything wrong. Mother even checked the reglios in the shadows, and they were also dead. This is something that is killing not only the other races but the reglios as well. We do not know what is happening, but we are keeping a close eye on the situation. So far, no one inside the city has died or shown any signs of being sick."


    "So tell me why you brought me two children out here if there is some kind of gue going around!?" ke was angry. His baby girls should not be outside the safety zone if some kind of disease was on the loose!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Papa! Don''t yell at Mama Nanaya. We can not get sick. For one, I am a goddess, and Joy is protected by a barrier. We can not get sick so easily." Destiny tried to calm the situation, but ke was still mad.


    "That is not the point! If the reglios, the underworld''s equivalent to a powerful being on this world, is affected, that does not mean that demi gods and gods can not be affected! We are going back! All of us!" ke turned and looked at Nanaya, who looked to be on the verge of tears, causing his eyes to soften. He reached out and ced his hand on her head. "I am not mad at you. Just mad in general. The other girls should also have thought of this, but they did not. You all know how overprotective I am of my family."


    "Mmm¡­ I am sorry." Nanaya slipped her hands around ke''s waist. She then looked over at Destiny and Joy and mouthed an apology. They both mouthed one back.


    "Alright. We are going back to Destiny City now. Everyone stay close." ke yelled out. Vinea and Mile quickly ran to ke''s side while Vount stood a few feet away. Joy and Destiny stood next to their papa, and within seconds, they were all standing inside the walls of Desinty City.


    "Now, this is impressive!" Vount was amazed at the sight before him. High-rise buildings. Flying cars running on magic. It was something he never thought would be possible.


    "Father inw, I want you toe with me as we figure the situation out. I will take you on a tour of the cityter." ke said as he walked to the main guard''s house to see who was on duty.


    "Huh? Oh, right!" Vount still needed to get used to this new way of being addressed. What ke did not seem to notice were two things. First, he left Dreg back at the campsite, giving ap dance to a tree, and two, that none Nanaya nor his daughters saw anything strange with how he addressed Vount just now. He did not know that Ishtar had already spread the news about the new sisters.


    When he walked in, ke saw Bret staring at paperwork with ck circles around his eyes. "Bret, how is it?"


    "We still do not know the cause. Our scientists have all taken blood samples from all the races, and there is nothing strange. We even took scans of their bodies but nothing. They just dropped dead."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 498 Mysterious Disease

    "Alright, we will be holding a council meeting. Have a few people good at earth magic make a new building as tall and as big as possible just inside the wall. We will still take in all refugees, but all personnel dealing with them are to suit up in biohazard suits. We happen to have plenty in stock. We will go about this using old world rules. Quarantine everyone whoes in. I would rather them die inside and have their souls safe. This could be another reglios plot." ke wanted to cover all basis. If, by chance, peopleing inside the barrier are safe from whatever is causing this, then good. If not, they would deal with the cleanup and give all the fallen a proper burial. But the building itself would be a hazard zone until they could figure things out. "Also, have barriers set up around the quarantine building. We can not allow our citizens to get infected or whatever it is that is harming those outside."


    "On it. Give me thirty minutes to get things taken care of, and I will be at the meeting in full biohazard gear. Just in case I was exposed." Bret sighed. He had no idea what was happening, but he did not wish to pass it on to anyone.


    "You won''t be the only one like that." ke turned to Nanaya and asked? "Who touched all the bodies and got close to them?"


    "ke, don''t worry. I already banished Ishtar to a room of her own. She is not allowed near the kids." Tina was out of breath as she came running into the room. "You know if Lillia did not tell us, we would not have known you had returned."


    "Sorry, I just got back and was getting the run down. Everyone, including us here, are to stay away from the kids. Have the girls'' helpers seal off the area. No one is toe in contact with Sei and the other girls either. As of now, I am dering that Destiny City is on lockdown. Only thoseing in cane in. No one is to go out!" ke bit his lip. Until he figured out if this had spread through the city or not, he had to be extra careful.


    The meeting hall had all the council elders and even some of the city''s best doctors and scientists. Those who came in direct contact with the bodies or had been outside during this time were forced to wear suits to keep them from spreading anything. "ke, is this necessary?" Ishtar hated having to wear something so bulky. It covered her entire body!


    "Yes, for now. Just bear with it until the meeting is over. I also suggest not going back to your realm either. Hold your meetings from here. If by chance it is able to get into a goddess''s body, we do not want you to pass it to your people." ke had more than just destiny city to worry about. Ishtar pursed her lips as she nodded. She had never dealt with a gue or anything like that before, so this was all new to her. She just hated the suit!


    "Alright, first off, let''s hear your reports, docs." ke took a deep breath and sat back in his chair. Everyone in this room hade in contact with those who were near the dead or outside the city. But only Ishtar and Bret were forced to wear hazmat suits since they had been up close and personal with the dead and even touched them.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, the results alle out negative. We have tested all the different blood samples andpared them to what we have on file but nothing. None of the samples show any changes. Not in the DNA. Not in the bloodstream or any of their organs. Brain scans show no abnormalities. Muscle and bone samples also result in no signs of infection or virus. We are stumped as to what happened. They all just died instantly for no reason." The head doctor reported.


    "We in thebs have also done many tests and can''t seem to see anything wrong, like curses or anything of that sort. We ran through many magical theories of all kinds and even the best minds of all the races, and none of us was able toe up with anything. Lord, I am afraid we are at a standstill.... It is like someone attacked them in some way that made them all drop dead without leaving any traces." The head of the science division reported.


    ke rubbed the bridge of his nose as he looked around the room. Everyone had their heads lowered. "And how about our citizens?"


    "Nothing to report. They are all in good health. Even those who got near the body. Madam Ishtar as well as General Bret, all gave us some blood samples. And we still found nothing. We even checked the reglios that Madam Ishtar allowed to pass through the barrier. And it showed nothing as well. With all of our data and everything that we know so far, we havee up nk. " The doctors and scientists were all drawing nks. They had no idea what was going on.


    "Okay, keep checking. Check everything! I do not care if you have to dig a hole to the center of the to find out. Just try toe up with a reason." ke knew he was being unreasonable, but he could not let harme to the people of Destiny City or his family. He had note this far to lose people to some mysterious disease.


    *Bam!*


    The door to the meeting room mmed open, and one of Destiny City''s soldiers stumbled in and fell to his knees. He waspletely out of breath and dripping in sweat. "Lord, excuse my sudden entrance but.... We have an issue. Many people are falling ill! Right now, we have been pulling sick people left and right of all races into newly constructed quarantine buildings that we are creating near every hot zone. The entire north side of the city is now quarantined off."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 499 Mana Plague Part 1

    In the north side of the city, ke, wearing a hazmat suit, stood in front of the quarantine zone with a furrowed brow. In front of him, dressed simrly, were three doctors. "How is it?"


    "Lord, it resembles the ck death¡­." The leader doctor replied. "In my time in university, I had done a lot of research on the ck death. And from what I can tell, all the symptoms are close to this but much worse."


    "How much worse?" ke''s expression turned even worse upon hearing this.


    "Once one starts to get a high fever, they likely only have three hours left to live. From what we know so far is that it starts off with muscle aches. Those aches then turn into severe pain throughout the body. Puss pockets will then form on the skin, and if broken up and scratched, it will spread across the skin and form more. It''s there that things get worse. You will form a severe cough, and with your throat swelling to the point that it makes it hard to breathe, it is basically forcing you to destroy your own throat just by coughing alone. Then the fever hits. After that¡­." The doctors did not know what else to say. He was stumped on how it was spreading as none of those who came into first contact with the bodies of the dead had shown any signs of being infected.


    "Has anyone else besides those in the north side of the city showed any signs of sickness?" ke wondered if this was an isted event or not.


    "As far as we can tell, the hospitals in the center of the city, in the west part of the city, in the south part of the city as well as the east part of the city have no cases or influx of patients. Surprisingly everyone is staying very calm and not overreacting. If this was the old days, people would be flooding to the stores trying to buy things." The doctor replied.


    "Okay. Work on trying to find a method of treating this and find out how it spreads. These are the two main goals at this time. Also, make sure you make a log of all the dead. No one is to be left out. All dead should have a proper burial after all." ke turned and looked at Bret at his side and asked: "How about you? Any symptoms?"


    "None at all," Bret replied. It was then that a thought came to mind. "Hey doc, all the people who have gotten sick were all of them refugees?"


    "Right now, yes." The doctor replied. The north side of the city was the newest development. All the refugees were taking up residence here.


    "Hmmm¡­ If that is the case, then I would take some blood from some of the others andpare it. See if there is much change. Even your own blood would suffice in this. If you can find any differences, we might be able to figure this out quicker than we think." Bret was actually thinking smart for once. He knew these docs probably already doing this, but he figured he would suggest it anyways.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Yes, thebs are already analyzing many different sets of blood samples. We will know more in the next few hours. I need to go back in to keep observing." The doctor''s expression did not look well. He looked quite pale, but this was to be expected of a man who was forced to watch innocent people die painfully with no way of really helping them. It was not like he could just put them out of their misery. If even one of them somehow pulled through and survived, it would be a breakthrough they could not miss.


    "I will be back in a few hours then," ke said his goodbyes to the doctors before turning to Bret. "We will visit the main quarantine zone and then the other hospitals."


    ---


    "Lord! Let us out!" A man yelled out as he and many other people walked up to ke.


    "Let you out!?" ke''s eyes narrowed. "We have a disease running rampant in this section of the city. We do not even know how it is spreading. But you want me to let the people of this side of the city out so they can spread it more?"


    "We are not sick! Why should we have to be in lockdown when others are not!? What if we end up sick because we were forced to stay? I hear people are dying from this sickness!" The man was scared. He did not wish to die so soon. He hade to Destiny City in order to not end up dead but now¡­.


    "You were all given hazmat suits. Every single one of you. But look at you all! A hundred of you are all in street clothes! But you want me to let you out? You can not even take the most basic precaution. Do you think we gave you those suits because it is some kind of new fashion trend!? It was to keep you safe while you were in lockdown.


    "Look, I am not trying to take away your basic freedoms. But you must understand one thing. If you leave now and somehow infect the city, the contract that you all have on you will activate, and you will all still die. All because you decided to go out and infect others, in turn harming the citizens of Destiny City. There is a difference between unknowingly and knowingly doing something which the contract is made to understand. But here you are, no hazmat suitining to me about how you want to leave the quarantine zone. Give me a fucking break!


    "If you are worried about getting sick, then go put the fucking hazmat suits on and wait this shit out! We are delivering food and water to all of you and trying to meet all your needs. I have made sure that you are not being mistreated, but you stille toin. Give me a fucking break already, and use your heads. Bret, let''s go!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 500 Mana Plague Part 2

    --AN) I will be trying to go back to two chapters a week starting next week. But be warned it might be held back a few days, but I am shooting for next week.--


    The man leading the group stood frozen as ke walked by. He had never expected ke to scold him in such a way that he would have no way to talk back, mainly because everything ke said was true! They have been provided with everything they would need. The hazmat suits were sent to every family. He and the people who were following him had decided they were not important and wanted to out. But after being told off in such a way, they no longer had any drive to argue.


    ke had long walked away from the group that had just stopped him. Bret was covering his mouth. He had to really hold it in when ke was telling off that man and his group. "You never change, you know that?"


    "What? I only spoke the truth. If people want to be idiots, then let them be idiots. It is not my fault if they die, but I will be damned if they will drag others with them." ke replied.


    "Haha! True. I find it strange because this is not just one race but multiple. It''s like people have gone back to how things were in the past. It is kind of relieving, really. That people can go up to their lord and say such things and still be alive after is already quite amazing. If it was someone else who was ruling, they might not even be as patient to even listen to what they had to say before scolding them ck and blue." Bret had to hand it to ke to be so patient. But this also made up the man who was loved by all. Because he was patient. Because he did listen to everyone. He was able to make the people of this city follow him. Make but willingly follow him.


    "I may be patient, but it is only skin deep. If they had held me up any longer with their idiotic ideas, I would have pressed them to the ground and walked away. Anyway, let''s visit the main quarantine building."


    ---


    ke walked into arge stone building that was ten stories tall and was greeted by quite a few people. "Lord, you came¡­ So we are not abandoned¡­."


    Seeing the old woman stepping forward to greet him, he could only sigh. "I would never abandon the people of Destiny City. Each one of you is just as important as the next. I hope everyone is getting their daily needs?"


    "Yes, thanks to you, Lord, we have all been getting proper supplies and even the hazmat suits." The old woman replied with a forced smile. ke looked at her and noticed she seemed to be sick as well. Such a scene was not something he wanted to see. But had to see.


    "You should go rest. The medicians, we supplied, can only alleviate the symptoms and nothing more. But we are working on trying to figure out how this thing ticks and how to cure it." ke reached out and ced his glove covered hand on top of the woman''s head. "The doctors and scientists are all working hard to try to find a cure as soon as possible."


    "We know you are Lord. We are just happy that you will not abandon us. We have all already gone through a lot just to reach the city." The old woman began to kneel down, as did the others, which caused ke to wrinkle his brow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Please do not bow like this. We are all living beings. We are all equal." ke helped the old woman up. He has had this happen a few times not, and he was very ufortable when people did such things.


    ke did his best to reassure those in quarantine that they were all working hard before leaving and heading to the hospital to the south. He, of course, changed into a new hazmat suit after the old was properly taken care of.


    When he arrived in his big bulky hazmat suit, he got quite a few stares, but he did not wish to endanger anyone. The only ce open right now was the emergency care facilities. The head of the hospital quickly came to meet him. "Lord, how may I help you?"


    "I want to know the conditions of the hospital. Any changes in the number of patients?" ke asked.


    "No, the numbers are quite low. While you did order a lockdown, you did not stop people from seeking medical aid, so the number of peopleing in is about the same as a normal day. We are reporting our reporting every hour about any changes and are already set up to take in as many patients as we can when needed." The hospital head answered.


    "Then I will leave it to you. I will be heading to the western sector of the city next. If anything changes, call it in immediately." After saying a few more parting words, ke left and went to visit the other two hospitals.


    These hospitals were under government care. Each employee was paid by ke and had high sries. But at the same time, the amount of moneying in was red figures from a business standpoint. But ke still did not charge extra taxes or anything. He had always felt that medical care should be free of charge. This was so everyone could seek help when needed. Plus, most things could be taken care of with healing magic now.


    This did not mean everything could be taken care of. Some sicknesses could only be cured the old fashion way. But for ny percent of cases, it was all taken care of via healing magic.


    Just as ke was leaving thest hospital, his mana power cell phone rang. "Hello?"


    "Lord, we figured it out! Come to the main sight!" The lead doctor, in researching the strange illness, seemed excited yet filled with urgency.


    ke teleported him and Bret back to the quarantine site to have the lead doctor rushing over to him. "Lord, it''s the mana. The mana in their bodies has some kind of strange bacteria sticking to it. We are calling it the Mana gue."

 Chapter 501 Mana Extraction Part 1

    Inside the Council of Elders meeting room, all head doctors and scientists were in attendance once more. "Exin from the top."


    "As I said before, Lord, the bacteria which is causing the sickness is sticking to the mana in the bodies of the infected. The bacteria is almost parasitic in nature and is feeding off of and evolving. When we checked the dead from the outside, we found a second strain that was the cause of their deaths. As you know, the mana in a corpse''s body does not leave, which allows the bacteria to keep feeding and evolving. Each strain is evolving at an astonishing speed. We do not even know if barriers can even contain it anymore if it were to get out. But we do know that it can live in the air almost indefinitely. It does not care for cold or hot. As long as there is mana, it can survive." The head doctor replied.


    "Okay, so treatment should be simple, no? Extract all the mana out of their bodies. Contain the bacteria into some kind of container, and we will figure out how to deal with it after." ke gave a simple rundown of what needed to happen. If it was feeding on mana and needed to be eradicated, it was as simple as extracting the mana from a person''s body. While it might be painful, as long as it was done with the person undergoing the mana extraction being put under a sleep spell, they would not feel the pain. Unlike evolutions, where one needed to be awake for as long as possible, this did not require one to be awake.


    "Lord, if we do that, it might severely harm the patient." The head doctor did not know the side effects of extracting all mana from a person.


    "It is better than them dying, is it not!? Have you figured out a way to attack the bacteria on its own? If not, then for immediate recovery, we can only do this. I want to save as many lives as possible. We will give them a choice. And tell them the side effects are unknown, but if they are willing, then we can save them now." No hesitation in his judgment. He was willing to take this head on even if it meant some might have some side effects. When that happened, he was willing to take the hate that might follow. But to him, the risk was worth it. He would choose to save lives over people dying any day.


    "I will be the first to undergo mana extracting." Mike suddenly announced. "I show no symptoms, but I do have the bacteria within my body."


    "So it has spread past those who are not just new arrivals?" ke looked around to see many heads nod. He then looked at Ishtar, who gave him a warm smile. "Do not worry, I have protected the girls'' wing with a divine barrier, and a doctor is checking them every thirty minutes. They are all fine so are my sisters, who are pregnant."


    ke let out a sigh of relief. "Alright, docs, I need you to teach our military teams how to check for the mana gue. We will have to do a door to door search. Question, does the bacteria die to our anti bacterial measures?"


    "It does. Any kind of anti bacterial spray does work on it as long as it is not within the body. For how long, I do not know since it is continuously evolving. So if we are to check every citizen in the city, we will need to do it now and work fast." The doctor replied.


    "Can you tell me what needs to be detected? We can just use area search magic and find all hosts of the gue. This way, we will minimize the number of people we need toe in contact with." Noa suggested.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Noa is right¡­." ke held his head. He wondered why he did not think of the same thing. "We will do it that way. We will use search magic to find those infected. Let''s do this quickly. If they are infected, we will need to bring them to a quarantine location. Make sure no one is mistreated. I am sure you all know how to handle things, so let''s do this smoothly. Mike, I will go with you for the mana extraction."


    "Alright. I will be sure to inform you if I feel anything off, so do not put me out." Mike knew it might be painful, but he would rather make sure everyone got the data they needed.


    Ten minutester, Lillia and ke stood in a room with Mike. Mike sat in a chair, waiting for the mana extraction to begin. Lillia had done this before, so she was going to be doing it. "Mike, I am not sure about the pain, so if you want something to bite onto, let us know now."


    "Alright, give me something to bite down on." Mike did not want to seem weak, but he also did not want to bite his own tongue off either.


    ke gave him a trip of leather he had prepared just in case. "Try to feel everything that is happening. If anything feels off, let us know."


    "I know. You can start whenever." Mike replied in a muffled tone. He gripped the arms of the chair and locked his feet around the legs while biting on the leather strap in his mouth. He was ready for the pain.


    "I will start." Lillia raised her hand and sent and created a magic circle that formed in the air. She did not dare use her mana directly in case she became infected, so she made a magic circle that could do the extracting for her. A bluish light began to radiate off Mike with tinges of red within it. ke found this odd, so he amplified his vision so he could get a better look at the red spots. What he saw surprised him. The red spots were filled with bacteria. He wondered why it was turning red.


    "Lillia, stop and seal off that bit of Mana there."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 502 Mana Extraction Part 2

    "What do you want to do with this?" Lillia was confused. She did not know why ke was splitting off a portion of the mana with the bacteria in it.


    "Because the mana is redpared to the blue hue it should have. What if this bacteria is actually changing the nature of the mana? If we can study the bacteria in more detail, we might be able to see what exactly it is doing to the mana and try to make preparations for how to deal with any future incidents like this." ke did not know if the doctors had noticed this or not, but he wanted to take a sample just in case.


    Once the mana was split off and sealed, Lillia put it into a special container and handed it to ke. ke then stored it away in his space pouch. "Okay, Mike, we will continue."


    "Bring it on!" Mike replied through gritted teeth. The first bit of extraction only caused him minor pain, but he knew that was only a small amount of what was toe.


    Lillia began extracting mana again while ke watched the mana being extracted carefully, checking to see just how the bacteria was affecting the mana itself. Each area where the bacteria was located was red in color. It did not seem as if it was depleting the mana at all, so he was confused as to what the bacteria was doing.


    "ke, will doing this do anything? If the bacteria is in the air, won''t it just feed on the mana in the air?" Lillia did not know if this would help with the fundamental problem if people would just end up sick again.


    "For now, we are just exploring all options. Once we get things under control to where no one will die as long as we keep extracting mana, then we can look for the course of this bacteria and try to get rid of it. The bacteria had toe from somewhere. The question is where." ke exined.


    "That is true¡­. This is my first time dealing with anything like this, so I have no idea how to handle these things. But it seems humans of your era had dealt with many gues like this?" Lillia wished she got to investigate the human world longer so she could see all the sights with her own eyes.


    "Yes, many times have humanity almost died out due to gues. It''s almost as if the just wants humans dead." ke replied with a slight chuckle. "Luckily, I am no longer human."


    "Haha, this is true." Lillia smiled as she continued extracting mana.


    "Can you two stop flirting!" Mike was in pain, and the two people in front of him were flirting away!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We are just having a conversation. If this is flirting, then what the hell do you call what you and your wife do? Always so touchy feelly in public." ke shot back. Mike couldn''t argue back, so he decided to stay quiet.


    "Anyway! Now that we were so rudely interrupted." ke made sure to give one final jab at Mike, causing him to re at ke. "What I am afraid of the most is that my era''s world might produce more than just some bacteria. Like maybe one that will evolve into a new kind of being altogether."


    "You mean a forced evolution that would normally take millions of years?" Lillia asked.


    "Well, think about it. Mana changed everything so much over the past few years. Our oceans had bacteria and viruses in them that would could not even count. It also had many species of aquatic life that we had yet to even document. This is also the same for the forests of the Amazon and other secluded ces on Earth. If this is just one virus that happened to be in the air that mutated or evolved in a way that it fed on mana than what it normally fed on, then what about the others?" ke was starting to get worried since it had never crossed his mind until now. His old memories were no longer able to help him now. He could only take things by ear and hope things would work out.


    He had to hope they could solve all issues they might encounter in the future. He never thought that once they evolved that they would run into a bacteria that was able to kill people who had mana. It never happened in his past life, but this world and the state this world is in now were much different. He did not know what happened to all the main human settlements from his past life, nor did he care anymore, but he knew right now he was very close to achieving his goal of making a world where everyone could live peacefully together without war and discrimination between races.


    "ke, we have a problem!" Lillia cried out as she cut off the mana extraction.


    ke noticed it to as he saw Mike clutching his chest. His forehead was full of sweat. "We can not touch the mana in the heart or brain¡­. Shit!" ke scanned Mike''s body. He had bacteria feeding off both the mana in his brain and heart. "Alright, seal off what you collected. We will need to figure this out."


    ke walked over to Mike and checked his pulse. "How are you feeling, buddy?"


    "Like I just had all the mana in my body ripped out and almost my heart as well. So what do we do from here?" Mike asked as he caught his breath.


    "I am not sure the current situation does not allow us to touch the mana in your heart or brain. This will most likely be the same for everyone. I am not sure how dangerous it is to have these bacteria there since they are not feeding on your organs. I think the main issue with the bacteria is the reaction people are having to them in their mana. While some are perfectly fine, even those quarantined had many people who were in contact with those who were severely ill and did not have any issues. But for now, we can at least try to lower the risk of death by extracting the mana from most of the body."

 Chapter 503 Forced Evolution

    A few hourster, ke was standing in the head doctor''s office in the quarantine zone. "How is it? Did extracting most of the mana help?"


    "It did. Their fevers went down, and they are stable. But they are now weak. The problem is the bacteria in the brain and heart. Some people still couldn''t handle it. I believe those hit hardest are allergic to the kind of bacteria in them. Because mana is now infused into every part of our body, the reaction was so big that it caused many different symptoms. Sometimes multiple, which are the severe cases. But with the mana extraction, while it is a painful process, if they are awake while asleep, they feel nothing, which helps. It gives us more time to study the bacteria. The sample you gave us is reallying in handy for testing." The doctor replied.


    "Alright, then, can you tell me what is going on with the red spots where the bacteria is gathered? Is it actually feeding off our mana or what?" ke did not know if they had a chance to investigate this or not, but he was hoping someone had.


    "ording to theb, the bacteria is physically changing the mana. It barely eats any of the mana itself, only enough to reproduce. But it is this reproduction process that is changing the mana itself. Our initial tests show that the actual power output of the red mana is stronger than the blue mana. We still need time to really test it all out, but it seems that we are witnessing the mana of this world undergoing a forced evolution of sorts. But what I am not sure of is what happens if the mana of the world all turns red. The environment itself might change and be a ce where we can no longer survive." This was the worrying factor. It would be impossible to eradicate the bacteria from the air. It has already been proven that it is flying all over the ce.


    ke had wanted to figure out a way to find the source of where the bacteria may being from, but there was no long line of bacteria leading to where it came from. It was more wishful thinking than anything. "Alright. Let''s not do mana extraction on those who are not sick. Only those who are until we can either figure out a way to keep them from getting sick or remove the bacteria from their bodiespletely. If the mana in the air is going through a forced evolution, then we need to be prepared for what is toe. As long as people are not getting sick, it should be fine. We will just evolve to live with both the bacteria and the new form of mana along with it."


    "II believe that is all we can do. Think of past gues and pandemics. We could not eradicate them altogether, but we could regte them enough to allow people to live their lives. The makeup of the other races does not differ much from our own, which is why it is not just humans who are getting sick. In fact, humans are able to cope with it pretty well. Only a few have severe cases. Luckily for now, we have the means to prolong people''s lives until we can figure out a way to allow people to live with this new bacteria." The doctor was d that ke even thought of mana extraction. It has helped reduce death by almost ny percent.


    "I will trust you all on this. We will limit lockdown since contact is not the case of spread. Even if they hide in their homes, there is nothing we can do to stop people from getting sick. Even this area is now free from quarantine. If something arises and we need another lockdown, let me know." For the most part, ke was happy things were not as bad as they seemed. He had to hand it to the doctors here. Each one had worked hard over the past few days. People from different races, all of which wereing together, putting their minds to work, and trying toe up with solutions. It was something he was happy to see happen. Because it was not just allies but also enemies who hade together to work on this issue, the dragonic and even the Fairy Tyrant helped as much as they could. It was a sign that showed that peace was an easy thing if we just set aside the discrimination and greedy ideals.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    While ke''s goal may seem greedy in its own right, he in no way wanted to control the lives of the people. He gave them homes and a way of living. If they took it, then good. If they left, then there was nothing he could do about it. But because of a mutual enemy, they were able to set aside their differences ande together and live peacefully without issue. He had seen many of the princes and princesses from the royal family dating dwarfs and elves. There were even a few dragonic girls who had taken a liking to the orcs.


    ke gave a few more instructions to the head doctor before leaving and headed to the red light district. "Oh? Lord, what brings you to our humble abode?" Yili asked as she licked her lips.


    "I came to check how you were handling the bacteria in the air." ke had been worried about those who lived off other means. Dryads were different from the rest as they were nt based life forms like the euruna.


    "It has not affected us at all. While the mana seems to be slightly stronger, it has not done anything to affect my kind. Lord, more importantly, some of the girls have been wondering if you would let them watch as we fuck." Yili grinned mischievously.


    ke turned to see a bunch of different races looking at me with red cheeks and expectant eyes. This was not the first time ke had been asked this. While he found it strange that these girls liked to watch, he did not mind. However, the rule was that they could only watch and nothing more. "It''s fine. Let''s go to the usual spot. Has the astral energy strengthened your bodies at all?"


    "Very much so. We actually do not need to feed right now, but being able to feel our Lord inside us makes us dryads very happy. If only we could bear children for you." Yili was walking around on two feet with only leaves covering her privates. She stepped up to ke and jumped up on to him, hugging his neck as she kissed his lips. She looked up at him longly as she whispered: "If only¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 504 Indulging Yili

    --AN) No ke tomorrow. But it should be back to twice a day starting Monday.--


    [R-18]


    ke nibbled on Yili''s ear as he asked: "If only what?"


    "Nothing!" Yili blushed as she leaned in and kissed ke.


    ke went to his normal spot where the other dryads were waiting. They had already set up a bed and everything, along with some seating enclosed in a wall of earth. Girls from all the races were in attendance with expected looks on their faces. ke found it funny how they all got hot and horny over a live porno. Each of these girls didn''t even bother to wear clothes and had many toys set up, ready, and waiting to watch as he did his duty for the dryads.


    Yili made quick work of his clothes, stripping him head to toe. She looked at the hardening rod in front of her eyes and licked her lips. "It has been a while since I got to taste you."


    "You have a few hours, so you and your sisters can taste all you want," ke said as heid down on the bed. Yili wasted no time in stuffing his dick into her mouth. Her long tongue wrapped around his dick and stroked it with ease as she pushed the tip deep into her throat, using it as a pussy to pleasure him.


    The girls in the audience all had their hands and toys between their legs as they watched the show. They could see multiple angles thanks to the dryads using magic to catch everything.


    Up in the air watching from above Mina, Lillia, Noa, Tina, and the newly minted sisters Vinea and Mile. "Sister Lillia, is it okay for him to be doing this?"


    "Yeah. ke has been assisting the dryads since they came here. They can''t get pregnant and only get to feed off him once and a while." Lillia replied as she leaned against Tina. She was already stroking herself. She couldn''t help it. When she saw ke''s dick, she was already getting hot and bothered.


    "I see¡­ but what about the audience?" Mile asked. She found it strange that ke was willing to perform like this.


    Tina giggled as she said: "It actually raises funds for the redlight district as a whole. These girls make quite a bit. Some of them are the richest people in all of Destiny City. They have control over their own funds. It''s not like girls who worked the streets during our time. Each girl rents an apartment here. They could live in a free one, but they rent one instead. They choose to do this job because they like sex and do not want to be tied down.


    "Each girl also undergoes weekly checkups to make sure they are healthy. This is to make sure they are not pregnant. Of course, if they do be pregnant, they will give birth. That is the rule of the redlight district. As poptions are low, they will, we can not afford to lose a single baby.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Everyonees here knowing this. Sometimes it''s an ident, and sometimes, it is due to a girl taking a liking to a man and wanting to give birth to their child. Whether they stay or not after is up to them. But the show is not cheap. It can happen at any time, and tickets are sold on the spot and cost many hope dors. Which is why you see many girls with crestfallen expressions because they were toote.


    "Vinea, Mile, you should learn that our husband is very popr. Many girls, from young to old, wish they could be his wife. But since he is a princess picker, the chances of them catching his eye are little to none. So you can think of him as a celebrity of sorts. I mean, he is handsome and strong. He will protect everything even at the risk of his own life." Tina exined.


    "I see¡­" Vinea was happy to find out more about this husband of hers. She looked at the dryad who had just mounted him and was doing her best not to please herself but to please ke and knew for a fact that even these dryads, who were supposed to be a race who held no feelings for others, hade to love ke as well.


    "Sisters, what if one of these dryads were to get pregnant with husband''s baby? If an off chance that this actually happened?" Vinea asked, which caused all the girls to fall into deep thought.


    "The child would be raised properly. While the dryad in question would be a concubine, I guess?" Noa answered as she looked at Lillia, who nodded.


    "While I would not like it as dryads have multiple partners. If one did be pregnant somehow, then they would be a concubine and would need to stop servicing others. I can''t not allow them to be part of ke''s life, as it would be unfair to the child. The child needs both their papa and mama." Lillia exined.


    "I see¡­ Mama, huh?" Vinea rubbed her belly. ke had cummed a lot in her, so she wondered¡­.


    Back down below Yili was moving her hips back and forth, doing her everything to please ke. She liked it when he squeezed her breasts and liked it when he would match her movements with his own. The feeling of pleasure she got from this was as if she was truly his lover. This feeling which she knew she should not have, made her want this man even more and wanted him to ravage her body.


    Yili leaned down while she continued moving her hips and buried her head in ke''s neck. ke could sense something was a bit different with Yili this time. He could tell she was in a dazed state of mind. He ran his fingers through her green hair and held her close, allowing her to indulge herself as much as she wanted. He heard a soft whisper in his ear that was a slightly begging plea. "Can you fill me up twice this time?"


    "If it will make you happy, then sure," ke replied as she stabbed his dick deep into her, causing her to cry out. Sadly the other dryads all had to wait almost two hours before Yili was willing to give ke up to the next one.


    After he was finished, Yili reluctantly let ke go. ke headed towards the underground base so he could shower and rest a bit. But before he could even enter the door, a white sh appeared before his eyes, and his neck was soon being nibbled and licked. "Master!" Little White once againtched on to him.

 Chapter 505 Little White In Heat Part 1

    Little Whitetched on to ke, hugging him with her tail wagging back and forth, her head buried in his neck, and she nibbled on it. She wanted to show him just how much she loved him. ke was her whole world. The man who saved her when she was in danger and cared for her the most. She could feel his sadness when she had gotten hurt and the worry he felt when she was in her evolution phase. This was what pushed her to be a humanoid. So she could hug him andtch on to him like this.


    ke did not try to pull Little White off him. He, instead, supported her butt and let her do her thing. As long as she was happy, he would let her do as she pleased. "Husband!" Yui came running over. Her tail, wagging back and forth just as much as Little White''s. Next to her was Chi, whose tail was also wagging away.


    "Yui, Chi. How was everything in the base?" ke asked as she reached out and scratched both their heads.


    "Good! Sister Sei, Sister Hina, and Sister Riku are all doing well. But Husband¡­." Yui leaned close and whispered into ke''s ear. "Little White is in heat¡­."


    "Hmmm?" Yui''s words took a minute to sink into ke''s mind before he realized what she was saying.


    "I see¡­. Then I guess I should help her outter." ke gently rubbed Little White''s back, causing her tail to wag even faster.


    "Are you really going to¡­." Yui looked at ke with red cheeks.


    "Little White is mine and only mine. I will take care of her. Unless¡­." ke teasingly leaned in and bit the tip of Yui''s ear gently, causing her to yelp in surprise and lightly punch ke. "You want to join?"


    "Don''t tease me!" Yui blushed. "Although¡­ I do wish I could take up the offer." Yui had to admit she loved being with her pack leader.


    "Chi also wants to join, but¡­." Chi rubbed her belly. "I will let Little White have some alone time with you. She has been missing you a lot since you are always gone or with the kids and us. Also¡­. The doctor said I was finally¡­."


    "It seems we will be needing a bigger Pce soon." ke smiled as he leaned in and kissed both girls. "I will go see your sisters to see how they are doing. Chi, we spend tonight together."


    "Okay!" Chi blushed from ear to ear. But she knew this would be one of the few times she could be with ke before he would make her rest until her baby was born.


    ke gave both girls another kiss before adjusting Little White and walking towards the room Sei and the other girls were in. He made sure to check both his and Little White''s mana before entering. "Husband!" Three girls cried out as ke walked in.


    "Sorry, I wanted toe earlier, but things got hectic. How are you feeling?" ke asked as he sat down. Little White did not seem bothered with ke adjusting her so he could sit. She was like an extension of his body.


    "It''s fine. We are doing well. Hina says her egg will hatch any day now. As for me and Riku, we are ready to pop." Sei replied as she held her stomach and tried to get up, but ke stopped her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I am d. Riku seems very happy." ke saw Riku''s tail wagging away. He realized out of all his wives, the fox kin, the dog kin, and the werewolf race were the easiest to understand when it came to their moods.


    "Don''t tease me!" Riku grabbed her tail and tried to hold it, but it kept slipping out of her grasp.


    ke chuckled as she got up and kissed his wives. "I will be sure to be here, so let me know right away when you are going intobor, and Hina, let me know when the egg is about to hatch."


    "I will!" Hina smiled as she cradled her egg. It was only about a day away now.


    "We will not be too far off. In fact, we might even be on the same day." Sei said as she leaned against Riku, who had a silly smile on her face. Riku couldn''t wait to see her baby.


    "ke, I have been meaning to ask, but¡­. Little White seems even more attached to you than normal. Your neck is turning a new color." Hina had noticed something going on with Little White.


    "Ah, Yui said she was in heat. So I nned to help her relieve it. She is finally at that age where she will be wanting such things." ke looked at Little White with warm eyes.


    Hina and Sei smiled warmly at ke and Little White. "I am sure she would not want anyone else but you. But do you n to go all the way?"


    "No, for now, I will just try to satisfy her urge. Whether it will work or not is another story. But I would rather do it than have her instincts take control too much, and some asshole takes advantage of her." ke answered.


    "In other words, Little White is Mine! No one can touch her but me-nya!" Sei raised her fist in the air pumping it slightly. She couldn''t stand since she did not want to fall over, but she got very active in her seat.


    "Yep! That is our princess picker for you. Now he even wants to pick the princess of the spirit beasts." Hina teased.


    ke let out augh. "My daughters are princesses too, but I will not go and pick them."


    "We know! We are just teasing you." Hina replied with a smile. "But Little White loves you more than anyone in the world, so it is not strange. She has always clung to you and showed her reliance on you. I think she will make a fine addition to us sisters one day."


    "I still do not know about that. I am not sure if I want to go that far. For now, I will just assist her needs and hope it doesn''t need to lead to that for the time being." Little White was as pure as theye. Even assisting her was enough to make him feel like he was tainting her.

 Chapter 506 Little White In Heat Part 2

    "Hehe, Master! Master!" Little White hung on to ke''s neck as he walked down the hall to one of the spare bedrooms.


    "ke?" Lillia called out to him. He turned and looked at her and smiled.


    "Lillia, what do you think?" ke carried Little White over with him as he exined things to Lillia. He was still unsure what to do. He felt reluctant to do anything to Little White.


    "I think if you are just assisting her without taking anything too far, then it should be fine. I did not know you had such a fetish, though. I mean, you have so many dragon girls and fox girls running around the ce." Lillia teased as she rubbed ke''s head. "If you want, I can stand at the side. If it looks like just assisting won''t help, which it should, or we can just try to seal off that emotion altogether. But I think she doesn''t understand what is even happening herself since no one has exined it to her."


    "Let''s go to the room and sit down with her." ke sighed. He would need Lillia''s help with this since she has exined these things before.


    The three entered an empty room and closed the door. Little White was happily hanging from ke, still nibbling on his neck. She seemed to be unable to stop. ke sat on the bed and situated Little White so she was sitting in his Lap. Lillia sat next to him. "Little White, can you stop for a second?"


    "No!" Little White hugged ke''s neck even tighter. She had done this many times before, but this time it was different. She did not wish to stop. She wanted something¡­ she just did not know what.


    "Little White." Lillia spoke softly. "Do you love your Master?"


    "Mmm!" Little White finally turned her head and, with a big bright smile, nodded her head.


    "Have you been feeling as if you want more than the normal pettings and being held?" Lillia asked now that she got Little White''s attention.


    "I don''t know. I just know I want Master to hold me much more than normal¡­." Little White was feeling confused. She did not know what she wanted. She just wanted to be close to her master closer than before.


    "I see¡­." Lillia looked at ke and nodded. She knew many of the races had a mating season. Mina being one who had hers every month. "Then Little White."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lillia went on to exin things slowly so she could understand. Little White blushed slightly, but her hug grew tighter as she tried to press hard against ke. The conversation seemed to have triggered a kind of response in her body. "So, for now, Little White, take your clothes off, and your Master will help you from here, okay?"


    "Mmm¡­" Little White nodded as she pulled her long white dress over her head. She then undid her bra and put it aside. Her modest mounds stood perky in the air. After she took off her underwear, she looked up at ke, her eyes showing a bit of expectation. As if this was what she was actually looking for.


    [R-18]


    ke took a deep breath and began massaging her chest. As soon as she touched her in this way, her ears twitched, and she leaned into his embrace and held on to his shirt with her hand. This was what she was waiting for. This was what she had been wanting. She instinctively knew this was what she had been wanting this entire time now.


    ke''s fingers molded her breasts in many ways, kneading them as if they were dough. Little White''s breathing slowed slightly as she gasped here and there. Her eyes were closed as she nibbled on her finger. She was trying to take in all of these new feelings welling up inside her.


    Lillia sat at the side and watched the show. For the second time today, she was watching her man pleasure another woman. But she was not bothered by it in the slightest. She watched on with her hand between her legs as she gently rubbed herself. She would make sure he gave it to her good after this Little White was settled!


    Little White''s breathing slowly became heavier as her legs spread apart on instinct. She could feel her lower body aching for something. ke slipped a hand down between her legs and gently began stroking her smooth mound. She bit her finger as she moaned into it. She never thought having that spot touched by her Master would feel so good. Every gentle stroke sent shivers up her spine. She loved it. She wanted more of it. She wanted her Master to touch her like this all the time!


    Lillia was starting to lose her mind. She found Little White to be way too cute when she was being pleasured. She moved to the other side and tapped his shoulder. He looked at her pleading eyes and smiled. He lifted Little White to his knee and let Lillia sneak her head into hisp. She undid his zipper and pulled out the things she wanted the most. She did not waste a second before stuffing it into her mouth. She could taste The dryads fluids on his dick, but she did not care. She had tasted it many times before.


    Little White could see Lillia doing something to Her Master''s lower half, but her head was too foggy with the new sensations overwhelming her that she could only watch with her eyes half open. "Ah~!" Little White let out a loud moan. Her hands clung to ke''s shirt as she felt her lower lips part slightly and his finger slipping in and out. She was about to lose her mind. She felt something welling up inside her. She did not know what it was, but she felt she would soon release it if her Master kept doing what he was doing.


    Not long after, her tail stood straight up, her toes curled, and her voice let out the most erotic sound she had ever made as fluids flooded from her lower half. "Maastah¡­. More¡­.." Little White''s switch waspletely flipped as she looked up at ke, drool dripping from her mouth, begging for more, much more.

 Chapter 507 Little White In Heat Part 3

    [r-18]


    ke did not know what to do as he looked down at Lillia, who was looking back up at her. She was a little reluctant to let the dick go, but when she heard Little White''s plea, she gave up. She also had a soft spot for the white fluffy girl who barely asked for anything. She released ke''s dick and gently stroked it while ke positioned Little White just above it. Her gaze fell down to the dick that was near the spot that her Master had been petting, and had a strong urge to have that enter inside her.


    When she felt her body lowering and someone spreading her lower lips, her excitement began to peak as she bit her lip and waited for what was toe. Her voice filled the room when she suddenly felt her lower mouth being filled with something thick. She did not even feel her cherry being popped. She could only clench her fist and lean back against her Master as a wave passed through her body, making her feel like she had never felt before.


    This was what she was craving. All along, this was what she wanted. While what her Master was doing before felt good, this was what her body wanted the most. She wanted Her Master to fill her lower mouth with his thing.


    ke held Little White close as he slowly moved her up and down. Her legs spread wide and wrapped around his thighs, not wanting to let go as he began feeling her own breasts. Slowly instinct began to take over, and Little White began moving on her own. Her entire being felt like it was merging with her Master. She loved this feeling more and more. She could already stay inside his body but now¡­. Now she felt as if she was truly one with her Master. He was poking her innermost parts as far as they would go.


    Little White turned to see her Master''s main wife standing at the side, watching, and reached out to her. She wanted her Master''s wife to also feel how good she felt. Lillia saw Little White reaching out for her and smiled as she sat up and drew in close. Her lips locked with Little White''s, whose hands were trying their best to massage Lillia''s breasts.


    Lilia kissed the fox girl, slipping her tongue deep into her mouth while using her hands to teach her how to pleasure another girl''s breasts. "Lillia, sit in front of Little White and wrap your legs around me. Since she wants you to join."


    "Okay." Lillia smiled as she did just that. ke''s dick split off into a second one and slipped into Lillia''s pussy. Lillia let out a satisfied moan as she began kissing Little White again.


    Both girls were hugging one another while ke''s double dicks plowed them both. The sounds of their moans filled the room. Lillia had been wanting ke''s dick all day after watching him fuck the dryads. And now, with her new sister, she was getting just that.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    ke smiled at the two girls as he moved Little White''s hair to the side and opened his mouth. He leaned down and bit into her neck, causing Little White to suddenly feel a wave of pleasure filling her entire being. Her pussy flooded as she sprayed her juices all over Lillia''s pussy. Her nails dug into Lillia''s back as she had the biggest orgasm of her life. From that moment on, she had non stop orgasms. Her eyes closed as she indulged in the sensation that was overwhelming her body. Her tail swayed ever so slightly.


    ke ended up fucking both girls until evening time when Little White finally passed out. From cumming too much. Lillia cleaned up the cum spilling from Little White''s pussy with her mouth before cleaning up ke. She smiled brightly, feeling much better now she had gotten what she wanted. "So I guess this settled it now. Little White is now one of us. But I guess we can no longer call her Little White."


    ---


    "This was not exactly what I had nned, but I can''t risk her suffering. When she pleaded for more, I couldn''t say no." ke sighed as he gently scratched the sleeping girl in his arm''s ears.


    "You always had a soft spot for us girls. I think the only time you have said no to any of us was Joy." Lillia poked ke''s cheek. He sighed and nodded his head.


    "I could never say no to my girls as long as it will not put any of you in any danger. I owe Little White my life. If not for her sacrificing herself that day, I would not be here. That is why, whatever she wants, I will give it to her. Just like whatever you want, I will give it to you as well." ke leaned his forehead on Lillia''s and looked her in the eye. "Because of you, I am living a life I could never imagine. I am stronger than I could have ever imagined. Our fates were intertwined that day I returned to the past. And now look at us. We have Destiny City, a city that grows bigger every day. People we both love and cherish and a child who is of our own flesh and blood. Lillia, you gave me this world I live in now. So never hesitate if you want to be spoiled. I will drop everything for you."


    "Mm¡­ I will be a bit more selfish then." Lillia smiled as she kissed ke''s lips. "But tonight, you promised Chi you would spend time with her, so you should. Going from one fox girl to another. Little White might even want you to do more to her as well. Aren''t you the lucky one? Girls overflowing with love to have you poke them with your dick."


    "Haha! Well, I never nned it this way. The me of before and the me now seem like two different people when ites to sex. But you and Tina trained me well."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 508 Baby Angelica

    "ke!" Ishtar spotted ke was he walked out of the room he had spent the night in with Chi and Little White.


    "What''s wrong? You seem panicked?" ke was confused. He never saw Ishtar so panicked before.


    "It''s hatching! Quick!" Ishtar did not exin more before grabbing ke''s hand and disappearing with him.


    When they arrived, ke saw Hina huddled around their egg, and cracking sounds could be heard. ke''s eyes widened as he walked over and sat on the bed. Hina lifted her eyes for a second as she smiled at him before looking back at the egg. Her first baby was about to be born! She couldn''t help but feel excited and anxious.


    The egg cracked more and more until, finally, a little hand punched through the top of the egg. Then another hand appeared as it began pulling the shell apart. After a few minutes, a small head poked up. A cute little girl''s face was revealed that resembled ke a lot. She had purple hair and two feathers sticking up out of her head. She looked around and locked eyes with Hina for a split second before her head whipped around and stared at ke. "Papa!"


    "I knew it!" Hina cried out. She knew this would happen. All of her husband''s daughters were the same! It was always their papa!


    Lillia sighed as she sat next to Hina and patted her shoulder. "I know how you feel."


    Hina did not know if she shouldugh or cry. But when she saw the little purpled haired figure pull herself out of her shell, revealing a set of purple wings on her back, she smiled. No matter what, she still thought her baby girl was very cute.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Tina couldn''t help butment: "She looks like an angel!"


    "Then how about naming her Angelica?" ke asked, looking at Hina, who happily nodded her head.


    "I love it! Sister Tina told me about the beautiful angels in your myths and folklore. I know my kind was around too during that time, but we were nothing but¡­." Hina was cut off by a loud yell.


    "Papa!" Angelica jumped on ke and hugged him tightly as best as she could. Her little arms could not reach around him, but she did not care as she nuzzled her nose into his stomach.


    ke gently ran his fingers through her long purple hair, making her rx and slip into a deep sleep. "She must have been tired."


    "I do wonder why they all jumped for ke first. Is it because he is handsome?" Tina looked at ke with a teasing look.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 509 Atolie Part 1

    ?


    ke was currently sitting in his office. Angelica was in hisp, sleeping against his chest. Next to him were Lillia, Mile, and Vinea. ke looked at the man sitting in a chair opposite him and asked: "So have you decided?"


    "I will move my n here. The city you have created is just like the old world. I will also try to get the others toe as well, but they might not actually want to. But with the change to the mana in the air, they mighte in order to be treated. Once they see the city you have built, I am sure they will want to stay afterward." Vount replied. His eyes were locked on Angelica, who was sound asleep. He really couldn''t wait to see his grandbabies.


    "Yes, you can tell them all that we are willing to heal them. The only good thing so far that I can see from this mana gue is that it heavily affects the reglios. My people are checking all those outside and applying the mana extraction to those who are sick, which has allowed people to escape death for the time being. If you need help, we can make a teleport magic circle for you to use." ke was willing to help in any way he could. Now that he was now family with Vount and his n. Even if he was not family, he would still try to help as much as possible since it was something he had set as a goal in the first ce, but he was willing to go above and beyond for his own family.


    "I would very much appreciate it. I will contact you when we are ready with the device you gave me." Vount stood up and looked at Vinea. "Hurry up and have a baby. I want a cute grandbaby to hold."


    "Father!" Vinea blushed as she rubbed her stomach. She also wanted a baby after seeing how cute ke''s kids were. Vount let out augh and said his goodbyes. He wanted to hurry up and return to his domain so he could get things prepared.


    ke began doing his paperwork. During that time, Hina woulde in to feed Angelica. As she was an eggyer, she was perfectly fine to go back to doing her normal tasks now that Angelica was born, but she still took time off to make sure Angelica was fed. This way, ke would not be disturbed.


    It was just after two in the afternoon when Desinty came walking into his office. "Papa!"


    "Hmmm? Destiny, what''s up?" ke asked as he put his pen down. He could see dark circles under her eyes, which meant she had been upte at night doing research again on her golems.


    "Hehe! I have a surprise for you. Can you take a few minutes toe to myb?" Destiny asked. Her eyes were filled with expectation. She had done what she thought was impossible, thanks to Joy making a breakthrough in her own research.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Sure." ke smiled and got up. He carried Angelica in one arm and held Destiny''s hand in the other. It was then that he realized his first daughter had really grown. Her hand was much bigger than he remembered. Just thinking about it made him sigh. His girls were growing up fast.


    The two plus one made their way to Destiny''sb. It was still early, so the other girls were still in their lessons. When they arrived, ke entered Destiny''s bedroom, which no longer looked like a girl''s room but some kind of storage space. Off to the side was a door which they walked through next into a dimly lit room. When ke entered and saw a figure sitting in a chair, he stopped in his tracks. "Destiny this¡­."


    "Hmmm? This is Atolie Version 1." Sitting in the chair with a purple halo over its head and white feathered wings. That had long white hair flowing down to the floor. Was a naked young woman. Snow white skin with slightly pinkish cheeks, her golden eyes staring back at him.


    "A golem!?" ke asked in surprise. He could detect three different kinds of powers within this golem. Mana, astral energy, and divinity. "You actuallybined all three!?"


    "It a sense, yes. I originally wanted to merge them all together, but with Joy''s breakthrough in fusion magic, I was able toe up with a way to use all three powers simultaneously. While this is not a perfect fusion, It allows me to use three powers in sync to create a much more powerful version of each kind of spell using a regr magic circle. And because I did not fuse them, I am able to use each power as a different source of energy for in different parts of the golem.


    "Why I was failing and why I decided to do things this way, I realized that mana, astral energy, and divinity are just more powerful versions of the next. But when separated, they are unique entities on their own, and when they act together, they strengthen each other. You can think of it as a y where the actors work together to support one another. It is the same concept." Destiny exined.


    "I see¡­ So by infusing each part of a magic circle, you are able to use them together to strengthen the magic circles based on what will boost which part the best." ke knew it would have taken him a long time to even think of something like this. "Wait, you said you got this idea from Joy''s research?"


    "Yes, she is still trying to fuse two elements together. While she has not officially been able to, she did, however, create a magic circle that takes in two elements, and these two elements canplement each other in various ways. I took this idea and created a new arrangement that does the same thing but using three different types of power. And with that, Atolie was born!"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 510 Atolie Part 2

    ?


    --AN) Veryte chapter, had a very bad day today but still got this out for you all. I am now off to bed! Enjoy!--


    "Can she move?" ke asked out of curiosity. He had only moved her eyes thus far.


    "Mmm¡­ She can. She is in standby mode at the moment." Destiny exined as she raised her hand. A golden light shot from her finger and entered Atolie''s head.


    Atolie''s body shook, and slowly stood up. She seemed to sway slightly as she got her footing before turning towards Destiny and then turning toward ke. She took a step forward, and in a sh of light, she was standing in front of ke, hugging him.


    "Ummm?" ke was very confused as to why a golem was hugging him. He looked over at Destiny with a questioning gaze only to see his daughter just as stunned as him. "Is this supposed to happen?"


    "No. She should have walked over to my side so I could have her demonstrate a few things. Atolie, what are you doing!?" Destiny walked over and tried to pull Atolie off, but Atolie refused to let go.


    "Atolie shut down." Destiny sighed as she shot out another stream of golden light that entered Atolie''s head, but Atolie did not even react. She continued to hug ke.


    "Atolie! This is my Papa!" Destiny was getting flustered. No matter what, this was her Papa! Her golem couldn''t have him! Never did she expect she would be trying to pry her own golem off her Papa!


    ke really did not know if he shouldugh or not. He wanted to. The whole situation was funny, but he was afraid he would make Destiny cry if he did, so he held back. After taking a few deep breaths, he finally pushed Atolie back slightly, making her look up at him. "Atolie, can you let go for a moment, please?"


    Atolie nodded and reluctantly let ke go. She stood there staring at him with her golden eyes. What she was thinking, neither Destiny nor ke knew. Destiny felt a little irritated that her own golem, a golem that ran on her magic, was listening to her Papa and not here! This was not how it was supposed to be!


    "Destiny, can I see the control magic circle?" ke decided to try to figure out what was wrong. He did not know why Atolie was fixated on him when Destiny was right there. He had a few ideas on what the issue may be, but he was not sure just yet.


    "Sure." Destiny went over to the table and pulled up a blueprint. It was a drawing of Atolie''s body with all the magic circles engraved into her body. She handed it over to ke, who began looking it over.


    ke sat down on the floor and ced the blueprint in front of him. Atolie sat quietly at his side as if it was natural for her to be there. ke did not pay any attention to her as he looked at each magic circle. "You have seven control circles deciding the motor skills the brain is made of over one hundred and twenty. But these¡­"


    ke scratched his head. He did not see anything wrong with the figures. "This really makes no sense." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    He looked over at Atolie once more and reached out and took her hand. Atolie smiled as she watched ke poke and prod her arm. Once he was done, he looked the blueprints over again and saw a few things that were not quite right. "Destiny, this skin texture should not be realistic, right? It should have been more stic looking?"


    "Mmm¡­ I was surprised when I turned her on for the first time and saw that her skin looked more real. I just thought it was due to the three kinds of energies within her." Destiny was quite shocked at first but had tossed it to the side as an unexpected bonus.


    "Well, from what I can see, there are two things that make this golem not the original creation in a sense. First, Atolie has real skin. It is not fake in the slightest. Second, she has blood in her body. I just checked using magic. Third, she is warm to the touch. There are no heating magic circles at all in your blueprints.


    "If I am not wrong, Atolie is a living being. In other words, you created a homunculus. A living golem." ke exined, causing Destiny''s eyes to widen.


    "This how!?" Destiny looked at her Papa and then at Atolie in shock. She never thought her own creation would end up bing a living being.


    "You used magisteel for this? For her skeleton, I mean?" ke could not open Atolie up, so he could only ask for all the details.


    "Yes. I-I did¡­. I am still having a hard time believing she is actually a living being now." Destiny held her head. She wondered just what she had done.


    "It''s fine. In a way, this is also a good thing." ke paused before yelling out: "Ishtar!"


    "Yes?" A figure suddenly fell down through a golden gate andnded next to ke.


    "Can you look at this girl here and tell me what you think?" ke asked. He wanted a higher being''s input. While Destiny was technically a goddess herself, Ishtar was much wiser and older, so it was better to bring her in on this and find out her opinion.


    "This? Who made this!? This is an apostle! Winged beings with the power of mortals, demigods, and gods. While weaker than each, when put together, they can defeat some of the most powerful demi gods! But this¡­. This is not the method for creating them. There are many things that are not added that would strengthen it." Ishtar was shocked to even see an apostle on Earth. "These were banned tens of millions of years ago."


    "I''m sorry!" Destiny did not realize she had created something that was not allowed to exist!


    "It''s fine. In fact, it is only banned in the Astral Domain. This is your world, your domain, so you do not need to worry about any punishments. As long as they do not appear in the Astral Domain, that is."

 Chapter 511 Destinys Daughter?

    ?


    "Ishtar, what needs to be done to make Atolie stronger?" ke did not need to Atolie to be stronger, but he was curious as to how one would make her stronger.


    "It''s toote now since it needs to be done during the creation process, but if you were to inscribe the runes of the ancient gods into the original magic circle, it would amplify the apostle''s strength by a hundred times," Ishtar replied. She was very surprised to know that Destiny had created Atolie on her own without any help or knowledge of how to create one in the first ce.


    "I see. Well, at any rate, Atolie is now part of our family as Destiny''s daughter. So guess that makes her my granddaughter? But this does not exin her attachment to me¡­" At some point, Atolie was already hugging his waist once more. ke looked down at the two round eyes staring back up at him and sighed.


    "I think you just have a natural affinity to have all the young ones imprint themselves on to you. I mean, look at Angelica. She has been asleep this entire time, cradled in your arms. You have a calming sensation that gives off the feeling of security." Ishtar reached out her hand and patted the top of Atolie''s head. "And this one was created by your daughter, so she would also have that same sense of feeling. You can say you were not wrong in saying that she is your granddaughter."


    "Your meaning is?" ke was still confused.


    Ishtar giggled as she exined further. To even create an apostle, you need a single drop of blood." She turned and looked at Destiny with a smile and asked: "You used your blood, right?"


    Destiny nodded her head. "Yes, I figured if I wanted to give it more strength, II could infuse it with a drop of blood in the main control magic circle to allow my own power to spread throughout its¡­. Wait, is this why she became real!?"


    "Yes, with all the magic circles you used, along with the three types of powers, plus a drop of your own blood infused with your DNA, you created an offspring of sorts. She is basically your daughter." Ishtar replied.


    Destiny pursed her lips. She was fine when she thought of Atolie as a golem, but now that it seemed she had created a living life form with a will of its own, and on top of that, it was basically her daughter. She felt conflicted. She was too young to have kids! She looked up at Atolie, who was hugging her Papa, and sighed. She now understood why Atolie did not listen to her. If she was her, she would not listen either! Papa came before anything else!


    "Ishtar, is there a reason why Atolie can''t speak?" ke asked. When he checked her earlier, she seemed to have the ability to, but she only smiled and hugged and nothing more.


    "She is still young. Think of it as if she had just been born. While babies can cry out loud, Atolie is a bit different. Unlike a baby who has the unconscious knowledge to cry, Atolie has no such knowledge. She will slowly learn things over time. Just like how she learned to walk. But it also seems her love for her Grandpapa is on her priority list." Ishtar tossed a teasing look toward ke, causing him to chuckle.


    "Alright. Since we have a new family member, we need to introduce her to everyone." ke gently pushed Atolie back, thought for a moment before saying: "Go with your mother for now and get washed up. Then we will have a big party, okay?"


    Atolie was hesitant before nodding and walking to Destiny''s side. Destiny, on the other hand, had a strange look on her face. She really did not know how she felt about this! She had a daughter the same age as her!<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    After ke left, Destiny looked at Atolie, who was just standing there, and sighed. "Come on, Atolie, let''s get you into the bath. Ma-Mama will help you wash up and get you dressed, okay?"


    Atolie looked at Destiny, and a bright smile formed on her lips as she nodded and jumped over to Destiny and hugged her. "Mama¡­."


    The first words out of her mouth since being born. Destiny''s maternal instincts immediately took over as she gently patted Atolie''s back. She had a warm smile on her face as she said: "Yes, good girl. Let''s take a bath together."


    - - -


    In another area of the pce a few minutester¡­.


    "What!? Destiny has a child!?" Lillia yelled out. She looked at ke, ring at him. "You didn''t!?"


    ke''s expression turned sour. "Why the hell is that the first thing thates to mind!? I would never touch my own daughters!"


    "I don''t know! You have a thing for princesses!" Lillia yelled back in a huff.


    "Sister Lillia, please let him exin beforeing to such conclusions." Ishtar chuckled she actually found the little spat quite funny.


    "Fine! Exin. How did OUR daughter suddenly give birth to a child." Lillia asked with her arms crossed across her chest.


    "She didn''t give birth in that sense. She created a life form on her own using magic. Think of it like Slimia but much more powerful and flesh and blood." ke continued to exin what had happened.


    The more Lillia heard, the more her eyes widened. Her disgruntled expression turned to that of shock as she listened to ke exin things in fine detail. When he finished his exnation, Lillia rubbed her nose as she looked at ke and said: "Sorry. I should have let you exin. But to think my baby girl was this smart. She makes me, her mother, feel ashamed as it took both Noa and I to create Slimia, but she goes and creates a human version that is flesh and blood. I guess I should work harder on improving myself or else I might be left behind! I can''t let my baby always protect me."

 Chapter 512 An Angel Has Descended

    ?


    --An) Haven''t been feeling well, so chapter releases are all over the ce. --


    In the bath, Destiny had Atolie sitting in front of her and was gently washing her hair. She never thought she would actually be a mother so soon, and definitely not in this manner. Water dripped over Atolie''s snow white shoulder as she sat there with her eyes closed. She had a small smile on her lips from feelingforted by Destiny''s tender care.


    But one thing really did linger in her mind. She still worried about one thing. "Mama¡­ dislike¡­ me?" Her words were slightly broken since she was still not used to talking, but she still forced these words out.


    Destiny stopped what she was doing and stared at the back of Atolie''s head in slight shock that she would even ask such a question. She shook her head and answered: "Why would you ask such a silly question? I created you. When I first saw you move for the first time, I felt so excited. You are above and beyond anything, I could have ever imagined. Atolie, you are now my family and my d-daughter. It is all a bit shocking to me since I never thought I would have a daughter so early in life but none of that matters. You are now here, and I will love and care for you from now on. Since you are my daughter, after all."


    Destiny hugged Atolie from behind and rested her chin on her shoulder. "So never worry about me not loving you or disliking you because that will never happen. If anyone tells you differently,e running to me and tell me. I will beat them up for you."


    "Hehe¡­." Atolie lips curled up into a true smile as she ced her hand on Destiny''s arm and nodded her head. "Mmm¡­ Mama loves Atolie¡­."


    She did not understand the concept of love, but from what she understood, it seemed to mean the same as like or even more than like. Just knowing this made her really happy. She was afraid, from what she had heard earlier, that the one who created her would dislike her. She only knew what dislike and like meant after listening to her Mama and another girl talking about such things. At that time, she was not fully conscious. But she still heard it and understood from the tone in their voices what was good and what was bad. A kind of instinctual understanding.


    "Yep! Who could not love such a cute girl!?" Destiny kissed Atolie''s cheek before going back to washing her hair. "Tonight, you are the star of the show. If you feel nervous, just stay by my side and hold my hand, okay?"


    "Nervous?" Atolie did not understand.


    "It''s when your stomach crunches up, and you be sweaty due to the circumstances around you." Destiny really did not know how to exin it in a simple manner, so she could only exin it like this.


    "Oh¡­. Okay, if I be sweaty¡­. What is sweaty?" Atolie turned her head and looked at Desinty with a questioning gaze.


    "When water begins to push through your skin. I am not sure if you can do this or not. It depends on how much the skin on your body replicates other species. You will understand when it happens." Destiny exined.


    "Oh." Atolie nodded and leaned into Destiny. "Mama¡­. Thank you for making me."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    This simple sentence made waves flow through Destiny''s heart as she looked at Atolie. Her eyes began to water up as she once more embraced the girl and whispered back: ''Thank you for being born."


    ---


    ke had gotten all his wives together and were decorating the main dining hall with colored streamers and balloons. It was a little rushed, but they even were able to get a sign down using magic that read Happy Birthday. It was going to bete, but they decided that today would be Atolie''s official birthday.


    Since Atolie was now an official member of his family, ke wanted her to feel loved and weed here. So he was pulling out all the stops. He even invited all the top people in the city. And was broadcasting the event on DCTV, just like how he did for Angelica and his other children as they were born. The girls had fought over who would go shopping to get her all kinds of clothes and essories. In the end, Noa, Yui, and Erica were the ones who won.


    A few hourster¡­.


    ke stood in the dining room with the old kings and queens of the races as well as many others from the city and with a ss of wine raised up. "I want to thank you all foring on short notice. Tonight I will would to introduce to you all a new member of my family."


    "New member!? ke, did another one of your wives give birth!? I thought it was still a few days away!" Bret yelled out. He had no idea what was truly going on.


    "Just wait and see." ke smiled and pped his hands: "Destiny!"


    The door at the side opened. Two girls slowly walked in. The first was Destiny who had on a blue dress that went down to her ankles. She was followed by another young girl around the same age as Destiny. She had a purple halo over her head and a pair of white feathered wings. Her long white hair bounced with each stop and matched well with her long white dress.


    Atolie gripped Destiny''s hand when she saw all the people in the room. She suddenly understood what being nervous meant. She edged closer to Destiny as she let her Mama pull her along and came to a stop next to her grandpapa.


    Destiny cleared her throat as she pulled Atolie to stand in front of her. Since they were the same height, she had to move her head to the side and hugged Atolie from behind while resting her chin on Aotlie''s shoulder. "This cute girl is my daughter Atolie, an apostle."


    The whole room went silent as they stared at the young girl who was biting her lower lip and looking down at the ground while fidgeting. But this silence onlysted a few seconds when Bret suddenly yelled out: "An angel has descended!"

 Chapter 513 The Year Of Peace

    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom ?


    Bret suddenly felt a murderous re on him as he looked at Destiny, who was slowly pulling Atolie behind her. The people around him began to back away slowly. He was confused as to why they were acting this way. "What!? Ow!? Rin, why!?"


    "Are you really trying to pick up ke''s granddaughter!? She was just born a few days ago!" Rin yelled out, her face filled with disgust. It was a look he had not seen in a long time.


    "Huh!? What!? No!" Bret yelled. "I was just saying she looked like an angel! Nothing more!"


    "Pfft!" Tina couldn''t hold it in anymore as she burst outughing. This was followed by Erica and Sam and as well as ke''s other wives. ke was grinning from ear to ear as he chuckled. It was like a chain reaction as the entire room burst intoughter.


    Seeing everyoneughing at him, Bret realized that he was set up! "ke, you bastard!"


    "Hahaha! This is payback for that time you tricked me into eating that fucking spicy burger!" ke replied with a big smile.


    "You! Fuck! How do you know me so well that you can even predict what I am about to say!?" Bret had been friends with Mike for a long time, but even he could not predict what he would say to this point.


    "How can I not know how my best friend would react in a situation like this?" ke asked. Although watching the broadcast, allughed at Bret''s expense. Of course, as long as their lord found it funny, they would too. This was just how much devotion the people of Destiny city had toward ke, who had given them a new way of life.


    Bret sighed, he had to admit. ke was indeed his best friend. Mike had always been more of a boss to him and still is. "Alright, you got me. But really, I am surprised. She is just like all the myths talked about, except her halo is purple."


    "Yeah, I will admit, I had the same reaction when I first saw her." ke walked down and patted Bret on the shoulder. Rin had a huge smirk on her face as she looked up at ke. ke grinned back as he said: "Rin, thanks for ying along."


    "Anything within reason to help out the man who has made my Princess so happy," Rin replied as she hooked her arm around Bret''s. "Remember, Darling, if you wish to y tricks on people, you should also be ready for tricks to be yed on you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know that!" Bret pouted. His own wife was working with the enemy!


    Rin giggled as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed his cheek, and whispered into his ear. Whatever she said caused Bret''s mood to perk right up, bringing back the smile to his face. ke just chuckled and patted Bret on the shoulder once more before turning to the front of the room.


    "As my daughter has said, this beautiful young girl is Atolie Harris, Destiny''s daughter and my granddaughter. Before you ask who the father is. There is no father. Atolie is a golem who has been given life. She is just as real as you or me. She is what is called an Apostle. Some of you will know this name as it was part of many religions. And were also known as the messengers of god. But do not take the myths as they were. Atolie may look young and innocent, but she is very strong." ke wanted to make a point that Atolie is cute and young but strong at the same time and should not be taken too lightly. If someone wanted to joke with her and she saw the joke as a hostile action, it might end up causing them harm or even death.


    "Atolie is still young and might end up hurting someone if she deems the action you take towards her as hostile. While I will do my best to teach her properly, please do be careful." Destiny added as she led Atolie forward to stand by ke. She then bowed her head as she continued: "I hope that although Atolie is artificially created that you will not look down on her and will treat her with the same kindness you have given my sisters and I."


    "I also ask this of all of you." ke also bowed his head. This was followed by Lillia and the rest of his wives as well. The girls had no idea what was going on, so they just followed their mothers'' actions and bowed their heads along with them.


    "ke, Destiny, I do not know what you think of us. But we would never show any hatred to anyone in your family. Nor anyone, for that matter, as long as they are not trying to kill us. Whether they are artificially created or not, it does not matter." Bret stepped forward and said. This was followed by simr words from the rest of the people there. Even the people at home watching the event nodded in agreement. Bret chuckled as he shouted: "Don''t think so lowly of us in Destiny City!"


    "I guess you are right." ke lifted his head and ced his big palm on top of Destiny''s head. "But as a father and a grandfather, I had to make this statement. I know the people in Destiny City are very open minded and would not judge based on race. This is part of what the city was built on. But still, I had to make this statement. I am not trying to say that anyone would do such a thing."


    "We understand. I was also just making a statement." Bret smiled. "Today is a day we should be celebrating the birthday of the newest angel to be birthed in Destiny City. Atolie, we wee you with open arms, Happy Birthday!"


    Everyone cheered and pped at Bret''s words signaling the start of the party. Atolie was led to arge white chair that looked like a throne with how decorated it was. She sat there with Destiny and ke at her side while the people invited to the event walked up and presented her with birthday gifts. She was startled at first, but soon she was smiling away and showing off the gifts she was getting.


    On the Seventh day of June, in the year that would soon be called the year of peace, Destiny City celebrated the birth of Atolie. A few dayster, they would celebrate the birth of two more into ke''s family. While the days after were peaceful. Peace was something that would notst long¡­.

 Chapter 514 A Race Against Time Part 1

    ?


    "Fuck, what is this!?" Bret yelled out as he and his squad scouted the area around Destiny City.


    "General, I wouldn''t touch it!" A young man in military duds ran over and pulled Bret back. "We don''t know what it is exactly."


    "Why the fuck would I touch it!? I don''t want to lose a hand or something." Bret had only gotten close to it. But from the sounds of his subordinate, it seemed like he was someone who just went around touching things willy nilly. "Anyway, set up your testing station and try to figure out what it is. We will not be bringing anything back to the city that might cause harm to the people."


    "Yes, General!" The young man saluted and went right to work, getting the others together. The substance on the ground looked like a ck liquid puddle. What exactly it was, Bret did not know, but if it was near the city, he had to figure it out.


    Almost two years had passed since Atolie''s birthday. The days had been peaceful, and the citizens of Destiny City had been working hard. The Mana gue had be an everyday thing. And since it only required mana extraction to keep people from being harmed by it, it had be a harmless virus that they could co-exist with.


    Many had even refined the red mana while forming their mana cores to find that it gave them a small power boost. It was nothing like astral energy, but it was still noticeable. When word got out, many more began doing the same. The only issue was that now there were two kinds of mana in the air. The old mana was slowly being transformed into this new kind of red mana. While many could not handle it due to the bacteria, they were able to live normal lives but could not grow stronger naturally. But with the help of others, they could take in the red mana that had no bacteria in it, allowing them to still grow in strength.


    Destiny City had also expanded to the ocean. Arge resort was created on the sandy beach with new mana powered boats and other small craft useable at a certain distance from the shore. ke had been told about the merpeople. A race of mermaids that ruled the ocean waters. They could not go too far out, or it would anger them. So boundaries had been set up so that no one could go past a certain point.


    "General, we are not getting any abnormal readings. It seems to be made up ofpounds found here on earth." A young woman stated as she dusted off her hands. "There is nothing out of the ordinary. What caused this, I do not know."


    ¦Ñ¦Á§ád¦Á---n?¦Ía| §ãom "Alright, then we will clean it up for now and seal it up. Make sure to wrap it in at least tenyers of barriers before we bring it to the storage facility." Bret let out a sigh of relief. He had found some crazy things in the past few months. So much so that they had to create a storage facility outside the city walls. It was thirty miles away, but it was worth the travel time to keep the city safe from any unexpected things.


    "We will get right on it¡­." The young woman''s words cut off as she felt the ground under her start to shake violently.


    *Dong!*


    *Dong!* <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    *Dong!*


    A loud sound filled the air. It sounded like a gong going off in the distance. ke flew into the sky and furrowed his brow as he looked out over the skyline that had suddenly turned a reddish color. "ke, it''s bad!" Ishtar appeared next to ke, her eyes filled with worry.


    "What''s wrong?" ke could see the panic in her eyes, so he knew something about this gong sound was not good.


    "That is the sound of the gates to the underworld preparing to be opened. It means that the reglios are close topleting their ritual." Ishtar exined.


    "We have looked for them for almost two years now! We couldn''t find them at all, so how did they do it!?" ke did not understand. Ishtar, Nanaya, and himself had tried their hardest to find the reglios base of operations to put an end to them once and for all, but they could not find them anywhere. It was as if they had vanished. As soon as the mana gue hit, they even stopped hiding in the refugees'' shadows. "Ishtar, can you detect where they are now?"


    "They¡­. They suddenly appeared in the same ce as where you fought themst, at the site where the dragonic city was once built. They have turned it into the staging zone for their ritual. ke, we have to stop them no matter what! But we will need more than just you and I. Look." Ishtar waved her hand, and a golden square appeared in the sky.


    What came into view was not what ke was expecting. Arge scale battle was going on. But not between two armies but one army and two people. It was just that the two people, while very powerful, were seemingly bing overwhelmed. "They are?"


    "That is Gungnir and Loki¡­. They are, after all, gods, and they would stop at anything to keep the gate of the underworld from opening. But what I am concerned about is how massive the army is. It is not just reglios but also undead. And there is something strange about those undead as well. They are nothing like the ones I have seen since being here. They seem much stronger, almost on par with demi gods¡­. But no matter what, we need to do something. While I do not want to help those two, at this time, we need tobine our powers." Ishtar bit her lip. She knew why those two were on earth, but she also knew right now they would need their help. To gain help from the Astral Domain would take time. Anu was not someone who would make a move easily. He would factor in if it would be beneficial for them toe to the mortal ne to try to save them. Or leave them to their own demise.


    "Alright. For starters, I will send out my army of golems. We will then hold a meeting. Can you send a message to those two? And tell them the golems are on their side?" ke asked. He did not want to send his golem army out only for them to be killed.


    "Yes, hopefully, they will listen¡­."

 Chapter 515 A Race Against Time Part 2

    ?


    "Fucking bastards!" Gungnir yelled out. He was not having a good day. He and Loki had just been flying over the area when they noticed all the reglios preparing arge magic circle that looked familiar to him. When he finally realized what it was, he could not just sit by and do nothing. "Loki, put your back into it!"


    "Fuck you! I am doing my best! I only have so much power right now!" Loki was not happy. She was so weak at this time that she could not even use her full strength. She had no idea where these undead came from, but they seemed to be as strong as demi gods and when you amass them together, they were more than enough to kill a few gods. They were struggling. If this went on, they would definitely be defeated.


    "Well, do more!" Gungnir was taking the brunt of the attacks, but no matter how many times his sword was swung, they just kepting.


    "It seems you two are in a bit of a bind." A voice came from over head.


    Gungnir and Loki looked up to see a golden window and two people staring down at them. "Fuck Ishtar, if you are here, then help!"


    "We can help, but only under one condition," Ishtar replied with a smile.


    "Whatever it is, just say it!" Gungnir did not care what they asked as long as they could stop the gate from opening.


    "Good. I want you to sign a soul contract with my husband that willst one hundred thousand years. After that, you both will be able to decide what you want to do from there. This means turning against Ea, of course." Ishtar''s lips curled up into a smile. While she knew things were urgent, she did not need to save these two. She could just do her best to stop the current situation while leaving the two of them to fight the massive army on their own.


    Gungnir and Loki both gritted their teeth, but they saw no way out. They had no choice but to give in if they wanted to live through this. He would rather turn against Ea and live than fight this losing battle. "Fine! Do it!"


    "Me to!" Loki also agreed. While she would do anything for Ea, her life came first, and for some reason, the man next to Ishtar looked just like Ea, except he had an aura around him that made her want to know him better. She had no idea that this man was the father of the child she almost killed if not for Ishtar stopping her.


    "Then considered it done. Do not resist." Ishtar waved her hand and took a strand of both their souls and then, with another wave, sent those strands into ke. "ke, if they disobey you, you only need to crush the soul strands, and they will die."


    "Understood. For now¡­." ke jumped through the portal andnded on the ground. His shadow suddenly expanded for miles, and out of that shadow, manyrge robot looking things appeared. He used the concept of the Japanese mechs from manga to make these golems which had condensed mana weapons on them. Tina was a huge help in the design process.


    "Attack!" ke yelled out one word before flying into the air. "Gungnir, Loki, They will handle the main enemy force for the time being. Rest a bit. We will be back soon with a bigger army."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gungnir looked at the massive golems and watched as bluish red beams of light tore through the air tearing into the undead and reglios. Killing tens of thousands in seconds. He sighed and nodded to ke. "Since you are now my master, I will follow your orders. Loki!"


    "Right. As you order Ma-Master." Loki blushed. She had thought that Ea was handsome but this man¡­. She wanted to make him hers!


    ke entered the golden window and disappeared with Ishtar. With his golems giving the other two a small break, ke began calling a meeting together outside by the gates of Destiny City. "All military personal besides those on guard duty are toe to the gates at once!"


    ke''s voice fell over the entire region. Those who were outside the city quickly began making their way back. In just ten minutes, he had gathered over a hundred thousand. "Everyone get into your toons. We are about to go face a massive army of undead and reglios. I am sorry, but this fight is unavoidable. The sound you heard earlier was the sound of the ritual to open the gates to the underworld. If we do not hurry, we will not have a chance to fight any longer. We must win this battle, or our peaceful lives will be no more."


    "ke!" Lillia appeared at his side with a few of his other wives. "What was that earlier?"


    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® "Lillia, we are going to war. Have all the girls who are able to fight and survive get read. We can not win this without everyone''s help." He hated to admit it, but his family was the strongest beings in the city. They all had to move out.


    "On it. I will gather everyone. I will leave Gemini here for defense." Lillia did not want to leave the entire base empty, and Gemini was the strongest one out of all of them besides ke, Ishtar, and Nanaya.


    "Alright. I will move out first. A teleportation circle will be set up here. Just activate to get to the camp I will be setting up now." ke kissed Lillia on the cheek before turning back to the soldiers who had all gotten into their squads. "Alright, we will move out! Quickly form a base camp and get ready for battle!"


    ke did not wait for an answer as he waved his hand and teleported everyone in the area to the battle zone. He then quicklyid out another magic circle on the ground before disappearing himself.


    Lillia stood there staring at the spot ke was just in and closed her eyes, and took a deep breath. "We can get through this¡­. Tina, let''s go. We need to gather our sisters and head out now. Have Gemini recruit more from the city. Anyone who is willing to fight cane!"


    "Lillia, do you even know what is going on?" Tina asked. She was very confused right now.


    "I have no idea! We can only do as ke says. Let''s go!"

 Chapter 516 Monsters That Should Never Be Made Undead

    ?


    "Why is it taking so long!? My undead army is being ripped to shreds!" Fredrick Haralson yelled out. He had worked hard and used the strange mana in the air to create these new undead which were much more powerful than anything he had created before, but now these robots that should not exist in this world were suddenly sting them apart like they were nothing!


    "Shut up, human! Do you think such an intricate summoning circle is easy to create!? You just hold off those two gods along with my people. The most important thing at this time ispleting the magic circle!" The leader of the reglios yelled out. He was in a hurry toplete this before more appeared. He had not expected to see gods here. He was lucky they were still lower gods and that his own kind had reached the demi god realm in strength. He was also lucky that this stupid human had actually helped this much with the undead. He couldn''t wait to feast on the stupid human to show his gratitude.


    "Hah! You just keep your side of the deal when this is over!" Fredrick hated this man in front of him. He was always talking down to him, but even his own kind was unable to do much right now, and he had to rely on him to gather the souls needed to even do anything.


    A little ways from the front lines, a base was already set up as amand center had been formed. Gungnir and Loki were watching as the people of this world quickly set things up using magic. "They move quite efficiently."


    "Because we have been to war many times already, fighting foes much stronger than us. This will be no different from any other day." Bret replied with a snort. The damn man had been makingments like we couldn''t hear him. "Let me tell you now that we already know you are our Lord''s ves. So get off your ass and get back on the battlefield!"


    "Hah, like I will listen to you¡­." Gungnir was about to tell Bret off when a voice came from overhead.


    "He is the general of my military. If he tells you to so something, then fucking do it. No back talk. Same with you, Loki! Be happy I haven''t killed you already." ke''s voice rang out.


    "On it!" Loki cheerfully jumped up and flew off towards the front lines while Gungnir wondered just why the hell she was so happy to fight all of a sudden. He could only grit his teeth, though, and head off to battle as well.


    ke snorted and shook his head as he looked at Bret. "Get the men to help with the front lines. I will be heading over with our strongest members to try to stop the ritual."


    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "Understood. Lord¡­. No, ke, be careful. Destiny City can not survive with out you." Bret meant what he just said. With out ke, Destiny City would fall apart.


    "I know." ke smiled as he turned and flew off. At the same time, arge group of figures appeared and flew off after him.


    "ke, what are we going to do?" Lillia asked as she arrived next to him.


    "Lillia, don''t get into your drago0n form unless you need to, but for now, we will destroy the magic circle they are trying to activate. It seems to need quite a bit of time before it will activate, so we have to make use fo this window and destroy it." ke had no idea how long they had, but he knew right now nothing else mattered but destroying the gate.


    "Got it." Lillia nodded. She pulled on ke''s hand and leaned over, and kissed his cheek. "Be careful."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Same to you and all of you." ke turned around and flew backward as he looked at his wives. "No matter what happens. Your lives are the most important. If you get injured in any way, retreat immediately. Do not make me lose my loved ones."


    No words were needed for ke''s order. They never nned to die in the first ce. They quickly made their way past the massive army to the center of the group, which was surrounded by strange looking undead. "What the hell is that!?"


    "Everyone put barriers up. Those are undead that can use magic!" Noa yelled out as she felt a fluctuation in the mana in the air.


    "I got them!" Mina yelled out. Floating in front of her were about ten rocketunchers. "Hahaha! I will send you all back into your graves!"


    All ten rocketunchers fired at the same time, sending off not normal rockets but mana infused rockets that were like a giant nuke.


    *Boom!*


    A loud explosion went off, creating multiple mushroom clouds. While the explosion was powerful, ke felt like things would not go so easily, even with these modified rockets. His assumption was quickly answered as the mes and clouds of smoke were suddenly dispersed almost instantly. A loud voice bellowed from below. "It''s you again! ke Harris! I will kill you! Rise Andorna!"


    "What the fuck is an Andron¡­." ke was about to yell out when the ground below them suddenly burst open, and a huge rotting sandworm jumped up toward him and his wives. ke quickly waved his hand, creating a massive barrier to block the attack, but to his surprise, the shield shattered almost instantly. Luckily Nanaya and Ishtar reacted, but even their barriers were cracking under the pressure of this strange sandworm looking monster.


    "What!? But how!?" Ishtar yelled out. She was using a lot of her power trying to block the attack.


    "Hahaha! Do you think that is it!?" Fredrick''s lips curled up as the grand began to quake once more. A huge humanoid monster suddenly appeared. Its skin was falling off, and many bones were showing, but it was still moving with no issue.


    Just this undead that was giving off a massive pressure was trouble enough, but this was not all Fredrick had up his sleeve as he pped his hands together, causing a red magic circle to suddenly appear in the cloudy skies above. A loud roar was heard as something even more terrifying appeared in the sky.


    ke''s eyes widened as he did his best to support his two wives, trying to hold back the sandworm looking monster when he saw the two huge undead monstersing towards them. "He was able to control both a Colossus and an Argona!?"

 Chapter 517 Transcendence

    ?


    "ke, did you forget about the sand worm!?" Lillia yelled out, snapping ke out of his shock. But it was kind of to be expected as the Colossus and an Argona were monsters he still did not go near yet this man turned them into undead monsters.


    "Haha! How does it feel to be forced to fight this world''s strongest monsters!?" Fredrick''s eyes were filled with a crazy light. Right now, he felt like he was the ruler of the world. He could do anything with these three undead at his side. Even the reglios leader gritted his teeth seeing the massive monsters that normally even he would stay clear of under the necromancer''s control.


    "Fuck! Ishtar, with what power you have, are you able to take any of those things on?" ke asked as he watched as the two massive monsters began moving towards his group.


    "Right now, my power is about 10% in this world because most of it is being used to hold up my domain and the barrier around Destiny City. I might be a goddess, but my power is not infinite." Ishtar was already struggling to hold back the sandworm with Nanaya.


    "Alright. Then I will try to deal with them. You girls focus on the sandworm." ke suddenly shot up into the air and stood at eye level with the two massive monsters. He closed his eyes and slowly spoke: "Transcendence¡­.."


    A massive purple cloud of energy burst out of ke mixed with red and blue mana. It swirled around him, causing undtions of power to burst out in all directions mming into the monsters. But all it did was make ke their main target, as the outburst of power was seen as an attack.


    "Roar!" The Colossus roared out and beat its chest in anger while the Argona shot out its tentacles straight at ke.


    "ke!" Lillia cried out and was about to rush to ke''s side to block the attack when Tina and Vinea both pulled her back.


    "Don''t go! If you go now, you might cause things to get worse than they already are. ke said to kill this damn worm first." Tina stated firmly. She also wished to go to ke''s side, but she had to trust him. He would not start some kind of transformation without thinking about what the enemies could do.


    "But!" Lillia''s eyes were red as tears dripped down her cheeks. She could not live with herself if something happened to the man she loved.


    "Sister Lillia, he will be okay," Noa said reassuringly. She looked at the massive power bursting out all over the ce and knew that ke had been hiding a new kind of attack. He had been training in secret these past two years, so she knew he was hiding a trump card of some kind, and now he had decided to use it at this time.


    "Mm¡­." Lillia bit her lip. She looked around at her sister''s pained expression and realized she was not the only one. They had a job to do, and they had to do it quickly. "Let''s kill this bastard and help our husband!"


    "Yeah!" All the girls cried out. The giant sandworm was suddenly bombarded with spell after spell. Its outer shell of hardened dead skin was starting to crack under the massive amounts of attacks. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Of course, the sandworm was not just going to sit there and allow it to be attacked, it quiickly retreated into the ground, but this momentary retreat onlysted a second when a suddenly massive rock formation flew up from the ground shooting at the girl in the air.


    "Evad!" Lillia yelled out.


    The girls all did their best to move, but Mona and Moha were too slow. Instead, they used their massive hammers and mmed them into the huge chunk of rock that was like a small mountain. "We are not so easily defeated! AARRRHHH!!!"


    Moan and Moha yelled out and pushed hard on their hammers, stopping the rock mid-air after traveling almost a mile and mming the rock back toward the sandworm that had once more revealed itself. "Take this!"


    The massive rock flew through the air smashing back into the giant sandworm causing it to fall back. The girls thought this was their chance and were about to charge in when the ground under them suddenly erupted again. Nanaya and Ishtar quickly went into defensive mode and cast barriers around all their sisters right as the ground exploded, and a second giant sandworm shot into the sky and closed its huge mouth around Mona and Moha.


    "No! You bastard!" Mina charged forward with Erica and Sam hot on her heels.


    "Stop it before it goes back underground!" Sam yelled out.


    "On it!" Erica changed course and shot toward the ground. She wanted to seal the sandworm in earth magic and try to force it to stay above ground. As long as they could do that, they could rip the thing open and free their sisters! Shended on the ground and mmed the palm of her hands onto the rocky surface as she yelled out: "Thorny grave!"


    Massive rocks shot up into the air and wrapped around the sandworm as if they were vines. When they got all the way to the head, they squeezed tightly before huge spikes formed and tried stabbing into the sandworm. "Damnit! Why is it so tough!?"


    "Erica, keep at it! No matter what, do not let it submerge!" Mina cried out as she began reading a huge spell. She just wanted to blow the damn things to bits!


    Back on ke''s side of the fight, the Colossus and the Argona''s anger was shooting through the roof. Their attacks were being warded off by the mass of energy around ke. Each attack would only reduce the energy a tiny bit. But slowly, this energy was growing smaller and smaller. If ke did not hurry, their attacks would soonnd on him instead of the wall of energy.


    But it seemed that this would not be the case as a low yetmanding voice echoed through the entire area. "Time Freeze¡­."

 Chapter 518 A Situation Out Of Control

    ?


    "Wha!?" Lillia and the girls were confused as to what was going on. Everything around them had frozen. Time had stopped for everything but them.


    "Hmmm¡­. This form is a bit¡­." A voice came from above. Lillia looked up at the figure, her pupils almost turning to hearts when she saw the man standing there. In the sky was her husband, the man she loved the most but right now he was slightly tanned with no shirt on. His ribbed muscles, bare for the world to see. It was a sight she loved the most but she found it strange that his skin color had turned a different color.


    "This can''t be!? Time control!? I can understand teleporting but stopping time itself¡­." Ishtar was having a hard timeprehending this. This was something that only Anu might be able to do. But she never even heard of his even achieving such a feat.


    "Hmmm? Where are Mona and Moha?" ke asked as she looked around. He did not see two of his wives. He wrinkled his brow as he looked at Erica and Sam. Seeing their eyes drift towards the sandworm he frowned once more. He reached out with his hand and extended his index finger and pointed it at the sandworm. "Reverse¡­.."


    At hismand, the sandworm began to move backward as if it was a videotape being rewound. Within seconds Mona and Moha were both out of the sandworm''s mouth and were caught in a whirl of wind. Both were unconscious. "Mina, Erica, Sam, take care of them and protect them."


    "Ye-yes¡­." Erica responded. She gazed up at the man she had long been head over heels for and felt she had fallen in love with him again.


    "ke, this form?" Lillia asked as she looked at ke. He was not in a monster form like he was once more but in a humanoid form like normal but with darker skin. It was just his eyes¡­.. His eyes were like a starry sky.


    "Mmm¡­ It''s my astral form¡­. It''s hard to exin but let''s just say that I am about a few hundred times more powerful than before." ke exined lightly. He had discovered he could channel his astral energy instead of using mana to create a new form, but it was not easy. It took a few days to get the hang of it. From there, he found he was much more adept at using space time magic. To the point that he could not freeze it for a short time or even rewind it. "Anyway, we got about eight minutes before my time freeze wears off, so let''s get rid of these big guys now."


    "What if we set them away? They run on magic right so if we send them to that desert they should no longer be able to move right?" nce asked. She was not an expert on necromancy, so she was unsure if her thoughts were correct or not.


    "That is a good idea. Undead controlled by a necromancer will lose their connection when the mana is blocked. If they have no means of using magic they will just berge corpses sitting under the sun. We can get rid of themter on at that time." Noa exined.


    "Why do my mes not work on them?" Faana was upset she tried to burn the worm, but it was not catching on fire at all!


    "I am not sure, but I think the one in control figured out a way to block fire magic of all kinds." Mina came flew over and answered. "Let''s get this show on the road, shall we? Sister nce, you and ke will need to do the honors." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I will do it. I am just d we can get rid of them without needing to let them unfreeze. While I am doing that, go kill those mages who are controlling the magic circle for the gate." kezily answered and was about to wave his hand when he realized something was off. He quickly turned around and looked at Lillia and Noa, who were about to do what he asked, and yelled out: "No, wait! Don''t go!"


    "Huh? Why?" Lillia called out in confusion. But no sooner after a burst of energy spread out from the center where the gates of the underworld magic circle was engraved.


    *Dong!* *Dong!*


    A bell''s toll echoed across the sky. ke had a bad feeling about this. He quickly waved his hand sending all the giant undead monsters away from the area before calling his wives to his side.


    Gungnir and Loki both also came flying over. "How did itplete!?" Gungnir was confused. Time had stopped but the ritual seemed to havepleted.


    "I am not sure¡­." ke really did not understand. He had frozen time to give them a chance to end things swiftly but now¡­


    "ke I hate to say it but that magic circle does not seem to be inscribed in the normal way. It was inscribed using souls! Souls are not bound by time. They are harmless entities but they are also unaffected by time so even if you stopped time they¡­." Ishtar bit her lip. She never thought of that and if she did she would have made her move. She messed up big time!


    " We need to seal the door when it appears. How long will this time magicst for?" Gungnir asked. His forehead was covered in sweat. It was clear he was unsure if they would even be able to seal the door itself.


    "Only three more minutes." ke took a deep breath. "Ishtar, Nanaya, Gungnir, and Loki, I ask for your assistance in sealing the gate. The rest of us will be your guards."


    There was no other solution than to protect those who might have a chance of stopping this gate from appearing. Or at least seal it so that it will not allow anything bad through. Until then, with what power he had left, he would defend them with everything he had. Just transporting the four monsters to another location already took a lot out of him. Even if he and nce worked together at this time, they would end up draining all their mana and astral energy just to teleport all these reglios and undead. He did not want to ck out and end up losing everyone he loved because he was not there to help fight what ever came through the gate if it can''t be sealed.

 Chapter 519 Desperate Situation Part 1

    ?


    "Ishtar, you better fucking put your all into this!" Gungnir yelled out as he sent out waves of his divine power over the entire magic circle that was pulsating with a bright purplish light.


    "I can only do so much. Unlike you, I have my region and my husband''snds to protect as well. There are four of us here, so we need to manage this somehow. I have already sent notice to Anu, but he is staying quiet." Ishtar gritted her teeth. She had enough strength to fight with Gungnir, but the gate was different. The gate of the underworld can not even be destroyed by Anu. While they said they would try to stop it, it was pretty much impossible; she was only hoping that a miracle would happen. The most they can do is try to put a seal on the door to keep it closed.


    "Fuck! Why is that old bastard sitting this one out!? Does he want this mortal world to be overrun!?" Gungnir did not like this. He was from the mortal world himself. All of them were. But It seemed they had forgotten their own ces of birth and refused to care about what happened in this ce. Anu was the biggest offender. He had seen many worlds destroyed due to new gods going crazy, and he never punished them, yet if someone tried to stop them, he would punish the ones who started a war between the gods. He only saw the mortals as toys for the gods and nothing more.


    "We just need to seal this thing, right!? So let''s just seal it! And Loki, stop staring at my husband! Your lucky I haven''t killed you for trying to harm our precious daughter!" Nanaya yelled out, causing Loki to flinch. Nanaya might be a lower god, but she was still one of the most powerful lower gods, as she was Ishtar''s daughter. And she really disliked Loki, who tried to harm Destiny, who she hase to really love as her own daughter.


    Loki pursed her lips as she snuck another peek at ke, her cheeks turning slightly red. She couldn''t help but look at ke, especially in his current form¡­. "Ouch! Why did you hit me!?"


    "I said stop staring!" Nanaya yelled out.


    "Nanaya! Stop it and get to work! It''sing!" Ishtar scolded. She also wanted to give Loki a few smacks, but she knew now was not the time for that.


    "Fine¡­." Nanaya kicked Loki in the shin before flying over to her mother to get ready for instructions.


    "Alright, I already transfered the ancient sealing technique to you all. ke''s time freeze spell is about to cancel out. We need to do our best to try to seal the doors before they open! If we fail, we will need to fight our way out and return to destiny city. It will be the only safe haven here on this¡­." Ishtar hated to say it, but once the gates opened, things would not be good. While the stronger beings in the underworld might not show up right away, the lower ones will flood in masses as the forward army. Ishtar wanted to stop this no matter what, but if things did not go as nned, she would have no choice but to teleport everyone here out of this ce.


    The sound of trumpets began to y throughout the sky. But these were not angelic type trumpets. They sounded broken and out of tune. Arge skeletal arm suddenly shot up into the sky from the massive purple magic circle before bending at the elbow and reaching down back toward the ground, and stabbing into the magic circle. But instead of piercing the ground itself, it seemed to have hit a liquid surface and sank with ease into it.


    "Cast the seal on the arm!" Ishtar yelled out. She wanted to seal everything! If she could seal it, she would seal it! <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Gungnir, Nanaya, Loki, and Ishtar all began chanting in a strange tongue. With each word, golden symbols floated from their mouths and shot towards the arm. But each of these symbols seemed to not see the arm and passed right through it as if it was not there in the first ce.


    "Ishtar! That fucking thing is not solid! It''s made of the souls!" Gungnir roared. He was unhappy. The sealing chant takes a lot of divinity, and he already spoke three words which were enough to drain a bit of his power.


    "Damn it!" Ishatar was also not happy. She did not know things would turn out like this. She could only watch helplessly as therge skeletal hand began pulling a massive stone door out of the magic circle¡­.


    - - -


    "Times up!" ke yelled out as all those who were frozen became solid again. ke was already standing in front of Fredrick, his sword against his throat. While Lillia and the girls all had their swords ready to take out the leader of the reglios.


    ke did not even need to think as he pushed his sword forward, cleanly slicing Fredrick''s head off before the stupid man could say another word. He then quickly cut out the man''s body into tiny pieces before having Faana incinerate it. "Faana, go help your sisters."


    "On it!" Faana nodded and hurried over to the girls who were doing the same to the reglios leader.


    Right now, ke wanted to limit the number of enemies as much as possible. Having the big bosses die was the first step. All the undead under Fredrick''s control were now gone. As for his soul, he could only watch helplessly as it floated away. Whether this was the end of that man or not is another story. He did not know how necromancers worked.


    "You damn inferiors!" The reglios leader suddenly yelled out as his head was lopped off. Tina and Lillia showed no mercy as they began dicing its body up into millions of pieces. It was as if they were letting out all the stress and frustration this race had caused the world they lived in on the reglios leader.


    But this did not stop the reglios who were already fighting. The battle was growing more intense by the second. ke wished he could go to the other side and help Bret and his people, but he had to stay and defend Ishtar and the rest. The reglios who were conducting the ceremony had been consumed by the magic circle as soon as the time freeze was over. Now ke could only hope that the gods who were on Earth at this time could seal the door.

 Chapter 520 Desperate Situation Part 2

    ?


    "General Bret, the reglios seem to be going berserk! The undead have also all copsed." A young male elf reported. His face was covered in sweat, and his chest was heaving up and down. He had juste from the front lines.


    "Alright. Just do your best to hold on. Do not let Madam Ishtar''s barrier go to waste. The only reason we have not lost a single life yet is due to her protection. What is the report with the skeletal hands and the giant monsters reported before?" Bret had been stuck in themand tent trying to keep his people alive.


    "We are not sure. We can not get close enough. We only know that the Lord and the Madams are all fighting." The young male elf answered.


    "Alright. Since the Lord and the Madams are fighting with everything they have, we will start pushing. Large scale spells are now allowed. Go all out but remember to leave a bit of mana in your bodies and retreat once it is drained. We will fight with everything we have." Bret had not allowedrge scale attacks until now because he was worried about needing to split off their forces. But now that the undead were gone, this lightened the load on his people, and now they could quickly take out as many reglios as possible. "Use that as well. Push the reglios in tightly and use our trump card."


    "Understood!" The young male elf saluted and turned on his heel before running out of the room.


    The, That that they were talking about was a weapon akin to a nuclear weapon. But it was made of condensed mana and could only be used on a small scale, but it was enough to rid the massive army of reglios of half their forces. Bret was hoping this would lighten ke''s load a bit.


    The bomb, dubbed Little Timmy, would be carried by a dragonic and would be dropped at its target. Once itnded and detonated, the condensed mana inside would cause a vortex, creating a massive tornado made of both fire and wind magic. The scale and damage it would do were on a whole different level since the entire thing would be made up of microscopic des of wind that could dice up anything at a microscopic level destroying the very atoms of the things it touched. The tornado would onlyst about ten minutes, but those caught up in it would end up as nothing more than an invisible gas.


    Arrangements were made quickly, and one of the ex-dragonic princes offered to be the one to drop it. He transformed into his dragonic form and flew off up into the air with the bomb in his front ws. He flew over the massive reglios army and hovered there, waiting for the big push to happen. He could see hisrades all pulling back out of the fray to form a moon shaped line as they pushed the reglios together. A transmission entered his ear, causing his scaly lips to curl up. He squinted his big eyes before finally letting go of the bomb in his ws.


    The bomb that seemed to be made of ss was filled with a redish blue energy. It descended from the sky. There did not seem to be a shadow at all, just a refraction of light, so the reglios did not even notice the object falling on their heads until it was toote.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Silence¡­


    There was no sound at all as a massive surge of mana filled the area and shot upwards into the sky, creating multiple massive magic circles. Secondster, all hell broke loose. The roar of a massive tornado was heard, and anything under it was being sucked up into it. What made this spell so deadly was that you would not even know it was there unless you looked up at the magic circle that hovered in the air. You could only see the beings below as well as the ground being disintegrated into nothing as they came in contact with the tornado.


    "Push them in!" Ancient Tamal yelled out. He was leading the troops on the front line. He had long understood what this bomb could do, so he was ready for this moment. The front line was pushing in, moving inch by inch. And with each inch of ground made, another inch of thousands of reglios was being shaved off.


    "Use wind magic! Blow some of them away!" Another order came out. The front line of the reglios suddenly felt their bodies lifting off the ground as they were thrown back over the reglios behind them towards the center of the ground. The suction force of the tornado plucked them out of the wait and sucked them in.


    Back on the other side, ke could see the reglios army quickly losing numbers. He couldn''t help but let out a sigh of relief. This massive army had already lost its leader, and now they were even more disorganized than before.


    "ke Sister Ishtar and the others seem to be struggling. The door is already half pulled out!" Noa announced. ke turned around and looked at the massive stone door engraved with a disturbing scene of what looked like souls grasping at the lone skeleton in a cloak standing at the top. Intertwined in the mass of souls were creatures ke had never seen before grabbing and eating these souls.


    "We will retreat if the sealing fails. If we can''t seal it, then we will have no choice but to give up and return to the city. At least there, we will be able to fortify ourselves from any attackers. The test of the new bomb also worked well. We will make new weapons using this same kind of spell, likend mines. Once someone steps on it, they will be erased from existence." ke was already trying to make up countermeasures. How many of them will work was another story. All he knew now was they had to hold out for as long as possible.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 521 The Age Of Hell Begins

    ?


    "Damn it! Ishtar, put your back into it!" Gungnir was gritting his teeth. The door was now halfway pulled out of the magic circle but their seals kept breaking before they could even get near it.


    "Fuck you Gungnir! I am doing much more than you at the moment while all you need to do is cast a fucking seal!" Ishtar was pissed. This bastard kept ming her for being weak but she was not only protecting all of the Destiny City people but Destiny City itself, and keeping a connection to the Astral Domain so that she can keep her ind afloat! And this bastard who has nothing better to do but scratch his balls every day is yelling at her!


    "Then fucking do something! Are you not more powerful than Ea!? If this door opens, we are all fucked!" Gungnir was running out of divine energy; he would be as weak as Loki if things did not get settled soon.


    Loki couldn''t take it anymore as she yelled out. "Both of you stop arguing! We need to work together, not against one another!"


    ""Shut the fuck up!"" Both Ishtar and Gungnir roared at the same time, making Loki quickly lower her head. She decided that if hell was going to break loose, she would push these two in first so she could get away.


    "It seems things are not going well?" ke appeared next to Nanaya and Ishtar. Nanaya looked as if she was about to pass out due to exhausting her divine energy.


    "ke, I hate to admit it, but this door might not get sealed. Our seals can''t even reach it." Ishtar replied honestly.


    ke sighed. He knew this might be the case. He had been keeping an eye on things and no matter how many seals were sent out they were being destroyed. Looked at the Gate that was now seventy five percent out and sighed once more.


    "Alright, we will call it now. We do not want to be around once those doors open. Our safetyes first. We will shore up defenses at Destiny City. It seems we will need to take to the skies." ke had been wanting to do this for a while now and now it seems this was the only option. Luckily he had already had things prepared a long time ago to do this, but it was only until things were settled with the other races.


    "The skies?" Nanaya asked curisoually.


    "You will see. Anyway, we are all pulling back. I will be teleporting every living thing here to Destiny City." ke grinned. He had a perfect spot inside Destiny City that would make the reglios all turn to ash. Since he nned to retreat, he could get rid of the remaining reglios in one fell swoop.


    "What? Why would you¡­." Gungnir was going to ask why he would take every living thing but before he could get an answer, ke already waved his hand. Gungnir''s vision blurred, and before he knew it, he was standing on top of a big pile of ash. "What!?"


    "Mmm, worked perfectly. Tens of thousands of reglios wiped out in an instant." ke was quite proud of himself. But he was feeling slightly woozy. "Lillia, I leave clean up to you. I am about to faint."<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Got it. We will being preparations now. We will take off in two hours'' time, so rest for now." Lillia kissed ke''s cheek before running off to put things in motion. This was followed up by the rest of his wives.


    ke smiled and picked up Nanaya who was also on the verge of copsing. "I will put her to bed as well. We will need everyone in top shape here soon."


    Nanaya was too tired to even say anything. She curled up in ke''s arms and closed her eyes. He had only taken three steps before she was sound asleep. Ishtar saw her daughter being carried like the princess that she was and pursed her lips. "Why couldn''t I fake being weak!?"


    "Sister Ishtar, don''t get jealous of your own daughter." Noa teased as she flew up into the air and looked around. "Let''s just hope we can get in the air before too much happens."


    - - -


    In another area deep in a forest cave that was made from the roots of manyrge trees, two figures sat next to a young boy sleeping peacefully on the floor. "I wonder what the world is like now¡­." Iseles whispered as she leaned up against Trien.


    "The outside world no longer matters to us. We have created ourselves new lives down here away from those who wished to kill us. I care about nothing else but you and our child''s safety." Trien replied. He had long stopped caring about the mortal world. He just wanted to live out his days with the girl he loved.


    "You mean children." Iseles smiled as she rubbed her belly.


    Trien couldn''t help but smile. He leaned down and kissed Iseles on the lips. He couldn''t wait for their next child to be born. But he still couldn''t shake the feeling that something bad was about to happen. Much worse than the reglios or the drakani. Ever since he heard the sounds of those bells, he just couldn''t shake this feeling. That was why he had sealed off the entrance to their home, with only the venttion systems that he had set up in ce, which were all hidden quite well.


    It was at this moment the ground began to shake. Trien pulled Iseles and his son, who was woken up, into his arms and held them tightly. Luckily he had sealed the walls and ceilings quite well with earth magic. With how violently the ground was shaking, the cave would have long copsed. But even so, he put up a barrier around them and held his family close. He had no idea what was going on, but he hoped he would be left alone to live out his days below the surface, away from everyone.


    Arge stone gate stood about thirty feet high that gave off an evil aura. Therge stone doors that were carved with depictions of souls being eaten slowly began to part. Arge red hand with ck sharp ws could be seen gripping the edge of the door. "Hmmm? Now isn''t this a fancy ce!"

 Chapter 522 The Sky Calls Part 1

    ?


    A massive pressure filled the world. Monsters and humanoids alike all shivered in fear due to this sudden evil presence that seemed to be filled with murderous intent. At the gates to the underworld, arge fifty foot bulky red figure pulled itself through the gate and stood up, looking up at the sky. "To think the sky could be something other than grey. Haha! This world will be interesting."


    "Kronkle, don''t go trying to destroy this world, his majesty will not be happy." A young woman around twenty years of age with three horns sticking out of her head that was surrounded by purple hair that draped down to the middle of her back. Her big ample breasts bounced ever so slightly with every step she took. Her enchanting purple eyes made it hard to look away from her. But what really stood out on her small oval shaped face was the third eye in the middle of her forehead that looked like a ruby. Her ck robe like clothing flowed out like liquid as she walked.


    "Sandrea, do not even think about telling me what to do!" Kronkle snorted before looking around and scratching his head. "Something is off."


    "You are right. If I am not wrong, there should be quite a few beings here to greet us, but there are not. The number of souls to even call for this door is no small number, so why are there only bodies?" Sandrea found this to all be quite curious.


    "More than that, how did this trash even end up on this?" Kronkle kicked a dead reglios corpse. He found it strange that such a being was able to escape the underworld.


    "There have only been a few who have escaped the underworld, but they were all souls who became gods. No devil has ever escaped. We can only leave that ce when the gates of the underworld are summoned, and now¡­." Sandrea let out a soft chuckle. "I guess it doesn''t matter."


    Sandrea turned around to see an army of devils behind her. Each one wearing ck bone armor and wielding devilnite forged weapons. Sandrea slowly stepped forward, causing the massive army to kneel down. "I, Sandrea, Princess of the Underworld, and my brother Kronkle, Prince of the Underworld, now hereby announce our invasion of this new world. His Majesty wants a clean sweep. But we are told not to destroy thend. Otherwise, we will just end up with a world like the underworld, which is not why we came here. If you understand this, then move out!"


    "Raaaaah!!!!!!!" The devil army yelled out. Each one was considered a devil, but at the same time were different races. Some looked human, while others looked like walking bipedal monsters. They separated into groups of ten each and began running off in different directions.


    "I think I smell a bit of divine power here. If I am not wrong, a god must have cleaned up this trash." Kronkle snorted. He disliked the idea of a god being on this.


    "Let it rest for now. It''s not like anyone could stop this gate from being summoned after all, only that man would be able to do anything to it. And he has not been seen in trillions of years. His Majesty only wants us to take this world over. We are to kill those who resist and enve those who surrender. Let''s make the most of this while we can. I will go take a look around and see what this new world has to offer." Sandrea, floated up into the air but before flying off she paused mid air and looked at Kronkle, "Remember, don''t destroy the!"


    "Like I could!" Kronkle snorted. He was not stupid. As long as he did not find anyone who was on par with him there would be no problem¡­..<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Ahhh~! Chooo~!" ke sneezed loudly, causing him to wake up. He felt much better after resting for a while. Nanaya was sound asleep in his arms. Not wanting to wake her, he gently put her aside before getting up and walking naked to the bathroom. He washed his face and brushed his teeth before heading to the closet in the bedroom to get some clothes. Only when he was dressed did he head out towards the meeting room, where he was sure many were gathered.


    Sure enough, as soon as he entered, he saw Bret, Mike, and a few discussing things. "How does it look?"


    Bret looked up from the paper in his hand and smiled. "Everything is green. We are just waiting for you to give themand."


    "Then let''s do it. As long as all our people are within the city, we can begin at any time." ke replied.


    "Then I will give the order. Lillia has been sitting by the crystal, waiting after she had given out orders. As long as the magic circles are active, our magic generator will keep it active from here on out." Bret exined.


    "I will go and see her. She must be tired after everything. Let''s make Destiny City really a city of destiny." ke smiled before disappearing. Bret shook his head and sighed. He wondered how long ke had been saving that line for.


    ke reappeared in arge, dimly lit room. The only light source was the purple mana crystal in the middle of the room. This mana crystal was something that Thardra worked day and night to create. It was an umtion of knowledge from all the races, and now it would be finally activated.


    "ke!" Lillia called out as she ran over and jumped on him. She kissed his chin and hugged his neck as she dangled from his body. She was happy to see ke up and about again. It always pained her when she knew he was doing too much.


    "Are things looking good?" ke asked.


    "Yep! I only need to give it a bit of my mana to put things in motion. Then it will generate power on its own using the mana in the air. With this, we can take to the skies and protect our home much easier."

 Chapter 523 The Sky Calls Part 2

    ?


    "Citizens of Destiny City!" ke''s voice rang out over the city. "The time hase for our great city to take to the skies. With the world turning towards chaos, we will go to the one ce that will allow us to be safer than anywhere else on this. The sky. It calls us, asking for us to use it as our new home. From this day forth, a new barrier will be ced around the entirety of the city. You will no longer be able to pass through it in order to protect you and your young from identally falling off.


    "Destiny City will be seen as a new hope for those living on the ground. We will be actively searching for settlements and taking as many people as we can in. We will raise our buildings taller than ever before and build a wider area underground to expand the size of our sky ind. With that being said, please go inside, stay indoors, and wait for my word during the process of the detaching phase. I would rmend a room with little to know items that will fall on your head. You have one hour to find a safe ce to wait out this process. But when things are done, the skies will be ours." ke cut off his transmission there. He turned to see Lillia smiling at him. Even in times like this, when things were uncertain, he was still giving people hope for a future. Lillia really couldn''t help but fall in love with him all over again.


    "Is it okay to stay in your transformed state?" Lillia asked. She was notining in the slightest.


    "Mmm¡­ It is permanent unless I cancel it myself." ke replied as he pulled Lillia close, his hands reaching down to her butt and squeezing it gently.


    Lillia bit her lip as she red at ke. Now was not the time for these kinds of things! She yfully pped his chest as she pushed away from him and took a few steps back. "No teasing. We will have time for that stuff after we deal with the other things."


    "Alright! I won''t tease you anymore." ke chuckled as she sat down in front of the huge crystal in front of him. "Once the city is in the air, we will need to start working on defenses. This is already tuned to make a huge cloud bank under the ind to keep people from seeing it from the ground while making the top half transparent, allowing us to see the ground below. We will need to reinforce the bottom and shape it to be more fortified. Then we will need to outfit the bottom with the proper weaponry."


    "There is still a lot to do. Luckily we already nned to do this long ago. But I never thought our idea would need to be used to keep us safe from a threat other than the dragonic." Lillia sighed as she sat next to ke and leaned against him.


    "Now matter what, we will need to protect our people. Our lives. I do not wish to lose everything we built up. I would rather freeze time and send you girls and the kids away to the Astral Domain than allow any of you to die. Of course, I would need to stay, but my life for all of yours is worth it." ke did not want to die himself, but he would prefer to keep his family safe no matter what. He would sacrifice himself for their well being. This was just how much his wives and kids meant to him.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Lillia was quiet. She knew ke was willing to do anything for them. She just wished they could always be safe without a worry in the world but this world¡­. One thing after the other¡­. "ke¡­. Even if you hate me, I will not allow you to die. You are more important than anything else in my life besides Destiny and the little one in my belly."


    Lillia rubbed her stomach. She had only just found out recently that she was once again expecting. Even though it was dangerous, she still went out to fight. Since she knew her power was needed.


    ke looked at Lillia and pinched her nose. "Don''t do stupid things. Take care of yourself from this moment on. You know I am strict with my wives when they are pregnant. If I had known before the war I would have not taken you with me¡­."


    "I know! That is why I did not say anything. ke you have to understand we, your wives are not weak. We are strong and are able to stand by your side. So do not give up hope. If things really do turn out bad by that time, even if some of us die, at least we put our all into fighting for our home, our beliefs." Lillia hugged ke''s waist and rested her head on his chest. "While it is great that you wish to protect us all if it means sacrificing you, I think all of my sisters and your own kids would want to fight at your side. Especially now that things are even worse than before.


    "We could not stop the gates from opening even though we tried. We can only run to the skies and start a new life here. But if things truly get too bad, I think with all of us gathered together, we can help Sister Ishtar to open a portal to the Astral domain and put the entire item in the skies there. Death is not the first option. It is the only option after everything else fails." Lillia''s words sank into ke''s heart. At some point, he was not thinking correctly. He was thinking about how things were now that if they could not survive even in the sky, then he would need to somehow send his family away while protecting their retreat.


    ke let out a sigh and kissed the top of Lillia''s head. "You are right. You are very right." ke smiled as he began to stand up, bringing Lillia with him. "It''s time."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 524 The City In The Sky

    ?


    *Rumble!*


    The ground beneath Destiny City began to shake violently. The citizens were all huddling in shelters or their homes, waiting for the process of the city rising into the sky to be over. Some braver people were outside on the rooftops to watch the process firsthand.


    Arge crack began to form in the earth about half a mile from the barrier. This crack began to break apart the earth in a line going around the city. It was not perfectly straight. Some parts were wider than others, but it continued on. Even when it hit the water, this crack broke apart the sea floor and even went out further than it did from thend taking three miles of ocean with it.


    This cracking was not just in one direction but both. It was as if it was trying to im as muchnd as possible before reaching its limit. The entire process took almost thirty minutes, and when the two sections connected, the true start of the rise began.


    A massive earthquake shook thend for many miles in all directions. A loud rumble filled the air as Destiny City and thend around it before the cracks began to slowly rise up into the sky. The process was slow at first but gradually it began to speed up. Arge nket of cloud suddenly formed out from the sides of the giving birth to the cloud bank that would keep the city hidden while in the air.


    "How far do you n to take it?" Lillia asked.


    "We want to go up as high as we can. I want it so that if we fly to the top of the dome of the barrier, we will be able to float without using magic or wings. The higher we are, the safer the city will be at all times. Plus. If Earth is lost, then with our space program already underway, we can probably take Destiny City out of the Earth''s atmosphere and make our way to another." ke did not want to do such a thing, but if it came down to it, he would have no choice.


    "Do you think things will really get that bad?" Lillia asked. They were both watching the rise of the city from the main control room. This room was not Destiny City''s most important ce.


    "I hope they do not, but¡­." ke sighed. He only knew that things were not looking good for the time being. He only knew what Ishtar had told him, but it seemed that the power of the underworld surpassed that of the Astral Domain. He did not know if there were more powerful people or not, but from the sounds of it, only Anu was powerful enough to hold his own against some of the more powerful beings of the underworld. He also understood this was the reason why Anu did not evene to help with the situation.


    Currently, Destiny City had five goddesses, including his daughter. In order to protect his people and his family, this was the only option besides leaving the itself. While they could go to the Astral Domain, this would be ast resort. He would like to stay near Earth for the time being than being in a ce where beings like Ea are looking to kill him.


    "Mmm¡­ We can only hope our future will be peaceful for the time being. We should take out time and slowly build out our defenses and weapons so we can take on anything thates our way." Lillia felt sad that things turned out this way, but there was nothing they could do. They were lucky to have already had the idea of a floating city in the works a long time ago and was long sincepleted waiting for the day it would be used.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "No matter what, we will not go down without a fight. We just need to use our time wisely and slowly grow stronger. Once we reach a state where we can break into godhood, we will walk down that path." ke looked at the screen in front of him, showing the ground below getting smaller. The shaking of thend had already stopped, and the citizens were all making their out of their hiding spots to see what it was like to be floating amongst the clouds.


    "How are the oxygen and mana levels?" ke asked.


    "All green. Far above normal, actually. The sky has the purer manapared to the ground, and it is almost all evolved mana as well. The magic circles to create oxygen and also equalize gravity are working perfectly fine. The mana from the atmosphere is flooding in and being stored in the storage areas to be used for supplying the city and keeping the city afloat. If we keep this up, we will have a full stock of reserves that willst ten years if we need to move to another ce." Lillia had thought of many things and understood ke''s ns well. They had made sure they had enough supplies tost a long time in case they were forced to leave the or go into seclusion until they were ready to fight back.


    "Alright. Put things on autopilot and we will go take a look outside. I want to see this with my own eyes." ke stood up, Lillia doing the same.


    He grabbed her hand and teleported them to the surface to take a look. If only they could catch a break, though. "Surface dwellers! What have you done!?"


    A loud voice came from the east. ke flew into the air while holding Lillia''s waste to see a blue skinned man with a fishtail standing in the sky staring at him with eyes filled with hate.


    "You are a merman?" ke asked. He was quite sure this was the case, but he still asked to be sure.


    "That I am! And you have broken the pack that has longsted for millions of years!" The merman roared.


    The Merman was about to attack when Gemini suddenly appeared in the sky. "Frotatur, I will say this now, but you are no match for the people of this city. Do not try to go to war with them. In fact, you should be thanking my husband for allowing you toe with us. Or you might just end up losing everything¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 525 King Of Princess Pickers

    ?


    "Oh? A Naga? I haven''t seen one of you since the great copse. But that makes no difference. Tell me, why should I be thankful for your husband digging up my City of Antis!?" Frotatur was not in a good mood. He was enjoying his harem when all of a sudden, the entire ocean floor began to quake. Before he could do anything his city was cut out from the ocean floor and taken into the sky. Luckily the water did not fall off the side, but that still does not mean what had happened was right.


    "Whether I dug it up or not is not something you should care about. What you should care about is that you and your people are safer here than they are down below." ke suddenly spoke up. "Merman, human, naga, dragons, gods, I do not care what type of being you are. What I care about is that I do not give the people of the underworld more souls to use for whatever means they would use them for."


    "Underworld? What the hell is that!?" Frotatur did not understand what ke was talking about.


    "Let me exin." Loki suddenly appeared in the air. She wanted to show her good side in front of ke. "The under¡­ Ouch! Ishtar, damn it, why did you hit me!?"


    "You need to stand aside. You are ke''s ve, and nothing more remember your ce." Ishtar stated coldly. She was not stupid. She could see now Loki had been looking at ke since she had met him. She also knew how Loki was. She loved handsome, strong men, and ke fits all those criteria.


    Loki red at Ishtar for getting her her way. But she did not say any more. She slowly floated back behind ke and gazed at his back in infatuation. Ishtar then turned and looked at Frotatur, who was still fuming in anger and sighed. "Look, old fish man, ke, my husband has done you a service. I told him not to worry about you since you were at the bottom of the ocean, but he is kind and did not wish for you to get enved by devils. They are much more powerful than all of us herebined, which is why we brought our city into the sky. But now that you are part of this, you have two choices."


    Ishtar''s lips curled up as she continued: "Eithere under the contract that every citizen of Desinty City abides by or fall to the ground below. Pick now. I will give you five seconds."


    "What the hell are you talking about!? You dug us¡­. Cough!" Frotatur wanted to argue more but suddenly felt it was hard to breathe. He looked up at Ishtar, who was smiling at him like some kind of demon.


    "1¡­"


    "2¡­.."


    "3¡­."


    "Cough! Okay! I will¡­." Frotatur had no other choice. He could hardly breathe under her pressure, and he did not wish for his people to die. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Smart man." Ishtar smiled as she slowly floated back towards ke and hooked her arm around his. "Husband, I will leave the rest to you."


    "You really¡­" ke chuckled as he waved his hand, forming a contract circle. "Look at the circle and read everything it does."


    Frotatur frowned but still looked at the circle in front of him. When he saw everything in it, he couldn''t help but nod his head. This would basically make him part of Destiny City but would be separate. "You will need to force this contract on all my people?"


    "Mmm¡­ although they won''t know it. Since our people will only be doing things in trade, they only ones who might find out are those who want to do harm on to others. You will all be under Destiny City jurisdiction, which covers your people froming to harm by my people, and your people will be unable to harm mine as well as not being able to harm one another. In a way, it will help you popce as well." ke exined.


    "I see. They are only restricted from harming but not arguing. Then we will settle it like this. But I must ask for fishing restrictions. As we only have so many miles of ocean, my people are only able to live off what grows in the water." This was one of Frotatur''s main concerns at this time. He realized that ke meant no harm to his people. And knowing that just one of them could restrict him to such an extent was enough to tell him it would be bad to make enemies with these people. And if the enemies they are talking about are stronger than all of thembined, he was actually slightly grateful towards ke and his people.


    For the first time in millions, even billions of years, the mermen had formed a contract with the surface dwellers. But now, because of ke''s whim, they had once more formed a contract and one that made it so that neither side could betray the other.


    "Then I will set the contracts." ke waved his hand, and the merpeople of Antis all secretly had a contract ced on them. He did not want to cause a scene, so he had the contracts form within their hearts, making it so they would not notice it. "Done."


    Frotatur scratched his head. He did not realize it would be that easy for him to mark his entire race. But this was also good since now they would be safe. "We will need to hold a meeting. And I would like to send one of my people''s representatives here to¡­."


    "No princesses!" All the girls yelled out at the same time, causing Frotatur to almost jump out of his skin.


    "Umm¡­ is there something wrong with princesses?" Frotatur asked curisoually. He found it odd that they would all shout at the same time.


    Mina floated over and began to exin while she pointed at ke. "Let''s just say if you do not want your daughter to be knocked up, then don''t send her here. Princesses are bad since you are looking at the king of princess pickers!"

 Chapter 526 A Peaceful Time

    ?


    ke held his head as he looked at Mina who was throwing him under the boss. It was not like he meant for this to happen it just seemed to always happen. Frotatur on the other hand chuckled. He had a genuine smile on his face seeing how friendly and free the people of this city were. They were unlike the other ns who were stuck up about things. He even feltfortable since it was many races here and not just one. He looked at ke who was being scolded by his wives while rubbing his head when a thought came to mind. He would not mind having a bit more connection to this ce.


    With this thought in mind, Frotatur decided he would take his leave to begin settling things. "I will be leaving to go speak with my council. We will send a message so that we can set up a meeting between myself and the one I n to send as an ambassador."\


    "Then I will be waiting to hear from you." ke floated over to Frotatur and stuck out his hand. The two men shook hands. "Have a safe trip. If you run into any issues let us know. We will be sure to help you if you need it."


    "I will. I am d we could work things out." Frotatur bowed his head slightly before taking his leave. He was in a good mood. He nned to speak to his daughter Ariel and see what she thought about living onnd. She had just turned of age so she would be the perfect ambassador.


    While Frotatur was plotting how to be more one with Destiny City, Mina was sitting on ke''s head with her arms and legs crossed and her nose in the air. "I have a feeling he is scheming something."


    "Haha." ke let out augh. "Well he can''t harm Destiny City or anyone in it so let him scheme. At any rate, we should take a look at the ground below."


    They had just risen into the sky when Frotatur hade toin, but now that things were settled he wanted to take a look at the ground below. "Papa!" Many small voices called out as ke was soon covered with young girls hanging on to his body. Each one was growing up quickly and soon would not be able to do this anymore.


    "Have you girls put on some weight?" ke joked only to be pped by Tina on the back of his head.


    "Don''t say that to your daughters! What if they get eating disorders because of you!?" Tina scolded causing the girls to giggle. They knew no matter how big they got their papa would still love them.


    The entire Harris family decided to have a pic at the edge of thend, allowing them to oversee the ground below. They were currently flying over the ocean away from the devils that were slowly pouring in from the gate to the underworld. Today''s cooks were surprisingly Vinea, Olia, and Yiki. It seemed the girls had all been trying their best to appeal to ke and the family''s needs.


    "ke, should I announce it?" Lillia asked as she leaned over next to him and whispered into his ear.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Go ahead," ke replied. This was something he had been meaning to do for a long time but never had the chance to but now it was time to set things straight.


    Lillia smiled and kissed his cheeks before standing up. "Sisters, please listen up. ke and all the official wives have decided that there will no longer be concubines. All current concubines will now be official wives. This was something that was long decided but so much has stopped us from being able to officially announce it. We figured the concubine system was pretty much useless since you are all with us all the time anyway.


    "So as such with all of us together we will build our family to the limit and allow for us to see generation after generation of our children grow and have children of their own. And maybe one day we will pass down the leadership of Destiny City to one of those children if they do decide to. But for now, I think allowing our kids to pick the path they want most is the most important. So, Olia, Yiki, Titi, Lin, Helen, congrattions, and sorry it took so long."


    The five girls burst out in tears. While they were never treated wrongly, the idea of only being concubines always did weigh down on them, and now¡­. They were able to truly say they were ke''s wives.


    Off to the side sitting by a tree, Destiny, Joy, Angelica, and Hope sat by a tree while their sisters ran around ying tag. "Hope you are not going to go y with them?"


    Hope shook her head. Her head was lowered as she continued to draw on her drawing pad. "I still need to finish this before the deadline."


    "You really work hard¡­." Joy sighed as she leaned against her dragonic helper. Hope was one of the most famous manga artists in the city and thanks to Tina always giving her ideas she has had a long running series for a while now. Out of all the sisters, she was the one with the most self ie.


    "Well, don''t work too hard, it''s not good for your health." Destiny rubbed Hope''s head but waspletely ignored. She could only sigh and look at Angelica who was swaying back and forth. "What about you Angelica? Not going to y?"


    "No¡­. I just want to watch the clouds." Angelica seemed to be at peace just staring up at the sky. But she was still young so she had not really thought about anything more than what was right in front of her.


    "I hope things will always stay this peaceful." Destiny sighed once more as she fed Atolie a cookie. Atolie happily took it and nibbled on it like a chipmunk.

 Chapter 527 Assemblies

    ?


    In the Astral Domain, many gods were gathered in arge room, with one sitting on top of a golden throne. "Anu, are you really banning us from stopping the invasion of the underworld?"


    "It is not our ce to interfere with that world. It is not our domain." Anu replied calmly. He looked at the few hundred gods gathered here and knew many disliked his decision.


    But one person found Anu''s words to be quite appealing. "Then what of those gods that are on the? Are they not disobeying your orders? Why don''t I go down¡­."


    "Ea, you are in no position to be offering any kind of help. You have already broken the rules once and are under punishment, are you not?" Arge muscr man walked over. His long golden hair swayed slightly as he sat down next to Ea.


    "Thor, you arete¡­." Ea gritted his teeth. He hated this man more than the one who stole Ishtar!


    "Haha! I had to deal with a few things for his Grace Anu." Thor replied. He waved his hand and passed over a stone table to Anu.


    "As I thought¡­." Anu frowned before looking at everyone in the room. "Earth is now the domain of the Goddess Destiny. Ishtar, Gungnir, and Loki are also part of this domain. Ishtar''s region has been sealed off and will continue to be hers and now part of the goddess of Earth, Goddess Destiny''s domain. As we are the gods and goddesses of the Astral Domain, we have no right to interfere in the troubles of Earth. If you wish to move to Earth, then do so at your own discretion. All except for Ea, who is banned from being near Ishtar. All other gods and goddesses will have their regions sealed off and connected to Earth and will officially be under themand of the Goddess of Earth if you want to help fight against the underworld. But in no way are you to bring trouble to the Astral Domain. Once you leave, you are no longer part of this council."


    "Why is it that they can go, but I can not?" Ea gritted his teeth. He wanted to go to Earth and deal with that man who looks like him who stole his woman.


    "Because you are full of ill intentions. Ea, do not think I do not know what you are nning. But let me tell you now that you do not have a means of getting Ishtar no matter what since I will forbid it. You will not be able to even step foot out of the Astral Domain unless I say you can." Anu waved his hand, making many magic circles appear around Ea.


    "Anu! You can not do this!? Why are you siding with them!?" Ea tried to struggle, but ten golden chains shot out of the magic circles and wrapped around his body. This was a binding spell. One to make someone submit. He could feel his divine energy being drained.


    "Because I am sick of your ploys! Ea, you crossed the line when you tried to harm a mere mortal girl using Loki. If Ishtar had not done what she did, you would have broken one of the most sacredws of the astral domain. Never to kill a mortal! You would have been killed on the spot by me!" Anu replied in anger. He disliked when people did not follow hisws. And Ea was someone who always tried to bypass them. "You even sent Gungnir and Loki to Earth yourself. Sadly for you, you ended up losing to of your most promising underlings. They are now under the man you hate''s control." <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Ea gritted his teeth and clenched his fists. He did not dare speak anymore for fear that Anu might lose his temper and kill him on the spot. He looked around to see all the other godsughing at his expense. He could do nothing but lower his head until Anu called the meeting to a close.


    "Ah, he went quiet! Looks like the fun show is over. Anu, I n to leave for Earth in two weeks'' time after I settle a few things. Is this okay with you?" Thor asked, his expression serious.


    "As you wish. I know you, of all people, have a reason to go." Anu lowered his eyes. He hated losing Thor, but Thor was someone who hade from Earth. He had be a god by gaining a mystic relic called: Mjolnir. His power was not far from his own, but even still, he would not be able to do much once he got to earth if the higher devils of the underworld showed themselves.


    "Thank you. I will take my leave since I have a lot to deal with." Thor stood up and bowed once before flicking Ea on the back of the head and letting out augh. He walked a few steps before stopping and saying: "Right. Ea, if I catch you on Earth¡­. I will kill you. No one is allowed to mess with my home world."


    Ea kept his head lowered. He could feel his body weakening due to the chains and knew he would not be able to leave the Astral Domain any time soon. He needed to figure out a way to escape his current situation and then deal with all those who opposed him. He just had to wait things out and find a few people he could use.


    - - -


    While the gods were assembling, in the underworld, an assembly of another kind was taking ce. "How are the troops?"


    "Do you really think we need this many? It is just a mortal world, is it not? I think our forward army of over a million will be enough, no?" arge red devil with chains around his wrist asked.


    "We can never be too sure. Any wee out on might end up being a ce that is formidable. This is also to show the gods that they should keep to themselves unless they want to start another war. We are going to be freed from this hell that has contained us for so long."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 528 Trash

    ?


    A weekter and the site around the gate to the underworld was now a heavy fortress. Many devils of all shapes and sizes stood guard around the gate itself while more and more devils poured out of it. These devils left the gate area and gathered at different camps based on the devil species they were.


    In just a week''s time since the gate appeared, a few million devils had already arrived on Earth and were starting to send out scouting teams. The forward army that first showed up had already begun enving the humanoids they found as they searched every inch ofnd.


    Far away, sitting on top of a fallen skyscraper covered in overgrowth, Sandrea had her legs crossed under her and her arms crossed in front of her chest. "What is this world? They have so many strange things."


    Sandrea did not understand why things were like this. She felt intrigued by the ruins and wanted to know more about this world. She had only known the underworld since the day was born. She had once found the underworld intriguing, but now¡­. It was nothing more than the same thing over and over.


    Sandrea held a square object in her hand. She had pulled it from one of the buildings and found that it could be flipped open and had a bunch of buttons on one side. "It doesn''t have any magic¡­."


    She began pressing the buttons on the top until she finally hit one that was in the top right corner. The top half of the strange object lit up, and the buttons also lit up along with it. Sandrea almost tossed the thing on the ground since she did not know if it was bad or not but stopped herself and looked at the strange lettings on the screen. She had no idea what it was supposed to do. She pressed many keys, but nothing happened. In the end, she looked at therge apple on the top half of the strange object before wrinkling her nose and tossing it aside. "It''s just trash!"


    The strange object fell from the building and crashed into the ground below, breaking into pieces. This object was actually aptop that had a screen lock on it to ess the desktop. Sandrea stood up and floated up into the air. She looked around before flying off into the distance. She had no idea where she was going, but she wanted to see more of this strange world.


    - - -


    [R-18]


    "Ah~!" Sam moaned as ke entered her. She could feel his thing swelling inside her, rubbing against her pleasure spot perfectly. She was currently on all fours with her sister underneath her, looking up at her with zed eyes. She wondered just how many times she had seen her sister lust filled face. Even with their husband doing both of them at the same time, she still couldn''t help but want to make her sister feel even more pleasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    She leaned down and stole Erica''s lips, and slipped her tongue inside her mouth. Erica wrapped her arms around her sister''s neck and indulged in the forbidden kiss that they had done so many times now. With ke sliding his cocks in and out of their pussies, she could feel her mound rubbing against Sam''s, making things even more erotic than before.


    ke loved watching these two girls go at it. They barely looked much older than when he first met them. They were immortal now and would never age again. They were originally two young beauties and still are even to this day. The tightness of their pussies around his cock fit him just right and would forever. He leaned down and picked both girls up so that they were now both hanging in mid air. They clung to each other while being bounced up and down on ke''s dick. Erica and moved from kissing Sam to Sam''s chest and was now nibbling one of her nipples while massaging the other with her free hand.


    Sam could not get enough of this. When they first met ke, she felt odd about sharing a man with so many girls, but now she was all for it. It was nice being able to see her sister''s lustful faces as their husband hammered himself into them. She loved it when her sisters would help her out while she waited her turn. She loved everything about her big happy family.


    "AH~! Erica! ke!" Sam cried out as she had another orgasm. She dug her nails into her sister''s back as she thrust her head back and let her juices flow. She could feel both her sister and her man tensing up. They, too, were about to cum as well.


    ke grunted as he pumped his seed into the two girls. Before gently letting them slide off his dick. He watched as they got into a sixty-nine and began fingering each other, trying to push as much of his seed deep into their pussies. These two had been begging to have another child with him. Ever since they found out that Lillia was pregnant again, they, too, wanted another baby.


    ke smiled as he watched the two girls go at it. They were also not alone. Tina was currently already sucking his dick, getting him ready for another round. She and the rest of the girls were all wanting a second baby now, so his nights had be quite busy.


    Some of the girls had yet to even have one child, while two were having issues. Reese from the werewolf tribe was having lots of trouble. She had yet to get pregnant, no matter how many times he pumped his load in her. And then there was Gemini. She too, was having issues. The doctors said because of their race, they would take longer to get pregnant, but it had been so long now. But this was not strange for some races since even Noa was not pregnant even after so long.


    But ke was determined to make sure all his wives would bare at least one of his kids. He wanted them to all know the joy of having a child of their own. He could see their loneliness when they looked at the girls. He hated that look, so he was doing his best to make their dreamse true.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 529 The Secret Between The Two

    ?


    "Joy, I understand you need to stabilize your lust, but do you need to do that here?" Destiny asked in an exasperated voice. Her sister had been rubbing on her dragonic lover girl for a while now and the soft moansing out of their mouths were disturbing her work.


    Joy pursed her lips as she kissed her lover and sat down on her lover''sp. "Are you jealous?"


    "Why would I be jealous!?" Destiny yelled out. It was just her, Joy, and her lover Jinka in herb at this time. Destiny had called Joy over to try to make her current magic circles stronger and faster so she could create another golem that could fight the devils.


    "Don''t act like you do not know what I am talking about. Who was it that helped you create Atolie? Me and you both know that it was not just your blood added to the mix." Joy grinned causing Destiny to frown.


    "Shut up. If it ever came to light, Mama would probably kill me and Atolie¡­." Destiny was scared that her secrete would be exposed. The only person who knew of this was Joy who helped her in Atolie''s creation.


    "I know¡­.." Joy got up and walked over to Destiny and hugged her. "I don''t want anything to happen to you or your daughter. But I think you know better than anyone your hidden wish will nevere to fruition."


    "I know¡­. But¡­. No matter what, it''s fine. I will live with Atolie and raise her. She is my and his daughter after all." Destiny Leaned into Joy who could only hug her sister tighter. Joy understood Destiny''s wish. All her sisters had the same wish. But that wish would nevere true. He was the only one who was off limits to them. They knew this but they still couldn''t help keep their secret hidden deep in their hearts.


    "I will stay with you. Maybe one day you will find someone new but until that timees I will stay by your side." Joy had no ns on getting married either. She was content with her lovers. She also did not see any of the guys her age around in a romantic way. She liked the soft bodies girls had.


    Destiny rolled her eyes. She turned and poked Joy on the forehead. "I am not joining your little harem. I know your kinks, you have tried many times now."


    "That is not what I am saying!" Joy was just wanting to make sure her sister was not lonely.


    "Yes, yes." Destiny chuckled as she pulled away from Joy. A smile formed on her lips as she looked at her younger sister. "Thank you. If you wish to stay with me then stay. But¡­. No sex in front of my daughter."


    "I know! I wouldn''t do that to my niece!" Joy always felt she was being targeted because she had issues with her lust!


    "So it''s fine to do it in front of me!?" Destiny asked. She did not understand her sister''s way of thinking.


    "It''s fine with you. Plus as you know, I have special tastes. Why do you think I always chomp on Papa?" Joy grinned as she pulled Destiny close. "But sadly the one I really want to chomp won''t let me."


    "You would die before you even got a single drop of blood." Destiny flicked Joy''s forehead. Out of all the sisters, they were the closest. They spent more time with each other than their other sisters. <novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "I know!" Pursing her lips. Joy let Destiny go and rubbed her forehead. "I will send you another videoter¡­."


    Destiny, who had just picked up a vial, wrinkled her nose but did not say anything. Joy grinned and walked over to the board that had many things posted on it. "You made an error here."


    "Hmmm?" Destiny put a plug on the vial and set it down before walking over to the board. "Where?"


    "Here, see the connection here. It would be smoother to go from here to here. The runes run smoother in this formation than they would in the previous formation. This will also increase the golem''s power output as well." Joy exined.


    "This¡­. Why did I not see this!?" Destiny furrowed her brow as she rubbed the bridge of her nose. "I could have sworn I made this circuit perfect."


    "When was thest time you slept? Before or after the rise of the city?" Joy could see that Destiny''s eyes looked quite tired.


    "I am not even sure anymore. I think before, since I was still here in myb as the city rose up." Destiny realized she had not slept in a long time. She normally would not need sleep as a goddess, but she was not reborn like other gods and goddesses. She was created differently, which meant she would still need sleep every now and then.


    "Alright, before we do any more work. Come take a rest." Joy grabbed Desinty''s hand and pulled her to the couch she, then pushed Destiny down and sat down next to her. "Come, you can even use my thighs as a pillow."


    Destiny stared at Joy for a moment before finally sighing and giving in. Sheid down and rested her head on Joy''s thighs. Before she knew it she was already sound asleep. "Mistress Joy, you really love your sister."


    "Of course I do. Destiny has taken care of all of us sisters. Always staying strong even when our Papa would disappear. But you know what, when no one was looking, she was the one who would take it the hardest. Strong in front of us but when alone she would break down in tears. I love her just as much as I love my Papa. She has never once acted selfish and has always put us first. But now she has chosen a life of solitude. She can not let go of her love that should not be." Joy sighed as she ran her fingers through Destiny''s hair. Her sister was very dear to her. She had helped them through their saddest days.


    "I see¡­. But Misteress¡­. Will Miss Destiny like it if she knew you were groping her in her sleep?" Jinka asked. She watched as Joy''s hands massaged a certain sleeping beauty''s chest.


    "I am just helping her grow bigger ones. Mama Tina mentioned before this was a good method. Why do you think I always ask you, girls, to do it for me?" Joy did not stop what she was doing, but she also could not look Jinka in the eye.


    JInka sighed as she shook her head. If her mistress wanted to make an excuse to fondle her sister, then she would y along.

 Chapter 530 Hopes And Dreams

    ?


    A few hourster, Destiny slowly opened her eyes to see her sister scratching her head. "What did you do?"


    "Nothing!" Joy quickly replied in a slight panic.


    Destiny narrowed her eyes as she reached up and pinched, Joy''s waist. "You are lying. What did you do to me?"


    "I¡­.." Joy did not know how to respond. But the longer she stayed quiet the more guilty she looked.


    Destiny slowly got up feeling that she was slightly damp between the legs. She turned and red at Joy. "You couldn''t even control yourself while I was sleeping!?"


    "I didn''t go down there!" Joy yelled but quickly covered her mouth. She knew she had just spilled the beans. She wondered why she didn''t just deny it. "Fine! You are right! I did do something but I never went below the waist! I only massaged your peaks."


    "Don''t call them peaks! Plus it''s not like I got much to deal with in the first ce so why are you even ying with them!?" Destiny held her head she felt dizzy. She decided to lie back down. She had to admit Joy''s thighs did feelfortable.


    Joy did not know what to do. She held her hands up in the air not daring to let them get near Destiny''s body. If she angered her sister too much she might just get blown away. Destiny looked up at Joy who had her hands in the air and smiled. "You can put them down. I am not mad. I know you are just being you. I have no idea why you are so hellbent on me though."


    "Why wouldn''t I be?" Joy pursed her lips. She loved her sister. She was kind and took care of her when she was at her lowest. She had always been there for her.


    Destiny sighed and reached up and poked Joy''s face. "Just don''t do anything that would make me want to kill you."


    "I won''t! Thest thing I want is for you to be mad at me¡­" Joy replied. Her sister was once again giving in to her whims. She could only sigh as she caressed the top of Destiny''s head.


    Destiny ended up falling asleep once more while Joy sat there staring at her. This time she kept her hands to herself. She wanted Destiny to get a good sleep. But she also let out a sigh of relief. It seemed her little adventure this time actually gave her a small bonus.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "Mistress, are you going to stay here for a while?" Jinka asked.


    "Mmm¡­. You can go do your own thing if you wish. I will stay here and let my sister sleep. If I move now, she will probably wake up again. If something happens, let me know." Joy did not want to make Jinka sit around since they could only talk in low voices, and it would be boring for her. Jinka liked to y magic station with the other girls. It was a virtual reality type game console that used illusion magic that allowed one to roam around and fight monsters while lying down. The creator was a tech wizz from the old human world. He had collected all the old game consoles he could find and began taking them apart and recreating them using magic. In the end, he created the game console Magic Station.


    "Then I will take my leave. Also, Mistress, make sure you make time for me tonight as well." Jinka blushed. Besides games, she loved being teased by her Mistress.


    "I will." Joy smiled and waved Jinka off. Joy then looked down at Destiny, who was out cold and smiled. She leaned back and closed her eyes for a few moments before opening them again. She looked over at the board with all the magic circuit diagrams and wondered just how powerful they could make the next golem.


    Right now, things were peaceful. Her Papa was spending time with her mamas while Destiny City was once more booming with new innovations. Everything was currently peaceful, while thend below had fallen into chaos. She knew this peace would notst long, but they still had no specific way of actually preparing. From what she understood right now, everyone was trying to grow stronger. Even her mama Ishtar was trying to find a way to grow her strength. The current situation was not good for them if they got caught off guard.


    But these golems, which they could make stronger and stronger, could be a means of turning things around and pushing the beings from the underworld back. She hoped that Destiny''s hard work would bear fruit. Because she knew just how hard her sister had been working on this project. It was one of those things where they only needed one sess on the new version to be able to mass produce. If they could make an army of golems with power on par with the gods, then they would be able to fight back.


    Joy was happy that her mamas and Papa were all for this project as well. While the other teams were building cross technology that used more than just mana, everyone else was working hard towards their next evolution. Even she was working hard for her next evolution. She was very close to evolving once more and growing her power yet again.


    Joy looked down at Destiny and sighed. Everything was riding on each project, and only the hopes and dreams of a peaceful future were what was keeping them moving forward. She wondered what their life would be like if their Papa had ever died during battle. He has alwayse out on top, but he hase close a few times. It worried her. She did not wish to see her sisters or her mamas sad. Because she knew it would devastate not only them but herself as well.


    "Mmm¡­" Destiny groaned as she turned on her side and hugged Joy''s waist. Joy smiled and yed with her sister''s hair again, gently petting the top of her head.


    --AN) So I need all of your lovely reader''s input. Should I ship Desinty and Joy? Or should they just stay normal sisters? Pleasement here or in thements with your thoughts.--

 Chapter 531 Father Daughter Talk

    ?


    The now floating ind of Destiny City stayed high in the sky, out of sight as nothing more than another random cloud. ke and everyone else were working hard on strengthening themselves. They had been developing new kinds of sky vehicles to use to go from the ind tond and back. ke had noticed that so far, the devils that were pouring out of the gates to the underworld were all staying on one continent. Luckily most of the settlements within his own country and the country to the north had already been sucked up by ke into Destiny City. The issue was those who would get caught by the devils as they expanded southward. Once the new modes of transportation were created that used illusion magic to keep them hidden, he nned to start trying to save as many people as he could. The more he had that were willing to fight, the better.


    "ke, you busy?" nce walked over to ke, who was currently sitting on top of arge rock next to a newly made pond over the back side of the underground base.


    "No, just thinking. What''s up?" ke turned and smiled as he reached his hand out to nce. nce took his hand and hopped up on top of the rock, and sat next to him.


    "Have you noticed anything strange about Joy as ofte?" nce asked. She had a worried look on her face.


    "No, from what I know, most of the girls are going to be hitting puberty soon, which means they are getting training in how to control their lust. Is Joy acting strangely?" ke answered. He left all this kind of training up to his wives.


    "Well¡­ It''s not so much strange. It is kind of normal, really. She is hanging out with Destiny like always, but the issue I am having is that Joy has not been bringing Jinka with her¡­." nce did not know what was going on. She did not know if Joy had finally controlled her lust so well now that she no longer needed her dragonic lover at her side or not. She was afraid to ask since she did not want to make Joy feel ufortable.


    "Alright, I will go talk with her and see what is going on." ke sighed slightly. nce and Joy always had this kind of distance between them. He knew nce loved her daughter dearly, but she always kept things at a distance. It seemed the thing nce was afraid of the most was overstepping her bounds with her daughter. He had talked to her about it a few times, but nce still couldn''t shake that habit of keeping a distance.


    "Thank you!" nce smiled and hugged ke. She was happy that her Husband was understanding.


    - - -


    ke walked down the long hallway that led to Joy''s bedroom. When he reached the door, he hesitated for a second before finally knocking on the door. "Joy, you in?"


    A nking sound could be heard before the door to the room was swung open, and a petite girl looking around seventeen years of age jumped out.


    *Chomp!*<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Joy had jumped up, hugged ke, and sunk her teeth into his neck. ke did not know whether tough or get mad at the girl. He kept telling her to stop doing this, but she would not listen. "Okay, get down."


    "Fine~!" Joy smiled as she licked her lips. "Why is Papa here?"


    "I came to talk to you. Care to go for a walk with me?" ke asked.


    Joy smiled, wrapped her arm around his, and pointed down the hall. "Let''s go!"


    ke''s lips curled up as he let his daughter drag him along. They left the pce and headed outside to the pond out back, and began walking around it. It was quite big and had many different flowers and other colorful foliage growing around it, making it a very scenic view.


    Joy had her hands behind her back as she put one foot in front of the other as she walked. Her head was lowered slightly as she looked at the dirt path in front of her. "So, what did you want to talk to me about? To have mee out for a walk, it is probably something that you do not want others to hear."


    "That is correct, but I also wanted to get you out of the artificial light for once. You have been locked away in the pce for almost a month now." ke replied as she reached out and rubbed the top of Joy''s head, which caused her to smile brightly. "As for what I wanted to talk to you about is, well¡­ Your mother is worried about you. You have been visiting Destiny like always, but without Jinka tagging along. She is wondering if you are now fully in control of your lust. Or¡­."


    ke had no idea how to put it into words. He did not know if Joy was lusting after her own sister or not, and justing out to ask such a question made him feel slightly ufortable. Not that he was one to talk when he had two sisters and a mother and daughter in his own harem. But as a father, trying to talk to his own daughter about such stuff made it hard for him.


    Joy''s expression froze. She did not need him to finish that sentence. Her shoulders slumped a little as her tail sagged behind her. She did not think her current feelings she had for Destiny would be exposed so easily. "I¡­. I think I have fallen for Destiny¡­. Please don''t hate me¡­."


    ke stopped his steps as he looked at Joy, who looked on the verge of tears, and pulled her into his arms, hugging her. "I would never hate you. You are my daughter. So no matter what you tell me, I will never hate you."


    ke sighed as he fell into thought. It was something he had assumed since it was possible for his daughters to fall for one another. Not to mention it was not like he was a good example of this either. At the same time, he was kind of happy that his daughter would fall in love with another girl so he would not need to kill some guy. But he was still kind of shocked that this did happen. He took a deep breath before saying: "Does Destiny know?"

 Chapter 532 A Sudden Kiss?

    ?


    "I think she understands my intentions. I am not really good at hiding it and have been quite open about things¡­." Joy''s face was red from ear to ear. She felt embarrassed about talking about this with her father. At first, she was scared that she would get into trouble but now she was just embarrassed.


    ke scratched his head. He never had thought about this before but as they were drakani it would not be too strange if they did lust after their own siblings especially since he did not wish for his daughters to be running amok and getting knocked up by some man they met during one of their lust episodes. Even he is unable to control himself sometimes. Never mind young girls who had just entered their puberty phase.


    "I see. Well¡­ If she epts you then fine but do not force anything on her. I won''t stop the two of you and to be honest, I kind of preferred if you married another girl." As a father, he did not like any man getting near his daughters.


    "I do not think you will have that issue¡­." Joy pursed her lips. She wondered if her Papa understood just how much his being there ruined any chance for any guy to get close to them. After all, their standards were based on their Papa.


    "Well¡­ Anyway, just take things slow. If you and Destiny really do end up together, let me know, and your mother know. You know she worries a lot about you. You two are so simr that you are both putting up a wall. But she is always worried about you. She was the one who mentioned that she felt something was off about you. So try to open up to her more from now on, okay?" ke rubbed Joy''s head and smiled. He hoped Joy and nce could have more mother daughter time together.


    "Mm¡­ I worry about her as well. She is always trying so hard that I wish she would rest more." Just as nce was watching her daughter from afar, Joy was watching her mother as well. She loved her mother. It was just she did not seem to be able to express herself to her mother since she was different.


    "Good. I hope you two can talk more." ke gently rubbed Joy''s head before he continued walking.


    The two chatted about this and that before returning to the pce. Joy felt a weight being lifted off her shoulders now that her father knew of her feelings. She was in quite a good mood as she skipped down the hall with her tail swaying back and forth. She made her way to Destiny''s room and entered without even knocking.


    Destiny, who had juste out of the bath, wrapped in a towel, looked at her sister and sighed. "Can you at least knock!?"


    "Sorry! I forgot! I was lost in happiness!" Joy replied as she hopped over to Destiny and hugged her, only to be pushed away secondster.


    "What are you happy about?" Destiny asked as she walked over to her closet and pulled out a t-shirt and a pair of shorts. She then went to her dresser to get some underwear to put on. She undid her towel and let it fall to the ground as she started to get dressed, of course, Joy''s eyes were locked on the petite body that had a modest set of perky mounds. "Joy, you are staring too much."


    "I can''t help it! You look sexy." Joy pursed her lips as she walked to Destiny''s side. Destiny ignored her as she put on her panties and bra. She knew how Joy felt but still had no issues changing in front of her. Plus, she kind of liked the praise she got just now.


    "So why are you so happy?" Destiny asked as she went to grab her shirt, only for Joy to take it from her. She sighed and stuck her arms up, which made Joy smile. Joy slipped the shirt over her arms and pulled it down, her fingers identally thumbing over Destiny''s breasts.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Joy then took Destiny''s shorts, knelt down, and ced them so that Destiny could step into them. She looked up at her cute sister and really wished she could pounce on her. "I took a walk with Papa, and we talked about my umm¡­ special tastes¡­."


    "Oh?" Destiny asked as she stepped into the short''s leg holes. She let Joy pull them up and button them for her. She hated herself for getting used to this kind of pampering as ofte. But she still did not stop Joy from doing it.


    "Mmm¡­ He told me he was fine with it as long as you epted it." Joy blushed as she hugged Destiny once more. She so wished she would say yes.


    "I see¡­" Destiny pursed her lips. She patted Joy''s hand so that she would let go before walking over to her desk, where she had a mirror to dry her hair. "To think he would be okay with that, but our love for him¡­."


    "I know¡­ But¡­ I can also understand why." Joy hated to admit it, but she did understand.


    "Mama Nanaya and Mama Ishtar are mother and daughter¡­" Destiny still could not get over her feelings. She hated the fact that she could not act upon them. She resorted to the fact that she had to sneakily use his DNA alongside her to make Atolie. She wished her dream coulde true, but it seemed it would never be so.


    Joy leaned down and hung her arms over Destiny''s shoulders as she pushed her cheek up against hers. "I understand how you feel. I also wish the same thing. But I know it will not happen. But I do promise I will always be by your side."


    Joy''s eyes shed slightly as she turned her head and kissed Destiny''s cheek. This only got her a hand in the face as Destiny pushed her away. "Joy¡­. I know what you want, but¡­ Let me think about it."


    "Mmm¡­" Joy pouted slightly as she stood up, only to be pulled back down to have a set of warm lips pressed against her cheek. "This?"


    "I am just returning the favor. Joy, I am not sure how I feel about you. I love you as a sister and always will. As for other feelings, they may be there, but I am not sure, so let me¡­ Muph!" Destiny''s words were cut off when a set of lips covered her mouth. Destiny was so shocked she could not react in time, and before she knew it, a tongue was twirling around her mouth. Joy had her arms around Destiny''s neck and was already lost in the kiss she was having with her sister.


    Destiny''s eyes slowly closed. She did not hate this kiss. In fact, she felt it felt kind of good.

 Chapter 533 More Than Sisters Part 1

    ?


    [R-18]


    Joy''s switch had already been flipped. She moved and sat in Destiny''sp as her tongue explored the forbidden domain that she had so longed for. Destiny had long been caught up in the feeling of her first kiss, so she did not resist at all as Joy tasted the entirety of the inside of her mouth. She had not even realized that she was already hugging Joy back. It also did not help that Joy''s saliva was acting as a sort of stimulus which was causing her to be very turned on at this time.


    Joy broke their kiss. The two gazed at each other for a few seconds before Joy moved to Destiny''s ear and began nibbling and sucking on it. This sent shivers down Destiny''s spine. She was no stranger to the feeling between her legs as she had pleasured herself many times, but to think that her own sister was making her feel this hot. "Joy¡­."


    "Hmmm?" Joy stopped what she was doing and moved her head to look Destiny in the eyes. She had a worried look on her face. She did not want to stop at this time, but she already promised her father she would not force Destiny.


    "Let''s move to the bed. The chair is ufortable¡­." Destiny did not want to keep sitting on the chair as it restricted her movements too much. She knew she should probably stop what they were doing, but she had already lost to the feeling that was welling up inside her. She did not hate Joy''s touch or the kiss they just had. In fact, her crotch was already damp and was aching to be touched. Of course, she would note out and say that. She would allow things to progress and hope that things moved in that direction.


    Joy grinned as she got up and grabbed Destiny''s hand to help her up from the chair. Once Destiny was up on her feet, Joy pulled her to the bed and gently pushed her down into a sitting position. She then proceeded to pull Destiny''s top off, which Destiny did not resist in the slightest. Her modest mounds that were covered in a pink bra were now visible for Joy to see. Joy took off her shirt, revealing her tanned skin and perky mounds that were bound by a ck bra.


    Destiny backed up a bit so that she was all the way on the bed. Joy put a knee on either side of her as she leaned down and kissed the bare t stomach. She kissed upwards towards the bra before flipping it up, revealing what was hidden underneath. Destiny bit her lip as she felt one of her nipples being toyed with. One of her hands was now on Joy''s head as she squirmed under her sister''s stimting actions. Once Joy''s knee pressed against her crotch, a soft moan slipped out of her mouth, causing her to blush.


    Destiny''s hips began to grind against the knee that was pressed against her as she leaned her head back while biting her lip. Her soft moans filled the room and were starting to drive Joy over the edge.


    Joy finally got her fill of teasing Destiny''s nipples and sat up. She looked at her sister, who she loved from the bottom of her heart, squirming around in front of her and really wanted to ravish her entire body. Joy undid her bra and tossed it to the side before leaning down and pressing her breasts against Destiny''s. She leaned in and stole her sister''s lips once more, who seemed to be frantic at this time as they once more got lost in their kiss.


    Their tongues intertwined as Joy''s hand slipped between Destiny''s legs and began massaging her through her shorts. "Ah~!" Destiny''s moan escaped her lips as she opened her eyes and pulled Joy closer, and whispered softly. "Let''s undress¡­"


    "Mmm¡­." Joy smiled and gave Destiny a kiss before sitting up once more. She stood up over Destiny and removed her pants and panties all at once. Destiny was given front row seats to the already dripping wet pussy in front of her. She could see the clear fluids of running down her sister''s leg and couldn''t help herself from leaning forward and grabbing Joy by her waist and licking the fluid that was ripping down her thigh. She then moved up toward the hairless mound and began licking along the slit, slurping up all the juices that were flowing out.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Joy bit her lip as she did her best to hold back her orgasm. Her hands were running through Desinty''s hair, but the moansing out of her mouth were something she could not contain. She never thought a day woulde when Destiny would be doing such a thing to her. Her lust was about to be overloaded if things continued as they were.


    Destiny''s lips glistened with Joy''s juices. She looked up at her sister, who had her eyes closed and was currently enjoying every bit of what she was doing. "Hehe¡­." Destiny stopped her actions and gently stroked Joy''s pussy with her fingers. "I need to finish taking my clothes off."


    Joy pouted as she looked down at Destiny, who was taking her shorts and underwear off. She did not want the feeling she was just having to end so quickly. But seeing her sister''s bare body lying under her made her eyes sh with a bit of greed. She knelt down and ced her hands on her sister''s stomach and traced them up to her breasts and back down again. "You are truly beautiful."


    "So are you." Destiny grinned as she reached up and cupped Joy''s breasts. Any and all misgivings she had about her and her sister doing these kinds of things were all gone now. She was very clear headed at this time, and she did not mind the fact that they were doing these kinds of things. "Joy, do you truly promise to always be with me?"


    Joy nodded and leaned down and kissed Destiny''s lips. "I will never part with you. While I still have my lovers, you will be my only wife."


    "Oh? Taking me as your wife, huh?" Destiny smiled. She had no problem with Joy having many partners as this was amon thing in her family. "Then¡­. I will give you my all."


    She had been saving her virginity for the one she loved, but she knew it would nevere to be. She hated this side of her, but at the same time, she was happy that things had worked out this way. She now realized her feelings for Joy, who has been by her side for so many years now, helping her with so much.


    Joy smiled as her crotch began to glow slightly. Her clit began to swell up and growrger until it was about six inches long. It was slightly thick, but nothing Destiny could not handle. A special trait of the drakani also applied to females as well. While they could not get another girl pregnant, this did not mean they could not have proper sex with them. Joy kissed Destiny once more while her clit touched her sister''s entrance and asked softly. "Are you sure?"


    "Mm¡­. Go ahead¡­."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 534 More Than Sisters Part 2

    ?


    [R-18]


    Hearing her sister say that she could stick it in caused Joy''s eyes sh. As she pushed her now six inch clit between her sister''s wet pussy lips, parting them for the first time and entering into the slippery hole that seemed to be beckoning her to enter. She stopped just before reaching Destiny''s cheery and leaned forward and kissed Her sister''s lips. "Des, if I do this there is no going back. I will really make you my wife."


    Destiny smiled and reached up and hooked her arms around Joy''s neck and her legs around her butt. With a light strength, she forced Joy''s hips forward, pushing the clit that was inside her into her cherry, and pushing past it, breaking it once and for all. With a slightly pained expression, Destiny leaned up and nibbled on Joy''s ear and whispered: "I know."


    Joypletely lost it after that. Her hips turned into some kind of machine and began hammering away at her sister''s tight pussy. Destiny held tightly onto her sister. The only thing that wasing out of her mouth were moans of ecstasy. She had never thought her first time would be with her sister. But here she was, being fucked by her sister to the point that she could only hold on. She had never felt this good when she masturbated before but now it was like she was flying on cloud nine. She wondered if this was what it would have been like if she was not his daughter. If she was able to join his harem and be with the others. But she knew that was not possible. She only knew that right now her mind was no longer filled with a love she could not have but with a new love for the sister she had taken care of since young.


    Destiny could feel Joy''s clit sliding in and out of her, hitting her deepest parts and rubbing against all the sweet spots. She couldn''t help but moan louder and louder. She was starting to fall in love with this feeling of having orgasm after orgasm. She watched as her sister sucked and kissed on her neck while massaging her breasts.


    Joy wanted to please Destiny to the fullest extent so she was using everything she had learned over the years to try to make Destiny feel as amazing as possible. She was attacking multiple ces at once. One hand was massaging Destiny''s clit, while the other massaged one of her breasts. Her mouth was nibbling Destiny''s neck while her own clit poked Destiny''s womb. She wanted her sister to remember her first time for all eternity.


    She was trying to keep herself from losing herself to her lust too much but she could feel herself slipping. Once she lost control, she knew Destiny, would be in for it. She could see her sister was just holding on for the ride. Her moans had yet to stop and her eyes were already zed over. If she went to hard she might not be able to get out of bed for a week.


    Joy decided to slow down a bit. She did not want to overdo it, but as soon as she did slow down, Destiny opened her eyes and kissed Joy''s lips and whispered: "It''s okay. Use me as you wish. Do me as hard and rough as you please."


    Joy''s mind nked before Destiny could even react she felt something shoot deep into her womb and knew that her sister had just squirted. She had never felt anything like it before and it caused her entire body to shudder. Not even a secondter she felt a pinch in her neck, Destiny''s eyes rolled back as she suddenly had three strong orgasms in a row.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Destiny Did not remember what happened after that. She only remembered waking up the next day with Joy cuddled up next to her naked. She looked at the cute dragonic girl next to her peacefully sleeping and smiled warmly. She did not regret her decision. She was happy that she would not be alone anymore. She longed to have a mate longed her sisters did. But the one she had desired was not one she could touch. Having Atollie as her daughter did help some but she still felt lonely at night. But now¡­. Destiny gently tucked some of Joy''s hair behind her ear and leaned forward and kissed the sleeping girl''s lips. "To think you really made me your wife¡­"


    Destiny slipped out of bed and stood up, stretching her limbs. The light of her room cast down on her snow white skin. She looked down at all the bite marks her sister left and shook her head. She now had to figure out how to exin this to her Papa, Mama, and Mama nce.


    - - -


    In another area of the house, ke was having a headache. "Mind telling me what happened?" Lillia was staring at her husband with her arms crossed in front of her chest and her foot tapping off the ground.


    "They fell in love what did you want me to do? As long as they are not male and female it''s fine for them to be with each other. You also know how Destiny is." ke replied. He would be stupid not to pick up on his daughter''s feelings.


    "I know¡­ but¡­ Fine¡­" Lillia sighed. Their family was a big happy family it seemed. "So Joy and Destiny, huh? I am d I walked by and was able to put up a sound barrier before the other girls saw or heard it!"


    "So you are more mad about the fact that they did not take precautions?" ke chuckled. He also did not know how things moved so fast but well, as long as the two were happy he was fine with it.


    "I am just surprised is all. I never thought it would happen but then again¡­. Well, We will need to hold a proper wedding for them another time."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 535 Mysterious Island Part 1

    ?


    It waster that day that Destiny and Joy were called to ke''s office, where Lillia and nce were both standing, one on each side of ke. ke sat in his office chair and looked at the two girls sitting across from him, and sighed. "Joy, I know I said it was fine as long as she epted you, but did you need to move so fast?"


    "I¡­. She looked cute, so I¡­." Joy''s cheeks turned red. She had not expected it to happen so fast either, but when she saw her sister looking up at her in such a cute manner, she couldn''t help but give a big push. Then things kind of went crazy, and now they were together.


    "Papa, please do not be mad at her. It was my decision as well. I could have rejected her or stopped her at any time, but I did not." Destiny quickly came to Joy''s defense.


    "Already acting like the good wife, I see." Lillia sighed as she shook her head. Her daughter was already in it for the long haul it seemed, if she was already defending Joy like this. Everyone there knew it was Joy who made the first push. It was not hard to tell, especially with Destiny''s personality.


    "I¡­." Destiny blushed. She had not realized it, but she really did jump in to defend Desinty.


    "It''s fine. That is how you should be." Lillia walked over and hugged Destiny from behind. "While we kind of wished for you to find love outside the family, this is fine as well."


    "Yes, it''s fine." nce was overly nervous as she kept taking peeks at her daughter, who she hardly talks to. She kept looking from Lillia and Destiny to Joy, who was sitting there with pursed lips and her arms crossed across her chest. With a long sigh, Joy finally said. "It''s kind of cold over here, only if my mother would hug me as well."


    While everyone else tried to hide theirughter, nce''s eyes shined with happiness as she hurried over and hugged Joy from behind, kissing her on the cheek. It was just that¡­. "Gah! Why are you slobbering on me!?"


    "Haha!" ke couldn''t hold it in. Seeing nce getting overly excited to be able to hug her daughter again and was giving Joy wet kisses and the smile on Joy''s face as she tries to push her mother away was too much. He was happy that they were bonding after so long.


    "So we n to hold a proper wedd¡­." ke was about to tell the girls about their ns to hold a wedding for them when a knock came at the door. ke looked up at Lillia, who nodded and walked over and answered.


    "Sorry to interrupt." Rin came walking in.


    "What''s up?" Lillis asked. She knew Rin would note to bother ke unless it was an emergency.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    "We spotted an encampment on an uncharted ind. It seems to be a race I have never seen before. They are fighting huge monsters that are unlike anything I have run into as well." Rin exined. They had been flying over the sea for a few days now and saw nothing like any inds until now.


    "Alright, we will hover over the ind. Tell Noa to stop the city, and we will go down and take a look." ke sighed as he got up and walked over to his daughters, he gave them both a kiss on the foreheads before saying: "You two take some time and spend it with your mothers. They both love and miss you. And as I was saying, we n to hold a wedding for the two of you so this is a good thing to bond over. They will help you n your wedding."


    "Okay, Papa!" Destiny was happy. While it was not the wedding she was really hoping for, she was still excited.


    "ke, be careful." Lillia gave ke a hug and kiss, this was followed by nce.


    "nce, make sure your sister here does not run off to do any manualbor. She is toy her egg soon." ke wanted to make sure Lillia, who had a habit of running around even when pregnant, would finally stay put.


    "Don''t worry, Papa, she will be with us for the foreseeable future." Joy knew that their Mama Lillia was about to give birth to the first boy of the family, so she would do everything she could to make sure it happened. She knew her Papa was looking forward to having a son.


    ke left with Rin and entered the viewing room within the new lower world monitoring facility. It was created to keep an eye on everything below. Looking at the image in front of him, ke was surprised to see arge ind with a huge mountain peak that seemed taller than a mountain on Earth. "The ind even has nts I have never seen before. Well, more like this ind is like a small continent. Are there any distortion readings? Like maybe it came from another world?"


    "From the data we have gathered, there is no distortion in line with dimensional rifts to other worlds, but here¡­." A human woman with sses and a whiteb coat walked over with herptop and ced it in front of him. "See the peaks here and here in the analysis?"


    "Mmm¡­ this is not mana waves, is it?" ke asked. He had seen these charts many times now and knew how to read them, but this was the first time he had seen these kinds of readings.


    "No, it''s not. It is some kind o power we have yet to run across. It''s not divine, astral, or mana. Not even the red mana gives readings like this." The woman replied.


    "I see¡­ Maybe they used some kind of device and identally appeared here. Their technology is highly advanced and quite cool if you ask me." ke''s eyes were shining when he saw the huge metal bipedal machines below. They were what every man dreams of. Giant mechas!

 Chapter 536 Mysterious Island Part 2

    ?


    "Are the bikes ready?" ke asked as he walked over to the newly built air bike hanger. This tform was only to be used for going to and from thend below. It was built into the bottom of the floating ind and had a port door that moved down and up with magic to allow people to fly in and out. There was even a port station that monitored everything that was going on below the ind. This way, thoseing in could call in to say they needed the port to be opened. Else if they did not identify themselves in any way, they would be shot out of the sky by one of the hidden weapons that were built into the entire ind as well.


    "Yes, we have checked and given them some maintenance. This will be the new type''s maiden voyage, so please return quickly if you find any abnormalities." Noa replied. She had arge hand in creating these new sky bikes that were equipped with mini mana cannons.


    "I will be sure toe back as soon as I feel that there are issues. Are the encoders working correctly? Will the bikes self destruct if not touched by someone who has been marked by me?" ke did not want his technology to fall into the hands of others. If they were not under contract and tried to touch the bike, it would explode, hopefully killing the one who tried to take it.


    "Yes, everything is set," Noa replied as she stood on her tiptoes and kissed ke on the cheek. "Make sure you stay safe."


    "I will." ke smiled and squeezed her butt cheeks, causing her to yfully p him.


    "Ahem¡­. Lord, I know you and your wives are lovey dovey all the time but time and ce please." Bret was sick of looking at the public disy of affection. Rin was not able toe send him off due to the children and her own duties, so he was all alone, and now he was taking it out on ke, who called him for this job. And since this was an official mission with others around, he had to speak to ke in a respectful manner.


    "Alright, stop being grumpy because Rin was busy. Let''s go and see what these neers are like. If their tech can be used, we may be able to trade with them or even offer them toe to Destiny City." ke wanted the mech technology, but he would not force it either. That is, unless they seemed hostile towards him which he would then not hesitate to take it by force.


    "I am not grumpy!" Bret was visibly pouting, causing the others who were there to tease him. He finally couldn''t take it anymore and yelled out: "Are we going or not!?"


    "Alright'' let''s go. Sky Team 1 lift off!" ke yelled out but only got strange stares from Bret and the others. "Ahem¡­." Coughing to cover up his embarrassment, ke said: "What? Let''s go!"


    The air bikes were lined up on theunch pad as the port slowly began to open, revealing the blue skies of the outside world. With a signal from the monitor room, the group of five started up their air bikes and shot forward, each one quickly exiting the cloud bank that covered the bottom of the ind.<novelsnext></novelsnext>


    Bret pressed against his and asked: "ke, how are we going to get close to these people? Are we just going to fly over and be like hey, how are you doing?"


    "No, we will first activate our invisibility modes and get as close as possible. With their tech, they might have infrared sensors, which will make us visible since our invisibility is not meant to guard against high levels of technology. We need to see if they will fire first or call out to us. If they call out to us, we will try to speak to them. Although from what I have seen, theirnguage is not something I have heard before. Ishtar and Nanaya think they came from a whole different dimension or even timeline." ke exined.


    "Timeline, huh? So they might be humans, but from a timeline that veered off from our own? What did Madam Lillia say about it?" Bret wondered what the woman who reset the entire world had to say about different timelines.


    "She had no idea. Time magic alone is already something that is beyond her. Even as a drakani now, she is unable to use time magic. It seems between my wives and me, only I can use it. However, my children might be able to use it as well. Which I am okay with since the act of manipting time is not very safe. So I do not n to teach the others how to use it." ke was not willing to let others learn time magic as it was dangerous. If they identally reversed time and got stuck there, history itself could end up being rewritten and would end up with even greater consequences than anything one could imagine.


    He couldn''t imagine a timeline where he ended up dying and leaving his kids behind or one of his wives or children dying. He had worked so hard to get to this point he did not wish for it to be wiped away due to some kind of butterfly effect. He himself had already changed the world enough after being reborn and back in time.


    "But say you did, and one of your kids went back in time wouldn''t that mean a whole new timeline would be created?" Bret asked.


    "I do not even want to think about it!" ke replied. He really did not like thinking of time paradoxes.


    The group had just reached the ind when a red beam flew past them without warning. Then a loud sound came from what seemed to be speakers set up on the ind. "Mhagofulo! Sortfani!"


    ke raised his hand keeping anyone from attacking. "Undo your invisibility. We want to show them we do not mean to hide from them."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 537 Mysterious Island Part 3

    ?


    As soon as ke and his group appeared a group of humans walked forward. Each one seemed to have some kind of cybeic advancement. "Yonduli fenfo!"


    "I have no idea what he is saying." ke sighed. He raised his hand and said: "Do you have something to trante ournguages? Sadly magic is not able to trante yournguage."


    The man in the front with half a skull made of metal stared at ke for a moment before waving his hand. The group of soldiers or guards, each carrying some type of gun parted as a young woman with cybeic eyes slowly stepped forward. She wore silver armor like the others but seemed more poised and proper. She looked at ke and the others in the sky. "Intruders on thisnd¡­."


    "Sorry, but we are not intruders." ke interrupted. "You may not have realized it but you have moved a chunk of yournd to a whole new world."


    The girl''s eyes opened wide before turning to the man with the half metal skull and began speaking in their native tongue. After a few minutes, she turned back to ke and asked: "Can you tell us where we are?"


    "You are on Earth. Well, what is going to be left of it. You see, this world is currently under siege by beings of the underworld." ke waved his hand and images appeared in the sky, startling the people below. They raised their weapons and aimed them at ke, but the young woman quickly raised her hands and spoke in her tongue. Only then did the soldiers lower their weapons again.


    "These images, are they real?" The girl asked.


    "Sadly, yes. This world has been through a lot in the past few years. If you hade about ten years earlier, you would have been met with a world filled with only science and technology. Much less advanced than your own. But now it is a world filled with magic and science, which has sped up technology due to the abundant power source. Me and my people came because we discovered a new ind popping up. We wanted to make friends and warn you about what is happening." As ke said this, he pressed a button on his air bike causing it to shrink and fold up until it could fit in the palm of his hand. He put it in his pocket while still standing in the air. Bret and the others did the same.


    Seeing the beings before them standing in the air like it was nothing caused restlessness within the people below. They all went on guard, not wanting to let the neers get a chance to pull a fast one on them.


    But ke only smiled as he gave a slight bow. "My name is ke, I am the ruler of Destiny City. I would like to speak with someone of status in hopes of improving rtions between my people and yours."


    Bret almost died ofughter seeing ke being so formal. But he knew now was not the time, so he did his best not to let it show. But if one looked carefully, one would see Bret''s lips twitching like crazy.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    The girl was taken aback while the man with the half metal skull was whispering something. The girl turned and seemed to be chastising him before turning back to ke with blushed cheeks and said: "I am Princess Danaphine. Princess of the Frinchia royal family. If you are willing, you can follow me, and we can sit down and have a talk."


    "Sounds good." ke sighed. He did not even need to turn around to throw an elbow behind him. Bret, who was about to tease ke, quickly blocked his stomach and was sent back a few steps. A small giggle came from in front of them as Princess Danaphine smiled at the two.


    The forest was not made of normal looking trees. The trees themselves were made up of cybeic materials from the looks of it. The thin lines of light green and blue brightened in parts that showed some kind of strange flow about them.


    "Curious?" Princess Danaphine asked.


    "Mmm¡­ They do not seem to be real trees." He was curious about more than just the trees, like how Princess Danaphine was able to understand theirnguage. He wondered if it was some kind of trantion method using A.I. or some other method.


    "They are not real per se. They are nted using a cyberseed. While they might not be natrual trees, they do the same job as a normal tree. All the nts on thisnd are grown in the same way. The lights pulsating through the lines engraved into them show the health of the tree. Green means it is healthy, while blue means it is starting to grow too old. Yellow means sickness, and red means the tree or nt is nearing death. While these trees might notst as long as real ones, they grow much quicker and can reach a mature state in a matter of days while producing the same effects as ten trees." Princess Danaphine exined.


    "I see. This is quite interesting. If I had to guess, your original world must have been mostly all city?" ke was really starting to grow more and more interested in the culture of Princess Danaphines world. Their technology might help this world after they somehow push back the devils.


    "Mmm¡­ Only a few megacities but you see, like any world, we also had wars and weapons that could destroyrge areas ofnd. When the wars were over, all that was left was barrennds. In order to allow our world to survive, we came up with ways to have new trees and nts to grow. That is where cyberseeds came in. They were what saved our world." Princess Danaphine answered with a smile. All the while, the man with the half metal skull was staring daggers into the side of ke''s head.


    ke ignored him and asked: "If I may ask, how did you end up here? This ind is the size of a small continent. It should not have appeared out of nowhere unless something happened."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 538 Uncharmable

    Chapter 538 Uncharmable


    --AN) Sorry for the no post yesterday, I got stuck doing some things and did not get all my chapters done yesterday. But I should give a heads up that Sunday, tomorrow for some today for others, is my day off from writing. ke will be back on Monday with his normal daily schedule.


    Also, some people have asked me about Destiny and Joy joining ke''s harem. I will leave this up to you all. So Vote yes to have them join or no to keep them as is. I could also do another reality type chapterter on that would have this happen. And keep things as they are on the main timeline. Let me know what you think, and I will go from there. ---


    Princess Danaphine sighed as she said: "It''s a long story, but we still have a few days before we will reach the city. So I will give you the details."


    As they walked, Princess Danaphine began telling ke her tale of how they came to be here. Her homeworld was once wrecked by war and was only fixed after the discovery of the cyberseed, which allowed the great famine that struck to save millions of lives. But from there, something new took ce. Cyber beast. No one knew how or when they came into existence, but they came to be and became a threat to the few cities left in the world. There were more cyber beasts than her own kind. Then began the cybeic revolution. Augmented humans that were not fully human anymore, and some that were fully cybeic and became more robot than anything else.


    Because humans were growing smarter bybining themselves with machines, a new wave of crime also took ce, and new regtions needed to be met along with new kinds of technology to fight the cyber beasts that stood hundreds of feet tall. "Then about a month ago it happened¡­.. A scientist was doing an illegal experiment with a new kind of particle that was discovered. We called it the Aion. It was a particle rich in sustainable power and was going to be the future of our world once we were able to harness how to use it correctly. But the data on how to create it was hacked, and then.¡­"


    Princess Danaphine took a bite of the meat in her hand. They had already walked many hours, and night had fallen. ke could have gotten the princess to the city by now, but he knew she could not leave her men, which were many more than he had thought. One hundred in total. He found out that this was the size of the patrol parties that went out to kill the cyber beasts.


    "And then¡­ A bright light swept over our entire kingdom and most of thend we held under our rule. Before we knew it, the sky had turned many strange colors, and we ended up here surrounded by water on an unknown world." Princess Danaphine finished her exnation.


    "I see¡­ So whatever that scientist did caused you and your people to be transported here." ke wondered just what this Aion particle was that would cause such a thing to happen.


    "Yes. It is something that we are still working on trying to figure out. The factory that the scientist used was destroyed, taking the scientist with it. All evidence of what he was doing there was wiped out as well, leaving us with nothing to go on how to even get back home. But the same issues still looms as it did before. Even though we are no longer on our world, the cyber beasts are still roaming around and seem to be getting stronger¡­. Even our current walkers are unable to fend them off easily." Princess Danaphine let out an exhausted sigh. ke could tell she seemed very tired.


    "I see, maybe after we do our exchange, my Desinty City will be able to help you with that." ke could not make promises. He would need to see how things went with diplomatic ties. He also had to warn them about the devils and how powerful they truly are. He did not know how Princess Danaphine''s people were, but if things went well, he was willing to try to help protect them. Of course, only if his own people were not in need of help first.


    "We will have to speak with my father, as it woulde down to his decision." Princess Danaphine replied with a smile. She looked up at ke and met eyes with him but quickly averted her gaze her cheeks red. She was starting to feel hot all of a sudden.


    Bret noticed this and leaned over and whispered: "ke, did you forget about your charm?"


    "Shit!" ke cursed as he stood up and quickly backed away from the princess, and bowed his head. "Sorry, Princess. I should take a few steps away from you. I forgot that my race has a charm that will attract women. I do not want you to think I was trying to use it on you. I have been cooped up in my city that I forgot all about it since all those under contract with the city are immune to it."


    "Huh?" Princess Danaphine seemed confused before looking at Bret, who shook his head and answered: "He is what is called a Drakani, a race that has a strong natural charm to them. It can make women want to be with him. He did not mean to use it on you in any way."


    "I see. I do not understand what you mean. I only thought his eyes were beautiful." Princess Danaphine was really confused. She had thought that ke was very handsome, one of the most handsome men she had ever met, and his unique features brought more charm, but she did not feel anything beyond that.


    "I see." ke let out a relieved sigh. "I thought it was affecting you. I do apologize if it has."


    "It''s fine. I am not affected at all. The only area beneath my breast is currently still human. My head and heart are all cybeic. Women in the royal family can not be full cybeics until after they give birth. It is aw passed down from times of old." Princess Danaphine exined. But this allowed ke to realize his charm would not work on girls from Princess Danaphine''s world, which made him sigh in relief. While Princess Danaphine was very beautiful, he did not want to use his charm on her at all. Although he was not against bringing her on board if it meant he could form stronger diplomatic ties with a kingdom that had mechas. While his thoughts were on the asshole side of things to want to use a girl for such a thing, he would never mistreat her.

 Chapter 539 Suspicion

    Chapter 539 Suspicion


    - - AN) The voting is still going on about Joy and Destiny joining the Harem. This chapter is just opening the path to both answers. So it is not definite as of yet.- -


    {R-18}


    Two sweaty bodies were entangled on arge bed. One was under the other while clinging to them. But the words out of her mouth were making her partner put on a pained expression. "Papa~ Papa~ Papa~!"


    Joy looked down at her sister, who seemed to be in a trance, not knowing what to say. She felt kind of hurt but, at the same time, understood how she felt. She also wished for the same thing. She wanted to experience what it would be like to have her Papa making her his woman. She wished she was not his daughter and was able to be his wife alongside her mamas.


    Destiny was caught up in her lust after having her blood drunk by Joy. Joy looked simr to her Papa, which caused her mind to y tricks on her. She felt as if it was her Papa who was on top of her right now and that it was his dick that was inside her rubbing against her pleasure spots. If she was in her right mind, she would never do this to joy, but at this moment, she was out of it.


    Joy kept pumping her erged clit in and out of her sister, allowing her to at least have this dream that was causing her to cry out as she was. She leaned down and kissed her sister''s lips nibbling on them as she felt her sister''s pussy tightening on her lit. She moaned softly as she felt herselfing to an orgasm along with Destiny. Wanting to let Destiny enjoy things to the fullest, she used voice changing magic and said in her Papa''s voice: "I am almost there too sweetheart. Let''s cum together!"


    - - -


    What the two girls did not know was that outside the room, nce, who hade to talk with them, was standing there listening to the sounds inside. She had put a sound barrier around her and the room as soon as she heard Destiny crying out like that. She bit her lip and wondered what she should do. It seemed Destiny and Joy were¡­ "I need to talk with Lillia about this¡­. This is getting bad."


    Night had long fallen, and most of ke''s wives were settling in. nce walked into the bedroom to see the girls teasing one another and chatting away. Her expression did not go unnoticed. "Sister nce, what''s wrong?"


    "Sister Lillia, can we talk? It''s about Joy and Destiny¡­." nce was very troubled. She did not know what she should do. A part of her wants to keep it a secret, but the two girls kept forgetting to put up sound barriers when they were intimate. This was the second time now.


    "What''s wrong?" Lillia asked as she took nce''s hand and walked her into the next room to sit.


    "I think Destiny and Joy''s infatuation with their Papa is not going to go away. Just now, I heard them pretty much role ying. Destiny was calling out for her Papa as she moaned, and Joy was using voice changing magic to sound like him. I did not mean to listen in on them, but they forgot the sound barrier once more." nce exined, and the said something that Lillia never thought about before. "Also¡­. Doesn''t Atolie kinda Look like our husband?"


    Lillia froze. She had never thought about it before, but now that she mentioned it. "Surely, it''s just because Destiny used her blood, right¡­?"


    "That is what she tells us, but what if she added more than just her own blood? What if she added her father''s DNA? What if Destiny was using Atolie as a means of filling a void?" nce asked. Lillia really wished she could clear her mind at this time.


    "We will get some blood from Atolie and check with ke when he gets back. Right now, we can not make any decisions on what to do. I know the two girls love each other, which is fine but¡­. I also know they love their Papa more than just a Papa. It''s just¡­. " Lillia sighed. While she had helped Joy during her time of need when her lust took over, she did not know how ke would feel about his daughters wanting him to do this and that to them. After a month of thought, Lillia changed her mind slightly. "We will do the DNA test but do not let ke know right away. If it is true that Atolie is basically ke''s daughter, Created or not, we will have no choice but to talk with girls and get their true feelings.


    "While they love each other, I also do not want them to use that love to rece the one they truly wish to be with. Anyway, we can do nothing until ke gets back, so let''s leave it at that for now. I will put a permanent sound barrier around their room tomorrow. I had forgotten to do it earlier." Lillia decided this was the best course of action. They would check things and make use of any leverage they could if it came down that the girls truly wished to be with And they were not the best role models with how they had sisters and mothers and daughters in the harem.


    their Papa like that. She had some misgivings, but in the end, she wanted her daughters to be happy. She knew nce was the same. And they were not the best role models with how they had sisters and mothers and daughters in the harem.


    "I think this is also the right course of action. But I am sure ke will be highly against it." nce did not know what she would do if things turned out bad. She did not want to get her daughter''s hopes up and then have theme crashing down. Not when they had finally started spending time together.


    "We will face that wall when we get there. As I said, Atolie is the key if what we think is actually true." Lillia gave nce a kiss on the lips and then hugged her. "We will just need to figure things out."

 Chapter 540 Cyber Beast Part 1

    Chapter 540 Cyber Beast Part 1


    The next morning ke, Bret, and his men once more began their journey to the capital city with Princess Danaphine and her knights. "ke, doesn''t this seem like one of those isekai books? Like this whole ce is so much different from the rest of the world, so it''s almost like we have gone to a whole new world."


    "Bret, you do realize you can fly and use magic, right? You do realize you have long been isekai''d. You have a fucking elf as your main wife and a fox girl!" ke wondered if Bret thought before he spoke sometimes.


    Bret red at ke and punched his shoulder. "It''s the romance of it all! Why do you need to ruin my fun!?"


    "Because the road is long, and I am bored!" ke replied honestly, causing Princess Danaphine, who was listening to the two to chuckle at their antics.


    "You two seem very close." Princess Danaphine said with a smile.


    "We have known each other for quite a few years now. You can say we hit it off on our first meeting." ke replied. "Bret here is like family. You can say he is my brother even though we do not share blood ties. He is someone I could die for."


    "Fuck! Making me shiver. Why are you being all sappy all of a sudden? This is not like you at all!" Bret shivered and put on a disgusted face until pain took over after being kicked by ke.


    "Haha! You two are indeed close. You remind me of my sister and I when we were younger." Princess Danaphine sighed as she looked up at the clear blue sky. "Although that is now in the past."


    "Siblings getting along is a natural course of things. Falling outs also happen. Loved ones lost due to war or something else. It is all things that one needs to watch out for." ke replied as he suddenly paused his steps. "We got iing. It''s big."


    "What!?" Princess Danaphine cried out and yelled out to her own men. Everyone got into formation while ke and his group jumped into the air to get a bird''s eye view.


    "Princess Danaphine, to your right! Arge monster is charging this way. It is even crushing the trees. Have your men protect you. My people will try to take it out. Although we might identally take out some of the forest in the process." ke wanted to test his strength against these unknown beasts born from technology. He did not know how much strength he would need to use to take them out.


    "It''s fine. All battles against the beasts are normally huge." Princess Danaphine gave the go ahead and ke and his people shot forward.


    "Bret, you take your men and split them into two groups to nk this thing. We will start with low tier magic like fireballs and work our way up to see how much strength we need to use to kill one of these." ke gave out his orders. He wanted to minimize damage as much as possible.


    "Roger!" Bret quickly gave out his own orders and split his men up. He went left while the other group went to the right. ke was to draw its attention, so he flew straight at it.


    "This thing is actually quite cool!" It was like a huge gori, except it had what looked like cybeic limbs with metal ting. If he did not know it was a living being, he would think this was some kind of robot made to look like a gori. "Although you look cool, I still need you as a test subject, so take this!"


    ke began tossing fireballs at it smashing them into the huge cyber beast. It roared in pain and put up its arms to block the attacks showing that it had some form of intelligence. Bret and the others also began their assault. This was making the cyber beast begin to back away.


    Watching from below, Princess Danaphine and her men were stunned at how ke was just shooting fire out of what seemed nowhere. "Princess, can you figure out what they are using that is able to drive back even a Metalo?"


    The man who asked was the same one who had red at ke before, but now he was stunned at ke''s power. Princess Danaphine, though felt something was off. It seemed ke''s attacks were slowly getting stronger and stronger while the fiery balls he was throwing were getting smaller and smaller and changing color as well. "No¡­. But I think he is only testing how much strength he needs to kill it. Look at how his balls of fire are now blue in color so are his men. The metal on the Metalo is starting to turn red, and the fire is also strange because it is not going out. It even seems to be spreading. Just what are these people?"


    "I have never seen anything like it. Is that still even considered a me?" The man asked. He was very confused as to what he was looking at.


    "I would think so. We stopped using fire for many things when we began using the power the cyber seeds were producing to do things such as heat our homes and cook. But I do believe blue fire was used in the past for superheating things." Princess Danaphine was thinking about the history lessons she was forced to take as a princess to learn about her kingdom''s past and the technology they once used. While the knowledge of the past was limited, it was still written in books.


    "Hmmm¡­ We normally grow metal as we need, right? If I recall, during the great war, they used a method called welding to fuse metal parts together, correct?" The man asked. He was quite happy to speak about amon subject with the princess of the kingdom. It made him feel special. Something he could brag about. He was happy he studied while in the academy.

 Chapter 541 Cyber Beast Part 2

    Chapter 541 Cyber Beast Part 2


    "Bret, increase your power two fold. I can see metal ting is starting to heat up!" ke ordered as she threw out a few white fireballs that mmed into the cyber beast. It roared out in pain as the metal on its body began to melt under the extreme heat.


    Bret and the others also mmed their attacks into the cyber beast, which caused the cyber beast to finally fall to the ground. It roared in pain as it tried to crawl back to its feet, but ke flew over and mmed its head back into the ground. "Cease attacks!"


    On ke''s order, everyone stopped attacking and flew over to where ke was. ke was still standing on the massive beast''s head and, even though it was alive, did not seem to have any intent to kill it. Bret hovered next to ke and asked: "What are you nning?"


    "This monster is able to take quite a bit of damage, so I was thinking it would make a good pet. As you can see, the parts that have melted are already starting to heal, which makes them quite resilient. What''s even more interesting is that this thing has a soul. Its body is basically synthetic, but it still has a soul. This means I can put a soul contract onto it. With the soul contract, it will be forced to follow my orders or anyone I deem allowed to order it around." ke grinned as he patted the Metalo as he did, arge magic circle formed under it and shed brightly before disappearing.


    The Metalo slowly got up while gently taking ke into its hand. Only when it was standing back up did it ce ke on its head once more. "What a good boy!" ke smiled as he patted the Metalo''s head. The Metalo seemed to be happy for the praise.


    Bretnded next to ke and shook his head. "So now what?"


    "Well, we might be able to use this guy as proof that we can take care of their cyber beast problem and might give us a chance to negotiate for their mecha blueprints. I can make a huge army of cyber beasts infused with magic protection. This will increase our power by quite a lot."


    "You never cease to amaze me with your ideas." Bret sighed. If ke really began capturing these cyber beasts, he would be able to make arge army of them. The chances of them being able to fight back sooner were great. While they did not use much power to take it down, it still took all of them to knock this one cyber beast down. If they powered such a beast up, it could at least withstand the lower ranking devils.


    "It just came to be when Inded on its head and scanned it. If I did not see the soul, I would have killed it. But this new n makes more sense." ke ordered the Metalo to begin walking back while his men all road on top of it.


    Watching everything from below, the knights, along with Princess Danaphine, all stared at the group of men riding a cyber beast with their jaws on the ground. "Princess, I am not sure if I am seeing this correctly or not, but are they riding the Metalo?"


    "I am not sure. This could just be a mass hallucination." Princess Danaphine was unsure of what she was seeing as well. The idea of someone controlling a cyber beast had never even crossed their minds, but they had to face the reality of it. The men on top of the Metalo, a cyber beast that would take them bringing out their Armored Knights, was now nothing more than a means of transportation.


    "Yo!" ke smiled as he tapped his foot off the Metalo''s head. It raised its hand to the top of its hand with its palm facing up so that ke and the others could get on it. It then lowered it again to the ground so that they could get off. While they all could fly off if they wanted, the idea of having such a huge beast help them do it was strangely exciting.


    "This¡­ But how!?" Princess Danaphine asked. She did not understand how a beast who only knew how to kill was now so obedient.


    "These cyber beasts have souls. If it has a soul, I can bring it under contract. This means it is now under my control." ke began to exin but was quickly cut off.


    "So this means you can take control of any one of us!?" Princess Danaphine put her hand on the hilt of her sword. She was unsure if she could trust ke and his people now.


    "Well, speaking honestly, yes. But would I? Not my style. I am only willing to do it with the cyber beast because they are useful. For you and your people¡­. Well, I would rather make a trade than use people who are pretty much canon fodders. To be honest, while you have some technology that I am currently interested in, your people are far too weak otherwise." To show an example, ke lifted his hand and pointed to the sky. "If I wanted to destroy this entire continent or this world, I could do so easily."


    Princess Danaphine slowly lifted her head up towards the sky to see a zing red molten rock filling the sky. While what was being shown was nothing but an illusion that only they could see, ke was able to use such an attack if he truly needed to, but he did not wish to destroy his world.


    Princess Danaphine fell to her knees, as did her knights. They all realized the man before them was not on the level they had ever seen before. He was like a god who could decide the fates of worlds. Princess Danaphine slowly pressed her head against the ground with tears forming in her eyes. "Please calm your anger¡­.."


    "Ah¡­. Sorry, I did not mean to scare you. I was just showing that if I wanted to, I could destroy the world, nothing more than that." ke waved his hand, and the illusion disappeared. While it was only an illusion, he was a little sad to see that the cybeics they had could not see past it.

 Chapter 542 The Great City Of Javanie Part 1

    Chapter 542 The Great City Of Javanie Part 1


    Seeing how Princess Danaphine was refusing to lift her head ke could only sigh as he walked over to the girl and squatted down next to her. He ced his hand on her head and said softly: "A princess should not bow her head so easily. You need to stand strong and prideful so that your citizens do not see you at your weakest. Only bow your head to your own people if you fail them and die with dignity knowing you die for your people. A princess''s job is to be a sign of light for her people. A prince''s job is to be their shield. A king''s job is to be a sign of strong will and determination to do what they can for the kingdom they rule over. What will your citizens think if they saw you here now bowing your head to someone you just met?"


    ke had no idea what he was talking about. He was literally letting shit spill from his mouth. Bret and everyone around him also knew this and could only shake their head at how stupid it all sounded. They figured that he probably stole these lines from some movie he had watched at some point and time.


    But to their surprise, Princess Danaphine did lift her head and look at ke. He look of realization fell on her. She blushed slightly as she moved to stand up taking ke''s outstretched hand. "I have made a fool of myself. You are right. Nobility is there to be the hope of the people."


    "It''s fine. I should have warned you all that I was going to do that. But do note that there is no need to fear me and my people. This is my world. I love it. I was born here and grew up here. I have many people I wish to protect as well. And, I wish to form ties with your kingdom and your people. In hopes of maybe working together to stop the devils that will soon find this ind of yours." ke sighed as he looked Princess Danaphine straight in the eye and said: "I will say this now, but if they discover this ind, you and your people will lose.


    "If my disy of power was enough to scare you, what will you do when they show up? There are beings that areing to this world that are stronger than myself. They will enve you and your people. For all I know, the women will be breeders for their men or just forcefully enved to do manualbor. If you and your people wish to survive what is toe, then we need to hurry back." Princess Danaphine''s body shivered. If what ke was saying was true, then they hade to a world riddled with danger.


    The group continued on for a few more days. They ran into two more cyber beasts which ke took under his control after beating them senseless. They were now close to a walled off city. "I did mean to ask, but what about the other settlements?"


    Princess Danaphine waved her hand to one of her knights and spoke in her tongue to go report to the gate so that they would not be attacked due to the cyber beasts that were with them. Once she gave out her orders, she turned back to ke and said: "Once ournd was teleported here, we immediately moved all people and forces we had spread out through thend to the city. As you can see, the outskirts are filled with newly built housing. The walls will soon extend out around this area but they are mainly concentrating on the front entrance. This is the rear entrance to the capital city. The forest behind us stretches to the ends of ournd. It''s filled with cyber beasts so there is no way anyone would build a town within it."


    "I see. I guess that makes sense. But I am surprised your father acted so quickly. He seems to be a good king." ke was really impressed. The king had moved his entire poption, what was left of it, after the transfer to the city itself in order to protect them better. A king who could do such a thing was a good man.


    "My father has always loved his people. He was the first of any nation in my world to focus on protecting his ouying settlements from cyber beasts. He was the first to take in refugees from ces that had been overrun. He has always made sure that his people prioritized their survival over everything else. While we still have a kind of mized system in ce. It is normally only used by nobles and is slowly being phased out. Currently, we do more on merit than anything, as everything is provided now. The life of our people has changed a lot, and since we do not know what will happen next, we had to take measures to ensure that food production was a top priority.


    "While this garnered a lot ofints when my father took the throne, now the nobles who once opposed his ideals were thanking him for being a person of forward thinking. Because he had made so many changes and switched the system to what it is now, the lives of the people who are in the city have not changed much. Only those from the outlying viges and towns have had their lives changed due to the relocation.


    "But you will see that the lives of these people are not bad at all. Each one is well fed and has a roof over their head. But this is only possible due to the way we do fabricated construction." Princess Danaphine replied with a bright smile. She liked when people praised her father. She had always thought he was a good ruler, and to hear words of praise from an outsider, made her feel happy.


    "He does sound quite good and understanding what the needs of the people are. Many kings would give into corruption. As they say, money talks." ke knew his old world was the same. Politicians of any country would always line their pockets one way or another.

 Chapter 543 The Great City Of Javanie Part 2

    Chapter 543 The Great City Of Javanie Part 2


    --AN) was on holiday the past two days, so did not post. Back to daily schedule against starting today.--


    Princess Danaphine nodded at ke''s words. "This is very true. That was how things used to be in the distant past, but now things are much different. I fear now my entire kingdom will be relying on you."


    Princess Danaphine did not mean anything bad by her words, it was just a fact that she and her father, along with her people, were in a strange world that seemed to be on the brink of a massive war.


    ke took no offense to her words. He knew that it was hard for any kingdom that had gone through so much already to seek refuge with another. Or even be under someone else''s protection and pretty much their control. "Don''t think too much about it. Right now, we are here to speak on equal terms. If things go okay we will be able to work together."


    Princess Danaphine pursed her lips as she looked up at ke, who exuded confidence. He was unlike any man she had met before. He was handsome and strong but was not arrogant. While he had disyed his power, he did not lord over them with it. He did not seem to want to force her or her people into anything. She just hoped this opinion she had of this man would not change.


    Not longter, as they grew closer to the city, the man she sent as a messenger returned with a report. "Princess, they asked that the cyber beasts stay away from the city. It took a lot to convince them that they were under the control of this man here."


    "Thank you for your hard work. I will tell him." Princess Danaphine answer with a smile before turning to ke, who was looking at her questioningly. "He said that the guards of the city asked to keep the cyber beast away from the city."


    "Ah! Right, it would not be good to walk up on a city with such huge monsters." ke nodded and turned to Bret. "I will have you and the others stay here and guard the cyber beasts. If anyone dares to attack them, restrain them and try not to harm anyone. We are here on a diplomatic mission, after all."


    "Don''t worry. I will not do anything uncalled." Bret understood that it would be easy to restrain these people if they had to. He did not want to mess up this chance to get some mechas, either. After all¡­. He was a boy at heart as well! Large walking robots were just too good to pass up!


    ke nodded at Bret before turning back to Princess Danaphine and saying: "I will go with you alone. They will stay and guard the cyber beast under our control. I ask that you tell the guards not to attack them."


    "No problem. I will leave some of my me here as well. This way, if there are any incidents, it can easily be taken care of." Princess Danaphine understood that this meeting was important not only to them but to ke as well. She talked to the knight captain next to her and had him station a few men here, one of which was the knight captain''s second in charge.


    With ke taking control of the cyber beasts, this would allow them to have an easier time. This would mean that they could move resources into other areas instead of always on defense. But if what ke said was true and these devil things might attack them and try to enver her people, they might still need to up their defenses but in different ways.


    As the two walked, ke looked at the scenic view around him and felt it was quite something. Everything here was grown using technology as a base. This meant that even the grass in the meadows to the crops in the fields, each one was a form of technology made to allow the people here to survive.


    "It still amazes me that these were all made with seeds." ke suddenly said as he looked around.


    "Yes, even now, I still find it all surreal. The world I am from used to be barren due to the wars, but a single seed returned it to its former glory. Although now¡­. I will no longer be able to travel the world and see the sights." Princess Danaphine felt a little mncholy. She had wanted to see her world after the transformation to see just how beautiful it was but now¡­.


    Now she was unable to do much of anything. She had already traveled all of her kingdom''snds, and while beautiful in their own right, she was used to the same scene every day. She had always wished to travel before she got married, but now that did not seem like something she would ever get to do.


    "Yeah, traveling the world and looking at the things you never got to see is quite romantic." ke also wanted to see more of Earth now that it changed. He had only seen a small portion so far. He wondered how humans were faring elsewhere in ces that were not as connected as the rest. He wondered why everything seemed to happen near his own home. But then again, if it did not happen here, he might not have ever known about Lillia, and he would not be where he was today.


    "Oh? So you can see the romance in it? I talked to my knights about it, and they allughed and said it was a dumb idea with all the cyber beasts around." Princess Danaphine pursed her lips. "But I do not think I would mind risking it just to take the journey. Cyber beasts may be scary and strong, but I have faced enough of them to understand that I can also escape from them if I am calm and collected."


    "But would risking it all like that be worth it?" ke asked. "Do you not love yournd and people? What would happen if you died while out traveling? What about those who love and care about you? It would have been better if you had looked for a way to travel safely without needing toe in contact with cyber beasts."

 Chapter 544 The Great City Of Javanie Part 3

    Princess Danaphine pursed her lips. She wondered why it seemed like she was being scolded by her father. She looked at ke and bumped into him. Not saying a word as she did. She had just wondered why this man next to her seemed so easy to talk to. She had never spoken about her dreams to know one really except her family, and here she was telling ke about her dreams.


    ke looked at the princess next to him, who had her head lowered and a small smile on her lips. He could only sigh. He wondered if Lillia and the rest would kill him for bringing home another princess. He could already hear the faint cackling of a certain fairy. He did not really want to be picked on as a princess picker anymore. But he knew as time went on, he might just end up taking in more which he could easily handle, but he wondered when it would stop.


    "We are here¡­." A few hourster, they arrived at the outskirts of the newly built outer city. "Wee to the Great City Of Janavine."


    Princess Danaphine''s eyes were filled with pride. She looked up at ke with a bright smile. "Come, I will give you a tour as we make our way to the castle."


    ke''s hand was grabbed and pulled along by the excited princess. He looked over at her knights with a helpless expression. He could see the exhaustion in their eyes. It seemed they had gone through a lot since way before they even met. But Princess Danaphine''s action reminded him of Nanaya. He began wondering how those two were doing since they were trying to shore up defenses both at home and in the astral ne.


    He was hoping that maybe they could somehow augment their bodies using the cybeics of Princess Danaphine''s people and magic. With the information on how it all works, he might be able to strengthen his body past that of even the gods. After all, they were not even a magic based society but already had means of creating new techno life from technology and even making it possible for people''s bodies to be artificial. While during the time before the apocalypse, the people of Earth were moving in this direction. He had no idea if they could create life from that was half biological, half machine.


    As he looked around, he could see the same lines in all the buildings as the trees outside. Everything here was not built by hand but seemed to be the creation of the same thing as the trees and even the grass underfoot. "Are all these things grown?"


    "Hmm? Oh! Good eye! Yes, the houses here are all nted using the same method as the trees but tweaked to grow a house instead. Cyber seeds can be used for many different things. But certain things like machines that need certain systems built for it are impossible at this time. Whether it could be done in the future is unknown as of yet. But I hear a few groups are working on mas produced Armored Knights that can be grown in a few days. My father has been giving them funding because if they can seed it will bolster our forces against the cyber beasts by a lot and will be useful in other areas as well." Princess Danaphine exined.<novelsnext>I think you should take a look at </novelsnext>


    "I see¡­ Such a thing would be amazing." ke had to admit if they could do such a thing it would truly be fascinating. But just by the fact that they can grow houses was already amazing enough.


    "Well with you around we would no longer need them for cyber beasts but if they can still be made to be built for the devils as you called them. But it seems they will need to be much more powerful than before." Princess Danaphine was still worried about the things that ke had told her about. She hoped that she would not run into any of these devils anytime soon. She wanted her city and her people to be ready for such a confrontation at all costs.


    "I do not think you will being across any, anytime soon. They were going west so it will take them time before they reach out this far again. That is if they send anyone out over the water. Even I only stumbled upon thendmass here that was never here before. So it goes to say that you might not have to worry about it for a year or so." ke had no idea how quickly the devils will spread out and consolidate the areas they im. But he did hope that it would be at a slow pace. The peace and quiet they had now was good and he did not wish to give it up to quickly.


    "Let''s hope that is true." Princess Danaphine gave a small smile but it was obvious that she was still worried.


    They continued walking through the area and ke took all the sights in. He wished he could ask the fine details of everything he saw so he could understand how they worked but he did not do so. He saw robots and humans living side by side which was very curious to him. "You have robots here?"


    "Robots? Do you mean the Sentilias? They are a race of artificial intelligence. They were created during the war and given high intelligence. You can say that before humans began merging with machines they were the smartest beings on the. During the great revolution of the Sentilia uprising, they did not have the same rights as humans. But now they live side by side with humans and even intermarry. It is not strange to see a Sentilia and Human together." Princess Danaphine looked at her the people of hernd and saw how carefree they were being and hopped this would never change.


    "It must have been rough getting this far but it is really amazing."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 545 Forming An Alliance Part 1

    Chapter 545 Forming An Alliance Part 1


    ke was currently sitting in a side room in afortable cushioned chair. The entire thing seemed to be made of kind of synthetic materials. Next to him was Princess Danaphine, and across from him was a man in a ck suit with a silver crown on his head that had a few neon lights that streaked across it from time to time. It was quite the eye catcher.


    "You are ke Harris, you said?" The man asked. He, too, was able to speak ke''snguage, which made things much easier for ke.


    "I am. I am the ruler of Destiny City. I came across your ind as we were passing by. It is not on any of our world maps, and after talking with your daughter and seeing the technology here, I knew it was not from this world. As I am sure you have heard already, you havee to a world under siege." ke began. "The devils have taken over thend on the ground and are rounding up the other races to use as ves or just killing them outright for fun. We have no way of stopping such a huge force at this time, so my people are biding our time. We are slowly creating new technology that is a mix of magic and science."


    "I see. Your powers are great. To think that you would have an enemy that was stronger than the cyber beasts. You have done something that no one in my time or prior has ever done, and that is taking control of a cyber beast. Even our Armored Knights have trouble fighting them as they are. But you spent a few minutes and took over not just one but many. I can see them from the castle, and I am quite amazed." The king, whose name was Finaal was shocked seeing the cyber beasts so close to the city and so many at that. He almost ended up moving all his men to protect the civilians.


    "I do apologize if I caused any unrest. It was not my intention to bother the citizens, but, I figured this was the best way to show you what me and my people are capable of. I came here to offer a trade and an alliance." ke finally got to the point now that the pleasantries were over. "Wish to form an alliance in which my people wille to your defense and will also, take care of any cyber beast threats in exchange for knowledge on your cybeics and armored knights. While we have many kinds of technology in my city that you probably do not have here, the world before magic was reintroduced that was built on science was not as advanced as yours."


    "Hmmm¡­ so in exchange for helping us when we need it, you wish to have our technology?" Finaal rubbed his chin and gave a long look at ke. "What reassurances do we get that you will truly protect us? How do we know that you tell the truth about these devils as you call them? There are a lot of what ifs. While we are new to this world and you are indeed powerful from what I understand, but that does not mean I can just give up technology that might protect us from you."


    Finaal was wary of ke''s power but at the same time, he had to stand his ground. As a king, he could not act weak when it came to negotiations.


    "Then how about this¡­. If you have a video recording device, I can take Princess Danaphine with me to record the happenings on the maind. She can even visit my city and record what my city is like. With not only a first hand experience from your daughter as well as a video on one of your own devices that I have never seen or touched before, but it should also give you some peace of mind or at least show that I am not lying." ke could only prove what was going on.


    "I guess that is true." Finaal thought for a moment then looked at his daughter. He felt a little conflicted sending his daughter with this man but she had already traveled with him for a few days so he could guess he was at least worthy of trust to protect his kin. "I will request that you keep one of your people here. As you taking my daughter it is only right that one of your people stay here."


    "That is fine. Actually¡­." ke thought for a moment before waving his hand, a purple screen appeared in front of him and Mina came into view. He had made a version of Ishtar''s portal using astral energy.


    "Hmmm? ke!" Mina cried out excitedly. "You have been gone for days! Where are you?"


    "I am in a sitting room within the castle on the ind we discovered. Mina, I need you or one of the other girls to do me a favor and sit as a kind of insurance while I take the princess of this kingdom to see and record the devils and Destiny City." ke only realized after he spoke that he made a big mistake contacting Mina. But out of his wives, she was the one with the most free time.


    "Oh? A Princess?" Mina stuck her head through the purple window and looked around. She saw Princess Danaphine sitting next to ke and clicked her tongue. She held her in mockery as she said: "Fine. I don''t mind. But just know if they try anything funny I will destroy the city."


    "I understand. And thank you." ke was not thanking her just for being a kind of hostage for a little while, but thanking her for holding in her mocking so that he would not lose face in front of a leader of another kingdom. Luckily Mina still had some of her princess traits in her.


    "Yeah, yeah. But just know you will get an earfulter on."

 Chapter 546 Forming An Alliance Part 2

    Chapter 546 Forming An Alliance Part 2


    "ke, this is?" Princess Danaphine asked curiously. She had never seen such a tiny person before.


    "This is one of my wives. She is Mina Harris, the mother of my daughter, Fate. Mina used to be of the fairy race, but now she is more of a hybrid fairy drakani. In order for my family to gain more power, I turned them all into my race which is called the drakani. Kind of a higher form of vampires, not that you know what I am talking about." ke exined.


    "I see¡­. You said wives, right? How¡­. How many do you have?" Princess Danaphine was very curious as to how many wives a person like ke would have. He was powerful and good looking so she was sure he had at a minimum five wives. Her father had ten, so she was used to a man having many wives.


    ke felt slightly embarrassed as he scratched the back of his head and said: "Thirty wives and fifteen children, all girls, with a few on the way."


    "Pahahaha!" Finaal let out a loudugh unbing of a king. "Now, this is a man who understands. But still, the inner harem must be a pain to deal with, right?"


    "Hmmm? No. The girls are all sisters. And well, they get along nicely. Mainly because when I am not around at night, they are able to soothe each other''s needs together as a group." ke answered with a smile. He wondered how things would have worked out if the girls were not all as close and friendly as they were now. He had never seen them fight for anything, and while some would whine, the others would stand in their defense. But when he thought about it, he did make sure to spend time with all of them equally as much as possible. Those that get neglected are properly taken care of with free alone nights with him.


    "Oh?" Finaal interest grew. "By needs, you mean¡­."


    ke quickly cut him off. "Let''s leave that for another time. My wife, Mina, and my men will stay here under your care. But just know if anyone treats Mina wrongly, she has the power to destroy this kingdom and this world as well."


    Finaal smile quickly vanished as he looked at the little figure who was not perched on top of ke''s head, standing there with her nose in the air and her hands on her hips, making a proud pose. Finaal started to wonder if ke had this wifee because he knew that she was powerful enough to be a threat on a national level.


    "Ah¡­ before you go thinking it''s because of her power that I chose her, well, she is not the strongest of my wives. In fact, if I had Ishtare here, you would all not be able to stand as she is a literal goddess." ke could read the king''s expression quite well, and this time his whole body was shaking, and the sweat on his forehead was dripping down.


    "Why did you out me like that!" Mina started pulling on ke''s hair. She was so angry! She wanted to be tough for once, and now he had downyed her power by a lot!


    "Hehe¡­." Princess Danaphine found the two to be quite cute. She could see that they had a very good rtionship. "So you have a wife that is a goddess?"


    "Mmm¡­ Well, three, a mother and daughter duo, and my child Destiny is also a goddess." ke exined. He was not afraid of giving away information as he knew there was nothing these people could do to capture any of his kids or wives.


    Finaal''s expression changed once more. His eyes lit up hearing mother and daughter duo. "You got both the mother and daughter!?"


    "Father! Can you keep it in your pants for once!? Are you nning to go find a cute mother and daughter after this to make your brides!?" Princess Danaphine did not like the look in her father''s eyes. She knew he was a lecherous man.


    "Humph! I was just asking." Although he said this, that idea dide to mind.


    "Anyway. Princess Danaphine wille with me while I leave my people here." ke got back on topic. He was not about to start discussing his love life with another man.


    "Alright. I will make sure your queen is in good care." Finaal spoke in all seriousness. He did not wish to have his kingdom destroyed.


    "I thank you." ke nodded and stood up. The little fairy flew off his head and grew to a bigger size and gave him a hug and kiss before whispering in his ear: "King Princess Picker."


    ke pinched her waist, causing her to let out augh before kissing his cheek and letting him good and turning small again. Her size changed, startling everyone there. ke ignored them and reached his hand out to Princess Danaphine. "Princess, if we may."


    "Ah? Yes." Princess Danaphine nodded and held ke''s hand. ke put his arm around her waist and then disappeared from where he stood with the princess in tow, leaving behind a very confused Finaal.


    "Wha!?" Finaal looked at the spot where his daughter was once standing in shock.


    "That is nothing. Wait until you see how quickly you be a grandparent." Mina teased, but this made Finaal''s face scrunch up. The king did not know how he felt about that.


    Above Destiny City, ke appeared with Princess Danaphine hugging onto him for dear life. "Can you please warn me before you do that!?"


    "Hmmm?" ke looked down at the paled face girl and suddenly realized he had not said anything. He let out a chuckle as he said: "Sorry. Sorry. I will warn you on the way back. But take a look."


    ke pointed at the city below that had many flying cars and magic-based holographic signs floating in the air around the towering buildings. It looked very futuristic from this perspective, but it stillcked high technology.

 Chapter 547 Forming An Alliance Part 3

    Chapter 547 Forming An Alliance Part 3


    Princess Danaphine looked at the city in front of her in amazement. It was nothing like her home, filled with smokestacks and other machinery. It was a blend of science and nature. The buildings, while made of stone, were very intricate and seemed to be part of the ground itself. nts grew up the side of the buildings adding a touch of color to the gray stone. But what made her amazed was the colorful art and holographic images floating in the air. There did not seem to be any kind of devices that were projecting these kinds of things. "Are you sure you want our technology?"


    "Yes, while it may look like we are highly advanced, and in some ways we are, our technology is based on my world''s original technology," ke exined. "We never got to the point that you are at now."


    "I guess in some ways you are more advanced than us, and we are more advanced than you, but ke, can you, um, move your hand?" Princess Danaphine''s face was bright red. ke looked down to see that his hand was cupping her breast. He did not mean to do this and had not even realized it until she had said something. But he could feel her perky nipple hardening under the palm of his hand.


    "Well, I could, but then you might fall," ke replied teasingly. Princess Danaphine stared at him for a moment before turning her head. She did not wish to fall. Even though she knew this man was taking advantage of her, she did not wish to fall. At least he was not squeezing.


    Seeing her not saying anymore, ke did not say anything and adjusted his grip so that he was now holding her waist. This caused Princess Danaphine to re at him. ke chuckled as he said: "Alright, I am sorry."


    "Yeah, right." Princess Danaphine snorted as she made sure her grip was solid on ke''s waist. She did not want to fall, so she could only hold on tightly to him.


    "Now that you have seen my city let me show you what we are up against. Hold on tight and close your eyes, I am teleporting once more." ke warned Princess Danaphine since he had failed to do so before. She quickly held on to him, burying her face into his chest and clenching her eyes closed.


    "We are here." ke was high in the sky, so things down below did not look all that big. But he did not dare to get too close to the devils.


    "Those are the devils you talked about?" Princess Danaphine asked. Her eyes widened when she saw the people in chains. There were even a few she saw being eaten alive. "This is horrible¡­."


    "Yeah. Let''s go before they notice us. I also can not stand to look at this scene any longer." It was a real hell on earth. The forest that was near the original sight where the gate had been located was now nothing but barren earth that stretched out for miles, even beyond the spot he had originally destroyed to get rid of the reglios.


    ke then went to the hole where his city once was andnded near the edge. Princess Danaphine looked at ke, confused as to what was going on. "This ce is?"


    "This is where Destiny City started. Now it floats in the clouds out of harm''s way. For how long that peace canst, I do not know. I know your people are stuck in the middle of the ocean and are quite safe there for the time being, but I do not know how long that willst. At some point, you maye under attack by the devils. This is why I brought you out here, to see with your own eyes. To see that I am not lying when I say a great threat has appeared on this.


    "You saw the massive door. That door is called the gate to the underworld. A realm with much more powerful foes than I that are on par with the gods. Maybe even more powerful. But we, my city and its people, and the people of this world, are left to fend for ourselves. While we do have a few gods on our side, they are not as powerful as the strongest on the devil''s side. Even my wife Ishtar is no match. But we will fight until we know we can not win before leaving this world." ke began to exin.


    Princess Danaphine looked up at ke, who was staring out over the water which an expression that showed true sadness. "Leave this world?"


    "We will go out into the stars¡­. Find a new world to settle on and hope we can live there." ke reached up with his hands towards the sky and let out a sigh. "But I worry. While we have enough mana crystals to sustain us for quite some time, we do not know if we will be able to reach a new world that would have mana on it. Mina, my wife, is made up of mana. She can not live in an environment without it. A lot of my people are the same. They are all mana based life forms born from the mana itself.


    "Even my daughter fate, who is a half, will require mana to live. While some of us will be fine many of my people and my family might die. I can not have this. So I do not wish to leave with so many unknowns. Of course, I have not said any of this to my family or those under me since I did not wish for them to worry, but I can only hope. Hope that things will nevere to that. As long as we can fight and defeat the devils and push them back through the gates, we can reim our world." ke gave a long sigh. It had been eating at him. He had talked big, but he knew there was a slim chance the world they came upon, whether it was Mars or another, it might not have mana on it. He could only hope.


    Princess Danaphine looked up at ke and felt, at this moment, this man seemed weak yet strong. He was someone who cared for his family and his people. "If we form an alliance, will you be willing to protect my kingdom as well?"


    "Naturally. Even if I have to squeeze your entire poption into my city, I will figure out a way. We have a lot ofnd still unused, so it could be possible to fit a few million more people. But I am unsure of what the future holds and do not know if I will be able to save all of your people." ke really did not know what would happen in the future. The devils might just do a full out attack on their little ind, or they might just never find it at all. But he did not know if he could save everyone. He still had to think about his own people first.


    "It''s enough to try. I will speak with my father. We will work out a n of action. But¡­. I wish toe to your city and act as a liaison. Between our kingdoms."

 Chapter 548 Forming An Alliance Part 4

    Chapter 548 Forming An Alliance Part 4


    ke felt a headacheing on. Anytime a princesses to live in his city, he ends up marrying them. But he could not pass up this offer either. If Princess Danaphine was really willing toe to Destiny City, then he would wee it as it would give a tight connection between the two powers.


    "If that is what you want, then I will allow it. We can give you a room in my pce unless you want to live in the city itself. I will leave that up to you." ke did not want to make firm decisions since he wanted Princess Danaphine to feelfortable where ever she decided to stay.


    "I will decide once everything is confirmed." Princess Danaphine gave a mysterious smile before saying: "Then shall we head back?"


    "Alright." ke nodded and slipped his hand around Princess Danaphine''s waist. She smiled and hugged him tightly as they disappeared from the shores of what used to be ke''s home.


    ke reappeared in the throne room inside the castle in Javanie City only to see a sight he did not wish to see. "Mina, why are all these knights on their hands and knees prostrating themselves in front of you?"


    "One of them tried to touch my wings so I punished them," Mina replied. She flew over, ignoring Princess Danaphine, who was still hugging ke, and kissed ke on the cheek.


    ke turned and looked at her eyes that said I ampletely innocent and then at the king who let out a long sigh and nodded. "I am sorry, one of my younger knights had tried to touch your wife. First, it was only him who was being punished, and before I could say anything the others also pulled their weapons. Let them stay like that for a few more hours. Maybe it will teach them that a state guest is a state guest, not someone they can draw their weapons on."


    Finaal was exhuasted. He did not know how ke dealt with a woman who was so unreasonable. But to keep her appeased, he did not say anything as she forced his own people to their knees. He knew he could not stop her either, so he just let it happen. "I do apologize."


    "No, it''s not just your fault. Mina, let them up." ke ordered, causing Mina to click her tongue and wave her hand. She then flew up to ke''s head and took up her normal spot, where she began taking her frustration out by pulling on his hair.


    "Make you go bald!" Mina snorted as she pulled with all her might, but sadly she could not pull a single hair out. She had no choice but to just stomp around instead.


    Princess Danaphine couldn''t help butugh. She found Mina to be quite cute. "Are all your wives like this?"


    "Mina is more of the wild one while the others are quite sensible. However, my Main wife can go off the walls at times. But in the end, I love them all and would protect them with my life." ke exined. He had a soft smile on his face when it came to talking about his wives.


    Mina blushed and stopped making a fuss. She decided she would let him off this time. She decided to turn her attention to the princess, who was still hugging ke. "So Princess, did he do you?"


    "Cough!" ke, who was just about to speak to the king, choked on his own words. Even Finaal was shocked at Mina''s blunt question.


    Princess Danaphine, on the other hand, whole face turned red. She quickly shook her head and said: "No! We did nothing like that!"


    "Hmmm¡­ I just figured with how tightly you are hugging him that he had given you a small taste." Mina''s lips were turned up into a wide grin. She loved teasing girls who found her husband handsome.


    "Ah!" Princess Danaphine blushed from ear to ear. She had forgotten she did not need to hold on to ke now that they were on solid ground! She ran her hands through her hair as she said: "I forgot I was not in the air."


    "Mhmmm¡­" Mina had a look on that said: ''Sure, whatever you say.''


    "Mina, leave her alone." ke sighed as he reached up and went to poke the little fairy, only for her to dodge.


    "We should not talk about what your daughter saw." ke tactfully changed the subject.


    Finaal was very d the subject got on the more important issues. Princess Danaphine began exining everything she saw in detail, and the more she spoke, the more the people in the throne room paled. They wondered what kind of world they were thrown into.


    After Princess Danaphine finished, Finaal sat back on his throne, feeling slightly overwhelmed. "ke, how hard would it be to raise my kingdom in the air, like your city?"


    "It would not be easy. We had to work hard to collect enough material to create the magic array that controls my ind. It would take a while to collect everything, but it is not impossible unless you do not have enoughndmass to house the unity. But earth magic might be able to help with that. That is unless we can find out a way to use your technology to create abined magic and techno style engine, but it would need to run silently. The key to a city in the sky is to make it so that it is undetectable.


    "We have many shields guarding our mana signature so that the devils can not sense them. And a few of them are using divine power, which only gods can create. I am not against helping you build such a device, but it would take many years to do. It''s not like it can be done in a month or two." ke exined. It was not that he was unwilling. It was just that he did not have the resources at this time to build a second flotation device. It was an intricate piece of engineering, and he never thought that he would need to make another one.

 Chapter 549 Forming An Alliance Part 5

    Chapter 549 Forming An Alliance Part 5


    Finaal couldn''t help but feel a little disappointed, but thinking about it, to make an entirendmass float in the sky was definitely no easy feat. "Alright. You say the devils will not move in this direction any time soon?"


    ke nodded as he answered: "Currently, the devils have a lot ofnd to cover. It will take them a few years just to fully take over one continent. That is, if they wish to weed out all the settlements that are hiding in the dense forests. I can not say for sure what exactly their ns are, but from the current movements, this seems to be the case."


    "Alright. Even if it takes a long time, I am willing to wait, and in exchange, the technology of my kingdom is in your hands. We will have an open door policy put into ce for our technology. As long as you are willing to help protect us from these devils." Finaal understood the seriousness of everything now, thanks to ke taking his daughter out to see things with her own eyes.


    ke smiled and reached out his hand. "Then we are agreed. Let''s work together and make this world a ce for all of us to live in peacefully."


    ke did not wish for world domination. He only wanted unity. So even if they somehow drove the devils back or confined them into one space, he never nned to rule the world. He just wanted all races to get along.


    As of now, circumstances have led to him being in charge, but he was sure once things calmed down, the other races'' kings would pull out and find a newnd to build their kingdoms on. Luckily longer. They could all live in peace.


    17:49


    "Since it has been decided, father¡­." Princess Danaphine stood up. with the contract in ce, even if they do split apart, the races would still all be friendly, and there would be no need for wars any longer. They could all live in peace.


    "Since it has been decided, father¡­." Princess Danaphine stood up. "I will be leaving with ke when he returns to be the liaison between on our two countries."


    "Hold on now, Danaphine! I never said¡­." Finaal wanted to reject, but he was quickly cut off.


    "Father, I said I will be leaving with ke. I never said you had a choice." Princess Danaphine wanted to see the world from ke''s eyes. She had wanted to travel, and now she could.


    "Ahem¡­." Mina suddenly cleared her throat. Both Finaal and Princess Danaphine, who were staring daggers at one another, turned to look at her. "Princess, did you fall for my husband? Is this why you are so willing to jump ship?"


    "Huh? No, I just want to travel and see more sights. I know my kingdom is currently unable to really deal with the future of things, but as someone who is from a world where technology has reached heights that even ke has not seen, I want to see a world where magic dominates." Princess Danaphine replied honestly. While she was attracted to ke, she did not have those kinds of feelings for him. If she spent time with him, she probably would end up feeling something for him, but as of now, she wanted to experience this new world.


    "Alright." Mina knew that deep down, Princess Danaphine harbored some feelings for ke, but it did not seem to be taking root just yet. She would not force anything. She was actually quite surprised that the princess picker was unable to pick a ripe princess instantly. This was his first failure. Mina flew down to ke''s ear and whispered: "Don''t worry, even if you fail once, I will still love you."


    royalty. "Ahem¡­." Poking the little fairy with his finger and whispered back: "Later on, you will not be able to get up for a ke wanted to facepalm, but he could not since he was with royalty. "Ahem¡­." Poking the little fairy with his finger and whispered back: "Later on, you will not be able to get up for a week."


    "Promise!?" Mina grinned from ear to ear. She loved being punished by ke. It always felt so good.


    "Anyway!" ke changed the subject. "I will let you two decide on whether or not Princess Danaphine will being back with me. But I do need a few of your techs toe to Destiny City to work with my people. We will see if we can possibly integrate magic into your technology."


    "That is fine. If I can get you to spend two nights here, we will get things together." Finaal could not just pull a bunch of people right away. He had to give proper notice and ask who wanted to go. They had families of their own, after all.


    "That is fine. I will send my men back. Along with the Cyber Beasts. I want to see if we can outfit them with some armor and maybe even train them to use weapons. Anything that can bolster our forces at this time is another life saved." ke felt bad for using these beasts as a military force, but his people and helping Finaal and his kingdom came first.


    "That would be amazing if it is possible. I will leave it to you." Finaal knew his people could not use magic, so he could only rely on ke and his people to give them a front line of defense. He hated that it had to be done this way since he felt powerless to protect his own people, but if they could truly figure out a way to make their armored knights more powerful, then maybe¡­. After letting out a my daughter a bit more. As for the details of our alliance, we can do the fine details tomorrow if that is okay with you."


    long sigh, Finaal waved his hand. "Please bring Sir ke to his room. Make sure he is treated as if you were serving me."


    Finaal paused and looked at ke, "ke, I would like to speak to my daughter a bit more. As for the details of our alliance, we can do the fine details tomorrow if that is okay with you."


    ke nodded and smiled. "I have no issue with that. Do what you need to do. I am sure you have a lot to think about."

 Chapter 550 Watched

    Chapter 550 Watched


    --AN) This should be back to every other day unless somethinges up during the day. A lot of life stuff going on atm. But I did not forget about this novel. --


    ke was given a veryrge room. It was like a decent-sized apartment with a kitchen, living room, bath, and arge bedroom. Mina who was looking around from on top of ke''s head found the things in the room to be quite interesting. "They have a lot of things I recognize but then, some I do not."


    "I had expected as such. Their technology is much more advanced, but some things only work well in certain aspects. But it is quite a ce." There were art depictions up on the wall ofndscapes and other things that looked out of this world and almost fantasy like but after thinking about how his own world changed so much he figured it would not be long until the world looked close to this.


    "Mmm¡­. Although I still prefer home." Mina replied as she flew off ke''s head and turned into a bigger size. She then hugged ke''s waist and looked up at him with her big watery eyes and asked: "So do you still n to punish me?"


    {R-18}


    ke chuckled and reached down and lifted her up so she was forced to hug his neck and wrap her legs around his waist. She felt his hot breath on her neck and could help but feel excited. She had not had her husband to herself in a long time. Now she was going to be able to y all she wanted.


    ke''s lipsnded on Mina''s neck as he gently bit into her causing the little fairy to moan softly, her pussy instantly getting wet. ke sucked her blood for about a minute before setting her down on the ck couch in the living room. Her stripped her of her clothes before stripping his own clothes off. The little fairy did not seem to be able to hold herself back before her mouth was gulping down his dick.


    ke grunted when he felt his dick slipping down Mina''s throat. He looked down at her as she was looking up at him and smiled. He reached out and stroked the top of her head causing her to smile happily back at him. Her head bobbed back and forth. Slurping sounds could be heard with every bob. She was like a subus trying to suck out all of his life force.


    ke did not want to leave the fairy unsatisfied so he made sure to reward her with a load of white milk he personally prepared. Mina''s cheeks puffed out slightly before the sounds of gulping could be heard. She pulled her mouth off ke''s dick and patted it on her cheek with a satisfied smile. "Hehe. It has been a while since I got to drink like this. Normally Erica and Sam take it." Mina pursed her lips. Her two sisters loved to suck their husband''s dick!


    ke leaned down and took the hand Mina had between her legs and lifted it up. It was covered in Mina''s sweet nectar. He licked them clean before kissing MIna on the lips. "Now it''s my turn to."


    Mina''s eyes glowed as she quickly backed up on the couch. She watched as ke knelt down in front of her and buried his face between her legs. Her eyes were filled with lust as she felt his tongue stab through her garden''s gates.


    She wed the couch cushion with her fingers. She was already sensitive thanks to ke''s bite, and now her entire body was on fire. She squirmed as ke''s tongue grew longer and snaked around in her insides. Tasting every bit of her pussy walls and even poking the entrance to her baby room, which made her cry out in ecstasy. "Fuck! ke~!"


    Mina''s legs wrapped around ke''s head as she humped his face in motion with the movement of his head. He was using his tongue and swirling it around as he entered in and out of her with it. No matter how many times he did this to her, she could never get enough. It did not take long before her entire body convulsed as she had her first orgasm.


    ke slipped his tongue out and licked up the flowing juices on the outside of her pussy before lifting his head. He licked his lips and smiled at the girl who was looking at him in a pleading manner. "Don''t worry, it''sing."


    ke lifted the girl up into the air. She was only around five feet, so she was quite shortpared to ke. She could only watch as he spun her around and slipped her onto his dick as if she was some kind of sex toy. She dangled in the air as ke began moving his hips. Her voice could no longer form words. She raised her arms up behind her and hung on to ke''s neck as she moaned with each thrust. It felt good. It felt too good. Her pussy was overflowing with juices, and her orgasms wereing in waves, one after the other. ke''s hands massaged her small mounds as he continued to bury his dick deep into her.


    While the two were going at it, a certain Princess had knocked and entered the room to talk with the two, only to walk in on ke doing his wife. Her eyes opened wide as she had never seen such a thing before. Her mouth grew dry by the second, and she had not even realized when her hand had moved between her legs. She had done it on instinct and was already stroking her wet pussy through her skirt and panties. Her eyes were locked on the scene in front of her. She knew she would walk away, but she could not draw her eyes away.


    Her legs grew weak, and she slumped to the floor. If it was not that she had already closed the door, someone would have seen their princess on the floor with her hands massaging her pussy and breasts while watching others having sex. Little did she know, though, that the two who were not even turned towards her already knew of her existence but did not care in the slightest since they were already in the middle of doing it. Now if it was a man, he would have already been killed, but since it was the princess, neither ke nor Mina cared in the slightest if she watched.

 Chapter 551 Another One Falls In

    Chapter 551 Another One Falls In


    {R-18}


    Mina could feel ke swelling up inside her. She had been waiting for this. She had been waiting for him to paint her insides. She clenched her pussy as hard as she could around ke''s dick, wanting to suck it dry.


    ke grunted as he released deep inside her. He even made sure to push Mina down to the point that everything he released would enter straight into her baby room. ke stuck his fingers in Mina''s mouth, who sucked on them happily. "Now then¡­"


    Without pulling out, he turned around with Mina still hanging from him to look at the princess, who had her panties off and the top of her dress pulled down, exposing her mounds that had two rock-hard nipples on them. Princess Danaphine was justing off an orgasm when she noticed that she was being looked at. She saw Mina still hanging from ke''s neck with ke''s dick deep inside her, fully exposed for her to see, and almost had another orgasm on the spot. Her face was bright red from both being turned on and embarrassment.


    "So, did you enjoy the show?" ke asked as he walked over and sat down. Mina softly moaned as she leaned Against ke and slowly moved her hips.


    "I¡­." Princess Danaphine did not know what to say. She had peeked on them fucking! She did not mean to, but it was already toote when she realized what she was doing.


    ke smiled. He liked teasing this girl. "Come closer."


    Princess Danaphine went meek but still did as she was told. She shyly got up and walked over to ke and Mina, not daring to fix her dress. ke looked at the girl who was in disarray and chuckled. "Take it off, or it will get messy."


    The embarrassed princess did as she was told. She stood there in the nude for ke to see. He could see her small tuff of hair on her pussy and the slim body she had going for her. You could tell she had worked hard as a night since her body was quite fit. Not overly muscr, either. "Sit in front of us and watch."


    Princess Danaphine blushed even more before nodding and sitting down. She sat with her knees up and legs parted. She knew she was being naughty at this time, but she also knew she was about to see the two of them doing more. She was also really turned on at this time.


    Her eyes were glued to the spot at which Mina and ke were connected. Therge dick that was slowly sliding in and out of Mina was as if it was splitting her in two, but Mina was moaning so erotically that Princess Danaphine couldn''t help but start rubbing herself again.


    ke bit into Mina''s neck while watching Princess Danaphine finger herself. He could see that she was still a virgin, but she was still sticking her fingers in ever so slightly. He watched as she unknowingly began to scoot closer and closer to them. He wondered if she was doing it on purpose or unknowingly. As if the pleasure she was feeling was controlling her body.


    Within only a few minutes, she was already close enough to cross legs with ke. She had one leg on each side of his. ke couldn''t help butugh internally. This girl was really daring. She first watched them doing it, and now she was even trying to join. "Scoot closer all the way up and press our pussy against the bottom of my dick."


    Princess Danaphine snapped out of her daze and only now realized she had actually moved so close to the two! But seeing everything up close, she gulped and moved closer. She wanted to experience what it felt like to press her pussy against an actual dick. She moved closer and closer as her anticipation grew more and more until finally, she could feel the warmth of ke''s dick pressed against her wet pussy. And then it happened. Another dick pushed up in between her pussy and ke''s dick that was inside Mina and pressed against her pussy.


    This surprised Princess Danaphine and made her stare at the newly appearing dick with wide eyes. Mina giggled as she reached down and grabbed ke''s second dick and pressed it against Princess Danaphine''s pussy before saying: "Use it as you wish."


    Princess Danaphine gulped a mouthful of saliva before finally mustering up her courage and grabbing hold of ke''s dick that was all for her and pressing it against her pussy. She then began to move her hips up and down, sliding her pussy up and down his rock hard shaft. This was all new to her, but the feeling of a real dick in her hands and pressed against her pussy made her hotter than she had ever felt before. She could already feel another orgasming.


    ke grunted once more, feeling both his dicks being yed with. Mina was doing her best to work his dick, and the clumsy motions of Princess Danaphine also felt quite good. He was rather enjoying this. He did not know how far Princess Danaphine was going to go, but he was leaving it up to her. He was perfectly fine with not going all the way with her.


    But his question did not take long to get an answer. Princess Danaphine had moved a little too fast and a little too high. She was pressing the tip of ke''s dick against her clit when she did so and¡­. The tip of his dick easily slipped inside her breaking open the gates of her secret garden for good. She gasped slightly in pain. She knew what just happened, but when she felt her entire insides filling uppletely. She let out a long, drawn out moan as her toes curled and her pussy gushed fluids, washing away any blood that might have been there. Only when her orgasm subsided did she start to move on her own. She wanted to experience her first time for a little longer.

 Chapter 552 What Kind Of Pervert Did I Raise?

    Chapter 552 What Kind Of Pervert Did I Raise?


    {R-18}


    Mina smiled, seeing the trickle of blood seeping out of Princess Danaphine''s newly pierced hole. She leaned back and whispered: "I have a new sister."


    ke could only chuckle dryly. He had no idea what was going on anymore. Yes, he egged Princess Danaphine on to get closer. He couldn''t let a beautiful girl masturbate in front of him without getting something out of it. He just did not expect that she would go so crazy and not be careful. And now she was eagerly moving her hips up and down, moaning with each thrust.


    ke sighed as she reached down and began rubbing Princess Danaphine''s clit. This caused her to get even more turned on. Her pussy suddenly gushed with fluids soaking ke''s dick and even seeping some of her juices into Mina as they flooded out. "Since it hase to this, we will need to finish the job."


    ke knew better than to let her keep going like this. He did not want to break Princess Danaphine. If he did not bite her and start sucking her blood, she would end up a zombie who would only crave sex from him. He lifted Mina up off his dick and then slipped out of Princess Danaphine, who couldn''t help but cry out in frustration.


    Mina did notin. She knew what was doing on. She went over and helped Princess Danaphine up on her feet and positioned her just right while lowering her body. When Princess Danaphine felt ke''s dick enter her once more, she let out a soft moan as she bugged ke and began moving her hips up and down again.


    Mina smiled before getting herself taking ke''s other dick into herself. She wrapped her arms around Princess Danaphine''s waist and began teasing the princess''s clit, making her cry out.


    ke leaned in and whispered: "You started this." Before biting into her neck, which made Princess Danaphine''s eyes roll into the back of her head. She let out a drawn out moan as she convulsed from having multiple orgasms at the same time.


    Mina''s eyes opened wide as she felt the fluid of juices soaking her hand and crotch that was just under the princess. She wondered if she had ever cummed so much before. She decided to forget about it when she felt ke twitch inside her. She began moving her hips while at the same time helping Princess Danaphine, who seemed to have passed out, move as well. Even her current state did not stop the moans escaping her lips.


    - - -


    In another part of the pce, Finaal was in his office reading some documents when a knock came on his door. Finaal rubbed the space between his brow. "Come in."


    "Your Majesty¡­.. The Princess¡­." A young woman in ck skin tight clothes walked into the room with red cheeks.


    "What''s wrong?" Finaal felt like he was about to get some very bad news.


    "Umm¡­" The girl''s cheeks grew even redder. How was she supposed to exin that the princess began masturbating while the guests were making love? She even did it openly! On top of that, she joined them and was no longer pure! Just the thought of it all made her blush. Even she was having a hard time controlling herself. Only when she saw the princess let it slip in, did she decide to leave. She knew it was over at that point. The princess who was deemed to be single forever had now be someone else''s woman. "The princess, well she¡­.."


    "Hurry up and tell me!" Finaal was gettign sick of the beating around the bush. Little did he know his daughter was doing much more than beating around anything.


    The girl closed her eyes and gripped her fists as she yelled out at the top of her lungs, "She started masturbating after walking in on Sir ke and his wife having sex. Then she got close enough to rub up against Sir ke''s dick. Then another dick appeared. She rubbed against that. Then it slipped inside her. Now¡­. Now she is riding Sir ke together with his wife!"


    The girl finished speaking. Her cheeks were blood red. Her breathing was heavy as she slowly backed away, not daring to get too close to the king. She expected to be yelled at, but even after a long time, she did not hear anything. She slowly opened one eye and then the other and stared at the figure that seemed to have turned to stone. "Your Majesty?"


    Finaal was standing there, stock still. His mind seemed to have broken. He was having a hard timeprehending what was just said. The servant boy outside the door, who hade to serve tea, had dropped his tter and run out of the room! He was known as the Man of Gossip! In a matter of seconds, the news had spread across the pce.


    As for Finaal, smoke was slowlying out of his ears. It seemed a gear inside his head had broken. It took a whole five minutes before he suddenly yelled out. "What the hell did you say!?"


    The girl shrunk back. She had already moved to the wall by the door. She only needed to reach out and turn the handle to quickly escape. "She¡­. She is now Sir ke''s woman¡­."


    "What the hell was she doing!? What kind of pervert did I raise!? Who masturbates while watching others fuck!?" Finaal did not even listen to the girl''s words. He was still caught up on the first part of what he was told. The rest of it did not even register yet.


    "Wait! You said she even moved in to grind against him!" Finaal hoped the world would not end due to his horny daughter! But as thest bit of information finally registered, he suddenly yelled out with Joy. "Haha! My daughter knows what she is doing! Our treaty will be more solid this way!"


    The girl who was wishing she could run away at this time was really wondering why her king suddenly expressed quite an array of emotions over the same thing.

 Chapter 553 No Wedding

    Chapter 553 No Wedding


    In the room, ke was given for the night, hey in bed with Princess Danaphine lying at his side and Mina lying on his chest in her smaller form. Both girls looked very content while ke rubbed his eyes and looked at the ceiling.


    He had not nned for any of this, but he felt this was also good. This would firm up their alliance with the people here. He may even get a bit more of their hidden tech that he had not seen yet. Thinking of this, he slowly closed his eyes and fell asleep.


    When the first light of the next morning shined down through the window, Princess Danaphine slowly opened her eyes. She blinked many times when she saw ke''s handsome sleeping face next to her. Her cheeks blushed. The events of the previous night began to flutter through her mind making her want to hide in a corner somewhere. She had done such an indecent thing!


    Her gazended on ke''s lips. "They look so luscious and plum. I just want to kiss them. Oh dear, why am I thinking of such things? But I just can''t help it. It makes my pussy tingle."


    Princess Danaphine was confused. Did she just think that? She was still not fully awake, so she could notprehend what was going on. "My mind is a mess. I just want to gobble up ke''s peepee."


    "I am not thinking that!" Princess Danaphine suddenly yelled out.


    "Hehe¡­" A small figure flew up andnded in front of Princess Danaphine. "Sister Danaphine, I was just messing with you."


    "Sis-Sister Mina¡­." Princess Danaphine blushed. Her new sister was teasing her!


    "Can you girls not be so loud?" ke groaned. He had done all the work for thest half of the night. He wanted to rest a little. Even if he did not need sleep or felt tired at all, he still wanted to put on a y.


    "So-Sorry¡­." Princess Danaphine blushed. She did not know what to say. She couldn''t even look ke in the eye.


    "What are youining about!? It''s not like you haven''t spent four or five days straight screwing all your wives, day in and day out! The ones who should be tired are us! You have no restraint!" Mina retorted with a snort.


    "I do not want to hear that from the lust fairy," ke replied back. Mina blushed. It was not her fault her race had a mating season once a month!


    Princess Danaphine did not know what to make of this. She could not even imagine having sex for days. She did not think her body could keep up. As if reading her thoughts, Mina said: "Sister Danaphine, you do not need to worry. Once you are made a drakani, you will not need to worry about not being able to keep up. You willst a few days at least."


    "I see¡­." Princess Danaphine tried to imagine it but started blushing. She decided to just let thingse when they came. But another thing popped up in her mind. "Ummm¡­ This¡­. Now are ummm¡­."


    "You are now his wife. This is the natrual course of things. He bit you, which means you are now his. If he did not bite you after he entered you, you would have be a mindless sex toy. Drakni are not to be taken lightly." Mina replied in ke''s ce. She decided to do what Lillia would usually do and began exining things to Princess Danaphine.


    Only an hourter did Princess Danaphine get a grasp of what she had slipped into. But Princess Danaphine was happy. While she would need to get used to the sisterly love part of things, she felt that it seemed to bring harmony to such arge family. She was quite surprised when she heard there was no infighting. This made her rx some of her fears.


    She had never expected to be ke''s wife. She had nned to roam around and see the sights of Destiny City and enjoy a change of pace. Never in her life did she think that She would end up doing something as perverted as masturbating to two people having sex and then even joining them. But now here she was, the princess who was deemed to be single forever because she liked to swing swords and kill cyber beasts, lying naked next to the man who was now her husband.


    "I will do my best to get along with everyone." Princess Danaphine made a firm decision. She wanted to be friend all of ke''s wives!


    "Hehe, don''t worry, my sisters will make sure to let you get to know them really well." Mina couldn''t wait to see her new sister being teased by all the others. She could see Princess Danaphine yed with from top to bottom by her sisters as they explored her body. Princess Danaphine blushed. She knew what Mina meant since she was already told this. But deep down, she couldn''t help but feel a little excited.


    A few hourster, ke was sitting in a small office with Mina on his head and Princess Danaphine sitting at his side. Finaal looked at his daughter, who did not dare to look him in the eye, and sighed. "Sir ke, my daughter is a bit of a pervert, so I hope you will note to hate her."


    "She is nothingpared to the one on my head," ke replied honestly. Mina did not even flinch at ke''s words. She was insulted at all by what he said. After all, it was true!


    "I-I see¡­ Then I leave my daughter in your care. I am not sure if you will be holding a wedding?" Finaal asked. He did not know if he should be holding a wedding or not.


    "No. My race only holds a single wedding for the main wife. It''s not that I do not feel she is worth holding a wedding for, but I can not step on the heads of my other wives."

 Chapter 554 Tribits

    Chapter 554 Tribits


    Finaal expression was not good. He felt his daughter deserved a wedding. He was about to argue his point when he heard his daughter call out to him. "Father. I do not need a wedding. I mean, first off, this would not have happened if I did not make a move myself. I kind of forced my way into ke''s family. So a wedding is not needed."


    "This¡­" Finaal still wanted to argue, but he saw ke rub the top of his daughter''s head, making her smile, causing his words to get caught in his throat. "Alright. I understand. I will not push the subject."


    "When you finish your meetings, let me know what you decide. I will be wandering around a bit with Dana as my guide." ke changed the way he called Princess Danaphine. He couldn''t, by right, call her princess anymore since their rtionship had changed.


    "Then I will speak with youter." Finaal sighed. While he knew this new arrangement was good, he still felt like he should do something for his daughter.


    ke stood up as did Dana. But instead of leaving, ke said: "If you wish to do something for your daughter to allow a kind of celebration, we can still announce our marriage. I just can''t hold a wedding. But a celebration is possible."


    A celebration was not a wedding. They would not do the vows, and this would not go against his customs as a drakani. Nor go against any of his promises.


    When Finaal heard this, his gloomy eyes seemed to have gained some slight as he pped his hands. "Haha! Why did I not think of this!" Feeling much better, he let ke go with a smile.


    When ke, Mina, and Dana left the meeting room, Dana couldn''t help but ask: "Is this okay?"


    "Mmm¡­ it''s fine. A wedding is when vows are made. While I will never treat you wrongly or will I ever make you feel left out, I can not hold a wedding." ke felt bad, but he could not do that to Lillia.


    "ke is truly someone who does not treat any of his wives differently. He treats us all as equals. And Sister Lillia has gone through a lot and has given us all a ce next to the man we love. When her wedding was held, it was set up by us so that she could have that one thing that proved she was the main wife. I still remember crying tears of happiness when I saw her up on stage in front of the people of Destiny City. She is truly loved by us all. I also hope you wille to love Sister Lillia as much as we sisters do. Although I do not think it will ever match up to ke''s love for her." Mina wiped her eyes. Just thinking about it brought tears to her eyes.


    Dana could tell Mina''s words were not false. She wished she could have been there. But now she felt even more nervous about meeting the other wives. She hoped she could fit in and be loved by them and love them at the same time.


    The three strolled through the city streets and looked at this and that. ke saw that although some things were higher tech, the items they had were not all that different from the technology he had in Destiny City.


    "Selling Tribits here! Selling Tribits! Get your Tribits here!" A shop owner yelled out. Many of these stalls were not stalls you would normally see. These stalls were cybeic parts stalls. And they seemed to be quite popr.


    "What are Tribits?" ke asked out of curiosity.


    "They are chips that you can plug into to gain a euphoric feeling. Itsts a while and can put a person in a down mood into a good mood. It does nothing more than make you happy. But if youbine a few into a new chip, it can cause one to be drunk. However, that was a long time ago. Now each chip is made to be tamper-proof per regtion. If one is caught selling untampered proof Tribits, they will be sentenced to death." Dana exined.


    "I see. So kind of like alcohol." ke understood.


    "In a sense but for cybeics like us. The only issue is that if one used too much, they would be mentally deranged and had caused a few mass murders within the city before. This was why the neww was passed down." Dana disliked the Tribits, but when used normally, they could help people mentally and allow them to live happier lives without altering their day to day life.


    "That is kind of scary." Mina pursed her lips. Just thinking of a single ke going insane made her shutter. The whole world would end up destroyed.


    "ke, what do you n to do with the technology we give you?" Dana asked. She had been curious for a while about what he nned to do with it all.


    "I want to see if we canbine your technology with magic. If we can, then we may be able to boost our strength to that above the gods themselves. While we have been sessful to a point, it has not gotten to a point where we are able to give a huge burst of power. We have a way of condensing mana and using the power generated to make powerful weapons, but if we are able to use this same method and merge technology that strengthens and empowers our body to be even stronger by tens to hundreds of times, then we will be able to fight head-on. Along with the cyber beasts and the armored knights you have, we stand a chance against the devils." ke wanted to use everything he could to make himself as powerful as possible as quickly as possible. While he still had nned escape routes for his people. He would still fight until there was no choice but to retreatpletely.

 Chapter 555 Danas Initation Part 1

    Chapter 555 Dana''s Initation Part 1


    "They agreed. As long as you do not leave us to our own devices if we are under attack. That is of course if you are not already fighting to defend your own home." Finaal was d things went over smoothly. After they saw the video of what was happening, the nobles under him all unanimously agreed to take ke up on his offer. "We will be sending some of our top minds in their fields to assist in making new technology that is based on mana. I hope this will help."


    "This is more than I could ever ask for. Anything we create, we will be sure to share with you. We may even be able to make it so that the things we make can be used by those without mana. I hope we canbine our two technologies to make something that even the gods have never seen." ke had hope. He hoped to take back his world. He once fought to bring the races of earth together, and now he was fighting to take it back from invaders who were much stronger than him.


    "I hope you do." Finaal smiled and then looked at Dana. "My daughter. You now have two roles. One is to be the wife of Sir ke, and the other is to be the liaison between our two nations. I wish you luck."


    "I will work hard, father. Let''s hope you will see a grandson or daughter soon." Dana replied with a smile causing Finaal to snort.


    "We will go back after we make preparations. I hope to see you soon." ke smiled before disappearing from the room. He had already sent Bret and the others back, so he only needed to return to Destiny City.


    Of course, as soon as he arrived, he was quickly surrounded by a few of his wives. Tina was the first to poke him in the chest with her finger as she asked: "ke! Another one!?"


    "ke!" Mona bounced over along with her boobs and hugged ke''s arm. She had been out and about around the city, so she had not seen him in almost a week.


    "Ah¡­ I knew it!" Sam sighed as she walked over and began poking ke as well.


    Dana watched as a bunch of girls began picking on ke and smiled. She could tell that none of them were bad but were more of wanted to pick on their husband. She decided to take the initiative and introduce herself. "My name is Danaphine, it is a pleasure to meet everyone."


    "Oh? We have a princess that acts like a princess." Noa walked over and smiled brightly. She could tell that Danaphine had a very good upbringing.


    "Ah¡­ Well, besides knight training, I was also trained in proper etiquette as well." Dana replied.


    "Well, it mighte in handy at some point." Noa smiled before taking Dana''s hand. "Now then. Sisters, let''s leave our princess picker alone and go get a better understanding of our new sister, shall we?"


    Everyone''s eyes lit up except for Mona''s, who did not wish to leave ke''s side. "I will stay with husband."


    "Alright! But make sure you get to know her properlyter." Noa reminded before dragging the confused Dana away. She was quite nervous about what was toe.


    ke watched as Dana got dragged away and scratched his head. "I have a feeling I forgot to warn her about something¡­ Aw well¡­ I need to go to talk Bret and the rest." ke shrugged and walked off with Mona still hugging his arm.


    Not longter, in the pce, in therge bath that was more like an Olympic swimming pool with how big it was, Dana shyly used a towel over her body as she sat on the edge of the bath with her feet soaking in the water. "This bath is bigger than the one in my castle."


    "This is also now yours." Noa walked up and sat behind Dana, cing a leg on each side of her while hugging her waste.


    "Sister Noa?" Dana was slightly confused as to why Noa was hugging her. But she soon found her towel being tugged away by a little fairy.


    "It''s time for us to bond," Tina said as she licked her lips and slowly started parting Dana''s legs.


    "We sisters have to have a mutual love for each other as we do for our husband so that we never fight. Never try to one up the other and forge a rtionship based on love. We love our husband very much, but we also need to love each other. Since fighting is prohibited in our family." Lillia''s snow white skin with a hint of pink in all the right ces came into Dana''s line of sight. Lillia slipped into between Dana''s legs and held her chin before slowly moving forward and kissing her lips. "So, Sister Dana, it is time for us to get to know one another from the tips of your toes to the top of your head."


    Dana''s eyes were locked onto Lillia''s beautiful face. She had never thought that she would see such a beautiful woman before. In her daze, she did notice that the other girls were starting to kiss and suck every inch of her body.


    {R-18}


    Lillia smiled before diving in for another kiss. Her hands reached up and gently squeezed Dana''s modest breasts. It did not take long for Dana''s eyes to ze over. She felt Lillia''s small tongue twirling around in her mouth, making her slowly be wet. She was still a little confused as to what was going on. But since ke did not stop them, she knew this was probably some kind of initiation. Since it felt good and these were her new sisters, she decided to let things progress as much as they wanted. She slowly opened her legs wider and enjoyed the sensation that was happening all over her body. She felt as if every inch of her skin had turned into an erogenous zone.

 Chapter 556 Danas Initation Part 2 {R-18}

    Chapter 556 Dana''s Initation Part 2


    {R-18}


    Lillia kissed down Dana''s neck and made her way to one of her pink cherries that were already rock hard. She nibbled on them, causing Dana to twitch and start to moan. Noa was already gently caressing Dana''s pussy. Erica and Sam were using Dana''s legs to masturbate while kissing and caressing Lillia. Tina was busy kissing the back of Noa''s neck while her fingers were busy between Noa''s thighs.


    The soft sounds of these girls moaning filled the room while the other sisters watched on with a bit of envy. But this was how it went. The first group would go in first before the next group. Mina sat at the side in her small form, rubbing herself as she watched her sisters forming their bond.


    To them, this was the bond that wouldst a lifetime. They would be sisters and lovers who all loved the same man and lived just for his sake. Without thismunication, fights and jealousy would run rampant within the harem, which none of them wished to have.


    Dana''s breathing had long gone heavy. She could feel so many hands and fingers touching her body that she was unable to hold back her moans. But when she felt Lillia''s tongue suddenly plunge deep into her pussy she couldn''t help but cry out in ecstasy. Her mind went back to the night before when ke had his dick deep inside her making sure her entire insides were filled to the brim with his manhood. This thought alone made her pussy flood as she had an orgasm.


    Dana found out that her session with her sisters was nowhere near the end, even after her first orgasm. Her mind long went nk from all the tongues and fingers that ravaged her pussy. Each one sent her to heaven before bringing her back down and then sending her there again.


    When they had all taken a turn, Lillia lifted the sleeping Dana up and carried her in her arms. A warm smile formed on her lips as she looked at her sisters. "It seems our new sister is very adorable."


    "Sister Lillia, do you think this will be thest?" Tina asked. She wondered just where ke would find another princess. Unless some new race suddenly appeared here, there was probably no way.


    "If there is, we will just have to wee her," Lillia replied. "Now then¡­ Let''s dry off. I should not havee, but I had to wee Sister Dana."


    Lillia was pregnant and with ke''s first son. She was supposed to bathe alone so that these girls did not sneak attack her in their daze, but she made an exception for today. She carried Dana in her arms out of the bath when nce stood in front of her. "Let me take her. You should quickly dry off and get changed."


    "Alright." Lillia nodded and handed Dana over. Faana Walked over and poked Dana''s cheek before running off.


    - - -


    Back on ke''s side, ke sat with Bret and Thardra with a few other dwarfs and elves. "So you want us to work with these people?" Thardra asked.


    "Yeah. If everything goes already, we can double our strength, maybe even triple or quadruple it. I think thebination of their tech with our magi tech will work wonders in pushing our technology forward. We can then test it out by killing Ea." ke answered.


    "Wait! You want to kill Ea!?" Gungnir, who was sitting in on the meeting, eyes went wide. He stood up, knocking his chair over, and pointed at ke: "Are you fucking crazy!?"


    "Gungnir, sit down." It was unknown where the sword came from, but Loki suddenly had one pressed against Gungnir''s neck. She had be quite skilled at fighting. Mainly because she begged on her hands and knees for Ishtar, the goddess of war and love to train her, she wanted to be of use to ke. While she could not do much of anything but watch from afar, it was enough for her for now. She hoped that one day, ke would see her trying to reform herself.


    Gungnir frowned. He had no idea how Loki suddenly became so good atbat. He only knew she had been training, but even he did not sense her movement just now. "Can you get the sword off my neck? If I move now, I will end up having my head cut off!"


    Loki snorted and pulled her sword away. With a flick of her hand, it disappeared. "Don''t question Lord ke''s ns. If he says he wants to test it by trying to kill Ea, then I will wield the weapon myself and kill Ea with it."


    "You!" Gungnir could only point at Loki. He knew Loki used to always be Ea this, Ea that, but now she was actually talking about killing him!


    "Humph!" Loki looked at Gungnir in disdain. "Do you think Ea wille and save us one day? He is nowhere as near as kind as ke and the others here. You have never seen Ea''s bad side."


    "I know." Gungnir was not yelling at ke about what he said but because he was saying something crazy. He did not wish for ke to sh with the other gods. If ke really attacked Ea it would gain the wrath of the other gods. He did not want this.


    "Gungnir, the reason I am willing to attack Ea is for two reasons. has already pleaded our case many times, but that old bastard who leads the other gods is refusing to help. Or more like he is too First, he tried to kill my daughter. Second, if we do attack and then leave, whether Ea is dead or not, we may be able to pull thosezy gods to Earth and force them to face off against the devils. Ishtar has already pleaded our case many times, but that old bastard who leads the other gods is refusing to help. Or more like he is too scared to help. So we will spend a year researching on how to make our weapons powerful enough to kill a few gods. Then we will see how long that old bastard is able to hold back anymore. If he faces a threat in his ownnd, won''t he need toe here and seek revenge?"

 Chapter 557 Putting It Off

    Chapter 557 Putting It Off


    Gungnir was stunned by ke''s answer. He never thought about it like that. He scratched his head and bowed slightly as he said: "I was wrong to question your motives. If I had a daughter and Ea tried to kill her, I would also want him dead, and your idea about pulling the gods here might just actually work, but only if you attack the main ind. Anu is a stubborn old fool. Unless someone challenges him directly, he will not go back on his word. He will not let other godse here if it means he will be pulled into the fight. How could he let his fighting force which is meant to protect the Astral ne leave? I already know the old man is not willing to face off with the devils since some of the higher ranking devils are stronger than him."


    ke raised an eyebrow. This was some news he did not know before. Or if he was told already, he had forgotten. But one thing irked him. "Didn''t youe here to kill my daughter too? You are lucky to still be alive."


    Gungnir pursed his lips. He looked over to see Loki shing him a mocking smile. He gripped his fists and bowed his head fully. "I was wrong! At first, I was following Ea''s orders but once I started working under you, I realized Ea''s ways were wrong. I hope you can forgive me."


    "You are already stuck following me what is there to forgive? Are you not repenting now?" ke waved him off. "Anyway, we need to do two things. Argument our bodies with this new tech using magic and maybe even merging these cybeics into a biological format so they can connect better to the body, and make weapons that can defeat even the old bastard god."


    ke had many ideas but it would take a while to figure each one out to see if they will work. Until he was able to make a breakthrough with this new tech he was not going to be able to do much of anything for the time being. His lively hood on this, his home was at stake at this time.


    After his meeting with ke, Lillia pulled him aside to have a long chat with him. "ke we have to talk about our daughters."


    "Ah, right the wedding¡­." ke frowned. He had been busy and forgot.


    "No. Not about that but this¡­." Lillia waved her hand. It was a recording of the sounds being heard from within the room. The more ke heard the more he frowned. He did not know what to say.


    "What do you want me to do?" ke asked as he looked at Lillia. This look made Lillia look away. This was enough to tell him what she wanted him to do. From his memories that he got it was a normal thing to keep things within the family as Drakani were different from other races. Interbreeding happened a lot and allowed the old families'' bloodlines to strengthen by a lot, but, ke was different. He was still bound by old rules and did not know how he felt about this.


    After a long silence, he finally sighed and said: "I will think about it. I can not give you an answer now. There is too much going on. I will let you deal with the two to decide what to tell them. But do not give them any answers yet."


    "I will just tell them things will be put on hold for the time being. I will also exin a few things to them as well. But, if¡­ if you do it with Destiny and Joy, the other girls will probably be asking for the same." Lillia did not know what to do about this.


    "Let''s do this for the other girls. Give them missions. Each one will need toplete a mission. These missions willst four years. They will go out and interact with other people. If they fall in love great. If not, based on what I decided with Destiny and Joy, we will go from there. But until our current situation is dealt with I will not be making a final decision. While I do hate the idea of my daughters being with another man, they also should fall in love like how you and I did. Of course, those they fall in love with will need to marry into our family. Whether it be a girl or a boy. And that boy will need to undergo a special contract to be by our daughter''s side. One that basically makes them a ve to our daughter." ke felt funny about all of this but, he did not wish to see his daughter''s said. He would need to make a final decision in the future. But for now, things could be dealt with in this way.


    "Okay, I will be sure to do just that." Lillia smiled and kissed ke on the lips. She knew that ke was notfortable with this, but she also wanted her daughters to be happy as well. nce had been worried sick about this all this time. But at least now she could go back and tell her sister that he did not straight out reject the idea.


    In another area, deep underground, Trien and Iseles were raising their two children. "Dear, are you sure the surface has been taken over?"


    "Mmm¡­. We will need to stay down here for the foreseeable future. I only dare to go up top to hunt but only if I do not sense anything. Luckily we prepared ahead of time and made an underground farm, but we did not bring enough monsters to raise down here." Trien felt bitter. His kids were now forced to live underground. He had no idea what had happened but he knew the surface was no longer safe. "Don''t worry, our dragonic n will one day rise again. I will have to trouble you to help build a bigger family for us."


    Iseles blushed and nodded as she leaned against him. "We will rebuild our race from the ground up and you will be the new emperor."

 Chapter 558 A New Plan Of Action

    Chapter 558 A New n Of Action


    Days, weeks, and months passed, and now two yearster, all of the northern half of the continent that ke used to live on was now deforested and had many new viges and cities built. These cities and viges were filled with devils of all kinds. But these devils were different from the lower races like the reglios. These races were all powerful and shunned the lower races and even hunted them for fun.


    Hundreds of millions of devils were now living on the surface in one way or the other. The rule of the underworld was the same here as it was there. Sitting on top of a pce watch tower, a young devil sat with her chin resting on her knee. She looked out over the familiar scene and sighed. "Boring! Boring! Boring! Boring!"


    "Sandrea, why are you shouting?" Kronkle asked as he walked over.


    "This. Look!" Sandrea pointed towards therge city below. "What is the difference between the underworld and here!? Nothing! It''s all the same¡­.. Yes, we are in a newnd that our race has always dreamt of. But we are just turning it into another underworld! The only difference is the races we enved. But they will most likely all be killed off in no time at all! This is boring!"


    Kronkle scratched his head. "From what I know, these puny beings are nothingpared to the ones who fought trying to stop the gate. Whoever that was, was very powerful. The residual effects are still there even now. But we have not found any such powerful beings yet."


    "I looked around as well. There arerge bodies of water both ways. I did not dare to fly over them since there are many dead zones around here where mana and magic can not be used. If there is such a spot over the water, I will be trapped there." Sandrea wrinkled her brow. "Father asked us to rule this newnd, but I see it as nothing more than another domain of the underworld. I see no reason to even rule this ce."


    "We can only follow orders." Kronkle did not care about anything but killing those weaker than him and fighting those stronger than him. But sadly, he could do neither. "Should I just start destroying what was built up?"


    "You can do as you want. I do not care anymore. I will be gone from now on. Staying here is no fun. I will try to map out the water area as much as possible and maybe even cross it if I can. Kronkle, if you wish to kill these trash down below, then you can. But just know your limits. Father will not be happy if he finds out." Sandrea knew that their father would note here since he could not leave the underworld, but this did not mean that someone would not run back through the gate to report what was going on here.


    "I will just leave them be. Maybe I will round up all the girls of age and make a new harem." Kronkle decided against mass murder. He knew he could not control himself once he started. But that did not mean he could not take up his second pass time, which was to take the beautiful devils and make arge harem. He did not care if they were already taken by another man or not.


    "I suddenly feel bad for them." Sandrea shook her head before flying off into the sky. "I will be back at some point."


    Hovering over the middle of the ocean right above the ind on which the Great City Of Javanie was located, Destiny City was currently inbat readiness. "ke, are we really doing this?" Ishtar asked. She was a little worried after all, Anu was extremely powerful.


    "Of course we are! The gods of the astral domain are just watching Earth be a new underworld. I will not allow them to sit idly by, while our home is being invaded. Since they do not wish to help us, why don''t we take over their world?" ke was sick of it all. He had seen his original home being invaded by beings he could not fight just yet. The power levels of those below were on par with the lower gods. And they were many times more numerous than they were in the astral domain.


    "This is true¡­." Ishtar could not argue with this. She had been trying with all her might to have Anu make a move, but no matter what she said or did, he would not do anything.


    "We have tested our new weapons on millionyer barrier created by you, and they st right through it. Our new body augmentations also allow everyone to be able to grow in power much faster." The new weapons use the technology between the two nationsbined with magic, making a new kind of fusion magic generator that is able to produce power on par with the gods. Since it would be dumb to strike the devils who were numerous and condensed, but in the astral domain, they are spread out. Between the lower gods and the higher gods within the domain, ke felt like he could cut out arge territory and teach Anu what it was like to be invaded.


    "But are we really moving both inds?" Tina asked. She knew that Dana''s home was now equipped to rise into the sky as well. But ke''s n was not to keep the two inds on Earth but to rise them to orbit around the moon. This would protect them from attacks while they began their assault on the other realms.


    ke had no intention of killing any of these gods. He nned to force contracts on them like Loki and Gungnir. He was nning to build an army that could actually fight against the devils. And¡­ Since the gods were not willing toe help on their own, he would personally invite them through force.

 Chapter 559 Female Devil Part 1

    Chapter 559 Female Devil Part 1


    --AN) Starting next week, this will go back to 5 times a week alongside Kana.-- "Are you ready?" Ishtar asked. A few days passed and now both Destiny City and the Great City of Javanie were floating in the sky.


    "Yeah, as long as we are able to generate everything we need." ke was worried about a few things, like space''s harmful radiation,ck of mana, and oxygen.


    "We will be fine. With the augmentations that everyone is now wearing, we are able to make our fighting force as strong as a lower god. To be honest, it is frightening that we have aplished in a short time." They did not have internal augmentations but external ones but melded with the body, forming a symbiotic rtionship. This made it so that no operations were needed. But the effects seemed to push the natural strength one would acquire after years of trying to evolve to limits, giving them power beyond their imaginations. However, this did note in the form of defense but offense.


    This meant that they still had mortal bodies. So, any attack that a demi god could not withstand, they would definitely end up dying, too. It was the trade-off that they had to make with so little time to prepare. ke did not want to wait too long. The more power they had, the quicker they could defeat their enemies. They just had to make up for their defense with magic and hope it would give them enough time to defeat their foes.


    "Alright, then, let''s do it. Let''s move to outer¡­." ke''s eyes narrowed as he looked off into the distance. Ishtar flew to stand in front of him.


    "ke, I will block them. Get the cities into space." Ishtar knew that the oneing was very powerful. She had no idea who it was, but she might not even be able to beat them unscathed.


    "No. It''s only one, and they do not have any killing intent. We will first see what they want. If they try to attack, we can always move then." ke did not want to leave Ishtar behind. As her husband, he could not do it.


    "Oh? To think there were two cities hiding so high in the sky!" A female voice rang out. Her eyes seemed to glow with excitement.


    ke could see that Ishtar was about to attack, so he quickly pulled her back and flew up into the air to greet the person. "You are one of the devils that came through the gate?"


    "That I am." The female devil replied with a smile. She looked at the man in front of her and raised an eyebrow. He was much more handsome than any of the devils she knew! She looked around and saw that right now, she seemed to be enemy number one. She could sense quite a few strong presences here. "Can you tell them to lower their weapons? I am not here to attack. I am just looking around this new world."


    "The world you kind so thoughtfully invaded?" ke asked with a mocking chuckle. "Your kind came and enved the people of this world, and you want us to lower our guard?"


    The female devil scratched her head. She knew she could not retort. It was true they did start taking over once they arrived. "We devils have always been a warring race, which was why the gods locked us into the underworld. If not for my father creating the gate to the underworld that could be summoned from the outside, we would never have been able to escape from that domain. But ever since I came here, I realized something."


    ke raised an eyebrow. He couldn''t help but ask: "What did you realize?"


    "That everything was the same. It was all boring. There was no point in even leaving the underworld if we were just going to keep doing the same old thing. My kind kill for pleasure and destroy the world around them but for what reason? You know¡­. I watched a green lushesndscape turn ck overnight. I know we have always been building up the strongest and most sinister beings so we can take revenge on the gods, but this world¡­.. This world is not even part of the gods'' domain. There was no reason to destroy the beauty it once held. And that was when I realized things were boring¡­.." The female devil replied. She truly did not like the current state of things. It was just as it was in the underworld, and nothing different.


    "So, what do you n to do?" ke asked. He could feel Ishtar growing impatient.


    "I want to ask you, if you were to invade and, what would you do?" The female devil had a sh of expectation in her eyes when she looked at ke, hoping he would say something more interesting than what she was used to.


    ke thought for a moment and said: "Well first, I would not enve the people but only those who are powerful. Force those powerful beings to be my forces and use them against an even more powerful enemy. Those who have no part in the war are innocent, so there is no need to enve them and destroy their homes. No matter what, the innocent are innocent. Killing them will only make you seem oppressive and lose the trust of your people."


    "I see¡­ for us devils, it has always been the one with the most power rules over all, and can do all. We have always lived by strength was thew. If you are weak, you will die. That is how it is. Your way of thinking makes it so that the people have a say in their everyday lives, withws that are unbreakable or, when broken, are served with punishment?" The female devil asked curiosually.


    "You can say that. When people have free will to think, even if they are weak, they cane up with amazing things. Look at us. If you hade here with the intention of attacking us, we would have attacked you with those amazing things. Do not look down on those who have the free will to think and act on their own. These are the kinds of people your race should fear the most. The rule of thew of the jungle is that not everyone always stays at the top. Eventually, they will be pulled down off their thrones and killed without mercy. This is especially true for those who rule through fear. As the saying goes, even a cornered rabbit can turn into a lion when it is cornered."

 Chapter 560 Female Devil Part 2

    Chapter 560 Female Devil Part 2


    "I guess that is a possibility." The female devil had never thought of things this way. There had been many waves within the underworld as well. There were many uprisings that all ended in failure but also caused huge damage at the same time. If it was not for her father stepping forward at the time, they would have easily been wiped out. Their current family could only sit on the throne due to how powerful their father was. But if, say, someone were to abide their time and grow stronger and stronger without notice, then they could easily wipe out their family if they grew stronger than her father.


    "The more I think about it, the more your words seem true." The female devil could only sigh, before asking: "Then let me ask you this¡­. What would you do? If you were in a situation where you were under attack and had no way out, what would you do in the end?"


    "Are you joking?" ke asked mockingly. "My world is already under attack. Your people killed millions of people from my to summon the gates of the underworld. Then, your people rushed through the gate and began murdering and enving people left and right. We are already pushed into the corner. Right now, you are lucky to even be alive at this time."


    ke''s eyes were cold. For the first time in the female devil''s life, she found a man to be quite handsome. He did not hold back. He did not try to curry favor with her or give her a fake smile. From the looks of it, he truly wanted to kill her here and now, but he seemed to be holding back. Yes, he was holding back, and she knew why. The ce they were in was not meant for battle. The people below were his weaknesses. She understood this, but she did not wish to use such a weakness.


    "I see. I should thank you then. I do not wish to die so soon." The female devil looked to ke''s side to see Ishtar standing there. The female devil was no fool. She knew that the woman standing there was powerful. If they were to fight, the oue would be hard to discern. "But, I do wonder if you could give in to a small request of mine." The female devil smiled as she said this. She wanted to see with her own eyes what this man and his people would aplish.


    "A request? For invaders to make a request, this is not something I had expected. If it does not harm my people, II might be able to fulfill it." ke just wanted this woman to leave. He did not wish to start a fight over his city if at all possible.


    "I wish to follow you and your people. I want to see what you can achieve as rabbits pushed into a corner, as you said before." She wanted to know the future. Would this man really be able to push her people back to the underworld and seal the gate? Maybe he would even kill her father. If so, wouldn''t it be worth being with such a strong man? The female devil wished to find something that was not boring. And now this man and his people fell into herp. She hoped he could entertain her.


    ke was about to reject her when Ishatr grabbed his hand and pulled him aside. "ke ept, but under the condition that she signs a soul contract to not harm our people, ournds, and our friends as well as theirnds. She also has to help us within the astral domain to protect our people."


    ke thought for a moment and realized that this was also a possibility. Since the female devil seemed to want to watch a good show, she could watch, but she also had to pay a fee. ke nodded and kissed Ishtar on the cheek. "My wife is a genius!"


    Ishtar blushed slightly before yfully hitting ke. "Just go ask!"


    ke smiled and turned to the female devil, who was looking at him with envious eyes, which slightly confused ke, but he ignored it. "You can follow us, but you have to make a soul contract with us. One where you can not harm me and my people, my friends, and ournds. That consists of these two floating inds. Andstly, you have to agree to one of my requests as well."


    "Oh?" The female devil felt that this was truly interesting. Not backing down and even making requests of their own. This was a first for her. She had always done things by force, so this was very new. She liked this. "Deal!"


    "Then it is settled. My wife will do the honors of cing the soul contract on you." ke let Ishtar step forward.


    Ishtar did not hesitate to appear in front of the female devil. She looked at her and snorted: "You should know by now that we are pretty much even in power. But let me tell you that if you dare to try to break this contract, it will be you who will suffer in the end."


    "I may be someone who does things differently than your people, but I will not miss out on something so interesting as this. Plus, I also have a bit of interest in your husband there." The female devil licked her lips. She was trying to egg Ishtar on, but sadly, she only got a mocking grin from Ishtar and then a sharp pain in her soul. She red at Ishtar, who only smiled back at her.


    "You should really be careful. Because that man there is someone that even devils and gods can not go against. He is someone who has withstood the mes of battles many times against enemies much stronger than him. He has prevailed and protected his home each time. If you try to eat him, I am sorry to say that it will be you who is eaten in the end."

 Chapter 561 Jake

    Chapter 561 Jake


    "I don''t eat people!" The female devil yelled out.


    "I do not mean to actually eat you per se. I mean¡­ he will do down between your legs and sip on your love nectar." Ishtar could not even believe she had to exin these things.


    "You!" The female devil blushed. No one has ever even thought of saying such words to her. She herself had not even touched herself before, and now this man would do such an indecent thing!?


    "Oh? To think I would see such a pure devil." Ishtar covered her mouth as sheughed.


    The female devil blushed from ear to ear. It was not her fault! Her family never talked about these things! Wanting to change the subject to hide her embarrassment, the female Devil finally said: "My name is Sandrea. Since I will be with you from now on, you can just call me Rea."


    "Then Rea, I will do the contract now." Ishtar did not mind calling the devil by her name. She quickly formed the contract that branded Rea''s soul with the stated conditions. She did not do anything too excessive. It was basically the same contract that everyone had. It was just that this one was ced on Rea''s soul and not her heart. A devil could still live without a heart. It would even rejuvenate. So, there was no point in branding a contract on her heart. But the soul was different. If she broke the contract, her body would be just a shell with no soul. It was basically a living death.


    "Please do." Rea nodded. She closed her eyes, lowered all her defenses, and allowed Ishtar to ce the contract. It was nothing special, just a wave of the hand for Ishtar.


    "Done, you can now follow us, but be warned where we are going next might not be the ce you imagined," Ishtar warned.


    But this just piqued Rea''s curiosity more. "Where are you going?"


    "First, we are taking both of these inds to the moon''s orbit to protect them. Then we are going to the astral domain to teach the gods there they should not ignore the lower realms'' plight, especially when it is their job." ke answered. His eyes and tone were filled with determination.


    Rea''s eyes grew wide. She never expected that one day, she would see mortals attacking the gods! She was d she decided to jump ship and join ke! She was already going to see something even more interesting than she could have ever expected! "When are you setting out?"


    "Right now!" ke looked at Ishtar, who nodded.


    The two of them began channeling mana into the stone in front of them. This was to activate the barrier that would protect both floating inds from the harmful rays of space. Only when it was fully activated did the two floating inds start rising higher into the sky.


    While this was happening, at the same moment, Kronkle narrowed his eyes and looked up at the sky. "Such a powerful force here in this mortal realm? Did the gods send people down here?" A smile crept up on his lips. He couldn''t wait to fight a few gods.


    Destiny City broke through the atmosphere and could not be considered in outer space. Lillia, who was in the control room, activated the artificial gravity that used runic markings on the entire ind to create gravity that was the same as that on Earth. She was in control of regting the two floating inds so that they would not separate from one another.


    They had created a kind of link that tethered the two inds together using the same gravity magic to make the tether. When connected, the two inds would slowly rotate around in a circle.


    ke left Rea to Ishtar for the time being before teleporting to the control room. "How is it?"


    "Everything is green. The way this was built is beyond anything I could ever imagine. The mix of Sister Dana''s world''s technology and our own really made this thing something ahead of its time. We should arrive in orbit soon." Lillia answered with a smile. She could not get up since she had to continue to monitor everything, but once they reached the orbit they were supposed to settle into, she could finally rx and leave things to the systems. She would only need to check it once a day or when the rm goes off.


    "That''s good." ke smiled as he looked at the young boy next to Lillia. This was his son. During these years, Lillia finally gave birth to a baby boy for him. "Jake,e here."


    "No! Mama!" Jake shook his head. He did not seem to like ke much.


    Because of this, ke was at a loss for what to do. His own son seemed to hate him, while his daughters adored him. "Jake,e to Daddy."


    "No!" Jake shook his head and hugged Lillia''s waist.


    "Hahaha!" Lillia never thought she would see a day when ke would be hated by his own kid! She found it amusing. It served him right!


    ke sighed and ced his hand on Lillia''s head. As soon as he did, his son red at him. He wondered if this brat thought he was taking his mother away! With a snort, ke said, "Jake, you wouldn''t be alive to see your mama if not for me!"


    "ke! Don''t yell at my son!" Lillia smacked ke''s hand away. This caused ke to be speechless! He decided! He was never having a son again! It was too much of a pain! Daughters were easier to deal with!


    "Alright, I am not wanted here so I will go back." ke sighed and was about to disappear when Lillia grabbed his hand and pulled him to her.


    She kissed his lips and pouted slightly. "Sorry, I didn''t mean to yell. I just¡­. When Destiny was born, she ignored me, but Jake seems attached to me, so I¡­."


    ke smiled and gently rubbed her head. "It''s fine. Don''t worry. I wille to check on you in a bit."


    Lillia nodded. She watched as ke disappeared before turning to Jake and saying: "Be nicer to your father. He loves you very much and wants to spend time with you. If you can''t do that, I might end up ignoring you as well."


    Jake''s eyes went wide. They were filled with panic! He could not let his mother ignore him. Whether he liked it or not, he had to get along with the stinky old man!

 Chapter 562 Please Wait

    Chapter 562 Please Wait


    The darkness of space was something one could not describe unless one had been there. ke sat on top of his usual gazing spot on therge rock that he had sat on many times before. "Papa, you called us?"


    Destiny and Joynded on the rock, one on each side of ke. ke patted the spots next to him. "Come sit. We need to talk."


    Both girls were nervous. They knew that their roleying had already been exposed. Their mamas had already talked to them about it and said that they would talk to their papa about it. They held a little hope that they would be able to be with the man they loved so dearly. They sat quietly, not daring to say a word as they fidgeted.


    ke smiled when he saw how nervous his girls were. They had grown into beauties. Even he had to admit that. He put his arm around both girls and pulled them into his embrace to give them a hug. "You know I love you both, right?"


    "Mmm¡­" Destiny and Joy both nodded.


    "I also know how much you love me, not as your father but as a man. I know this. But as of now, I can still not give you a firm answer." ke decided since he had a little time, he would tell the girls he nned to wait until everything was over before finally giving them a proper answer.


    Both girls clenched their fists as she buried their faces into ke''s chests. They loved his smell the most and wanted to imprint it into their minds. "Papa, does that mean we will never¡­." Joy''s eyes began to water up. She wanted to be with her Papa¡­.


    "I do not know¡­." ke let out a sigh. He tightened his grip on the two girls. "I need time to figure this out myself. You know the rules of my old world. And I also know the race I am not is much different from before. From my memories of the past for, my race, they used to marry within families all the time. This was to keep their poption under control. There are no side effects at all."


    "Papa¡­ I am now a goddess, so¡­." Destiny wanted to plead her case as well. She was not a drakani. But as a goddess, she would not need to worry about things like gics.


    "It''s not that¡­" ke shook his head. "I need to figure out my own internal struggles on this issue. While I know I am not one to talk when I have two sisters as wives and also a mother and daughter, but to me, I helped bring you into this world, so it is different for me¡­ "


    ke was having a hard time trying to exin himself. He did not want to hurt his daughters'' feelings. That was thest thing he wanted. But he still needed time to decide on this. "I can only promise that I will give you a proper answer once things are settled."


    "Do you promise?" Joy asked as she raised a pinky in front of ke. ke smiled and hooked his pinky with hers. This was something they did a lot when Joy was younger.


    "I promise," ke replied with a smile.


    "Hehe." Joy turned and buried her face into ke''s neck: "Chomp!"


    "Hey, no fair!" Destiny was not to be outdone. She did not have fangs, but she could still bite! "Chomp!"


    ke smiled and hugged his two girls tightly. He did not stop them from their suckling. After about a minute, the two girls released their nibblings before hugging their papa tightly. The three stared up into the space above. The stars were much more vibrant than those you would see on Earth. It made for a picturesque moment for the trio.


    Theyid down and continued to star gaze while the floating ind slowly made its way to its orbit. "Papa, no matter how many years pass, Destiny and I will always love you and will be waiting." Joy suddenly broke the silence. "We already decided not to get married. We will just continue as we are and if you ever decided to allow us to be with you we will get married then."


    ke sighed as he hugged the two girls tighter. "I will try not to make you wait too long for my answer."


    "Mmm¡­" Both girls hummed.


    Not far away up in the sky, nce and Lillia looked down at the three. Lillia had Tina take over for her so she could keep an eye on what was happening with the girls. "Sister Lillia, what do you think husband will decide in the end?"


    "I will follow his decision. I would prefer if he took the girls in. I hate seeing them so badly in love and unable to express the love they have for him. But I also understand ke''s side of things as well. He grew up with different morals. While they have been changing ever so slowly he is still hung up on this issue." Lillia just wanted her daughter to be happy.


    "I know what you mean. Joy is a bit of a sex fiend but she does love husband dearly. I can see the pure love she has in her eyes when she looks at him." nce let out a long sigh.


    "Either way, at least now ke has talked to them. We will need to wait and see how things are in the future. His new n for the other girls seems to be working well. They have been interacting with many people. Two of them have found girlfriends they really like. But¡­.. I fear we will not have many grandchildren from our daughters'' side¡­." Lillia felt ke''s idea to send them out to do tasks for him was brilliant. They were no longer locked in the house with the only male around being their father. As for Joy and Destiny, they were already too far gone. Their love for ke had long bloomed and was something embedded in their souls.


    "I do think we need to be wary of that Rea girl. It seems she likes husband." nce suddenly mentioned.


    Lillia''s eyes shed with light as she said, "Let her join. Once she does, she will be one of our strongest sisters alongside Sister Ishtar. As long as she is willing to serve ke, that is all that matters."

 Chapter 563 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 1

    Chapter 563 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 1


    "This is true." nce nodded. Another strong sister was definitely a good thing.


    While Lillia and nce chatted, keid there with Joy and Destiny snuggled into his arms, looking up at the sky. Both girls had already fallen fast asleep. He wondered just how long it had been since the three of them had been together like this. He gently rubbed their backs as they hugged him tightly, seemingly not wanting to let go.


    The next morning, he sent the girls off before going back to work. ke had many things to do at this time. He had to settle the defenses of the ind and rally the troops who would be going to the astral domain with him. They would first set up camp in Ishtar''s domain and use it as a base camp. Ishtar nned to move her people to Destiny City, where they could live in peace and stay away from the war. This meant she nned to settle her floating ind there down into the forest of her domain. They had many things to do once Destiny City got into orbit with the moon.


    On the second day of Destiny City being in space, both inds settled into orbit as they had nned. ke was currently holding a meeting. "We will not start our conquest of the astral domain until we have dug in enough and set up a ce for our base of operations.


    "Our ability to take Earth back will rely on how many gods we can force to submit to us. We need a strong force that will allow us to take back what has been stolen and then seal the underworld gate once and for all." ke looked at everyone at the table seriously. He knew his idea was crazy, but he had to pull it odd no matter what.


    "Lord, if we do take back Earth, what do you n to do about all the races that have gathered here? Will you kick us out?" This was one of the dragonic princes who was asking this question.


    "No. If you wish to stay in Destiny City, then so be it. I will not force anyone to leave. If the leaders of old wish to spread their wings once more and rebuild their empires, I will not care. But I will say this. I will not remove the contract that you have on you. This contract is made in a way that it will be passed on to any newborns as well. There is no removing it. Destiny City will alwayse before friendship. I will not allow anyone to hurt it, even after everything is said and done. Our world will still be at peace for all generations that follow." ke had thought it through and had the contracts be ones that would be passed down to the next of kin. It made things much easier and safer for his people.


    "I see... I was only asking because, and I think everyone here agrees with me, we do not wish to leave. While most of us had no other choice but toe here, we have all found a ce here in this city you built up. We see this ce as our home. We see you as a wise and kind ruler who cares about his people. You would not do things that would harm us but to better our lives.


    "Many of us have talked and discussed your idea over and over again, and we all came to the same conclusion. Waging a war that we have a 10% chance of winning is worth it if it means we can take our homnd back.


    "I think I speak for everyone here when I say thank you for all your hard work and nning. We will follow you to our deaths." The dragonic prince''s words gained a round of apuse from everyone present.


    ke looked at everyone''s firm determination and wondered what he had really done to gain the trust of so many. War was not a simple thing. There was no way they would not lose people. But this time around, it must be done. He did not want to take any of his wives this time, but no matter how much he pleaded with them, they refused. Even Destiny and Joy pushed their way into the ranks.


    Destiny was going to be making golems, and Joy nned to teach everyone everything she knew about her current fusion magic so it could be used in battle on a grand scale. She hade up with a kind of fusion magic, but it could only be used in war. Or else she would wipe out the entire city.


    They would both be on the back lines, but they would still be going to the astral domain. ke tried to talk them out of it, but they said their specialties would be of use. ke sadly could not retort back. They had both been researching their fields for so long that they had be the best specialists on golems and fusion magic in all of Destiny City.


    "Then I will be relying on all of you. What we are about to embark on is not only a crusade for our homnd but for one of all mortals. To teach the gods who look down on us because we are weak that they can not live happily if they are not doing the jobs they are meant to do. If the devils have invaded the mortal nes, then the gods need to take action and live up to their word." ke was saying this because he heard from Ishtar that Anu hadid aw out thousands of years ago that stated that if the mortals were threatened by an existence that did not belong on the mortal ne that, he would help push the enemy back.


    It was because of this rule he made and the fact that he was going back on his word that angered ke the most. One must always live up to their promises no matter if you are a god, a mortal, or a devil.

 Chapter 564 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 2

    Chapter 564 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 2


    In the astral domain, the sun was shining brightly as it normally did. Ishtar looked at her floating ind that was now resting in a clearing within her domain. The entrance to their new base was right underneath it. Massive defensive barriers covered the entire floating ind and the surrounding area.


    Ten magi mechs stood a hundred meters tall in the air around the base. Each one was manned with a team of five people. ke was in the control room, which would be used for wartime efforts. All the generals and leaders of each race were in attendance. "ording to Ishtar, we should start with the minor gods, Andoins and Achelous. They have small territories and can only be considered no more powerful than myself, but they will bring about a decent amount of power to us."


    "Lord, are we going to make all the minor gods submit first before moving on to the higher gods?" Bret asked. He was trying to make sure all his current battle ns would work.


    "Yes. If some higher gods step in to stop us, we can always subdue them in the process. We need to first show Anu that we are not to be messed with. This domain is filled with millions of gods. Those who lived in my era will know them well. From Greek to Mesopotamia, to gods of every race, we will not let a single one off. Even if Anu stood before me now, I would still say fight." ke knew there was no going back. They were here now, and they had to do something to save their. If they did not, then they would be forced to leave and find a new home. He did not want this. He loved his and worked hard to stabilize everything. And now that it was all tossed to ruin, he had no choice but to keep going.


    "ke is right. Anu only listens to those with power. He looks down on everyone else. Once we force half of the gods in this domain to submit to ke, he will be forced to make a move toward us. Until then, he will most likely not make any moves. The minor gods also stand no chance against lower or higher gods. They will easily submit without much work.


    "Anu also knows this, but he wants to see how many will actually put up a fight. While Myself, Loki or Gungnir can easily force these gods under our control, we will not step in right away. ke has asked me to allow all of you to take down these minor gods into submission through our sheer will and ability.


    "Only by doing things in this manner will we be able to show Anu that mortals are not to be looked down on. That mortals can take down the gods who are said to stand above them." Ishtar''s words resonated with everyone there. They also knew they could not just rely on Ishtar''s power to make things easy. They had to show their strengths as one.


    "What happens if we identally kill one of these gods? Mike asked.


    "Very good question. Nothing at all. In fact, I chose these two gods first because they are particrly useless. We will kill Andoins and make the other minor gods realize that we can easily kill them. This will make Achelous more like to submit without a fight. If we can get out of this without fighting, we can save resources and manpower."


    While ke was having his meeting, another meeting was taking ce among the higher gods and Anu. Ea was also present. "Anu, are you really just going to let Ishtar do as she pleases!? Her domain is now filled with mortals and even a devil!"


    "What she does in her domain has nothing to do with us. It is her own ability to force a devil into a contract." Anu replied. He did not wish to touch anything that Ishtar was involved in.


    "Why are you always turning a blind eye to her deeds!?" Ea waspletely angered. Her stood up and mmed his fist on the table. "If these mortals are here to stir up trouble, what are we supposed to do?"


    "Ea, what are you afraid of?" Anu turned his cold gaze towards Ea, causing Ea, who had stood up. "Are you afraid some mere mortals will be able to take you down? Are you afraid that you will be dethroned from your domain and forced to submit under the man you hate most?"


    Ea gritted his teeth. He was actually afraid of this! He knew that that man was not stupid. He would not havee to this ce to start anything if he had not prepared. He had no idea what they had nned, but if things looked grim, he would have to go all out fighting, even if he had to fight to the death.


    "Ea, I think you should first deal with your own insecurities before questioning my methods. This goes for the rest of you as well. These mortals have not even acted yet in any way, and you are all here rallying against them. If they attack, so be it. If you can not fight off a bunch of mortals, then what good are you? I will say this now: even if they are to arrive on my doorstep, I will not make a move. Until they are standing in front of me, I will not make a move against mere mortals. I do not care if you are forced to submit or not." Anu had different feelings about this situation. He did not know why the mortals had gathered here, but he felt like he knew why.


    They refused to help the mortal realm when invaders from the outside appeared. He just did not wish to get into a conflict with the underworld. The tactful agreement between the two realms has long stood and has avoided war between the two and allowed them to raise more gods by sending hopefuls to the underworld to escape. He knew it was wrong since they were going against the old pact they had with the mortal realms. But he prioritized what he felt was more beneficial to his realm.


    If the mortals really did stand on his doorstep and stood in front of him, he would submit without a fight. But they first had to make all the other gods of the realm submit first.

 Chapter 565 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 3

    Chapter 565 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 3


    A small floating ind hovered over a small piece ofnd. Andoins was currently basking in the girls he was surrounded with, without a care in the world. He had no defenses for his domain within the Astral Domain. No one ever bothered him since he was just a minor god with little power.


    The people of his domain were happy because he did take good care of them. What he did not know was that these same happy citizens were no longer around. The girls he was hugging were nothing more than puppets made to look like the girls from his harem. "The lace is quite quiet today¡­." Andoins mumbled to himself as he groped the girl at his side. Her giggle made him smile as he went to turn and kiss the girl, only to see that her face had suddenly opened up, and the barrel of a strange weapon was now pointed at his head.


    Before he could do anything, Andoins'' head was sliced right off as a thin beam of light shot through his neck and went back and forth, cutting it cleanly. The puppet''s face closed, returning back to that of a beautiful young woman. She stood up, took the head off the Andoins'' neck, and walked out of the room with herpanions at her side.


    Outside, ke stood in front of the pce and watched as the group of girls wearing the same clothing that Nanaya would wear walked toward him. They came to a stop and bowed their head to ke as they said: "Missionpleted. Here is the head."


    "You girls did amazing. I am sorry you had to deal with being molested by that man." ke felt bad. Although they were just puppets, they still had a will of their own. He needed them to do this job since only they could do it.


    "We will do anything master asks." The puppets bowed respectfully.


    ke sighed and rubbed their heads. It seemed they liked head pats, so he had been giving them head pats since they were created. But when he thought about it, so did Joy and Destiny. "Alright, we will head to Achelous now. You girls can go back to the base to wash up and have those nasty memories removed."


    "Thank you, master. But master, we would prefer if Master would rece those memories with memories that involved him and us having fun together." The lead puppet looked at ke with expectant eyes. ke could only sigh. These puppets only had this w. They loved trying to sneak into his bed at night, not caring for his wives. They would even follow him to the bathroom and try to get a free ride. It became so consistent that he just gave up and fucked them all.


    ke sighed as he nodded his head. Since this was what they wanted for a reward, he will do itter with them. "Then go wash up. When we finish up here and retire for the night, I will give you all a ride."


    All the puppets'' eyes lit up, and quickly bowed while saying in unison: "Thank you, Master!"


    Another puppet couldn''t help but say: "I knew it would work!" This puppet had her mouth covered as the rest said: "Shh!"


    ke chuckled and sent them on their way. Bret walked over and punched him in the arm. "Lucky bastard!"


    "I will tell your wives," ke spoke tly, causing Bret to bow his head. ''I am sorry I stepped out of line."


    "Haha!" ke patted Bret''s shoulder. This man had been with him since the start, and along with Mike, they had built what they had today. To have such a good friend was quite amazing, now that he thought about it. "I can ask my daughter to make you one as well if you want."


    "No thanks! My wives would kill me. Then, when I revived, my kids would kill me. I do not wish to anger anyone." Bret quickly rejected. He was more than happy to stay alive. Running around on the battlefield was safer than angering his wives.


    "Anyway..." ke changed the subject: "We will be heading to Achelous. I will walk in with Loki this time around. You will have the others get ready forbat. But do your best not to attack any civilians unless they attack you."


    "Even if they did attack, we would not kill, only subdue." Bret did not wish to kill the innocent. He had always kept this rule of his for every war he was in.


    "I know." ke smiled before opening a portal back to the base. The whole group, who had expected a huge battle, returned only hours after leaving.


    Because Andoins was dead, his floating ind also crashed into the ground. This sent waves through the minor gods as news quickly spread. Many hid in their pces and mobilized their forces to protect their floating ind. Any signs of strangers were to be executed on the spot. While others gathered together in hopes that maybe by fighting together, they could stop these strange mortals who had the power to kill a god.


    The thought of a mortal killing a god was not something they thought was possible, but now reality was hitting them in their face. They had neglected the mortals for so many long years, but now they wereing back with a vengeance.


    "What do we do? Anu will not help us."


    "We can only try to defeat them on our own. We are gods even if we are only minor gods."


    "I heard Ishtar, Nanaya, Gungnir, Loki, and that new goddess of Earth is there. They already have the power of the likes of the higher gods. How are we to fight that?"


    "We can only give up. If we give up, maybe we can keep our heads."


    "I agree. I say the twenty of us should go to them seeking peace and submit to them."


    "I agree as well!"


    "Here! Here!"


    A few hourster, ke weed 20 minor gods under his control. Each one was willing to serve him in his conquest.

 Chapter 566 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 4

    ?


    ke stood on the border of Achelous'' domain. He looked at the massive army that was built up by Achelous and snorted. "Bret, give them an ultimatum. Either they submit to us or die."


    "Alright." Bret did not like this kind of tactic, but he knew in this world that this was the only way. He flew over and hovered at the edge of the border and yelled out. "My Lord has given you two options¡­ Submit or Die!"


    "Don''t listen to him! He is nothing but a weak mortal!" Achelous voice rang out over the battlefield. He did not dare leave his pce. He sent all the able-bodied men above twelve years of age to the front line. He only had so many people in his domain, and they did not even add up to a few hundred thousand. He was cursing the women of his domain for giving birth to too many females.


    Hearing the words weak mortal made the men below eyes grow excited for battle. They raised their weapons and began shouting for blood. Bret sighed as he raised the weapon in his hand and shot it into the ground. Arge molten crater formed. Out of nowhere. There was no sound or explosion, just arge crater big enough to fit a few thousand of them in. The cheering quickly quieted down.


    "I will repeat myself once more. You submit or die." Bret said coldly.


    "Hah! Do you think my people will justy down¡­. What are you doing!?" Achelous eyes went wide as he watched his people putting down their weapons. He was only a minor god who was not much more powerful than these demi gods. But he was still able to lord over them because he was a minor god. But now, he could only watch as theyid down their weapons and kneeled on the ground.


    Hundreds of thousands of his people all knelt down. It was like a chain effect. Even those who did not see what happened quickly followed suit with the rest. Achelous was in shock. He had no idea what to say or do. His people had turned against him. He wanted to massacre all the women in his city, but when he went out to look for them, there was no one there. Only a young man stood at the bottom of the steps to his pce with a strange weapon on his shoulder.


    "You must be wondering. Where are the females? Why is there only a man standing here." ke grinned as he said: "Do you think we would let you ughter the innocent? This war is not about those who live here but the gods who sat on their fat asses while the devils invaded my."


    Achelous looked at ke, stunned. He did not realize that this mortal was not here to kill everyone but only after the gods themselves. He gritted his teeth and asked: "What is the point of all of this? Even if you can beat all the minor gods, then what? There are still the higher gods and even Anu. How will you defeat them?"


    "The same way one of my puppets was able to kill one of your gods with ease." ke threw a head to Achelous'' feet. Achelous looked down to see Andoins shocked eyes staring back at him. A shiver ran down Achelous''s spine.


    "I see¡­ so you only want us to fight the devils and die for you? Why? What have the humans done for us?" Achelous was not willing to give up.


    "What have we done for you? We have allowed you to be gods, to begin with. The mortals of my world many of them have turned into gods after going through the trial. Some of you were born through mere worship. Achelous, you are one of these gods born from worship. This is why you are a minor god. This is why there are so many minor gods. Do not think I am dumb. You were born due to mortals'' worship.


    "Do you think you can just live a happy life while those same mortals who once worshiped you are being taken as ves and killed off by devils which you gods swore to protect in such an event happened!?" ke was quite angry. A mere minor god dared to ask what mortals had done for him. He would not even be a god if not for them!


    Achelous really could not find aeback to ke''s words. He knew this was a fact. It was mortals who allowed him to be a minor god and gave birth to him through worship. He did not think the mortals of new would even think of this. He began weighing the pros and cons. Either way, he would most likely die. But there was more of a chance of living if he submitted. Since he did not wish to risk it, he decided to lower his head. "I will submit¡­."


    "A smart choice." ke smiled. Ishtar suddenly appeared next to Achelous, giving him a scare. He did not know why this higher god was even here. Even he needed to bow to this woman. "My wife will now burn a contract into your soul."


    Achelous heard the word wife and looked at ke with a stunned expression. He then looked at Ishtar, who was smiling away, not denying it, and knew he had no choice. One of the few high gods that even Anu did not mess with was on this mortal''s side. All the other gods would be fools not to side with him.


    After the contract with Achelous was settled, Ishtar frowned slightly. "Zeus! I know you are there."


    "Little Ishtar, how can you always sense me?" Zeus rubbed his head while smiling. "I havee to join your cause."


    "You realize if you join, you will need to be bound by contract, right?" Ishtar knew Zeus, so she was giving him a heads up of sorts.


    "I know. You would force me anyway, so there is no problem. Plus, I have watched as you all went about your own thing. Making sure the demi gods were safe before attacking. Your husband is a decent man, and as someone who came from Earth, how can I not want to help out?"


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 567 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 5

    ?


    "I hope what you say is true." Ishtar did not smile at all. She only walked over and stood at ke''s side.


    Zeus walked over to ke and stretched his hand out. "I hope I can be of service to you. In fact, I did try to get that old bastard Anu to do a few things and had nned to make my way to Earth. But I could not just leave until I settled things in my domain. I do apologize."


    ke shook his hand and smiled. "It''s fine. Whether you showed up or not, what is happening now would still happen. It''s just good to know that one of the gods of Earth still sees it as their home."


    "It''s not just me, but many are being tied down. Once you make it to their domain, they will definitely join. This realm is under Anu''s control. Very few are willing to go against his word. But if you were to show up on their doorstep, they would bow down instantly." Zeus was one of the very few who had the ability to do as he pleased. He really had intended to go to earth, but he did not think the things in his own domain would take so long to settle.


    "That makes things easier." ke was a little happy that some ces would be easier to deal with. He looked at Ishtar and knew it was time to move to the next target. "Let''s go!"


    ke''s army swiftly made it through the minor gods'' domains, each one unable to put up even the slightest fight. Those who did, lost many men while the others gave up without a single life lost. ke''s army did not receive even a single injury. Not with Zeus and Ishtar around, along with the other minor gods.


    Within a week, the army that was taking the front lines was filled with only minor gods. Over five hundred thousand of these minor gods were now under ke''s control. Ea was starting to worry. Because not only did ke have Ishtar at his side, but now he had Zeus by his side as well as hundreds of thousands of minor gods. If you add in the devil, whom he did not know the power of, ke''s forces had far exceeded his own.


    This force alone could be said to be the most powerful in the realm. ke had officially be one of the biggest powerhouses and could be said to be growing in strength every day. But because of Anu''s order, he was unable to do anything about it. He could not even rally the other higher gods.


    "Why won''t that old bastard allow us to fight!? He is just allowing that mere mortal to gain more strength!" Ea smashed his porcin cup off the ground. He could not take this. He had to do something.


    "Ea, you need to calm down. If you do anything rash, you will end up getting yourself killed. You can not fight Ishtar and Zeus at the same time. Nor will any of the other gods help you." A shadow figure appeared in the room, causing Ea to frown.


    "Erebus, why are you here!?" Ea asked with annoyance. He hated this god the most because he was unpredictable.


    "I am just here to make sure you did not do anything rash." Erebus''s eye flickers within its shadowy figure.


    "So you are here to watch over me!? Did Anu ask you toe!?" Ea was so angry he was almost ready to start a fight with Erebus, but he did not know if he could beat a being of this nature. Erebus did not seem to have any kind of material form.


    "I am just here to give you a warning. If you go against it¡­ Well, you will see¡­" Erebus''s eyes shed once more before disappearing as if they had never appeared.


    Ea looked at the spot Erebus was in for a while before letting out a roar. He wanted to kill everyone in the Astral Domain, but he knew he did not have the power to do so! He had always done things low key. If he tried to make a move now, he would end up dead. "Fine! If you want to y games, then let''s see if you are ready for what I have in store for you as soon as you step into my domain!"


    While Ea was making new ns, Erebus appeared once more inside ke''s encampment within the newly dominated domain. The ck smoke disappeared from its body to reveal a young girl around eighteen years old. She skipped through the encampment and came to stand in front of ke, who was walking with Tina. "You are?"


    "Hehe¡­" Erebus only giggled before jumping up and hugging ke. Startling not only ke but Tina as well, who had been holding on his arm.


    Tina couldn''t help but shout out: "Which princess are you!?"


    "Umm¡­ Tina, I do not think she is a princess." ke said with a sour look on his face. He did not know who this girl was, but he also did not know why everyone would think that just because a girl jumped on him, she was automatically a princess!


    "Erebus! Let go of my husband!" Ishtar suddenly yelled out. She reached out to grab Erebus from ke''s body, only for the girl to suddenly turn into a puff of ck smoke and reappear on ke''s back.


    "Hehe¡­. Ishtar, don''t be so stingy. Why can only you get such a good man?" Erebus asked as she kissed ke''s cheek and hugged his neck. She even wrapped her legs around his waist, not wanting to let go.


    "You! Let go this instant!" Ishtar stomped her feet. The one person in the entire Astral Domain she could not handle was this bitch!


    ke suddenly found himself in a strange tug of war. Sandrea walked over and sat down with a few of ke''s other wives, who all seemed to have sensed something. They even brought snacks with them as if they were watching a good show.

 Chapter 568 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 6

    ?


    "Erebus!" Ishtar gritted her teeth. She did not want this woman near ke at all!


    "Ishtar!" Erebus yelled back. "See, I can yell, too! Why yell when it does nothing? More importantly."


    Erebus swung herself around so she was facing ke and hung on to his neck while still wrapping her legs around his waist. "Wanna make babies? I promise it will be a cute one."


    "Slut!" Ishtar yelled out. She never used this word, but for Erebus, she could not help it! The damn girl was trying to have sex with her husband.


    "Wow! So mean. Ishtar, you will be hated if you keep using such words." Erebus grinned from ear to ear. She leaned in and kissed ke on the lips. ke of course did not mind. A beautiful girl wanted to kiss. Who was he to say no? Even his wives were here watching from the side as if it was some kind of show.


    "Ahhh! Stop!" Ishtar wanted to st Erebus away but she could not. Not with her holding on to ke. And with how ke was epting it, she could only stand there and watch. She pouted and looked at ke with a disapproving gaze.


    ke finally decided it was time to stop the farce, so he grabbed Erebus under her arms and lifted her off of him. He gently ced her on the ground, patted her on the head, and said: "Sit tight for a moment."


    Erebus obediently nodded. Normally, she was unruly, but since she found someone she liked, she would be obedient to him. Ishtar sneered at Erebus''s strange behavior. She looked at ke who was walking over and wanted to say something but before she could ke pulled her into his arms and kissed her. Her entire body felt like it was melting. His kiss always did this to her.


    "Still mad?" ke asked softly as their lips parted. Ishtar meekly shook her head. How could she still be mad? Her husband gave her a deeper kiss than he did to the bitch. She felt much better. ke smiled and said: "Good."


    With Ishtar''s anger subdued, he turned to Erebus and said: "If you want to be with me you will need to have a contract ced on you. Are you willing?"


    "Yes!" Erebus answered without hesitation. She bounced over with her hands behind her back and puffed out her chest as she waited for the contract.


    Lillia walked over and ced her hand on Erebus''s chest. She did not need to do this, but she wanted to get a feel for her new sister. "Erebus, this contract binds you to us all, just like it has for all of us sisters. If you ept this open your soul to me."


    "Okay." Erebus nodded. She did not mind having a contract ced on her. After all, she saw how happy Ishtar was and wanted a piece of that happiness as well. She did not think it was fair that only Ishtar would get to be happy.


    Lillia was quick, and the contract was ced quickly. While Ishtar was not happy, she had to admit having Erebus here was a huge boost to their strength. So far, their current strength was enough to face off against other higher gods. But some were to join forces; the battle could be rough. Minor gods were excluded from the rules set on the higher gods. But if someone were to break those rules, it would be a different story. There was no guarantee that Anu would enforce the rules.


    "Lillia, can I join in on this sisterhood thing?" Sandrea was already bound by a contract, so she figured she might as well get something else out of the deal as well. She had been watching ke closely during this time and felt that he was indeed a good catch.


    Lillia looked at Sandrea and then at ke who shrugged. Seeing this she knew he was leaving it up to her. She understood why ke would choose Erebus but for Sandrea he would not do so. He would leave it for her to decide since she was the main wife. This was because ke never had the intention of bringing Sandrea aboard but if Lillia wanted her to be part of the family then he would okay it. It was not that ke did not find Sandrea beautiful; it was he did not know how the others would feel. After all, she came from a race that was trying to take over Earth.


    Lillia thought for a moment before saying: "You realize that if you do this, not only will you be going against your own kind, right? You will be joining us in a war against the devils, your own race."


    "That''s fine. I have witnessed for myself what a world not under the control of my father looks like. And to me, this world is much better than that of the underworld. I do not wish to go back to that kind of world. I want to see the future that ke builds and walk next to him as he does so. Alongside all of you, who I have grown quite fond of." Sandrea answered. She truly believed now, after seeing it with her own eyes, that the weak are able to do anything. She hoped maybe ke would take down her own father and bring the underworld under his control. But from what she could see, this would not be possible. He did not want the underworld. He just wanted his home to be under the control of the people who lived there and not by invaders. She respected this and wanted to see the world that would spring up from his actions.


    "Then as I said to Erebus, open your soul. This will be a different kind of contract." Lillia''s eyes shed and made sure that Sandrea could never go against ke for all eternity.


    ke scratched his head. He seemed to be getting more wives even in the middle of a war. "We will have our first nights after we settle things here in the Astral Domain. Until then, please just wait."


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 569 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 569 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 7</h4>


    Word about ke taking in two more wives quickly made it back to their home base, where both Joy and Destiny were stationed. They could not go to the front lines. And thanks to the protection of both Ishtar''s barriers and Sandrea''s barriers, not a single god could enter the ce to keep all the rear line people safe from any kind of attack. Only Anu could probably break through the barriers.


    "Big Sister, Papa is really unfair." Joy pouted when she heard the news. He was making them wait but took in two more so easily.


    "We can''tin, Joy. After all, we are asking about something that Papa is having a hard time dealing with. We should be happy he is even willing to think about it." Destiny knew they were asking a lot, but she couldn''t help that her feelings were so strong.


    "I know¡­." Joy sighed as she looked at the drone footage in front of her. "On another topic, it seems Ea is up to something look."


    Destiny pushed her chair toward Joy, who caught her and helped her face toward the screen. On it, Ea''s underlings, who were already staying in his domain, were starting to prepare for war.


    "Trench warfare? I can understand this concept if it was on Earth, but this is a domain ruled by gods. Why would he want to do trench warfare?" Destiny was very confused.


    "From the looks of it, it seems to be more of a ploy?" Joy could not put her finger on it, but she felt that Ea would not do something as low as trench warfare.


    "A ploy, huh?" Destiny watched as the trenches were dug. "Wait, why are they digging instead of just using magic?"


    "You noticed this too. It is very strange. It''s almost as if he is trying to hide the fact that he is making trenches from others. Let''s report it to Uncle Bret. He might have a better understanding of what is going on." Joy quickly tapped her earpiece and sent a message out.


    Not even a few secondster, Bret stepped through a portal and stood next to the two girls. "Is this what you meant?"


    "Yeah. It''s strange, right?" Destiny asked.


    "Very. " Bret sighed. "Your father wants to attack him first after we wipe out a few more minor gods. He believes the rest of the minor gods will no longer put up a fight and offer to join us if we take his head. After all, Ea is feared by not only minor gods but also higher gods. His power is not weak in the slightest.


    "But from the looks of it, he is also being very cautious. I think a lot of it has to do with how powerful our forces have be. Our own people get to sit in the back and fire off our weapons while the minor gods are forced to the front lines. Ea''s power may be able to wipe out most of those minor gods in a few seconds, but when you add in the higher gods who have joined us and our own prowess from the start, you can say that Ea will not be able to kill as he pleases so easily.


    "But he can forget about ever being able to live through this. Because he wanted to kill Destiny, your father wants to take Ea''s head and use it as a means to tell the other gods they should surrender." Bret felt like this would save many lives, and if they could end this war with everyone giving up on the side of the gods, then things would be much easier.


    "I do hope it works. But why trenches?" Joy was still stuck on this topic.


    "I think Ea ns to make his own people fight in the trenches. This way, we can be seen as monsters who are killing innocent lives. This is probably why he is also not using magic. If other gods sensed him setting things up using magic, they would take notice. But if they do not, he can use it as a means to rally the other gods together by using his own people as pawns in his game. Of course, this is all just spection. Hell, this could just be some huge magic circle that he is building." Bret scratched his head. From what he had learned from Ishtar, Ea was a man who liked to do things from behind the scenes and in a secretive manner. He felt the idea he just had as to what Ea was doing fit the man the best.


    "Hmmm¡­ What if I? send a drone swarm in and fill in all the trenches?" Destiny asked with a sly look in her eye.


    "Haha! If you can do it. Do it! But if you are detected, quickly retreat."? Bret felt it would be very amusing to see Ea trying to figure out why the trenches that were dug disappeared. Destiny had made a swarm of drowns that were able to go invisible. It would be hard to detect them since they were also warded from magic detection.


    "Alright, give me a second." Destiny ran back to herputer and began hammering away at the keyboard. About ten minutester, Joy could see trenches quickly disappearing. There were barely any magic signatures from the drones as they used earth magic inscriptions to fill the trenches in.


    The miles of trenches that had been dug were filled in in a matter of minutes. The ones digging the holes had no idea what was going on as they continued to dig. When a new tench waspleted, and the workers moved to dig the next area to start digging, Destiny filled in the newlypleted trench. This continued well into the night when one of the diggers finally felt something was wrong.


    "What happened to the trenches!?" A man yelled out. He quickly ran down through the forest to check the other trenches. When he saw that they were all gone, his face paled. "What the hell is going on!? Lord Ea is going to kill us all!"

 Chapter 570 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 8

    ?


    "Hahaha! Look at their faces!" Joy was finding their reactions quite amusing.


    "It is quite funny." Destiny had to admit that she was amused by their reactions as well.


    "Alright, keep up the surveince and keep them frompleting the trenches. I do not think Ea would go to such great lengths to create these trenches if it was not part of his n." Bret had to head back. ke had already radioed back to him that they were nning to strike the next target.


    "Uncle Bret, don''t worry, we will be sure to keep them from doing anything!" Joy gave Bret a salute, which amused him. He waved his hand and disappeared back through the portal he came through.


    Joy sat back and watched the screen for a while before asking. "Big Sister, what do you think about using our newly developed drones to take out Ea?"


    "I am not sure if it will work, but if we use the swarms we developed, we might be able to do it. At worst, he will be a barrier around him that we can''t prate, but I do not think he has the ability." Destiny pondered for a moment before nodding her head. "If we manage to take Ea down by ourselves, we could use it to show Papa how capable we truly are. Maybe it will push him more towards the decision we want."


    Joy nodded her head and smiled. "I was thinking the same. But how should we go about doing this? Papa is about to attack Ea any day now."


    "Let''s do a full reconnaissance first." The two girls quickly went to work and began sending drones out all over Ea''s domain. They needed to take in all factors. There were many things they had to take into consideration before they could actually mount an attack.


    "Hmmm¡­Big Sister, look here." Joy pointed at the screen. On it showed an obelisk that was slightly glowing.


    "This is strange. It seems to be drawing in the astral energy from the domain into it. Is he nning to use it to mount a massive counterattack? We already know mana and other energies can be used to create weapons of mass destruction. I am sure a god would know this as well. If he was really nning to make such a thing, it would mean the deaths of tens of thousands of our own. But from the flow of the astral energy, it seems to be flowing into the floating ind¡­.." Destiny Suddenly had a bad feeling.


    "Joy, quickly calcte the trajectory his floating ind is heading." Destiny did not think Ea was even on his floating ind anymore. It seemed he was nning to use it as a massive bomb!


    "On it!" Joy quickly did the math and looked at the maps they already had. She had been paying close attention to their forces'' positions this entire time. "It will reach Papa and our people by tomorrow!"


    Destiny did not hesitate to call her Papa. "Papa!"


    ke, who was flying through the air, suddenly paused, causing the entire army to halt. "What''s wrong, Destiny?"


    "I believe Ea is using his floating ind as a massive bomb. It is breaking through the boundaries of his domain now and is heading right toward you. It is even picking up speed. You need to change your route now! If we are not wrong, it will collide with the floating ind of the minor god''s domain you are heading to." Destiny answered.


    "Alright." ke quickly raised his hands, calling all his military leaders to him. "Turned your men around. We are heading toward Ea''s domain now. That bastard is using his own floating ind as a weapon. Myself, nce, Sandrea, and Ishtar will head to both floating inds and evacuate the citizens. Zeus, you are second inmand. Lillia will take mainmand while I am gone. Take caution as you move. Ea is not a man to let your guard down around."


    Lillia''s expression was not good as she hugged ke''s waist. "Be careful¡­. I do not want to be a widow just yet. Our son is still young, and I still want a hundred more kids. So do my sisters."


    ke did not know if he shouldugh or cry. One hundred more kids was a lot! "I will be sure to stay safe. You also need to be careful. Ea is a bastard who will do sneaky low things. Look at what he is doing now."


    "I will." Lillia smiled and stood on her tip-toes to kiss his lips. "If I am to die, it will be because I am following you in death."


    "Lord, I do not think we got time for this mushy stuff." Bret hated breaking up their moment, but they needed to move.


    "Alright! Let''s do this. Everyone move out." ke gave Lillia another kiss before flying up into the air. He saw the looks on his wives'' faces and knew they were worried.


    Vinea watched as he flew away and snorted. "Just because he is a little handsome he, he runs off doing stupid things!"


    "Vinea, when will you just admit you are worried?" Mile sighed. Her princess was never honest!


    "Hehe, Sister Vinea, when we finish this, why don''t we punish ke by having him servicing us for a few months straight?" Tina asked as she walked over and hugged Vinea from behind.


    "This works, too. Let''s make him so worn out he will do everything we ask!" Vinea was in a bit better mood.


    "You girls forget that ke can go for weeks on end with our rest. I think if anyone will be punished, it will be us." Noa walked over and said. "Although having him ravish my body is not a bad idea. It''s been a few nights now, and I am already starting to feel neglected."


    "Stupid horny elf!" Tina teased. This resulted in a pinch in her side. "Ouch! Okay! Sorry! You are not stupid. Just horny!"


    "Better!" Noa smiled and hugged Tina, and kissed her cheek. "Although if Sister Tina was willing to take care of me until Husband has time, I would not mind either."


    "Yep, definitely horny!"

 Chapter 571 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 9

    <h4>Chapter 571 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 9</h4>


    ke stood in the air, looking down at the floating ind that was steadily picking up speed. "How do we go about this?"


    "From what I can see, this thing is rigged to take in as much astral energy as possible from the surrounding area. I can detect a massive amount of it within the middle of the floating ind near its base. Getting rid of it would not be a problem if it was not for the barrier. Ea is truly a bastard. He rigged the barrier to be weak so that no matter who used a little bit of force from the outside, it would explode." Ishtar was not happy at all. There were millions of people on this massive floating ind. Each one a life that would soon be wiped out due to Ea''s heartless action.


    ke fell silent for a while before suddenly thinking of something. "I can break it and then stop time. By doing so, I can teleport the people off the floating ind to a safe ce. After that, I can erase it from existence. The only issue is that I will be very weak for a while after that."


    ke hated to admit it, but his powers drained him too much. He would enter a period of weakness, which meant he could easily be killed.


    "Don''t worry, no matter what happens, no one will get through the two of us." Ishtar looked at Sandrea, who also nodded.


    "And me!" Erebus''s voice came out of nowhere. A ck cloud of smoke formed around ke, and secondster, Erebus could be seen hugging ck and kissing his neck. "After all, if husband dies, how am I supposed to have beautiful babies?"


    Ishtar gritted her teeth. She wanted to yell at Erebus, but she was already her sister. And she had to admit that Erebus was right. "As Erebus said, we can not let Husband die."


    "Then let''s get to it. When time resumes, please be ready to catch me." ke closed his eyes and took a deep breath. When he opened them again, the world around him stopped.


    Nothing moved. Even the birds in the sky were frozen in ce. ke walked over to the barrier, allowing time to continue for it before breaking it and then stopping time again for it. He stepped through the barrier and waved his hand. Millions of magic circles appeared under the people who lived on this floating ind, and then secondster, they disappeared.


    ke felt a little dizzy as he summoned up thest of his power and waved his hand. The entire floating ind disappeared in an instant. This went for the surrounding area as well. Only when ke was sure things were safe did he resume time. His eyes slowly closed as his body began to fall toward the ground.


    "ke!" He only heard Ishtar''s surprised cry and the warmth of a body wrapping its arms around him. His consciousness quickly faded as he fell into a deep sleep.


    "Is he okay?" Erebus asked with a bit of worry. She had no idea what had just happened. She only saw the ind that they were worried about suddenly disappear and ke''s body falling to the ground.


    "Time magic is not easy on the body. While ke''s race is one that has delved deep into such magic, his body is still too weak to fully utilize it. Only when he has reached a higher evolution will his body adapt to his own powers. For now, he just needs rest." Ishtar exined.


    "Good¡­" Erebus let out a sigh of relief.


    "We will continue our fight. ke needs to rest, so we will return him to base camp. Joy and Destiny are there and can watch over him." Ishtar had no idea that she was about to send her husband into the hands of two wolves who wished to devour ke.


    An hourter, at the base camp, Destiny and Joy looked at the handsome man on the bed behind them. "Big Sister, this is our chance¡­."


    "Joy, do not even think about it. This is not like when we were young and could sneak a peek at his dick while he was sleeping. Papa is not well. We can not take advantage of him." Destiny replied while giving Joy a sharp look.


    "Hmmm? I never peeked at his penis when we were young¡­." Joy was confused. She was sure she would have remembered something so grand. She wrinkled her brow and looked at her sister suspiciously.


    "Ahem!" Destiny realized her mistake and blushed as she said: "Anyway, we will just watch over him. He might be out for a few days, so we will need to wipe his body clean at that time."


    "Ah! I see!" Joy quickly forgot what she had just figured out as her eyes lit up. "If we are washing his body, it is not sneaking a peek!"


    "We are just doing what good daughters do," Destiny replied with a nod of her head. It would be wrong to sneak a peek. But when it came to having to take care of her Papa, it was a different story since she was making sure he stayed clean.


    "You girls sure have some interesting ideas." A voice came from behind the two, which caused the two girls to almost jump out of their skins.


    Destiny''s head turned like a rusted-out robot as she turned to look at Lillia. "Mama¡­ I ¡­."


    "It''s fine. I handed over leadership to Ishtar. She will finish up with Ea and take over his domain. From there, everything should fall into ce. Plus, having me here when you bathe him will be more legitimate. This way, you can inspect everything in great detail." Lillia just wanted her daughter and Joy to indulge in their fantasies while they had a chance. She would not let them go too far, but they could y a little bit without needing to worry too much. If ke woke up in the process, she would take the me.


    Destiny looked at her mother with red cheeks and felt very loved. "Mama, thank you."


    Lillia smiled sweetly at her daughter and reached out to rub her head. She then said: "We should do this while we still have a chance."

 Chapter 572 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 10

    <h4>Chapter 572 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 10</h4>


    Lillia only wanted her daughters to be happy. She wanted them to receive the love they had been craving all this time. So she undressed ke so that he was now sleeping on the bed naked, with both Destiny and Joy staring at him with flushed cheeks. In front of them was the man they had long dreamed about. They did not look at him as their papa but as a man.


    "Mama, are you sure we can do this? If Papa finds out, he might get really mad¡­." Destiny was a little worried.


    "It''s fine. You are only helping to wash his body. I can not allow too much, so just explore to your heart''s content. Your papa will not get mad if I tell him I was the one who asked you to do it." Lillia knew she would probably get a strange look from ke, but she wanted to do what she could.


    The two girls gulped a mouth full of saliva and, took a wet towel that Lillia had already prepared and dipped it in the warm bowl of water that Lillia had also prepared. The two girls then gently began washing ke.


    Lillia smiled as she watched the two girls nervously washed ke''s hands and arms before moving to his chest. They then moved lower and lower until they got to a certain part. They both looked at one another before slowly putting their towels down. "Mama, we can do this. We do not feel right about this."


    Destiny and Joy both could not take advantage of their papa, who was sleeping. Even though it was very tempting, they did not want to do things like this. Lillia looked at the two girls, who were doing their best not to look anymore and smiled. "It''s good that you can think this way. I will finish cleaning him. You two can sit to the side."


    Joy moved to sit next to Destiny while Lillia took Joy''s seat and began finishing the job. They looked on while Lillia cleaned ke''s dick and moved down to his legs before finishing up with his toes. Only then did she wave her hand, making ck float in the air to wash his backside. When she was done, Destiny and Joy changed the bed sheets while Lillia set ke down and put a fresh, clean nket on him.


    A few hourster, Joy suddenly announced: "I found Ea!"


    Destiny quickly rolled her chair over and looked at the screen. Ea was standing on top of a mountain in his domain with his arms crossed across his chest, looking out over the battle below. His expression did not look good at this time, which amused both of the girls. "Alright, I will send the swarm over now. If we do this right, we can take Ea out in a matter of minutes and end this war once and for all."


    "Big Sister, I leave it to you." Joy''s eyes were filled with anticipation.


    Lillia looked at the two girls who hade up with some scheme and smiled. She did not scold them for doing their own thing because, at some point, they would have to lead as well. If their n worked they could save the lives of those who were on the battlefield. And instead of informing the higher-ups and having the worry about the situation on Ea''s side, they could fully concentrate on the battle in front of them.


    Ea red at the losing battle in front of him. He did not know why so many minor gods and higher gods were so willing to fight for ke. The man looked just like him but had so many more people willing to be by his side. He had even seen Erebus down there fighting as well.


    "I do not know how you got rid of my ind bomb, but I will still make you all suffer in the¡­. Hmmm?" Ea looked up to see strange golden lights surrounding him. He had no idea what they were, so he had no choice but to quickly put up a shield around him. But sadly, even though his shield was filled with his own power, the golden lights ignored it and passed right through. Ea, who had stood above many, coughed up a mouth full of golden blood as he looked down at himself, his eyes wide at the massive holes in his body. But before he even knew what was going on, the sky suddenly filled his eyes, as well as the image of a headless body. His head stopped mid-air as if caught by something.


    A rift opened in front of him as a small figure of a young woman stepped through it. The young girl looked at the head that was caught by one of her drones and smiled. "You once tried to kill me all because you sent Loki to take my life. But now¡­. Here I am, taking the life of the man who once thought he stood above all. How does it feel to lose to a god no more than ten years old?"


    "You¡­." Ea had no words. He looked at the young girl in disbelief and then at the metal flying objects in the air. He never thought mortal technology could put a higher god in such a state!


    "You looked quite confused, but sadly, you will not get to live to see another day. After all, gods don''t die unless you extinguish the soul. Mama Ishat and Mama Nanaya were very good to us daughters. She even taught me how to destroy a god''s soul. So, Mr. High and Mighty, I will now end your reign." Destiny tapped the air, causing a massive magic circle to appear. It surrounded Ea''s head, which caused his eyes to open wide in fear.


    "Wait, if you do this, Anu will not let you off! You, your family, all of you will die!" Ea wanted to prevent his soul from being destroyed, but he only got a mocking smile from Destiny.


    "Do you think Anu would really care if I kill you? After all, we have caused this much chaos in the astral domain, but he has yet to say a word. Ea, stop thinking too highly of yourself. You are nothing but a bad knockoff of my papa! Now die!"


    Ea could only watch in horror as the magic circles that surrounded his head copsed on him, forming a? cage. His soul was then ripped out of his head, causing him immense pain. His cries filled the sky as his soul was being slowly torn to part. The pain he was feeling now was nothing like anything he had ever felt before. But luckily for him, this pain did notst long. Hisst memory was the mocking smile on the young girl''s face as everything went ck.

 Chapter 573 Battle Front: Astral Realm Part 11

    ?


    Ishtar suddenly froze. She looked off into the distance with wide eyes. "Stop the battle¡­. STOP THE BATTLE!!"


    There was no longer any reason to fight this battle. She did not know what happened, but Ea''s life force suddenly ceased to be. "Ishtar, what happened?"


    "Ea is dead!" Ishtar suddenly announced. "Our war here is over!"


    Bret looked at Ishtar in a daze. The battle that was supposed to be the second toughest was already over!? It just started! While he was stunned, he still knew he had to ask the proper questions. "Who killed him?"


    "I don kno¡­."


    "I did¡­." A voice came from above them. Ishtar and Bret both looked over to see Destiny standing in the air, holding Ea''s head. "Use this to make the other surrender. No more lives need to be lost."


    "You¡­ how!?" Ishtar did not understand how Destiny was able to kill Ea. Even she would need to use everything she had to kill him, and even then, she still might not be able to.


    "I used the new drones I made forbat that use the new special weapons. Ea''s barriers could not block the attack, so in his arrogance, he died." Destiny replied tly. "I need to head back and watch over Papa. I will leave the rest to you."


    Destiny tossed the head to Bret before opening a rift in space and stepping through it. She left behind both Ishtar and Bret, who almost dropped the severed head in a state of shock. "She¡­ She¡­" Ishtar shivered from head to toe. If she was able to kill Ea, she could kill any god she wanted. Maybe even Anu would not be able to stand against her.


    In a tall pce, Anu sat back in his chair and sighed. "It seems karma is something even us gods can not escape. This farce has gone on long enough. Send down my order''s Odin. All gods are to sign a contract with ke Harris. The astral Domain will be under hismand from this moment on. No more lives need to be lost for something so stupid."


    Anu was basically handing over the Astral Domain to ke. He was doing this because he believed in the man. He watched what he had done in order to save the people on Ea''s floating ind. And what he saw shocked him. The entire domain that should be under his control had time stopped for it. Only he, who was semi-conscious, knew what ke had done. Such a man who was even willing to save those he had no ties to was a man worth truly helping.


    "Lord¡­. Are we really going to submit to a mortal?" Odin couldn''t help but frown. She had always felt that they should be more proactive, but she did not see a need to submit.


    "Yes. This is fate. Our fate. We should have stood up to the devils millions of years ago. But instead, we let them grow in power. From what I can tell, we will not be entering the gate. We will only be pushing the devils back and sealing it closed. This is something we had already long promised to do." Anu closed his eyes and sighed. He knew sealing the gate to the underworld would not be easy. But even if he had to give up his own life, he would do it. He now understood that the realm he once abandoned was much more capable than he had originally thought. Since they had the means to do as they were doing, it was time to repay what was due.


    Back at the base camp in Ishtar''s domain, Destiny appeared once more in her room, where ke was still sleeping soundly. Joy looked at her but did not say anything. She could tell that Destiny was trying to deal with killing someone for the first time.


    Destiny knelt down next to ke''s bed and rested her head on his hand, holding it there as she started to cry. "Papa¡­. I killed someone today¡­ I killed the man who had tried to kill me but I¡­. Don''t hate me¡­."


    Joy quickly got up from her seat, ran over to Destiny, and hugged her from behind. She wished she had been the one to go. "Big Sister, it was the two of us who killed him. You did not kill him alone¡­."


    Destiny continued to cry. Her sorrowful sobs made Joy tear up as she hugged Destiny tightly. nce and Lillia both quickly arrived when they heard the news and saw their daughters both crying, and their hearts almost shattered.


    "Destiny! Joy!" Lillia and nce both yelled out.


    "Mama, will Papa hate me?" Destiny raised her tear-covered face and looked at Lillia. "I took a life today¡­."


    "Destiny, your father will never hate you. Even if you killed thousands of people, he would not hate you. I know it is hard to kill someone. I know you have all been locked up in the city where there is no need to worry about killing. It seems this was a mistake. You are Destiny Harris, the daughter of ke Harris. You are the reason why we have had such an easy war thus far.


    "And in war, killing is normal. It is what allows us to be able to survive. It is either the enemy or us. We had no choice but toe to the Astral Domain in order to gain the power to take our home back. Your father, Myself, and all your mamas do not want war. We do not want death. We do not want to risk the lives of our own people in order to fight any kind of war.


    "What you did today may have saved tens of thousands of lives. So do not think of it as killing a person for the first time, but think of it as saving the lives of those who never wished for war and were forced into it. On this day, Destiny, you will be seen as a hero."

 Chapter 574 Are You Really A Girl?

    <h4>Chapter 574 Are You Really A Girl?</h4>


    "What your mother said is correct. You really are a hero." Another voice came from behind Lillia and the others. Lillia quickly went on guard and pulled Destiny into her arms. nce did the same to Joy.


    An old man with a long beard stood there looking at the cautious behavior and could only sigh. Mortals were much different. They protected their own, unlike gods who, at some point, only thought about themselves.


    "Lillia¡­." ke''s voice broke the awkward silence. "Leave me to talk with this man."


    "ke!" Lillia turned to see ke slowly sitting up. He should not be awake, and his body was very weak, but he felt a strong power near him, so he forced himself to wake up.


    "Just do as I say," ke said firmly. Lillia looked at him and wanted to shake his head no, but when she met His firm gaze she could only grab hold of everyone and disappear.


    Seeing that his wives and daughters were gone, ke looked at the old man, trying his best not to fall back asleep. "You must be Anu."


    "That I am." Anu nodded before taking a seat in the middle of the air. "Worry not; I will not attack you or your people. In fact, I allowed you to run rampant to see your character. And well, I have decided that all the gods of the Astral Domain will no longer put up a fight. But I do have to ask you a few questions."


    "Oh?" ke rxed a little. "What kind of questions can the king of gods ask me?"


    "I want to know your final n. What do you n to do once you achieve your goals?" Anu asked. He could only make assumptions, but he could not know for sure unless he asked.


    "Heh¡­. I only wanted to force you all to uphold the pact. Protect the mortal world when unforeseen forces that do not belong there try to take over. I want to push the devils back through their gate and seal it back up. I could care less about anything else. I mean, I just want to live a peaceful life with my family. Live a long life. Hopefully eventually have a few grandkids. You must already know, but I had once died before. Somehow, I went back in time. I returned to the ce I am now and have been trying to build a life where I do not need to worry about starving or dying. I was just about there when the devils showed up and ruined it all¡­." ke did not want war. He wanted his people to live their lives. He wanted to watch as his city became a ce for all races. He was so close. Very close. But now he was forced to go into hiding.


    "Yes¡­. I do not know why, but a temporal fluctuation urred at the moment of your return. I have long taken notice of you. Since then, I started watching as you did things. At first, I thought you would give up on everyone, but after the dragonic reappeared in the world, you did much more than I ever thought you would. Mortals truly amaze me. I do not think any of this would have happened if you had not made the choices you made. Humans would have long been enved or wiped outpletely. Your every choice changed the future. But I think you did the right thing because you were able to bring the gods back. The gods who long abandon your world." Anu let out a long sigh.


    "I came here today to tell you that the war can end. You have won. The gods of the Astral Domain will follow your orders. They will all submit to you. This includes myself. I will help you reim what you have lost and help you seal the gate of the underworld." Anu exined.


    "If that is the case, then I thank you. Now, if you do not mind, my ability to keep staying awake is about to copse. Stopping time is not easy¡­." ke''s voice faded off.


    Anu, who saw that ke was sleeping again, did not leave but instead kept guard. Anu felt ke was the type of man who would do anything for his people as long as it meant they could live happy and safe lives. Anu can tell that just with how much his people are willing toy down their lives for him without a care, that ke was a good leader.


    "Lord Anu¡­." Ishtar suddenly appeared in the room. As soon as she felt Anu''s presence, she wanted to go and see him to protect ke, but she could not teleport there since Anu had put up a barrier.


    "Ishtar, you have picked a good husband. Do not worry; I do not n to do anything to him. In fact, when he wakes, I will be submitting to him." Anu exined lightly. "You should go and gather your troops. The war is over. You won."


    Ishtar mind was basically blown. The old man who never did anything that would harm the Astral Domain was actually submitting to her husband!? Ishtar suddenly thought of something and blurted out: "Lord Anu, are you really a girl?"


    "You!" Anu wanted to smack this damn girl. "Go do as I told you!"


    "Right!" Ishtar could see she was very much off with how angry the old man was. But she felt that she had every right to ask this question since what the old man was doing went against everything she knew about him!


    Seeing Ishtar running off with her tail between her legs, Anu snorted and let out a sigh. "You cane back in¡­."


    Lillia suddenly appeared with nce and their daughters. Joy and Destiny both quickly rushed to their father''s side while Lillia looked at Anu. "Can you tell me who you are?"


    "I am Anu, the ruler of the Astral Domain. But do not worry, I am not here to fight but, in fact, to tend this war. As I told your husband, the gods of this domain will submit to him, including me."

 Chapter 575 A Quiet Time

    <h4>Chapter 575 A Quiet Time</h4>


    "If that is the case, then I will ce the contract on your first here and now." Lillia did not want to take risks. If this man really was willing to submit, then she would make sure there were no way he could suddenly try to hurt them.


    Anu could tell Lillia did not trust him. He nodded his head and said: "No problem. I will open my soul up to you so you can brand it. This way, even I can not remove the contract unless I wish to permanently harm myself."


    "Then I will do it now." Lillia did not hesitate to ce the contract, and the one she ced was quite harsh. If he even had a thought about changing his mind, his soul would shatter.


    Anu couldn''t help but smile bitterly at theck of trust, but he could only me himself. He had ignored the original pact and allowed the mortal world to be invaded. He was nowpletely under ke''s control. "Your husband should wake in two days'' time. However, he should still rest for a week. At that time we should hold a meeting. I will have to ask you that during this time, that you ce contracts on the rest of the gods."


    Lillia nodded. "No problem. I will start now."


    Two days passed quickly. ke''s eyes finally slowly opened to find that he was not alone in his bed. To his left and right, Joy and Destiny were lying next to him, sleeping peacefully.? He couldn''t help but curl his lips up as he gently rubbed their heads.


    "You''re awake." Lillia, who was sitting next to the bed, looked over to see ke moving and couldn''t help but call out to him.


    "Yeah. Still weak, but I can at least move around now. How are things on our side?" ke asked. He did not move, though, since he did not want to disturb the girls.


    "They are good. I spent the past two days doing mass contracts, which drained me, but every god of the astral domain is now under our control. Anu even allowed me to put one of the strongest restrictions on him without a word." Lilia replied.


    "That''s good¡­" ke was d things were over. "How were our losses?"


    "None. Ishtar and the other gods took the front lines in thest battle. We were able to keep not only our people alive, but those forced to fight only suffered minor injuries. ke, with the number of gods with us, we might just be able to push back the devils." Lillia was actually quite excited. She did not dislike the floating ind, but she did not feel the same nostalgia that she had when they werendlocked.


    "Let''s hope things go as nned." ke also hoped things would go smoothly, but he knew one thing¡­. "We also need to be prepared for many deaths¡­"


    "Mmm¡­. ke, about the girls¡­." Lillia looked at her daughter and Joy, who were sleeping next to ke.


    "I don''t know¡­." ke closed his eyes. He did not know what to do with them.


    "Okay¡­. But please do not make them wait too long." Lillia did not want their hearts to be broken. If he did reject them, then they might have a falling out as father and daughter. Or, at the very least, their rtionship would never be the same again. She was scared of what might happen.


    "I know. Let''s finish things first. I might die after all in the next war." As ke said this, he felt the two sets of arms that were hugging him tighten. He knew they were awake, but he did not say anything. Instead, he gently ran his hand through their hair. He really had his misgivings, but he was not one to tell a person who they could love. His race was not human, after all. Human values did not apply to his race.


    ke sank into his pillow and pulled the two girls closer to him. He loved them to death and would give his life for them. He also did not wish to hurt them. But he had to figure things out in his own mind and also talk to his other wives about it. After all, if he did decide to take them as his wives, they would be joining the sisterhood.


    "Okay, when things are done, I will ask again." Lillia could tell that ke was wavering. She felt it was only a matter of time before he caved.


    Lillia wasing up with a n. She figured if she sent the girls to his room after things were done with everything. Her mind was spinning on how she could stir things up. If ke knew what she was thinking, he would knock her on the head. Mainly because if his daughters looked at him with those pleading eyes of theirs, he would probably cave then there would be no going back.


    "Rest up. You will need at least a week before you can move normally again. We will hold a meeting with all the main gods at that time." Lillia reached out and rubbed the top of ke''s head before standing up and leaving the room. She hoped things would go smoothly in thisst push to remove the devils from Earth.


    When Lillia left, ke finally pinched the girl''s waists, causing them both to twitch. "Papa!" They both looked up with pouty lips.


    ke smiled and pulled them both into a hug. "No matter what happens. No matter the decision I make. I will love you both forever and ever."


    "We know¡­" Destiny buried her face into her father''s chest. She knew it was not an easy decision. She knew that she and Joy were being very selfish, but¡­. They could not help it.


    Joy did not say anything. She was only enjoying the moment that she could be held in the man she love''s arms. She enjoyed it so much that soon, both Destiny and ke heard soft snoringing from the side. The two looked at each other and let out a quietugh, not wanting to disturb her.

 Chapter 576 His Love Will Never Change

    ?


    Inside arge stone building that Lillia made, in a room big enough to fit all the heads of the lower gods and higher gods, ke stood next to his wives with a 3D projection of Earth and its current state. "As you can see, North America has been basically almost taken over. The devils have almost mowed down every tree there is and turned the earth itself into what, Sandrea says, is basically a replica of the underworld. cknds of death.


    "If we were to spend a lot of time trying to get rid of all the devils first, we would run our resources dry and lose too many lives. So our n of action is to attack here." ke pointed at a marked location on the map. "Sandrea says the new castle that her brother is currently in charge of is in this location, and so are the generals who are in charge of everything. If we wipe them out, their chain ofmand on Earth will be severed, and the surrounding devils will not be able to work together well without an existence that is able to keep them all in line."


    "What Husband said is correct. My kind is unruly. As gods, I am sure you know this. Without a strong force to pull us together, we would have long killed ourselves off. So we only need to take out the chain ofmand. The barriers around the castle are barriers I set up myself since my brother sucks at it. So this means with a flick of my fingers, I can get rid of the defenses, and we can attack head on. With our current force, I estimate the battle to onlyst a few short hours." Sandrea exined.


    "Hmmm¡­ Still a few hours even with me here?" Anu felt like he was being ignored.


    "You will not join the fight but instead keep an eye on the gate. Anu, your job is the most important. It is to stop the flow of devils from exiting through the gate. We need to stop any reinforcements from showing up." ke exined.


    "That is very easy for me to do." Anu nodded. He had no issues with this n. What he liked about it was how ke was forcing the other gods to gain proper battle experience. The fact that ke stationed him at the gate meant that ke knew that this was the second most important position on the battlefield. Keeping devils from exiting was not only an important task, but it would also show the more powerful devils who might be watching that they should not make a move unless Sandrea''s father, the ruler of the underworld, decided to make a move himself.


    "I will be counting on you then." ke nodded his head in satisfaction. "We will leave in ten days'' time. Everyone do what you need to do to prepare."


    ke finally got to rx a little and went to his newly built bedroom. He had only just opened the door when a few sets of hands dragged him into the room and stripped him naked. His wives were like hungry wolves who would not let him go. Each of his wives took multiple turns riding his dick. While they waited their turn, they would make each other feel good and keep themselves in an optimal state. Tina and Noa seemed to be the hungriest as they took more turns than the other girls. Only when they felt that their wombs were too full to take anymore did they finally call it quits.


    ke took a shower. When he came out, he looked at his peacefully sleeping wives and chuckled. They must have really been holding back. When he exited the room, Lillia was standing there with a seductive glint in her eyes. "My turn!"


    "As you wish, Madam." ke teased as he picked Lillia up and went to another room. The dragon girl let ke take her clothes off, leaving her small, petite body exposed to the air.


    Lillia felt ke''s hands running over her body and shivered in excitement. "ke~!"


    ke leaned in and began sucking on her perky mounds while rubbing her pussy with his dick, teasing it ever so slightly. She couldn''t get enough of this man. She loved everything about him. He had never once neglected her and loved her, even with so many in their family.


    Lillia cried out as she felt her garden expand and ke''s dick slide deep into her. She hung from his neck and dangled in the air as if she were nothing but a sex toy. She loved being his toy the most. She would let him do as she pleased.


    Sure enough, ke spun Lillia around so that she was facing away from him and groped her chest as he bit into her neck. His dick pounded her dripping wet hole, causing Lillia''s cries to echo through the room. The poor dragon girl waspletely under ke''s control. Her feet dangled in the air as ke''s dick kissed her womb with every thrust. Jets of her juices squirted out as he continuously orgasmed over and over.


    She felt ke''s lust was much worse than normal and wondered why, even after so many rounds with her sisters that he was still in such a state. Little did she know that no matter the time or day, or how many years had passed, Lillia was ke''s biggest turn on. Her cute actions and the love that she always gave him always made him want to pin her to the bed and make love to her. At this moment, when she gave him free reign to do as he pleased, he could no longer hold back.


    The next morning, Lilliaid in ke''s arms. They still had not gone to sleep. "Why were you in such a frenzy?"


    "Because it''s you. Lillia, no matter when, I just can''t get enough of you. After all. I met you first and fell in love with you first. My love since that day will never change. Plus, who can not get enough of a cute dragon girl?" ke poked Lillia''s forehead, causing her to blush. She hugged ke tightly. She truly loved this man.


    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 577 The Final Battle Begins!

    ?


    Night epassed the skies over North America. ke stood high in the sky as he looked at thends below. He couldn''t help but frown seeing the once lush greenndscape now a ck and red wastnd.


    He did not wish for the greenery of thend to disappear. He wanted it to stay as natural as possible. While he knew his own city had mowed down a lot of the forests. He also tried to only cut down what he needed to. Even now, Destiny City has arge forest surrounding it on all sides except the areas near the ocean. Sadly, since Destiny City was currently orbiting the moon, it was being kept alive by magic only.


    "ke, what should we do?" Anu asked as he stood next to ke.


    "Anu, we will attack in one hour. When we do, go straight to the gate and keep it secure. If we are lucky, we can take the castle in an hour. If not, we will continue to fight until we have aplished our goal. This is why I sent Lillia and my other wives back to Destiny City. I still have kids. And they will still need their mothers." ke had retracted his contract with Lillia when she fell asleep. This way, if he died, she would be fine. The kids would still have her. The people of Destiny City will still have her.


    He had even knocked her out and sent her away. Destiny and Joy we no different. Ishtar was his aplice in all of this. While Ishtar would be fighting at his side, Nanaya would be staying behind to keep an eye on things. She was strong enough to protect them all.


    As for his other wives, he cast sleeping spells on them all. Tina was the only one who was awake while she cried and understood ke''s position. She reluctantly told him she would watch over everyone.


    Ishtara, Erebus, and Sandrea were the only wives who would be fighting at his side. While Erebus and Sandrea had not been officially added in yet, ke had already promised to take them as his wives.


    "Anu, about the other mission I asked you about." ke whispered softly.


    "Don''t worry. I promised I would protect them. I will make sure to send them to Destiny City if anything happens or they are close to death. Don''t worry." Anu patted ke''s shoulder. The more he spoke with this young man, the more he liked him. He felt ke was a man born to rule. He was a man who not only cared about his own people but also cared deeply about his own family, putting his own well-being aside in favor of keeping them alive and well.


    "I will trust you on this." ke let out a small sigh of relief. He had to make sure that even if he did not live through this, that Ishtar, Erebus, and Sandrea would make it out alive.


    "Zeus!" ke suddenly called out.


    "Here I am!" Zeus was all smiled as he appeared in front of ke.


    "We will attack in an hour. Get everyone ready. There will be no pep talk. We need to move out and do so quickly. We need to make sure we are not detected until the moment of attack." ke exined.


    "Don''t worry. They will be very much surprised. Erebus''s concealment abilities are beyond even Lord Anu''s. This is why she is feared by many gods because even we gods would not know how we died if she decided to take our lives." Zeus had great faith in Erebus''s abilities.


    "Alright, then let''s prepare." ke smiled. It seemed he picked up a very powerful wife.


    An hourter, ten groups of gods, higher and lower, mixed together, spread out, and disappeared from the dark skies. ke was also in one of the groups. He appeared right over the castle with Sandrea, Ishtar, and Erebus at his side. "Do it." Sandrea smiled and reached out and flicked the barrier. A shattering sound filled the air, which was the signal to begin the attack.


    Inside the castle, in the main room surrounded by many naked devil beauties, Kronkle eyes shot up as he sat up in bed, throwing two of the girls lying on top of him onto the floor. "Fuck! Who dares attack my castle!"


    Kronkle quickly got out of bed, not caring for what he stepped on. The girls he had slept with were crushed underfoot while Kronkle grabbed a robe and rushed out of the castle. He could feel a swarm of divine power surrounding the entire castle, and within that swarm, he could feel a very familiar presence. "Damnit! Sandreae out now!"


    "Oh? Brother, your senses have really be better." A mocking voice filled the air as the devil generals arrived at Kronkle''s side.


    "Princess, what is the meaning of this!? Why are you siding with the gods!?" One of the generals yelled out in anger.


    "Siding with the gods? I am only siding with my husband. He just so happens to have subdued the gods and has decided to take back his homnd. What my husband wants, I want. After all, as his wife, I need to support him in everything he does. If he asks me to die, I will die. This is the way we devils live. You should understand this, right, Brother? The females of the devils will submit to the one they love. This is just how our world has always worked. And you see, Brother, spending time with my husband has allowed me to see the error in our ways. So, let''s finally see who is stronger. You¡­. Or¡­. I!" Sandrea suddenly appeared in front of Kronkle and grabbed him by the head before disappearing again. Her job after breaking the barrier was to separate her brother from the other generals. This was to help split up the power that her brother had on hand.


    "Now then¡­." Ishtar suddenly appeared over the four generals who were left standing in a daze. She quickly figured out who was the next strongest and disappeared from where she stood before reappearing next to the general she picked out. Before the other generals had a chance to react once again, another one of them was whisked away.


    This process continued until all of the generals were taken away by higher gods. Leaving only the soldiers of the devil army left to be dealt with by the remaining gods.

 Chapter 578 I Am Your Father, Nothing More

    <h4>Chapter 578 I Am Your Father, Nothing More</h4>


    While the gods were dealing with the strongest, ke was currently standing above the city that stretched out over the ck and redndscape. "Now then¡­ Erase¡­."


    A strong gust of magic power surged out of ke, was a wave of blue light spread across the city below. In an instant, the entire city disappeared while ke stood weakened in the air. He was putting himself at risk, but he had to do this to ensure their victory. He hated to admit it. But he was not as strong as the gods. He had weapons that could deal with stronger foes, but if he were to be overwhelmed, he could still easily die.


    This same thought process was the same for any lower god or higher god. In order to keep themselves while they fought with the soldiers that were housed in the garrison near the castle, ke decided to get rid of any chance of quick reinforcements.


    "You okay?" A voice came from behind ke. He turned to see Destiny and Joy standing there.


    "Why are you two here!?" ke did not understand why these girls would show themselves. He had long sent them back to the city.


    "Because we do not want to lose our father. We knew you would do something stupid to make the fight easier for everyone, and we were right!" Joy yelled back.


    ke sighed as he looked at the two girls. "Well, what needs to be done needs to be done. Both of you go back."


    "No, we will stay by your side." Destiny rejected immediately.


    "If I say go back, I mean go back! You girls need to stay out of this war. If something happened to you, what would I do? What would I tell your mothers!?" ke was starting to get angry. Normally, these two girls never went against him, so he couldn''t help but be surprised yet angered at the same time.


    "We will fight by your¡­." Joy wanted to say they would fight by his side but was quickly interrupted.


    "Look, I know how you two feel. But listen to me here and now. Go back. As you are my daughters, that is how you will stay. I can not return the feelings you have for me. While it might not be wrong for the races that we are, I, as your father, can not do it. I just can not. I love you both dearly, but I can not see you two as women. I can only picture the two girls who have hung on my arms since you were little, calling me Papa. As a father, I would be a scumbag if I were to ever do such a thing. So all I can say after much thought is that I am your father, nothing more." ke had wanted to keep this in until they returned and say it in a more gentle manner, but he had no choice but to break the news now. He needed his girls to go back and return to their lives in Destiny City while he finished things up here.


    His main priority was to keep them safe, even if he had to hurt them in the process. He hated seeing them cry. He hated having to break their hearts, but he had no choice. They were his family, and he cared for them deeply. He had to protect them no matter how he had to do it.


    Sure enough, tears began to well up in the girl''s eyes. While it pained him, ke still kept a face of anger. He hoped it would deter the girls and make them return, but he forgot one important thing. They were his daughters.


    "Even if Papa does not love us as women, as your daughters, we can not abandon you!" Destiny''s voice was firm. Even as the tears streamed down her cheeks and her expression showed just how torn up she was, Destiny would not abandon her father.


    "Yes, Big Sister is right! While we do love you as a man, we love you as our papa first. You are the man who raised us, pampered us, and spoiled us rotten. You made us into what we are today. We are stubborn and do not want to see any of our family members fall. Especially the most important person in our lives. Your courage and ability to push ahead is what kept Big Sister and my other sisters, along with myself, going strong and striving to better ourselves in the fields of interest we have all acquired over the years. Look at Big Sister Hope, she only started pursuing her dream because you told her that her dream was not meaningless. Even if Mama Tina said these words, there would be no way it would been as impactful as when you said them to her.


    "Papa, it''s not just us who have been inspired by you. Everyone you havee in contact all these years has changed in one way or another. They have all gone to do the things they have dreamed of doing. Many of whom follow you blindly and worship you. But you never let them down. Working hard and standing on the front lines. You cry over the deaths of your people. You are cherished by more than just your family.


    "So even if you wish to send us away, we will not budge." Joy was filled with determination. She was not retreating on this, no matter what.


    *p!* *p!* *p!*


    A pping sound came from overhead before ke could reply to the two girls. "Very heartwarming. Sadly, we Devils do not care for such things."


    ke''s expression did not look good. He had already used quite a lot of power to make this mission a quick sess. But now, in front of him, was a man whose power was greater than that of himself, even when he was at his peak. "Who are you!?" ke asked, hoping he could buy some time for his daughters to escape.


    "Me? I am here to kill you to end this farce!" The man suddenly shed, appeared in front of ke, and struck out with his w-like hands. The sound of flesh being pierced was heard as blood sprayed.


    Time stopped. ke looked at the young girl in front of him, who had a bloodied hand shoved through her chest and out her back in shock. "Destiny!!!!!!!"

 Chapter 579 Father In Law

    <h4>Chapter 579 Father In Law</h4>


    Destiny looked back with a smile on her face and blood dripping from her mouth. "See¡­. It was good I was he¡­.."


    The man snorted and tossed Destiny away. ke, who was in a state of confusion, still reacted quickly and appeared behind his daughter and caught her. He looked at her eyes, which seemed to be void of life, and felt like the world was about to copse.


    He looked up at the devil, who had appeared with murderous eyes. "You dared to harm her¡­. You dared to harm one of my daughters!"


    "Haha, why wouldn''t I dare!? The ways of my kind is the strong make the rules. This means even your daughters are not saf¡­."


    "Stop¡­." ke''s aura surged forth. His eyes turned solid ck. Nothing moved. Nothing made a sound except for the shallow breathing that came from Destiny''s mouth.


    ke''s body seemed to have aged greatly. He no longer looked young and healthy but instead looked much older. He flew over and stood in front of Joy and tapped her forehead.? Joy''s eyes blinked in confusion, but quickly noticed something wrong. "Papa!? Why?"


    "It''s fine. Take your sister back to your mothers. Tell them to do everything they can to save her. And tell them¡­ I am sorry¡­." ke''s eyes turned slightly red as he gently passed Destiny to Joy and caressed Joy''s face.? "It''s time for your father to make a world where you can live happily in a safe world."


    With these words, ke tapped Joy''s forehead once more and made her disappear. He could feel his life force slowly fading. In order to stop time in his weakened state, he had no choice but to use everything thing he had, including his own life force. ke looked back at the devil that had been frozen in time and waved his hand. The devil''s body suddenly disappeared into the air, and at the same time, ke''s body grew ever older. He now had many wrinkles and was much skinnier than before.


    "Cough¡­" Blood spilled from his mouth as ke went to take a step forward. He was going to end it all. End everything. He would erase all the devils from Earth even if it meant his own life force would be snuffed out like a candle that had lost its wick.


    "Are you really going to die like this?" A voice entered ke''s ears. He turned to look at Anu standing there. This surprised ke a little, but then he realized Anu''s strength was far above his own, much stronger than any of his wives.


    "For a world filled with peace. For a world that my family can live in without worry. I will do anything. Even if I must burn up my life here and now, I will do it. Destiny is on the verge of death. She has her entire life ahead of her. As long as she is saved, she can live a long life in a world her father prepared for her." ke''s sincere words resonated with Anu. He took a deep breath, looked at the man in front of him, and nodded his head.


    "In all my years as the ruling god, I have always tried to make the right decisions. I have always tried to make it so that the gods never overstepped their bounds. But it is not easy to control so many at once. But you¡­ You have done what I could not. You have made the gods submit to you under a contract that even I can not oppose." Anu gave ke a meaningful look.


    "So¡­. I will do something that I never thought I would do." Anu touched his chest and pulled out what looked like a golden orb. But ke could feel great powering from it. "This is my source. It is the course of the first god appointed to this realm, and now I pass it on to you. It will be your job from now on to protect this world. With this source, you will also have better control over time."


    ke stared at the golden orb and was unable to react before Anu suddenly pushed it into him. A burst of godly power surged out of ke, wrapping his entire body. His power surged forth as he looked up at Anu in shock.


    Anu smiled. "I will use thest of my power to seal the gate. It will be thest thing I do as a god. As you are now my heir, I hope you can deal with the rest yourself. The life of a mortal is not easy. You know this best. I leave the mortals to you, and I hope you can lead them down a path that will bring them prosperity."


    "This¡­ Why?" The surge of power began to settle down. ke now looked slightly younger than he originally did. His eyes glowed a golden color. He did not understand why Anu was giving everything up.


    "Because you said it yourself. You would make a world where your daughter could live peacefully. I am doing the same. I will allow Ishtar to live in a world where she can live peacefully¡­ but¡­. Please do not tell her. This is a secret I will take to my grave. You have given her happiness. You have given her a chance to be a mother for a second time. She may not have realized it, but I have already sensed the child brewing inside her. My granddaughter is also the same. So, I leave them both in your caring hands. They are my only family, and I am d they both fell in love with a man like you." Anu patted ke''s shoulder before floating backward a few feet.


    ke looked at the old man in shock. Anu was Ishtar''s father! ke chuckled softly as he looked at Anu. "Then¡­. Father inw, I will be sure to protect both of them. They are my wives, after all."

 Chapter 580 The Source

    <h4>Chapter 580 The Source</h4>


    "I leave them in your good hands." Anu patted ke''s shoulder once more before disappearing.


    Life was strange, and many twists and turns would happen throughout the course of one''s life. ke looked at the world around him and knew what he had to do. Time was still stopped. He did not need to worry about anything else. Anu was taking care of the gate. This left the rest up to him.


    There was nothing fancy with what he was about to do as he arrived above the first devil town. He only waved his hand and made it disappear, taking the darkenedndscape with it. With the new power of a god surging through him, he did not feel weak in the slightest, even after wiping out ten towns that had been built up. He continued forth until he had finally erased every devil town off the surface of the earth.


    In a way, ke felt this new power was a bit much. He could only appreciate how powerful Anu really was now that he was using this same power himself. The power was out of this world, and ke felt that this was only a portion of said power.


    He had to make sure he used this kind of power wisely. He could not let himself be corrupt. ke remembered those spidraman movies where the old man in it said that with great power came great responsibility. This was very much true.


    "That should do it¡­." ke''s calm expression gazed out over the new dirt that had been exposed after he used erase. He did not know how many devils he had just killed, but he made sure all of them were gone.


    He then made his way over to where the devil generals were and taped their shoulders, making them disappear from existence. He did not do the same to Kronkle since he knew that Kronkle was Sandrea''s brother. He would wait and decide what to do after he checked on Anu.


    ke appeared by the gate to see Anu setting up some kind of formation. "This is?"


    "You are back." Anu greeted ke with a smile. "I will at least have one witness to what I am about to do. This way, in the future, if this ever needs to be done again, it can be. The underworld is much stronger than the realm of gods. Their power is something that is honed through years much longer than our own. ke, did you know that there used to be no gods?"


    Anu''s words surprised ke. He thought that gods had been around since the dawn of time. "No, I did not."


    "All gods are mortals. We are the mortals who rose up and defied the underworld. We wanted to make a ce where mortals could be safe. Whether it was on Earth or some other world. We just wanted to allow mortals to thrive. Many worlds had been destroyed by the underworld. Once the gate opens, it will bring about the end of everything." Anu''s exnation confused ke.


    "Wait, if this is true, then what about all the stories I have heard? Even the ones that Ishtar knows?" He thought that gods had been around since before even thes had been formed.


    "They are hidden truths. Even I am not the first god. I am only in charge of this world and two others. The gods that are under me alle from these worlds. The course of time is not easy for mortals. Some wish to push forward and break the chains of fate. The cycle of life and death. The endless cycle that makes many fear to see their dayse to an end. These mortals who wished to fight not only died but also crawled out of the underworld. By doing so, they gained unimaginable powers, which they were able to slowly grow stronger and stronger. They defeated death and became something other than mortal.


    "But back then, they understood the threat of the underworld. They understood that they could not allow them to continue to rampage over the mortal worlds. So they began to fight back. When one god appears, it proves that gods exist, so more fight against their destiny. This created more gods and more gods. Some gods even helped some mortals escape as well. Then, rtions between mortals and gods began. This created demi gods. These demi gods went on to do great things. It was just that they were still half mortal, and their lives also woulde to an end. They just lived longer than mortals.


    "You can say without the underworld, there would be no gods. Gods were created because the underworld extended its hand into the mortal world." Anu closed his eyes as he looked up at the still sky. Even he had undergone many trials and tribtions to get to where he is today.


    "I see¡­ I will not say a word about this. I know this is something that should be kept secret." It was not that it could not be told. It was just that ke felt that it was best to allow the people to believe that the gods have always been around and that they were no weaker than the underworld.


    "Good." Anu smiled and nodded. "Now, pay attention to everything I am about to tell you."


    Anu spent the next few hours exining every part of the formation he was creating. How it worked, and what it would do to not only the area around him but also himself. Hearing everything, ke could only sigh. "So, it will use the person who casts the formation as the core of the formation, which means you will basically be a statue?"


    "That is correct. My body will harden, and I will be the source that keeps this location sealed. I suggest you set up a strong barrier around me in order to keep anyone from ever breaking it again. This way, no one will ever be able to open the gates to the underworld on this world ever again."

 Chapter 581 Memorial Part 1

    <h4>Chapter 581 Memorial Part 1</h4>


    ke frowned. He did not like the fact that Anu was giving up everything to seal the gate, but if this is what Anu came up with, then it was most likely the only way. "I will be sure to keep all of this in mind. I will also research a way to seal the gate in a different way, so maybe one day, I can bring you back to life."


    Anu could only smile. If there was such a way, he also wished to know. But for now, this was the only option. "I will wait for that day. You go step back. I will now start the formation. Once you see me starting to turn to stone, you can start time again."


    "Alright. Anu, I promise that one day I will figure out a way to revive you."? ke did not like making empty promises. He was setting a goal for himself. He would find a way to allow Anu and his daughter to meet face to face without hiding anything.


    "I am starting." Anu began the sealing process.


    ke stood at the side and watched as the ground lit up in aplicated pattern. Each of these lines had to be precise for the entire formation would not work, or it would cause the seal to be weak. Each of these lines converged into a single spot before a single line shot out towards the gate. That single spot was where Anu stood. He looked at ke with a smile on his lips and his hands behind his back. He looked like a silly old man with how he was acting.


    "It''s time¡­" ke saw that Anu''s feet were starting to turn to stone. He waved his hand, causing time to continue. As it did, Anu''s entire body turned to stone instantly.? The glowing line under Anu''s feet shot towards the gate of the underworld, causing a loud banging sound to be heard. The entire gate shook before the vortex within the door that was spinning away slowly came to a stop. The ckish purple vortex turned gray. A gray light shot up from the gate and spread out around the gate, causing a gray dome to appear.


    "It''s like time stopped just inside the barrier." ke ced his hand on the barrier and felt that it was very powerful. Even with his current power, he did not think he could break this seal. Even if there were thousands of him, he probably could not break it. "This is a strange barrier¡­."


    "What did you do!?" A loud roar came from above. ke looked up to see Kronkle standing there, staring at him with bloodshot eyes. His murderous intent was visible for all to see.


    "Kronkle!" Sandrea appeared next to her brother. She had her sword drawn and was stabbing towards his head.


    "Sandrea! You bitch!" Kronkle quickly dodged and appeared in front of ke. He raised his fist and shot it forward. Just as it was about to hit ke, ke''s body suddenly vanished. Kronkle, who did not expect his target to disappear, almost lost his bnce in the air and fell over. What stopped him was someone''s hand gripping the back side of his head.


    "Who said you can call my wife a bitch?" ke''s cold voice filled the air.


    Sandrea, who was about to rush forward, stopped dead in her tracks. She was stunned by the sudden burst of power that wasing from ke. "This power¡­.."


    "Ow! Ow! OW! Ouch! Shit, let go!" Kronkle struggled under ke''s grip but could not remove the hand that was grasping the top of his head. He felt wind rush by his ears as ke picked him up and suddenly mmed him towards the ground!


    *Boom!*


    Arge crater Formed in the ground. ke stood high in the sky and looked down at the crater that Kronkle was not currently lying in and snorted coldly. "If you were not Sandrea''s brother, I would have just killed you!"


    "Husband¡­." Sandrea slowly floated down and stood next to ke. He turned and gave Sandrea a small smile and reached out and grabbed her hand. "Everything will be fine. The gate is sealed. The rest of the devils have been wiped out. We just need to decide what you want to do with your brother, and then we can head back."


    "Okay¡­" Sandrea let out a small sigh. She looked down at her brother and knew no matter what, he would rather die than give up anything else. As she took a step forward, she said: "I will kill him myself."


    "No." ke pulled her back. "The blood of family should never be on another family member. I will do it. I just wanted to know how you wished to deal with it."


    "I¡­." Sandrea pursed her lips. "Can¡­. Can you force a contract on him?"


    ke smiled and pulled Sandrea into his arms. He looked deep into her eyes before gently kissing her lips. Sandrea blushed from ear to ear. But she liked the feeling of her man kissing her. As they parted, ke poked her cheek and said: "I will make it so he can never harm another person. He will have to live his life as such from this day forward."


    "Thank you." Sandrea eyes turned slightly red as she held back her tears. She really did not want to kill another family member. She had learned through ke what family truly was. She hoped that her brother would one day alsoe to his senses.


    ke floated down into the crater that was formed from Kronkle''s body. Andnded in front of the devil, who was sitting up in a bit of a daze. "Kronkle, from this moment on, you are forbidden to cause any harm to the people of this. You also can not take your own life. You are forbidden to even try to break the seal that has been ced on the gate. You will only be able to learn a new way of life here on this and protect it from now on. This is your punishment."


    With these words, before Kronkle could say a word, he felt a sharp pain in the pit of his soul, causing him to start at ke in disbelief. "You! What did you do!?"


    "You are now free to do as you please except for those rules burned into your soul. It will keep you from being able to do anything even if you want to." ke did not borate anymore and flew up into the air. He turned towards the gods who were slowly moving towards him. "From this moment on the war is over. The gate is sealed but at great cost. We will be holding a memorial for Anu in a short while. For now, everyone should rest."

 Chapter 582 Memorial Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 582 Memorial Part 2</h4>


    The ce where the seal was located was now filled with gods and mortals a like. They looked at therge dome covering the huge gate at its center with gloomy expressions. ke and his wives stood in the sky looking down at the people below with a touch of sadness in their eyes. The true god of the mortal world was forced to give up everything to protect it.


    ke did not feel good about it at all. But he knew at this time that was all that could be done. Someone had to be the sacrifice and Anu decided to do it himself. ke looked at Ishtar and Nanaya and reminded himself to make sure never to let these two girls down. He had made a promise after all.


    "Today we celebrate our victory and also mourn the loss of a man who gave up everything in order for us to win against the devils. Anu was someone who lost his way. He knew this and used his own life as a means to make amends. He was a respectful man and deserves praise for his thoughtless act. I know the war only started and ended quickly, but this was because I stopped time. Anu and I were the only ones moving around in the world that time did not flow. I spoke with him on a personal level. I want all of you to know that I will do what I can to try to figure out how to seal the gate to the underworld without needing him to sacrifice his being.


    "I made a promise that I would do such a thing and I hope you all can help me. How long will it take? A year¡­. Ten years¡­. Maybe a million years¡­. I do not know. But I do know one thing. I will keep trying until I finally figure out a way. This day belongs to us. But it also belongs to him."


    ke paused as he let out a long sigh. "Let''s lower our heads for a moment of silence."


    Once the moment of silence was over, ke created a que that read: "Here stands a man who put everything on the line for Earthkind."


    After everything was settled, ke went to Destiny City. In a medical room, lying on a bed with an IV stuck in her arm, Destiny was lying there looking very weak. When ke walked in his expression was filled with mixed emotions. He did not even know if this girl wanted to see him or not. He had been so hard on her before that he was not sure if he should even be here.


    "Papa¡­." Destiny''s weak voice filled his ears. He looked at the girl who just opened her eyes, unsure of what to say. "It''s fine, Papa¡­. My wound is almost healed. If I was a mortal, I would have surely died, but luckily, I am a goddess."


    Seeing the faint smile on Destiny''s lips caused ke to feel slightly rxed. "Destiny, thank you, but please never do that again¡­."


    "No¡­." Destiny shook her head. "No matter what, I would do it again. Papa, you need to understand your importance. None of the people in Destiny City, including our mamas, are able to take over your role. You are the pir we all lean on and look up to. No matter if it is now orter, I would still make the same decision. I will use my life to make sure you can keep being the pir of Destiny City."


    ke did not know what to say. He wanted to yell at her for saying such stupid things, but she was hurt, so he did not dare make her upset. He sighed and looked at her with aplicated expression. "I just want you and all your sisters to live long, happy lives. Grow up to be beautiful girls who have families of their own. Give me a bunch of grandkids for me to y with so that I do not get too lonely."


    "With so many wives, how can you be lonely?" Destiny stuck where it hurt most.


    "You know what I mean." ke smiled helplessly.


    "I know. And I know what you are getting at. Don''t worry. Joy and I already decided we will not push things. We even decided to split up since we were only using each other as a means to fulfill a wish. But don''t worry. We still love each other. She is my little sister, after all. Maybe in the future, I will find true love. Who knows. But for now, I think I will take a few years and lose myself in creating puppets." Destiny smiled brightly. She was sad, yes, but she could not dwell on it. She had to push forward.


    "Papa¡­." Joy''s voice came from behind ke. He turned to see Joy standing there with a bunch of things in her arms.


    He smiled and waved her over. "Come in, we are just talking."


    "Okay." Joy let out a sigh of relief. She did not know if she was interrupting something important or not. She walked over to Destiny and handed her a drink and a cut up fruit. "Eat this."


    "Thank you." Destiny smiled and took a sip of the drink. "I told Papa."


    "Oh." Joy scratched her head and looked at ke. "Papa¡­. I probably won''t be able to give you grandkids¡­."


    ke suddenly burst outughing. Joy looked at her Papa, who wasughing at her, and turned bright red. "I am being serious! I like girls! I don''t like men except for¡­ Never mind¡­ Just know I only like girls now."


    "Okay. I understand. But you never know. We may be able to fix the whole same sex thing. But whoever you decide to have as your main wife, make sure you let us know so we can hold a wedding. I want you both to be happy. This is a rule I am putting down now. You both must live happy lives!"

 Chapter 583 When The Tides Are Over, Life Still Goes On

    <h4>Chapter 583 When The Tides Are Over, Life Still Goes On</h4>


    Two yearster¡­.


    A number of elevators connected to the ground below as a massive floating ind hovered over arge pool of water. "ke, I am surprised you decided to anchor here."


    Lillia looked at the man next to her, who was by theke''s edge. After everything that had happened, the man before her never changed. He kept striving to bring people together. At first, he was a person who could not care less about other people''s lives. But slowly and surely, he began taking more people in. At the start, it was just a small number. But this number quickly grew, and more people joined him. Whether they were human or not, this man always drew people to him. He was a natural born leader.


    Now, he stood over everyone on the. Whether it be mortal or god, he was the strongest here. He not only had Earth under his control but also the Astral Domain. He was a ruler yet did not act like one. Even now, he was ying with the children from the city. He did not treat others differently. He did not look down on anyone.


    Even the dragonic, the ones who were supposed to be his mortal enemies, were now under his rule, and they did not mind. When the war was over, and everyone was allowed to go back to their daily lives, no one wished to leave. Whether it be the orcs, the elves, dwarves, or any of the races, they all wished to build up the city and make it advance.


    The only difference was now the city was expanding past the floating ind and was back down on the ground below. Even more, races who were in hiding all this time had made their way here. The diversity of the people who lived here was so mixed that the buildings in many sections looked so much different than the ones a few streets away. But the harmony could be seen as races of all types mingled together in these same streets.


    "You said the same thing two years ago." ke chuckled as he stood up and dusted the sand off his clothes. He had been building sandcastles with the children just now.


    "I know, but still. After everything, I figure you would want to float around the world for a while." Lillia slipped her hands around ke''s waist.


    "The poption of the city is growing too fast. And this ce has a lot of meaning for me. It was where we began building our home. It is where the city itself started." ke replied as he gave Lillia a kiss.


    "At least now, unless something major happens, our world will be peaceful. Even if a war breaks out, I will stop it before it can do too much damage. We can live our lives and continue to advance until the world itself can no longer hold us. Then we can only reach for the stars and expand from there." ke never thought he would be able to say such a thing. But now he was going to live for millions, maybe billions of years. He knew by then, the world would to popted to house more people.


    It was not just the poption he had to worry about but also space hazards as well. If an asteroid fell or the sun started to act up. There were many things he had to worry about. Luckily, he was surrounded by brilliant minds who also already thought of these things and were currently studying them and preparing countermeasures. He may be the ruler, but no ruler could handle everything themselves. They needed people willing to follow them and work for them in order to keep those who counted on them safe and sound.


    While it all might seem like a little much. When he looked at his children, who kept growing in number, and the wives, who all smiled at him and loved him dearly, he felt that everything was worth it. He started off as a man who was reborn. A man who had nothing.


    But all because of gaining his dragon girlfriend, his life changed. He looked at the girl in front of him and smiled softly. "Lillia, thank you for choosing me."


    Lillia blushed and yfully punched ke. "What are you on about? If I didn''t choose you, who would I choose? Only you appeared in front of me that day. And only you could have be my fated one. If it was anyone else, I would have killed them on the spot."


    "Haha! I guess I am lucky then!" ke let out augh. He really was lucky.


    "You sure were. Who else would be able to find a wife like me who would allow you to have so many damn wives? We already need a new bed not everyone can fit!" Lilliained. She did not mind all her sisters but they felt squished some nights!


    "Now that I think about it¡­." ke scratched his head. "I will be sure to get a bed that spans the entire room."


    "It''s about time. Luckily, there are no more princesses about, or else I would end up with more sisters." Lillia teased. She looked up at ke''s embarrassed expression and smiled.


    "Ahhh! Sister Lillia is trying to take Husband from us! You promised!" Noa yelled out as she came running over. She was followed by all the other wives who had rushed over.


    "I didn''t try to take anyone!" Lillia protested, but deep down, she knew she had. She was the one who suggested that theye to theke shore in secret!


    "Sister Lillia, we all know your schemes." Tina teased as she hugged Lillia from behind and kissed her cheeks. "Maybe you just wanted punishment."


    "No¡­.." Lillia shook her head and looked up at ke with pleading eyes as she was being dragged away. ke quickly looked away, turning traitor instantly.


    "ke, you bastard!" Lillia cried out as she was dragged away by Tina.


    ke looked on with a smile as he stared out over the water. The waves slowly and gently crashing onto the shore. "When the tides are over, life still goes on¡­."


    "ke, you say something?" Erica asked.


    "Nope just talking to myself," ke replied and rubbed Erica''s head. "What did you girls want to do? I heard there was a new theme park open."


    "Let''s go!" Mina yelled out. She wanted to go y!


    "Then I guess we will go."


    ke hooked his arms around Noa and Erica as he walked forward. His other wives chatting happily at the side. He did not know what tomorrow would bring, but for the current moment, he felt life was very peaceful.


    --AN) I want to thank everyone who continued to the end. I know there were many things people did not like. But, well, I can not keep everyone happy. So, for those who made it this far. Thank you all for reading. Your continued support has allowed me to keep this novel going. Now that this novel is over, I will be starting a new novel called: 3 Reasons To Survive In The Apocalypse With A System. Check it out, and let me know what you think!


    Once again, thank you for reading!


    Invayne


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!